<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.1//EN" "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml11/DTD/xhtml11.dtd">
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->

<!-- page images: http://google.com/books?id=JHpPAAAAYAAJ -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
  <description>With over twenty volumes, the <i>Nicene and 
Post-Nicene Fathers</i> is a momentous achievement. Originally gathered 
by 
Philip Schaff, the <i>Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers</i> is a collection 
of 
writings by classical and medieval Christian theologians. The purpose of 
such a collection is to make their writings readily available. The 
entire work is divided into two series, each with fourteen volumes. The 
second series focuses on a variety of important Church Fathers, ranging 
from the fourth century to the eighth century. This volume contains 
selected works of St. Basil the Great. St. Basil is well-known for his 
care for the poor and his important impact upon the communal practices 
of the monastic life. The <i>Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers</i> are 
comprehensive in scope, and provide keen translations of instructive and 
illuminating texts from some of the great theologians of the Christian 
church. These spiritually enlightening texts have aided Christians for 
over a thousand years, and remain instructive and fruitful even today! 
<br /><br />Tim Perrine<br />CCEL Staff Writer</description>
  <pubHistory />
  <comments />
</generalInfo>

<printSourceInfo>
  <published>Edinburgh: T&amp;T Clark, 1895</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>schaff</authorID>
  <bookID>npnf208</bookID>
  <workID>npnf208</workID>
  <bkgID>basil_letters_and_select_works_(schaff)</bkgID>
  <version>3.0</version>
  <editorialComments />
  <revisionHistory />
  <status>Carefully proofed</status>

  <DC>
    <DC.Title>NPNF2-08. Basil: Letters and Select Works</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator sub="Editor" scheme="short-form">Philip Schaff</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Editor" scheme="file-as">Schaff, Philip (1819-1893)</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Editor" scheme="ccel">schaff</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="ccel">basil</DC.Creator>
<DC.Creator sub="editor" scheme="ccel">wace</DC.Creator>
 
    <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN" />
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; Early CHurch; Classic; Proofed</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Contributor sub="Digitizer" />
    <DC.Date sub="Created">2003-09-28</DC.Date>
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schaff/npnf208.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="ISBN" />
    <DC.Source />
    <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights>Public Domain</DC.Rights>
  </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>




<style type="text/css">
p.c83	{ font-style:italic; margin-top:6pt; text-indent:1.0in }
p.c81	{ font-style:italic; margin-top:6pt; text-indent:.2in }
p.c77	{ font-style:italic; text-indent:.4in }
p.c76	{ font-style:italic; margin-top:6pt; text-indent:.3in }
p.c75	{ margin-top:6pt; text-indent:.2in }
p.c74	{ margin-top:6pt; text-indent:1.0in }
p.c73	{ text-indent:3.0in }
p.c72	{ font-style:italic; text-indent:.25in }
p.c71	{ text-indent:.3in }
p.c70	{ text-indent:-15.1pt }
p.c68	{ text-indent:.4in }
p.c67	{ font-style:italic; margin-top:6pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c63	{ margin-top:6pt; text-indent:1.5in }
p.c61	{ font-style:italic; margin-top:9pt }
p.c60	{ text-indent:.2in }
span.c59	{ font-style:italic }
p.c58	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-left:.25in; text-align:center; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c57	{ margin-top:9pt; text-align:center; text-indent:.25in }
p.c56	{ font-style:italic; margin-top:9pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c55	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c54	{ font-style:italic; margin-left:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c53	{ margin-top:.25in; margin-bottom:9pt; margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c52	{ margin-top:16pt; text-align:center }
p.c51	{ margin-left:1.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c50	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c49	{ margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-.5in }
p.c48	{ margin-top:6pt }
p.c47	{ margin-top:12pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c46	{ margin-top:6pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c45	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:78pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c44	{ margin-left:78pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c43	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-20pt }
p.c42	{ margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-20pt }
p.c41	{ margin-bottom:6pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c38	{ font-weight:bold; text-indent:.25in }
p.c34	{ margin-top:.25in; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center }
p.c33	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center }
p.c32	{ margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
p.c31	{ font-style:italic }
p.c30	{ margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-.75in }
span.c29	{ font-size:xx-small }
p.c28	{ margin-top:9pt }
p.c27	{ margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center }
p.c26	{ margin-top:.5in; text-align:center }
p.c21	{ text-indent:.25in }
p.c20	{ margin-top:9pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c19	{ margin-top:.5in; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center }
span.c18	{ font-size:x-large }
p.c17	{ margin-top:6pt; text-align:center }
span.c16	{ font-size:x-small; text-transform:uppercase }
p.c15	{ margin-top:42pt; text-align:center }
span.c14	{ font-variant:small-caps }
span.c13	{ font-size:x-large; text-transform:uppercase }
span.c12	{ text-transform:uppercase }
span.c11	{ font-size:medium; text-transform:uppercase }
p.c10	{ margin-top:.25in; text-align:center }
span.c9	{ font-size:large; text-transform:uppercase }
p.c8	{ margin-bottom:6pt; text-align:center }
p.c7	{ margin-bottom:12pt; text-align:center }
p.c6	{ font-style:italic; text-align:center }
p.c5	{ margin-top:12pt; text-align:center }
span.c4	{ font-size:large }
span.c3	{ font-size:xx-large }
p.c2	{ text-align:center }
span.c1	{ font-size:medium }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="c83">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="1.0in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c81">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".2in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c77">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".4in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c76">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".3in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c75">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".2in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c74">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="1.0in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c73">
  <property name="text-indent" value="3.0in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c72">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c71">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".3in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c70">
  <property name="text-indent" value="-15.1pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c68">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".4in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c67">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c63">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="1.5in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c61">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c60">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".2in" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c59">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c58">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c57">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c56">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c55">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c54">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c53">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c52">
  <property name="margin-top" value="16pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c51">
  <property name="margin-left" value="1.25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c50">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c49">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.5in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c48">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c47">
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c46">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c45">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="78pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c44">
  <property name="margin-left" value="78pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c43">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-20pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c42">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-20pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c41">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c38">
  <property name="font-weight" value="bold" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c34">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c33">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c32">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c31">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c30">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.75in" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c29">
  <property name="font-size" value="xx-small" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c28">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c27">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c26">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c21">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c20">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c19">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".5in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c18">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-large" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c17">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c16">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c15">
  <property name="margin-top" value="42pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c14">
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c13">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-large" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c12">
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c11">
  <property name="font-size" value="medium" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c10">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c9">
  <property name="font-size" value="large" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c8">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c7">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="12pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c6">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c5">
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c4">
  <property name="font-size" value="large" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c3">
  <property name="font-size" value="xx-large" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c2">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c1">
  <property name="font-size" value="medium" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>

<ThML.body>

<div1 title="Title Page." progress="0.19%" prev="toc" next="ii" id="i"><pb n="i" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_i.html" id="i-Page_i" />
<p class="c2" id="i-p1"><span class="c1" id="i-p1.1">A SELECT LIBRARY</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p2">OF THE</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p3"><span class="c3" id="i-p3.1">NICENE AND</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p4"><span class="c3" id="i-p4.1">POST-NICENE FATHERS</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p5">OF</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p6"><span class="c4" id="i-p6.1">THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p7"><span class="c1" id="i-p7.1">SECOND SERIES</span></p>

<p class="c5" id="i-p8">TRANSLATED INTO ENGLISH WITH PROLEGOMENA AND EXPLANATORY
NOTES.</p>

<p class="c6" id="i-p9">Edited by</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p10">PHILIP SCHAFF, D.D., LL.D.,</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p11">PROFESSOR OF CHURCH HISTORY IN THE UNION THEOLOGICAL
SEMINARY, NEW YORK.</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p12">AND</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p13">HENRY WACE, D.D.,</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p14">PRINCIPAL OF KING’S COLLEGE, LONDON.</p>

<p class="c7" id="i-p15"><span class="c1" id="i-p15.1">VOLUME VIII</span></p>

<p class="c8" id="i-p16"><span class="c4" id="i-p16.1">BASIL:  LETTERS AND SELECT
WORKS</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p17"><span class="c1" id="i-p17.1">T&amp;T CLARK</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p18">EDINBURGH</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p19"><span class="c4" id="i-p19.1">__________________________________________________</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p20">WM. B. EERDMANS PUBLISHING COMPANY</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p21">GRAND RAPIDS, MICHIGAN</p>
</div1>

<div1 title="Title Page." progress="0.22%" prev="i" next="iii" id="ii">

<pb n="iii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_iii.html" id="ii-Page_iii" /><p class="c10" id="ii-p1"><span class="c9" id="ii-p1.1">The tREATISE
dE sPIRITU sANCTO</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="ii-p2"><span class="c11" id="ii-p2.1">THE nINE hOMILIES OF THE
hEXæMERON AND THE lETTERS</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="ii-p3"><span class="c12" id="ii-p3.1">Of</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="ii-p4"><span class="c13" id="ii-p4.1">sAINT bASIL THE gREAT</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="ii-p5"><span class="c9" id="ii-p5.1">Archbishop of cæSARIA,</span></p>

<p class="c15" id="ii-p6"><span class="c14" id="ii-p6.1">Translated with Notes</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="ii-p7"><span class="c14" id="ii-p7.1">by</span></p>

<p class="c10" id="ii-p8"><span class="c9" id="ii-p8.1">The Rev. Blomfield Jackson,
M.A.</span></p>

<p class="c17" id="ii-p9"><span class="c16" id="ii-p9.1">Vicar of Saint Bartholomew’s,
Moor Lane, and Fellow of King’s College,
London.</span></p>
</div1>

<div1 title="Preface." progress="0.23%" prev="ii" next="iv" id="iii">

<pb n="v" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_v.html" id="iii-Page_v" /><p class="c19" id="iii-p1"><span class="c18" id="iii-p1.1">Preface.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="iii-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c20" id="iii-p3"><span class="c14" id="iii-p3.1">This</span> translation of a portion
of the works of St. Basil was originally begun under the editorial
supervision of Dr. Wace.  It was first announced that the
translation would comprise the <i>De Spiritu Sancto</i> and
<i>Select Letters</i>, but it was ultimately arranged with Dr. Wace
that a volume of the series should be devoted to St. Basil, containing,
as well as the <i>De Spiritu Sancto</i>, the whole of the
<i>Letters</i>, and the <i>Hexæmeron</i>.  The <i>De
Spiritu Sancto</i> has already appeared in an English form, as
have portions of the <i>Letters</i>, but I am not aware of an English
translation of the <i>Hexæmeron</i>, or of all the
<i>Letters</i>.  The <i>De Spiritu Sancto</i> was
presumably selected for publication as being at once the most famous,
as it is among the most valuable, of the extant works of this
Father.  The <i>Letters</i> comprise short theological treatises
and contain passages of historical and varied biographical interest, as
well as valuable specimens of spiritual and consolatory
exhortation.  The <i>Hexæmeron</i> was added as being the
most noted and popular of St. Basil’s compositions in older days,
and as illustrating his exegetic method and skill, and his power as an
extempore preacher.</p>

<p class="c21" id="iii-p4">The edition used has been that of the Benedictine
editors as issued by Migne, with the aid, in the case of the <i>De
Spiritu Sancto</i>, of that published by Rev. C. F. H. Johnston.</p>

<p class="c21" id="iii-p5">The editorship of Dr. Wace terminated during the
progress of the work, but I am indebted to him, and very gratefully
acknowledge the obligation, for valuable counsel and suggestions. 
I also desire to record my thanks to the Rev. C. Hole, Lecturer in
Ecclesiastical History at King’s College, London, and to Mr.
Reginald Geare, Head Master of the Grammar School, Bishop’s
Stortford, to the former for help in the revision of proof-sheets and
important suggestions, and to the latter for aid in the translation of
several of the <i>Letters</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="iii-p6">The works consulted in the process of translation and
attempted illustration are sufficiently indicated in the notes.</p>

<p class="c21" id="iii-p7"><span class="c14" id="iii-p7.1">London</span>, December,
1894.</p>

<pb n="vii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_vii.html" id="iii-Page_vii" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Genealogical Tables" progress="0.33%" prev="iii" next="v" id="iv">

<div style="text-align:center" id="iv-p0.1">
<img src="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/files/genealogy.png" alt="Genealogical Tables" id="iv-p0.2" />
</div>

</div1>

<div1 title="Chronological Table." progress="0.33%" prev="iv" next="vi" id="v"> 

<pb n="xi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xi.html" id="v-Page_xi" /><p class="c26" id="v-p1"><span class="c1" id="v-p1.1">CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE</span></p>

<p class="c27" id="v-p2"><span class="c1" id="v-p2.1">TO ACCOMPANY THE LIFE OF ST.
BASIL.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="v-p3">
————————————</p>

<p class="c28" id="v-p4">A.D.</p>

<p id="v-p5">329 or 330.  S<span class="c14" id="v-p5.1">t</span>.
B<span class="c14" id="v-p5.2">asil born</span>.</p>

<p id="v-p6">335.  Council of Tyre.</p>

<p id="v-p7">336.  Death of Arius.</p>

<p id="v-p8">337.  <i>Death of Constantine.</i></p>

<p id="v-p9">340.  <i>Death of Constantine II.</i></p>

<p id="v-p10">341.  Dedication creed at Antioch.</p>

<p id="v-p11">343.  <i>Julian and Gallus relegated to
Macellum.</i></p>

<p id="v-p12"><span class="c14" id="v-p12.1">          
Basil probably sent from Annen to school at</span>
<span class="c14" id="v-p12.2">Cæsarea</span>.</p>

<p id="v-p13">344.  Macrostich, and Council of Sardica.</p>

<p id="v-p14">346.  <span class="c14" id="v-p14.1">Basil goes to
constantinople.</span></p>

<p id="v-p15">350.  <i>Death of Constans.</i></p>

<p id="v-p16">351.  <span class="c14" id="v-p16.1">Basil goes to
constantinople.</span></p>

<p id="v-p17">         1st Creed of
Sirmium.</p>

<p id="v-p18">353.  <i>Death of Magnentius.</i></p>

<p id="v-p19">355.  <i>Julian goes to Athens (latter part of
year).</i></p>

<p id="v-p20">356.  <span class="c14" id="v-p20.1">Basil returns to
Cæsarea.</span></p>

<p id="v-p21">357.  The <span class="c29" id="v-p21.1">2</span>d Creed of Sirmium, or
Blasphemy, subscribed by Hosius and Liberius.</p>

<p id="v-p22"><span class="c14" id="v-p22.1">          
Basil baptized, and shortly afterwards ordained reader.</span></p>

<p class="c30" id="v-p23">358.  <span class="c14" id="v-p23.1">Basil visits monastic
establishments in Egypt, Syria, Palestine, and Mesopotamia, and retires
to the monastery on the Iris.</span></p>

<p id="v-p24">359.  The 3d Creed of Sirmium.  <i>Dated</i> May
22.  Councils of Seleucia and Ariminum.</p>

<p id="v-p25">360.  Acacian synod of Constantinople.</p>

<p id="v-p26"><span class="c14" id="v-p26.1">          
Basil, now ordained Deacon, disputes with Aetius.</span></p>

<p class="c30" id="v-p27">         Dianius
subscribes the Creed of Ariminum, and</p>

<p class="c30" id="v-p28"><span class="c14" id="v-p28.1">          
Basil in consequence leaves Cæsarea.</span></p>

<p id="v-p29"><span class="c14" id="v-p29.1">           He
visits Gregory at Nazianzus.</span></p>

<p id="v-p30">361.  <i>Death of Constantius and accession of
Julian.</i></p>

<p id="v-p31"><span class="c14" id="v-p31.1">          Basil
writes the “Moralia.”</span></p>

<p id="v-p32"><span class="c14" id="v-p32.1">362.  Basil returns to
Cæsarea.</span></p>

<p id="v-p33">         Dianius dies. 
Eusebius baptized, elected, and consecrated bishop.</p>

<p id="v-p34">         Lucifer consecrates
Paulinus at Antioch.</p>

<p class="c31" id="v-p35">         Julian
at Cæsarea.  Martyrdom of Eupsychius.</p>

<p id="v-p36">363.  <i>Julian dies (June 27).  Accession of
Jovian.</i></p>

<p id="v-p37">364.  <i>Jovian dies.  Accession of Valentinian and
Valens.</i></p>

<p id="v-p38"><span class="c14" id="v-p38.1">          Basil
ordained priest by Eusebius.</span></p>

<p id="v-p39"><span class="c14" id="v-p39.1">          Basil
writes against Eunomius.</span></p>

<p id="v-p40"><span class="c14" id="v-p40.1">          Semiarian
council of Lampsacus.</span></p>

<p id="v-p41"><span class="c14" id="v-p41.1">365. </span> <i>Revolt of Procopius.</i></p>

<p class="c31" id="v-p42">        Valens at
Cæsarea.</p>

<p id="v-p43"><span class="c14" id="v-p43.1">366. </span> Semiarian deputation to Rome
satisfy Liberius of their orthodoxy.</p>

<p id="v-p44">        Death of Liberius. 
Damasus bp. of Rome.</p>

<p class="c31" id="v-p45">        Procopius
defeated.</p>

<p id="v-p46"><span class="c14" id="v-p46.1">367.<i> </i></span> <i>Gratian
Augustus.</i></p>

<p class="c31" id="v-p47">        Valens
favours the Arians.</p>

<p id="v-p48">        Council of Tyana.</p>

<p id="v-p49"><span class="c14" id="v-p49.1">368. </span> Semiarian Council in
Caria.  Famine in Cappadocia</p>

<p id="v-p50"><span class="c14" id="v-p50.1">369.  Death of Emmelia.  Basil visits
Samosata.</span></p>

<p id="v-p51">370.  Death of Eusebius of Cæsarea</p>

<p id="v-p52"><span class="c14" id="v-p52.1">          
Election and consecration of Basil to the see of
Cæsarea.</span></p>

<p id="v-p53"><pb n="xii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xii.html" id="v-Page_xii" /><span class="c14" id="v-p53.1">          Basil
makes visitation tour.</span></p>

<p id="v-p54"><span class="c14" id="v-p54.1">371. Basil threatened by arian bishops and by
modestus.</span></p>

<p class="c30" id="v-p55"><span class="c14" id="v-p55.1">         </span>
<i>Valens, travelling slowly from Nicomedia to Cæsarea, arrives at
the end of the year.</i></p>

<p id="v-p56"><span class="c14" id="v-p56.1">372. </span> <i>Valens attends great service
at Cæsarea on the Epiphany, Jan. 6.</i></p>

<p id="v-p57"><span class="c14" id="v-p57.1">          Interviews
between Basil and Valens.</span></p>

<p id="v-p58"><span class="c14" id="v-p58.1">         </span>
<i>Death of Galates.</i></p>

<p id="v-p59"><span class="c14" id="v-p59.1">        </span> <i>Valens
endows Ptochotrophium and quits Cæsarea.</i></p>

<p id="v-p60"><span class="c14" id="v-p60.1">          Basil
visits Eusebius at Samosata.</span></p>

<p id="v-p61"><span class="c14" id="v-p61.1">         </span>
Claim of Anthimus to metropolitan dignity at Tyana.</p>

<p id="v-p62"><span class="c14" id="v-p62.1">          Basil
resists Anthimus.</span></p>

<p class="c30" id="v-p63"><span class="c14" id="v-p63.1">          Basil
Forces Gregory of Nazianzus to be consecrated bishop of Sasima, and
consecrates his brother Gregory to Nyssa.  Consequent estrangement
of Basil and Gregory of Nazianzus.</span></p>

<p id="v-p64"><span class="c14" id="v-p64.1">          Basil in
Armenia.  Creed signed by Eustathius.</span></p>

<p id="v-p65">373.  St. Epiphanius writes the “Ancoratus.”</p>

<p id="v-p66">         Death of
Athanasius.</p>

<p id="v-p67"><span class="c14" id="v-p67.1">    
      Basil visited by Jovinus of Perrha,
and by Sanctissimus of Antioch.</span></p>

<p id="v-p68">374.  Death of Auxentius and consecration of Ambrose at
Milan.</p>

<p id="v-p69"><span class="c14" id="v-p69.1">          Basil
writes the “De Spiritu Sancto.”</span></p>

<p id="v-p70">         Eusebius of
Samosata banished to Thrace.</p>

<p id="v-p71">         Death of Gregory,
bp. of Nazianzus, the elder.</p>

<p id="v-p72"><span class="c14" id="v-p72.1">375. </span> <i>Death of Valentinian. 
Gratian and Valentinian II. emperors.</i></p>

<p id="v-p73">         Synod of Illyria,
and Letter to the Orientals.</p>

<p id="v-p74">         Semiarian Council
of Cyzicus.</p>

<p class="c31" id="v-p75">        Demosthenes
harasses the Catholics.</p>

<p id="v-p76">        Gregory of Nyssa
deposed.</p>

<p id="v-p77">376.  Synod of Iconium.</p>

<p id="v-p78"><span class="c14" id="v-p78.1">           Open
denunciation of Eustathius by Basil.</span></p>

<p id="v-p79">378.  <i>Death of Valens, Aug. 9.</i></p>

<p id="v-p80">        Eusebius of Samosata and
Meletius return from exile.</p>

<p id="v-p81">379.  <span class="c14" id="v-p81.1">Death of Basil, Jan.
1.</span></p>

<p id="v-p82"><i>        Theodosius
Augustus.</i></p>
</div1>

<div1 title="Prolegomena." progress="0.52%" prev="v" next="vi.i" id="vi">

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Life." n="I" shorttitle="Chapter I" progress="0.52%" prev="vi" next="vi.i.i" id="vi.i">

<div3 type="Section" title="Parentage and Birth." n="I" shorttitle="Section I" progress="0.52%" prev="vi.i" next="vi.i.ii" id="vi.i.i"><p class="c19" id="vi.i.i-p1">

<pb n="xiii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xiii.html" id="vi.i.i-Page_xiii" /><span class="c18" id="vi.i.i-p1.1">Prolegomena.</span></p>

<p class="c32" id="vi.i.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c33" id="vi.i.i-p3"><span class="c1" id="vi.i.i-p3.1">Sketch of the Life and Works of Saint
Basil.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.i.i-p4">
————————————</p>

<p class="c34" id="vi.i.i-p5"><span class="c4" id="vi.i.i-p5.1">I.  Life.</span></p>

<p class="c5" id="vi.i.i-p6"><span class="c1" id="vi.i.i-p6.1">I.—Parentage and Birth.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.i.i-p7"><span class="c14" id="vi.i.i-p7.1">Under</span> the persecution of
the second Maximinus,<note place="end" n="1" id="vi.i.i-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.i-p8"> Of sufferers in this supreme
struggle of heathenism to delay the official recognition of the victory
of the Gospel over the empire, the Reformed Kalendar of the English
Church preserves the memory of St. Blaise (Blasius), bishop of
Sebasteia in Armenia, St. George, St. Agnes, St. Lucy, St. Margaret of
Antioch, St. Katharine of Alexandria.</p></note> a Christian gentleman of
good position and fair estate in Pontus<note place="end" n="2" id="vi.i.i-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.i-p9"> Greg. Naz., <i>Or</i>.
xliii. (xx.).  N.B. The reff. to the orations and letters of Greg.
Naz. are to the <i>Ordo novus</i> in Migne.</p></note> and Macrina his
wife, suffered severe hardships.<note place="end" n="3" id="vi.i.i-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.i-p10"> <i>Id.</i></p></note>  They
escaped with their lives, and appear to have retained, or recovered,
some of their property.<note place="end" n="4" id="vi.i.i-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.i-p11"> Greg. Nyss., <i>Vit.
Mac</i>. 178, 191.</p></note>  Of their
children the names of two only have survived:  Gregory<note place="end" n="5" id="vi.i.i-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.i-p12"> Bishop of an unknown
see.  Of the foolish duplicity of Gregory of Nyssa in fabricating
a letter from him, see the mention in Epp. lviii., lix., lx.</p></note> and Basil.<note place="end" n="6" id="vi.i.i-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.i-p13"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.i-p13.1">Βασίλειος</span>, <i>Basilius</i>=<i>royal</i> or <i>kingly</i>.  The name was a
common one.  Fabricius catalogues “<i>alii Basilii ultra</i>
xxx.,” all of some fame.  The derivation of
<span class="Greek" id="vi.i.i-p13.2">Βασιλεύς</span> is
uncertain, and the connexion of the last syllable with
<span class="Greek" id="vi.i.i-p13.3">λεύς</span>=<span class="Greek" id="vi.i.i-p13.4">λέως</span>=<span class="Greek" id="vi.i.i-p13.5">λαός</span>, people, almost certainly
wrong.  The root may be <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.i-p13.6">&amp;#214;</span>BA, with the idea that the leader
makes the followers march.  With the type of name,
<i>cf</i>. Melchi and the compounds of Melech (<i>e.g</i>.
Abimelech) in Scripture, and King, LeRoy, Koenig, among modern
names.</p></note>  The former
became bishop of one of the sees of Cappadocia.  The latter
acquired a high reputation in Pontus and the neighboring districts
as an advocate of eminence,<note place="end" n="7" id="vi.i.i-p13.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.i-p14"> Greg. Nyss., <i>Vit.
Mac</i>. 392.</p></note> and as a teacher of
rhetoric.  His character in the Church for probity and piety
stood very high.<note place="end" n="8" id="vi.i.i-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.i-p15"> Greg. Nyss., <i>Vit.
Mac</i>. 186.</p></note>  He married an
orphaned gentlewoman named Emmelia, whose father had suffered
impoverishment and death for Christ’s sake, and who was
herself a conspicuous example of high-minded and gentle Christian
womanhood.  Of this happy union were born ten
children,<note place="end" n="9" id="vi.i.i-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.i-p16"> Greg. Nyss., <i>Vit.
Mac</i>. 182.</p></note> five boys and five
girls.  One of the boys appears to have died in infancy, for
on the death of the elder Basil four sons and five daughters were
left to share the considerable wealth which he left behind
him.<note place="end" n="10" id="vi.i.i-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.i-p17"> Greg. Naz.,
<i>Or</i>. xliii. (xx.).</p></note>  Of the nine survivors the eldest
was a daughter, named, after her grandmother, Macrina.  The
eldest of the sons was Basil, the second Naucratius, and the third
Gregory.  Peter, the youngest of the whole family, was born
shortly before his father’s death.  Of this remarkable
group the eldest is commemorated as Saint Macrina in the biography
written by her brother Gregory.  Naucratius died in early
manhood,<note place="end" n="11" id="vi.i.i-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.i-p18"> <i>Ib</i>. 181,
191.</p></note> about the time of
the ordination of Basil as reader.  The three remaining
brothers occupied respectively the sees of Cæsarea, Nyssa,
and Sebasteia.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.i-p19">As to the date of St. Basil’s birth opinions
have varied between 316 and 330.  The later, which is supported by
Garnier, Tillemont, Maran,<note place="end" n="12" id="vi.i.i-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.i-p20"> 329.  Prudent Maran,
the Ben. Ed. of Basil, was a Benedictine exiled for opposing the Bull
Unigenitus.  †1762.</p></note> Fessler,<note place="end" n="13" id="vi.i.i-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.i-p21"> “Natus. c.
330.”</p></note> and Böhringer, may probably be accepted
as approximately correct.<note place="end" n="14" id="vi.i.i-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.i-p22"> Gregory of
Nazianzus, so called, was born during the episcopate of his father,
Gregory, bishop of Nazianzus.  Gregory the elder died in 373,
after holding the see forty-five years.  The birth of Gregory the
younger cannot therefore be put before 328, and Basil was a little
younger than his friend.  (Greg. Naz., <i>Ep</i>. xxxiii.) 
But the birth of Gregory in his father’s episcopate has naturally
been contested.  <i>Vide D.C.B</i>. ii. p. 748, and L. Montaut,
<i>Revue Critique</i> on Greg. of N. 1878.</p></note>  It is true that
Basil calls himself an old man in 374,<note place="end" n="15" id="vi.i.i-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.i-p23"> <i>Ep</i>.
clxii.</p></note> but he was
prematurely worn out with work and bad health, and to his friends wrote
freely and without concealment of his infirmities.  There appears
no reason to question the date 329 or 330.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.i-p24">Two cities, Cæsarea in Cappadocia and
Neocæsarea in Pontus, have both been named as his
birthplace.  There must be some amount of uncertainty on this
point, from the fact that no direct statement exists to clear it up,
and that the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i.i-p24.1">πατρίς</span> was loosely employed
<pb n="xiv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xiv.html" id="vi.i.i-Page_xiv" />to mean not only place of
birth, but place of residence and occupation.<note place="end" n="16" id="vi.i.i-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.i-p25"> Gregory of Nazianzus
calls Basil a Cappadocian in <i>Ep</i>. vi., and speaks of their both
belonging to the same <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.i-p25.1">πατρίς</span>.  In his
Homily <i>In Gordium martyrem</i>, Basil mentions the adornment of
Cæsarea as being his own adornment.  In <i>Epp</i>. lxxvi.
and xcvi. he calls Cappadocia his <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.i-p25.2">πατρίς</span>.  In
<i>Ep</i>. lxxiv., Cæsarea.  In <i>Ep</i>. li. it is doubtful
whether it is Pontus, whence he writes, which is his
<span class="Greek" id="vi.i.i-p25.3">πατρίς</span>,
or Cæsarea, of which he is writing.  In <i>Ep</i>.
lxxxvii. it is apparently Pontus.  Gregory of Nyssa
(<i>Orat. I. in xl. Mart</i>.) calls Sebaste the
<span class="Greek" id="vi.i.i-p25.4">πατρίς</span> of
his forefathers, possibly because Sebaste had at one time been
under the jurisdiction of Cappadocia.  So in the N.T.
<span class="Greek" id="vi.i.i-p25.5">πατρίς</span> is
the place of the early life and education of our Lord.</p></note>  Basil’s parents had property
and interests both in Pontus and Cappadocia and were as likely to be
in the one as in the other.  The early statement of Gregory of
Nazianzus has been held to have weight, inasmuch as he speaks of
Basil as a Cappadocian like himself before there was any other
reason but that of birth for associating him with this
province.<note place="end" n="17" id="vi.i.i-p25.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.i-p26"> Maran, <i>Vit.
Bas</i>. i.</p></note>  Assenting,
then, to the considerations which have been held to afford
reasonable ground for assigning Cæsarea as the birthplace, we
may adopt the popular estimation of Basil as one of “The Three
Cappadocians,”<note place="end" n="18" id="vi.i.i-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.i-p27"> Böhringer.</p></note> and congratulate
Cappadocia on the Christian associations which have rescued her fair
fame from the slur of the epigram which described her as
constituting with Crete and Cilicia a trinity of
unsatisfactoriness.<note place="end" n="19" id="vi.i.i-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.i-p28"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.i-p28.1">Καππάδοχες,
Κοῆτες,
Κίλικες, τρία
κάππα
κάκιστα</span>.  On
Basil’s own estimate of the Cappadocian character, <i>cf</i>. p.
153, n.  <i>cf</i>. also Isidore of Pelusium, i. <i>Epp</i>. 351,
352, 281.</p></note>  Basil’s
birth nearly synchronizes with the transference of the chief seat of
empire from Rome to Byzantium.  He is born into a world where
the victory already achieved by the Church has been now for sixteen
years officially recognized.<note place="end" n="20" id="vi.i.i-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.i-p29"> The edict of Milan was
issued in 313.</p></note>  He is born
into a Church in which the first great Council has already given
official expression to those cardinal doctrines of the faith, of
which the final and formal vindication is not to be assured till
after the struggles of the next six score of years.  Rome,
reduced, civilly, to the subordinate rank of a provincial city, is
pausing before she realises all her loss, and waits for the crowning
outrage of the barbarian invasions, ere she begins to make serious
efforts to grasp ecclesiastically, something of her lost imperial
prestige.  For a time the centre of ecclesiastical and
theological interest is to be rather in the East than in the
West.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Education." progress="0.86%" prev="vi.i.i" next="vi.i.iii" id="vi.i.ii"><p class="c5" id="vi.i.ii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vi.i.ii-p1.1">II.—Education.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.i.ii-p2">The place most closely connected with St.
Basil’s early years is neither Cæsarea nor Neocæsarea,
but an insignificant village not far from the latter place, where he
was brought up by his admirable grandmother Macrina.<note place="end" n="21" id="vi.i.ii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p3"> <i>Epp</i>. cciv., ccx.,
ccxxiii.</p></note>  In this neighbourhood his family had
considerable property, and here he afterwards resided.  The estate
was at Annesi on the river Iris (Jekil-Irmak),<note place="end" n="22" id="vi.i.ii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p4"> <i>Epp</i>. iii.,
ccxxiii.  The researches of Prof. W. M. Ramsay enable the exact
spot to be identified with approximate certainty, and, with his
guidance, a pilgrim to the scenes of Basil’s boyhood and earlier
monastic labours might feel himself on fairly sure ground.  He
refers to the description of St. Basil’s hermitage given by
Gregory of Nazianzus in his <i>Ep</i>. iv., a description which may be
compared with that of Basil himself in <i>Ep</i>. xiv., as one which
“can hardly refer to any other spot than the rocky glen below
Turkhal.  Ibora,” in which the diocese Annesi was situated,
“cannot be placed further down, because it is the frontier
bishopric of Pontus towards Sebasteia, and further up there is no rocky
glen until the territory of Comana is reached.  Gregory Nyssenus,
in his treatise on baptism” (Migne, iii. 324 c.) “speaks of
Comana as a neighbouring city.  Tillemont, thinking that the
treatise was written at Nyssa, infers that Nyssa and Comana were near
each other.  The truth is that Gregory must have written his
treatise at Annesi.  We may therefore infer that the territory of
Ibora adjoined that of Comana on the east and that of Sebasteia on the
south, and touched the Iris from the boundary of Comana down to the
point below Turkhal.  The boundary was probably near Tokat, and
Ibora itself may have been actually situated near Turkhal.” 
Prof. W. M. Ramsay, <i>Hist. Geog. of Asia Minor</i>, p.
326.</p></note>
and lay in the neighbourhood of scenery of romantic beauty. 
Basil’s own description<note place="end" n="23" id="vi.i.ii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p5"> <i>Ep</i>. xiv.</p></note> of his retreat on
the opposite side of the Iris matches the reference of Gregory of
Nazianzus<note place="end" n="24" id="vi.i.ii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p6"> Greg. Naz.,
<i>Ep</i>. iv.</p></note> to the narrow glen
among lofty mountains, which keep it always in shadow and darkness,
while far below the river foams and roars in its narrow precipitous
bed.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.ii-p7">There is some little difficulty in understanding
the statement of Basil in Letter CCXVI., that the house of his brother
Peter, which he visited in 375, and which we may assume to have been on
the family property (<i>cf</i>. Letter CX. § 1) was “not far
from Neocæsarea.”  As a matter of fact, the Iris
nowhere winds nearer to Neocæsarea than at a distance of about
twenty miles, and Turkhal is not at the nearest point.  But it is
all a question of degree.  Relatively to Cæsarea,
Basil’s usual place of residence, Annesi is near
Neocæsarea.  An analogy would be found in the statement of a
writer usually residing in London, that if he came to Sheffield he
would be not far from Doncaster.<note place="end" n="25" id="vi.i.ii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p8"> On the visits to
Peter, Prof. W. M. Ramsay writes:  “The first and more
natural interpretation is that Peter lived at a place further up the
Iris than Dazimon, in the direction of Neocæsarea.  But on
more careful consideration it is obvious that, after the troubles in
Dazimon, Basil went to take a holiday with his brother Peter, and
therefore he did not necessarily continue his journey onward from
Dazimon.  The expression of neighbourhood to the district of
Neocæsarea is doubtless only comparative.  Basil’s
usual residence was at Cæsarea.  Moreover, as Ibora has now
been placed, its territory probably touched that of
Neocæsarea.”  <i>Hist. Geog. of A.M</i>. p.
328.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.ii-p9">At Annesi his mother Emmelia erected a chapel in honour
of the Forty Martyrs of Sebaste to which their relics were
translated.  It is possible that Basil was present at the
<pb n="xv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xv.html" id="vi.i.ii-Page_xv" />dedication services, lasting
all night long, which are related to have sent his brother Gregory to
sleep.<note place="end" n="26" id="vi.i.ii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p10"> Greg. Nyss.,
<i>Orat. in xl. Mart</i>.</p></note>  Here, then,
Basil was taught the rudiments of religion by his
grandmother,<note place="end" n="27" id="vi.i.ii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p11"> Greg. Naz.,
<i>Or</i>. xliii.</p></note> and by his
father,<note place="end" n="28" id="vi.i.ii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p12"> <i>Ep</i>.
ccxxiii.</p></note> in accordance with
the teaching of the great Gregory the Wonder-worker.<note place="end" n="29" id="vi.i.ii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p13"> See <i>Ep</i>. cciv.
and note on p. 250.</p></note>  Here he learned the Catholic
faith.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.ii-p14">At an early age he seems to have been sent to
school at Cæsarea,<note place="end" n="30" id="vi.i.ii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p15"> <i>i.e</i>. the
Cappadocian Cæsarea.  The theory of Tillemont that
Cæsarea of Palestine was the scene of Basil’s early school
life seems hardly to deserve the careful refutation of Maran (<i>Vit.
Bas</i>. i. 5).  <i>cf. Ep</i>. xlv. p. 148, and p. 145, n. 
<i>cf</i>. also note on p. 141 on a possible intercourse between the
boy Basil and the young princes Gallus and Julian in their seclusion at
Macellum.  The park and palace of Macellum (Amm. Marc.
“<i>fundus</i>”) was near Mt. Argæus (Soz. v. 2) and
close to Cæsarea.  If Basil and Julian did ever study the
Bible together, it seems more probably that they should do so at
Macellum, while the prince was still being educated as a Christian,
than afterwards at Athens, when the residence at Nicomedia has resulted
in the apostasy.  <i>cf.</i> Maran, <i>Vit. Bas</i>. ii.
4.</p></note> and there to have
formed the acquaintance of an Eusebius, otherwise unknown,<note place="end" n="31" id="vi.i.ii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p16"> <i>Ep</i>.
cclxxi.</p></note> Hesychius,<note place="end" n="32" id="vi.i.ii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p17"> <i>Ep</i>. lxiv.</p></note> and Gregory of
Nazianzus,<note place="end" n="33" id="vi.i.ii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p18"> Greg. Naz.
<i>Or</i>. xliii.</p></note> and to have
conceived a boyish admiration for Dianius the archbishop.<note place="end" n="34" id="vi.i.ii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p19"> <i>Ep</i>. li.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.ii-p20">From Cæsarea Basil went to Constantinople,
and there studied rhetoric and philosophy with success. 
Socrates<note place="end" n="35" id="vi.i.ii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p21"> <i>Ecc. Hist</i>. iv.
26.</p></note> and
Sozomen<note place="end" n="36" id="vi.i.ii-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p22"> <i>Ecc. Hist</i>. vi.
17.</p></note> say that he worked
at Antioch under Libanius.  It may be that both these writers
have confounded Basil of Cæsarea with the Basil to whom
Chrysostom dedicated his <i>De Sacerdotio</i>, and who was perhaps
the bishop of Raphanea, who signed the creed of
Constantinople.<note place="end" n="37" id="vi.i.ii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p23"> Maran, <i>Vit.
Bas</i>. ii., Fabricius, Ed. Harles. vol. ix.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.ii-p24">There is no corroboration of a sojourn of Basil of
Cæsarea at Antioch.  Libanius was at Constantinople in
347,<note place="end" n="38" id="vi.i.ii-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p25"> He does not seem to
have been at Antioch until 353, <i>D.C.B</i>. iii. 710, when Basil was
at Athens.</p></note> and there Basil may have attended his
lectures.<note place="end" n="39" id="vi.i.ii-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p26"> <i>cf.</i> the
correspondence with Libanius, of which the genuineness has been
questioned, in <i>Letters</i> cccxxxv.–ccclix. 
<i>Letter</i> cccxxxix. suggests a possibility of some study of
Hebrew.  But Basil always uses the LXX.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.ii-p27">From Constantinople the young Cappadocian student
proceeded in 351 to Athens.  Of an university town of the 4th
century we have a lively picture in the writings of his
friend,<note place="end" n="40" id="vi.i.ii-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p28"> Greg. Naz.,
<i>Or</i>. xliii., and poem <i>De Vita Sua</i>.</p></note> and are reminded
that the rough horse-play of the modern undergraduate is a
survival of a very ancient barbarism.  The lads were
affiliated to certain fraternities,<note place="end" n="41" id="vi.i.ii-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p29"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii-p29.1">φράτριαι</span>. 
Greg., <i>De Vita Sua</i>, 215.</p></note> and
looked out for the arrival of every new student at the city, with
the object of attaching him to the classes of this or that
teacher.  Kinsmen were on the watch for kinsmen and
acquaintances for acquaintances; sometimes it was mere
good-humoured violence which secured the person of the
freshman.  The first step in this grotesque matriculation was
an entertainment; then the guest of the day was conducted with
ceremonial procession through the agora to the entrance of the
baths.  There they leaped round him with wild cries, and
refused him admission.  At last an entry was forced with mock
fury, and the neophyte was made free of the mysteries of the baths
and of the lecture halls.  Gregory of Nazianzus, a student a
little senior to Basil, succeeded in sparing him the ordeal of
this initiation, and his dignity and sweetness of character seem
to have secured him immunity from rough usage without loss of
popularity.<note place="end" n="42" id="vi.i.ii-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p30"> A somewhat similar
exemption is recorded of Dean Stanley at Rugby.</p></note>  At Athens
the two young Cappadocians were noted among their contemporaries
for three things:  their diligence and success in work; their
stainless and devout life; and their close mutual affection. 
Everything was common to them.  They were as one soul. 
What formed the closest bond of union was their faith.  God
and their love of what is best made them one.<note place="end" n="43" id="vi.i.ii-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p31"> Greg. Naz.,
<i>Or</i>. xliii. 20, 21; <i>Carm</i>. xi. 221–235:</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c63" id="vi.i.ii-p32">“<span class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii-p32.1">῾</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii-p32.2">Ο δ᾽
εἰς ἔν ἡμᾶς
διαφερόντως
ἤγαγε</span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c64" id="vi.i.ii-p33"><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii-p33.1">Τοῦτ ἦν θεός
τε καὶ πόθος
τῶν
κρεισσόνων.</span>”</p>

<p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p34">Ullman (<i>Life of Greg</i>.) quotes
Cic., <i>De Amicitia</i>, xxv.:  “<i>Amicitiæ vis est
in eo ut unus quasi animus fiat ex
pluribus</i>.”</p></note>  Himerius, a pagan, and
Prohæresius, an Armenian Christian, are mentioned among the
well-known professors whose classes Basil attended.<note place="end" n="44" id="vi.i.ii-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p35"> Soc. iv. 26 and Soz. vi.
17.</p></note>  Among early friendships, formed
possibly during his university career, Basil’s own letters
name those with Terentius<note place="end" n="45" id="vi.i.ii-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p36"> <i>Ep</i>. lxiv.</p></note> and
Sophronius.<note place="end" n="46" id="vi.i.ii-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p37"> <i>Ep</i>.
cclxxii.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.ii-p38">If the Libanian correspondence be accepted as
genuine, we may add Celsus, a pupil of Libanius, to the
group.<note place="end" n="47" id="vi.i.ii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p39"> <i>Ep</i>.
cccvi.</p></note>  But if we
except Basil’s affection for Gregory of Nazianzus, of none
of these intimacies is the interest so great as of that which is
recorded to have been formed between Basil and the young prince
Julian.<note place="end" n="48" id="vi.i.ii-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p40"> Greg. Naz.,
<i>Or</i>. iv., <i>Epp</i>. xxxix., xl., xli., on the first of which
see note.</p></note>  One incident
of the Athenian sojourn, which led to bitter consequences in after
days, was the brief communication with Apollinarius, and the
letter written “from layman to layman,”<note place="end" n="49" id="vi.i.ii-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p41"> <i>Ep</i>. ccxxiv.
2.</p></note> which his opponents made a handle for
much malevolence, and perhaps for forgery.  Julian arrived at
Athens after the middle of the year 355.<note place="end" n="50" id="vi.i.ii-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p42"> Amm. Mar. xv. 2,
8.  “<i>Permissus</i>” is no doubt an euphemism for
“<i>coactus</i>.”</p></note>  Basil’s departure thence and
return to Cæsarea may therefore <pb n="xvi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xvi.html" id="vi.i.ii-Page_xvi" />be approximately fixed early in
356.<note place="end" n="51" id="vi.i.ii-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p43"> “<i>Non enim citius
contigit anno</i> 355 <i>exeunte aut ineunte</i> 356<i>, si
quidem ibi vidit Basilius Julianum, qui in hanc urbem venit jam media
parte anni</i> 355<i>elapsa:  neque etiam serius, quia spatia
inter studia litterarum et sacerdotium nimis contrahi non patitur rerum
Basilii gestarum multitudo</i>.”  Maran.</p></note>  Basil starts for his life’s
work with the equipment of the most liberal education which the
age could supply.  He has studied Greek literature, rhetoric,
and philosophy under the most famous teachers.  He has been
brought into contact with every class of mind.  His training
has been no narrow hothouse forcing of theological opinion and
ecclesiastical sentiment.  The world which he is to renounce,
to confront, to influence is not a world unknown to him.<note place="end" n="52" id="vi.i.ii-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p44"> On the education of
Basil, Eug. Fialon <i>remarks (Etude Historique et Litteraire</i>, p.
15):  “<i>Saint Grégoire, sur le trône patriarcal
de Constantinople, déclarait ne pas savoir la langue de
Rome.  Il en fut de même de Saint Basile.  Du moins,
c’est vainement qu’on chercherait dans ses ouvrages quelque
trace des poètes ou des prosateurs Latins.  Si des passages
de l’Hexaméron semblent tirés de Cicéron ou de
Pline, il ne faut pas s’y méprendre. 
C’étaint de sortes de lieux cammuns qui se retrouvent dans
Plutarque et dans Élien-ceux-ci les avaient empruntés à
quelque vieil auteur, Aristotle, par exemple, et c’est à
cette source première qu’avaient puisé Grecs et
Latins.  Les Grecs poussaient même si loin l’ignorance
du ayant à dire comment le mot ciel s’exprime en Latin,
l’écrit a peu pres comme il devait l’entendre
prononcer aux Romains,</i> <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii-p44.1">Κέλουμ</span><i>, sans se
préoccuper de la quantité ni de l’etymologie…La
littérature Grecque était donc le fonds unique des
études en Orient, et certes elle pouvait, à elle seule,
satisfaire de nobles intelligences…C’est dans Homère
que les jeunes Grecs apprenaient à lire.  Pendant tout le
cours de leurs études, ils expliquaient ses poèmes…Ses
vers remplissent la correspondances des pères de l’Eglise,
et plus d’une comparaison profane passe de ses poèmes dans
leurs homélies.  Après Homère, venaient
Hésiode et les tragiques Hérodote et Thucydide,
Démosthène, Isocrate, et Lysias.  Ainsi poètes,
historiens, orateurs, formaient l’esprit, dirigeaient le
cœur, élevaient l’âme des enfants.  Mais ces
auteurs étaient les coryphées du paganisme, et plus
d’une passage de leur livres blessait la morale sévère
du christianisme.  Nul doute qu’un maitre religieux, un
saint, comme le père de Basile, á propos des dieux
d’Homére,…dût plus d’une fois déplorer
l’aveuglement d’un si beau
génie.…Jusqu’ici, les études de Basile repondent
à peu près á notre instruction secondaire.  Alors,
comme aujourd’hui ces première études n’etaient
qu’un acheminement à des travaux plus serieux.  Muni de
ce premier bagage littéraire, un jeune homme rich, et que voulait
briller dans le monde, allait dans les grands centres, à Antioche,
à Alexandrie, à Constantinople, et surtout à
Athènes, ètudier l’éloquence et la
philosophie</i>.”</p></note>  He has seen heathenism in all the
autumn grace of its decline, and comes away victorious from
seductions which were fatal to some young men of early Christian
associations.  Athens no doubt contributed its share of
influence to the apostasy of Julian.  Basil, happily, was
found to be rooted more firmly in the faith.<note place="end" n="53" id="vi.i.ii-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ii-p45"> <i>cf</i>. C.
Ullman, <i>Life of Gregory of Naz</i>. chap. ii., and Greg. Naz.,
<i>Or</i>. xliii. 21.  <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.ii-p45.1">βλαβεραὶ
μὲν τοῖς
ἄλλοις
Αθῆναι ατ εἰς
ψυχήν</span>.</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Life at Cæsarea; Baptism; and Adoption of Monastic Life." progress="1.47%" prev="vi.i.ii" next="vi.i.iv" id="vi.i.iii"><p class="c5" id="vi.i.iii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vi.i.iii-p1.1">III.—Life at Cæsarea;
Baptism; and Adoption of Monastic Life.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.i.iii-p2">When Basil overcame the efforts of his companions
to detain him at Athens, Gregory was prevailed on to remain for a while
longer.  Basil therefore made his rapid journey homeward
alone.  His Letter to Eustathius<note place="end" n="54" id="vi.i.iii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p3"> <i>Ep</i>. i.</p></note> alleges as the
chief reason for his hurried departure the desire to profit by the
instruction of that teacher.  This may be the language of
compliment.  In the same letter he speaks of his fortitude in
resisting all temptation to stop at the city on the Hellespont. 
This city I hesitate to recognise, with Maran, as Constantinople. 
There may have been inducements to Basil to stop at Lampsacus and it is
more probably Lampsacus that he avoided.<note place="end" n="55" id="vi.i.iii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p4"> What these
inducements can have been it seems vain to conjecture.  <i>cf.
Ep</i>. i. and note.</p></note>  At
Cæsarea he was welcomed as one of the most distinguished of her
sons,<note place="end" n="56" id="vi.i.iii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p5"> Greg. Naz.,
<i>Or</i>. xliii.</p></note> and there for a
time taught rhetoric with conspicuous success.<note place="end" n="57" id="vi.i.iii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p6"> Rufinus xi. 9.</p></note>  A deputation came from
Neocæsarea to request him to undertake educational work at
that city,<note place="end" n="58" id="vi.i.iii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p7"> <i>Ep</i>. ccx. §
2.  The time assigned by Maran for the incident here narrated is
no doubt the right one.  But the deputation need have travelled no
farther than to Annesi, if, as is tolerably certain, Basil on his
return from Athens visited his relatives and the family
estate.</p></note> and in vain
endeavoured to detain<note place="end" n="59" id="vi.i.iii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p8"> The word
<span class="Greek" id="vi.i.iii-p8.1">κατασχεῖν</span>
would be natural if they sought to keep him in Pontus; hardly, if
their object was to bring him from Cæsarea.</p></note> him by lavish
promises.  According to his friend Gregory, Basil had already
determined to renounce the world, in the sense of devoting himself
to an ascetic and philosophic life.<note place="end" n="60" id="vi.i.iii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p9"> <i>Or</i>.
xliii.</p></note>  His brother Gregory,
however,<note place="end" n="61" id="vi.i.iii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p10"> <i>Vit. Mac</i>.</p></note> represents him as
at this period still under more mundane influences, and as shewing
something of the self-confidence and conceit which are
occasionally to be observed in young men who have just
successfully completed an university career, and as being largely
indebted to the persuasion and example of his sister Macrina for
the resolution, with which he now carried out the determination to
devote himself to a life of self-denial.  To the same period
may probably be referred Basil’s baptism.  The
sacrament was administered by Dianius.<note place="end" n="62" id="vi.i.iii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p11"> <i>cf. De Sp.
Scto</i>. xxix., where the description of the bishop who both
baptized and ordained Basil, and spent a long life in the ministry, can
apply only to Dianius.  <i>cf</i>. Maran, <i>Vit. Bas</i>.
iii.</p></note>  It would be quite consonant with
the feelings of the times that pious parents like the elder Basil
and Emmelia should shrink from admitting their boy to holy baptism
before his encountering the temptations of school and university
life.<note place="end" n="63" id="vi.i.iii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p12"> According to the
legendary life of St. Basil, attributed to St. Amphilochius, he was
baptized at Jerusalem.  Nor is it right to omit to notice the
argument of Wall (<i>Infant Baptism</i>, ch. x.) founded on a
coincidence between two passages in the writings of Greg. Naz.  In
<i>Or</i>. xl. <i>ad init</i>. he speaks of baptism as a
<span class="Greek" id="vi.i.iii-p12.1">γένεσις
ἡμερινὴ καὶ
ἐλευθέρα καὶ
λυτικὴ παθῶν,
πᾶν τὸ ἀπὸ
γενέσεως
κάλυμμα
περιτέμνουσα,
καὶ πρὸς τὴν
ἄνω ζωὴν
ἐπανάγουσα</span>.  In <i>Or</i>. xliii., he says of Basil that
<span class="Greek" id="vi.i.iii-p12.2">τὰ πρῶτα
τῆς ἡλικίας
ῦπὸ τῷ
πατρὶ</span>…<span class="Greek" id="vi.i.iii-p12.3">σπαργανοῦται
καὶ
διαπλάττεται
πλάσιν τὴν
ἀρίστην τε
καὶ
καθαρωτάτην,
ἣν ἡμερινὴν
ὁ θεῖος
Δαβιδ καλῶς
ὀνουάζει
καὶ τῆς
νυχτερινῆς
ἀντίθετον</span>. 
As they stand alone, there is something to be said for the
conclusion Wall deduces from these passages.  Against it
there is the tradition of the later baptism, with the indication
of Dianius as having performed the rite in the <i>De Sp.
Scto</i>. 29.  On the other hand <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.iii-p12.4">τὰ πρῶτα
τῆς
ἡλικιας</span> might possibly
refer not to infancy, but to boyhood.</p></note>  The assigned
date, <pb n="xvii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xvii.html" id="vi.i.iii-Page_xvii" />357, may be
reasonably accepted, and shortly after his baptism he was ordained
Reader.<note place="end" n="64" id="vi.i.iii-p12.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p13"> <i>De S. Scto</i>.
xxiv.  On his growing seriousness of character, <i>cf. Ep</i>.
ccxxiii.</p></note>  It was about
this that he visited monastic settlements in Palestine,
Mesopotamia, Cœle Syria, and Egypt,<note place="end" n="65" id="vi.i.iii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p14"> <i>Epp</i>. i. and
ccxxiii. § 2.</p></note>
though he was not so fortunate as to encounter the great pope
Athanasius.<note place="end" n="66" id="vi.i.iii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p15"> <i>Ep</i>. lxxx.</p></note>  Probably
during this tour he began the friendship with Eusebius of Samosata
which lasted so long.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.iii-p16">To the same period we may also refer his
renunciation of his share of the family property.<note place="end" n="67" id="vi.i.iii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p17"> <i>cf. Ep</i>.
ccxxiii. § 2.  Greg. Naz., <i>Or</i>. xliii.</p></note>  Maran would appear to date this before
the Syrian and Egyptian tour, a journey which can hardly have been
accomplished without considerable expense.  But, in truth, with
every desire to do justice to the self-denial and unworldliness of St.
Basil and of other like-minded and like-lived champions of the Faith,
it cannot but be observed that, at all events in Basil’s case,
the renunciation must be understood with some reasonable
reservation.  The great archbishop has been claimed as a
“socialist,” whatever may be meant in these days by the
term.<note place="end" n="68" id="vi.i.iii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p18"> <i>e.g. The New
Party</i>, 1894, pp. 82 and 83, quoting Bas., <i>In Isa</i>. i.,
<i>Hom. in illud Lucæ Destruam horrea</i>, § 7, and <i>Hom.
in Divites</i>.</p></note>  But St.
Basil did not renounce all property himself, and had a keen sense
of its rights in the case of his friends.<note place="end" n="69" id="vi.i.iii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p19"> <i>Epp</i>. iii.,
xxxvi.  <i>cf</i>. Dr. Travers Smith, <i>Basil</i>, p.
33.</p></note>  From his letter on behalf of his
foster-brother, placed by Maran during his presbyterate,<note place="end" n="70" id="vi.i.iii-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p20"> <i>Ep</i>.
xxxvii.</p></note> it would appear that this foster-brother,
Dorotheus, was allowed a life tenancy of a house and farm on the
family estate, with a certain number of slaves, on condition that
Basil should be supported out of the profits.  Here we have
landlord, tenant, rent, and unearned increment.  St. Basil
can scarcely be fairly cited as a practical apostle of some of the
chapters of the socialist evangel of the end of the nineteenth
century.  But ancient eulogists of the great archbishop,
anxious to represent him as a good monk, have not failed to
foresee that this might be urged in objection to the completeness
of his renunciation of the world, in their sense, and to
counterbalance it, have cited an anecdote related by
Cassian.<note place="end" n="71" id="vi.i.iii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p21"> <i>Inst</i>. vii.
19.  <i>cf</i>. note on Cassian, vol. xi. p. 254 of this
series.</p></note>  One day a
senator named Syncletius came to Basil to be admitted to his
monastery, with the statement that he had renounced his property,
excepting only a pittance to save him from manual labour. 
“You have spoilt a senator,” said Basil,
“without making a monk.”  Basil’s own
letter represents him as practically following the example of, or
setting an example to, Syncletius.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.iii-p22">Stimulated to carry out his purpose of embracing
the ascetic life by what he saw of the monks and solitaries during his
travels, Basil first of all thought of establishing a monastery in the
district of Tiberina.<note place="end" n="72" id="vi.i.iii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p23"> <i>Ep</i>. xiv.
<i>ad fin</i>.</p></note>  Here he would
have been in the near neighbourhood of Arianzus, the home of his friend
Gregory.  But the attractions of Tiberina were ultimately
postponed to those of Ibora, and Basil’s place of retreat was
fixed in the glen not far from the old home, and only separated from
Annesi by the Iris, of which we have Basil’s own picturesque
description.<note place="end" n="73" id="vi.i.iii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p24"> <i>Ep</i>.
xiv.</p></note>  Gregory declined
to do more than pay a visit to Pontus, and so is said to have caused
Basil much disappointment.<note place="end" n="74" id="vi.i.iii-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p25"> Greg. Naz.,
<i>Ep</i>. i. or xliii. § 25.</p></note>  It is a little
characteristic of the imperious nature of the man of stronger will,
that while he would not give up the society of his own mother and
sister in order to be near his friend, he complained of his
friend’s not making a similar sacrifice in order to be near
him.<note place="end" n="75" id="vi.i.iii-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p26"> On the latter
difference between the friends at the time of Basil’s
consecration, De Broglie remarks:  “<i>Ainsi se trahissait
à chaque pas cette profords diversité de caractère qui
devait parfois troubler, mais plus sonnent ranimer et resserrer
l’union de ces deux belles âmes:  Basile, né pour
le gouvernement des hommes et pour la lutte, prompt et précis dans
ses resolutions, embrassant à coup d’œil le but à
poursuivre et y marchant droit sans s’inquiéter des
difficultés et du jugement des spectateurs; Grégoire, atteint
de cette délicatesse un peu maladive, qui est, chez les esprits
d’élite, la source de l’inspiration poétique,
sensible à la moindre renonce d’approbation ou de
blâme, surtout à la moindre blessure de l’amitié,
plus finement averti des obstacles, mais aussi plus aisément
découragé, mèlant a la poursuite des plus grands
intérets un soin peut être excessif de sa dignité et
toutes les inquiétudes d’un cœur
souffrant</i>.”  <i>L’Eglise et l’Empire Romain
au IVme Siècle</i>, v. p. 89.</p></note>  Gregory<note place="end" n="76" id="vi.i.iii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p27"> Greg. Naz.,
<i>Ep</i>. ii.</p></note> good-humouredly
replies to Basil’s depreciation of Tiberina by a counter attack
on Cæsarea and Annesi.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.iii-p28">At the Pontic retreat Basil now began that system
of hard ascetic discipline which eventually contributed to the
enfeeblement of his health and the shortening of his life.  He
complains again and again in his letters of the deplorable physical
condition to which he is reduced, and he died at the age of
fifty.  It is a question whether a constitution better capable of
sustaining the fatigue of long journeys, and a life prolonged beyond
the Council of Constantinople, would or would not have left a larger
mark upon the history of the Church.  There can be no doubt, that
in Basil’s personal conflict with the decadent empire represented
by Valens, his own cause was strengthened by his obvious superiority to
the hopes and fears of vulgar ambitions.  He ate no more than was
actually necessary for daily sustenance, and his fare was of the
poorest.  Even when he was archbishop, no flesh meat was dressed
in his kitchens.<note place="end" n="77" id="vi.i.iii-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p29"> <i>Ep</i>. xli.</p></note>  His wardrobe
consisted of one under and one <pb n="xviii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xviii.html" id="vi.i.iii-Page_xviii" />over garment.  By night he wore
haircloth; not by day, lest he should seem ostentatious.  He
treated his body, says his brother, with a possible reference to St.
Paul,<note place="end" n="78" id="vi.i.iii-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p30"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 27" id="vi.i.iii-p30.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27">1 Cor. ix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> as an angry owner
treats a runaway slave.<note place="end" n="79" id="vi.i.iii-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p31"> Greg. Nyss., <i>In
Bas</i>. 314 c.</p></note>  A consistent
celibate, he was yet almost morbidly conscious of his unchastity,
mindful of the Lord’s words as to the adultery of the impure
thought.<note place="end" n="80" id="vi.i.iii-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p32"> Cassian,
<i>Inst</i>. vi. 19.</p></note>  St. Basil
relates in strong terms his admiration for the ascetic character
of Eustathius of Sebaste,<note place="end" n="81" id="vi.i.iii-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p33"> <i>Ep</i>. ccxxiii. §
3.</p></note> and at this time
was closely associated with him.  Indeed, Eustathius was
probably the first to introduce the monastic system into Pontus,
his part in the work being comparatively ignored in later days
when his tergiversation had brought him into disrepute.  Thus
the credit of introducing monasticism into Asia Minor was given to
Basil alone.<note place="end" n="82" id="vi.i.iii-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p34"> <i>cf</i>. Tillemont
ix. <i>passim</i>, Walch iii. 552, Schröckh xiii. 25, quoted by
Robertson, i. 366.</p></note>  A novel
feature of this monasticism was the Cœnobium,<note place="end" n="83" id="vi.i.iii-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p35"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.iii-p35.1">κοινόβιον</span>.</p></note> for hitherto ascetics had lived in
absolute solitude, or in groups of only two or three.<note place="end" n="84" id="vi.i.iii-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p36"> Maran, <i>Vit.
Bas</i>. vi.</p></note>  Thus it was partly relieved from
the discredit of selfish isolation and unprofitable
idleness.<note place="end" n="85" id="vi.i.iii-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p37"> <i>cf</i>. Bas.,
<i>Reg. Fus. Resp</i>. vii., quoted by Robertson, i. 366.  His
rule has been compared to that of St. Benedict.  <i>D.C.B</i>. i.
284.  On the life in the Retreat, <i>cf. Epp</i>. ii. and
ccvii.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.iii-p38">The example set by Basil and his companions
spread.  Companies of hard-working ascetics of both sexes were
established in every part of Pontus, every one of them an active centre
for the preaching of the Nicene doctrines, and their defence against
Arian opposition and misconstruction.<note place="end" n="86" id="vi.i.iii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p39"> Soz. vi. 17.</p></note>  Probably
about this time, in conjunction with his friend Gregory, Basil compiled
the collection of the beauties of Origen which was entitled
<i>Philocalia</i>.  Origen’s authority stood high, and both
of the main divisions of Christian thought, the Nicene and the Arian,
endeavoured to support their respective views from his writings. 
Basil and Gregory were successful in vindicating his orthodoxy and
using his aid in strengthening the Catholic position.<note place="end" n="87" id="vi.i.iii-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iii-p40"> <i>cf</i>. Soc.,
<i>Ecc. Hist</i>. iv. 26.  Of this work Gregory says, in sending
it to a friend:  <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.iii-p40.1">ἵ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.iii-p40.2">να δέ
τι καὶ
ὑπόμνημα
παρ᾽ ἡμῶν
ἔχης, τὸ δ᾽
αὐτὸ καὶ τοῦ
ἁγίου
Βασιλείου
πυκτίον
ἀπεστάλκαμέν
σοι τῆς
Ωριγενοῦς
φιλοκαλίας,
ἐκλογὰς ἔχων
τῶν χρησίμων
τοῖς
φιλολόγοις</span>.  <i>Ep</i>. lxxxvii.</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Basil and the Councils, to the Accession of Valens." progress="2.05%" prev="vi.i.iii" next="vi.i.v" id="vi.i.iv"><p class="c5" id="vi.i.iv-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vi.i.iv-p1.1">IV.—Basil and the
Councils, to the Accession of Valens.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.i.iv-p2">Up to this time St. Basil is not seen to have
publicly taken an active part in the personal theological discussions
of the age; but the ecclesiastical world was eagerly disputing while he
was working in Pontus.  Aetius, the uncompromising Arian, was
openly favoured by Eudoxius of Germanicia, who had appropriated the see
of Antioch in 357.  This provoked the Semiarians to hold their
council at Ancyra in 358, when the Sirmian “Blasphemy” of
357 was condemned.  The Acacians were alarmed, and manœuvred
for the division of the general council which Constantius was desirous
of summoning.  Then came Ariminum, Nike, and Seleucia, in 359, and
“the world groaned to find itself Arian.”  Deputations
from each of the great parties were sent to a council held under the
personal presidency of Constantius at Constantinople, and to one of
these the young deacon was attached.  The date of the ordination
to this grade is unknown.  On the authority of Gregory of
Nyssa<note place="end" n="88" id="vi.i.iv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iv-p3"> i. Eunom.</p></note> and
Philostorgius,<note place="end" n="89" id="vi.i.iv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iv-p4"> iv. 12.</p></note> it appears that
Basil accompanied his namesake of Ancyra and Eustathius of Sebaste
to the court, and supported Basil the bishop.  Philostorgius
would indeed represent the younger Basil as championing the
Semiarian cause, though with some cowardice.<note place="end" n="90" id="vi.i.iv-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iv-p5"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.iv-p5.1">οις
Βασίλειος
ἕτερος παρῆν
συνασπίζων
διακόνων ἔτι
τάξιν ἔχων,
δυνάμει μὲν
τοῦ λέγειν
πολλῶν
προφέρων, τῷ
δὲ τῆς γνώμης
ἀθάρσει πρὸς
τοὺς κοινοὺς
ὑποστελλομένους
ἀγῶνας</span>.  This is
unlike Basil.  “This may be the Arian way of saying that St.
Basil withdrew from the Seleucian deputies when they yielded to the
Acacians.”  Rev. C.F.H. Johnston, <i>De. S. Scto. Int</i>.
xxxvi.</p></note>  It may be concluded, with Maran,
that he probably stood forward stoutly for the truth, not only at
the capital itself, but also in the neighbouring cities of
Chalcedon and Heraclea.<note place="end" n="91" id="vi.i.iv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iv-p6"> <i>Ep</i>. ccxxiii. §
5.</p></note>  But his
official position was a humble one, and his part in the
discussions and amid the intrigues of the council was only too
likely to be misrepresented by those with whom he did not agree,
and even misunderstood by his own friends.  In 360 Dianius
signed the creed of Ariminum, brought to Cæsarea by George of
Laodicea; and thereby Basil was so much distressed as henceforward
to shun communion with his bishop.<note place="end" n="92" id="vi.i.iv-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iv-p7"> <i>Ep</i>. li.</p></note>  He left Cæsarea and betook
himself to Nazianzus to seek consolation in the society of his
friend.  But his feelings towards Dianius were always
affectionate, and he indignantly repudiated a calumnious assertion
that he had gone so far as to anathematize him.  Two years
later Dianius fell sick unto death and sent for Basil, protesting
that at heart he had always been true to the Catholic creed. 
Basil acceded to the appeal, and in 362 once again communicated
with his bishop and old friend.<note place="end" n="93" id="vi.i.iv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iv-p8"> <i>Epp</i>. viii. and
li.</p></note>  In the
interval between the <pb n="xix" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xix.html" id="vi.i.iv-Page_xix" />visit to Constantinople and this
death-bed reconciliation, that form of error arose which was long
known by the name of Macedonianism, and which St. Basil was in
later years to combat with such signal success in the treatise
<i>Of the Spirit</i>.  It combined disloyalty to the Spirit
and to the Son.  But countervailing events were the
acceptance of the Homoousion by the Council of Paris,<note place="end" n="94" id="vi.i.iv-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iv-p9"> 360.  Mansi, iii.
357–9.</p></note> and the publication of Athanasius’
letters to Serapion on the divinity of the two Persons assailed.
 To this period is referred the compilation by Basil of
the <i>Moralia</i>.<note place="end" n="95" id="vi.i.iv-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iv-p10"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.iv-p10.1">ἠ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.iv-p10.2">θικά</span>.  “<i>Capita
moralia christiana, ex meris Novi Testamenti dictis contexta et
regulis</i> lxxx. <i>comprehensa</i>.”  Fab.  Closely
connected with these are the <i>Regulæ fusius tractatæ</i>
(<span class="Greek" id="vi.i.iv-p10.3">ὅ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.iv-p10.4">ροι κατὰ
πλάτος</span>) lv., and the
<i>Regulæ brevius tractatæ</i> (<span class="Greek" id="vi.i.iv-p10.5">ὅ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.iv-p10.6">ροι
κατ᾽
ἔπιτόμην</span>)
cccxiii.  (Migne, xxxi. pp. 890–1306) on which see
later.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.iv-p11">The brief reign of Julian would affect Basil, in
common with the whole Church, in two ways:  in the relief he would
feel at the comparative toleration shewn to Catholics, and the
consequent return of orthodox bishops to their sees;<note place="end" n="96" id="vi.i.iv-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iv-p12"> The most important
instance being that of Athanasius, who, on his return to Alexandria
after his third exile, held a synod which condemned Macedonians as well
as Arians.  <i>cf</i>. Newman’s <i>Arians</i>, v.
1.</p></note> in
the distress with which he would witness his old friend’s
attempts to ridicule and undermine the Faith.  Sorrow more
personal and immediate must have been caused by the harsh treatment of
Cæsarea<note place="end" n="97" id="vi.i.iv-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iv-p13"> Soz. v. 4.</p></note> and the cruel imposts
laid on Cappadocia.  What conduct on the part of the
Cæsareans may have led Gregory of Nazianzus<note place="end" n="98" id="vi.i.iv-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iv-p14"> <i>Or</i>. iv. §
92.</p></note>
to speak of Julian as <i>justly</i> offended, we can only
conjecture.  It may have been the somewhat disorderly
proceedings in connexion with the appointment of Eusebius to succeed
Dianius.  But there can be no doubt about the sufferings of
Cæsarea nor of the martyrdom of Eupsychius and Damas for their
part in the destruction of the Temple of Fortune.<note place="end" n="99" id="vi.i.iv-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iv-p15"> <i>Epp</i>. c.,
cclii.  Soz. v. 11.  <i>cf</i>. also <i>Epp</i>. xxxix., xl.,
and xli., with the notes on pp. 141, 142, for the argument for and
against the genuineness of the correspondence.  Two Eupsychii of
Cæsarea are named in the <i>Acta Sanctorum</i> and by the
<i>Petits Bollandistes</i>,—one celebrated on April 9, said to
have been martyred in the reign of Hadrian, the other the victim of
Julian in 362, commemorated on Sept. 7.  Tillemont identifies
them.  Baronius thinks them distinct.  J. S. Stilting
(<i>Act. Sanct</i>. ed. 1868) is inclined to distinguish them mainly on
the ground that between 362 and the time of Basil’s describing
the festival as an established yearly commemoration there is not
sufficient interval for the cultus to have arisen.  This alone
seems hardly convincing.  The local interest in the victim of
Julian’s severity would naturally be great.  Becket was
murdered in 1170 and canonized in 1173, Dec. 29 being fixed for his
feast; Lewis VII. of France was among the pilgrims in 1179. 
Bernadette Soubirous announced her vision at Lourdes in 1858; the
church was begun there in 1862.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.iv-p16">The precise part taken by Basil in the election of
Eusebius can only be conjectured.  Eusebius, like Ambrose of
Milan, a layman of rank and influence, was elevated <i>per saltum</i>
to the episcopate.  Efforts were made by Julian and by some
Christian objectors to get the appointment annulled by means of
Gregory, Bishop of Nazianzus, on the ground of its having been brought
about by violence.  Bishop Gregory refused to take any
retrogressive steps, and thought the scandal of accepting the
tumultuary appointment would be less than that of cancelling the
consecration.  Gregory the younger presumably supported his
father, and he associates Basil with him as probable sufferers from the
imperial vengeance.<note place="end" n="100" id="vi.i.iv-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iv-p17"> <i>Or</i>. v.
39.</p></note>  But he was at
Nazianzus at the time of the election, and Basil is more likely to have
been an active agent.<note place="end" n="101" id="vi.i.iv-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iv-p18"> <i>cf</i>.
Greg. Naz. <i>Ep</i>. viii.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.iv-p19">To this period may be referred Basil’s
receipt of the letter from Athanasius, mentioned in Letter CCIV.,
§ 6.<note place="end" n="102" id="vi.i.iv-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iv-p20"> Maran,
<i>Vit. Bas</i>. viii. 8.</p></note>  On the
accession of Jovian, in June, 363, Athanasius wrote to him asserting
the Nicene Faith, but he was greeted also by a Semiarian manifesto from
Antioch,<note place="end" n="103" id="vi.i.iv-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.iv-p21"> Soc. iii.
25.</p></note> of which the
first signatory was Meletius.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.iv-p22">Valentinian and Valens, on their accession in the
following year, thus found the Church still divided on its cardinal
doctrines, and the lists were marked in which Basil was henceforward to
be a more conspicuous combatant.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The Presbyterate." progress="2.40%" prev="vi.i.iv" next="vi.i.vi" id="vi.i.v"><p class="c5" id="vi.i.v-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vi.i.v-p1.1">V.—The
Presbyterate.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.i.v-p2">Not long after the accession of Valens, Basil was
ordained presbyter by Eusebius.<note place="end" n="104" id="vi.i.v-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p3"> It will have
been noted that I have accepted the authority of Philostorgius that
he was already deacon.  The argument employed by Tillemont
against this statement is the fact of no distinct diaconate being
mentioned by Gregory of Nazianzus.  But the silence of Gregory
does not conclusively outweigh the distinct <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.v-p3.1">ἔ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.v-p3.2">τι
τάξιν
διακόνου
ἔχων</span> of Philostorgius; and a
diaconate is supported by the mistaken statement of Socrates
(<i>H.E</i>. iv. 26) that the deacon’s orders were conferred
by Meletius.</p></note>  An
earlier date has been suggested, but the year 364 is accepted as
fitting in better with the words of Gregory<note place="end" n="105" id="vi.i.v-p3.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p4"> Greg.
Naz., <i>Ep</i>. viii.</p></note> on
the free speech conceded to heretics.  And from the same Letter
it may be concluded that the ordination of Basil, like that of
Gregory himself, was not wholly voluntary, and that he was forced
against his inclinations to accept duties when he hesitated as to
his liking and fitness for them.  It was about this time that
he wrote his Books against Eunomius;<note place="end" n="106" id="vi.i.v-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p5"> <i>cf. Ep</i>.
xx.</p></note>
and it may possibly have been this work which specially
com<pb n="xx" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xx.html" id="vi.i.v-Page_xx" />mended him to
Eusebius.  However this may be, there is no doubt that he was
soon actively engaged in the practical work of the diocese, and made
himself very useful to Eusebius.  But Basil’s very vigour
and value seem to have been the cause of some alienation between him
and his bishop.  His friend Gregory gives us no details, but it
may be inferred from what he says that he thought Basil
ill-used.<note place="end" n="107" id="vi.i.v-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p6"> Greg.
Naz., <i>Orat</i>. xliii. 28, <i>Epp</i>.
xvi.–xvii.</p></note>  And
allusions of Basil have been supposed to imply his own sense of
discourtesy and neglect.<note place="end" n="108" id="vi.i.v-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p7"> <i>e.g. Hom. in
Is</i>. i. 57, <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.v-p7.1">ἀ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.v-p7.2">λαζονεία
γὰρ δεινὴ τὸ
μηδενὸς
οἴεσθαι
χρῄζειν</span>.</p></note>  The position
became serious.  Bishops who had objected to the tumultuary
nomination of Eusebius, and had with difficulty been induced to
maintain the lawfulness of his consecration, were ready to
consecrate Basil in his place.  But Basil shewed at once his
wisdom and his magnanimity.  A division of the orthodox clergy
of Cappadocia would be full of danger to the cause.  He would
accept no personal advancement to the damage of the Church.  He
retired with his friend Gregory to his Pontic monasteries,<note place="end" n="109" id="vi.i.v-p7.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p8"> Gregory
has no doubt that Eusebius was in the wrong, even ridiculously in
the wrong, if such be the true interpretation of his curious phrase
(<i>Or</i>. xliiii. 28), <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.v-p8.1">ἅ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.v-p8.2">πτεται γὰρ
οὐ τῶν
πολλῶν
μονὸν, ἀλλὰ
καὶ τῶν
ἀρίστων, ὁ
Μῶμος</span>.  The monasteries
to which Basil fled Gregory here (<i>id</i>. 29) calls
<span class="Greek" id="vi.i.v-p8.3">φροντιστήρια</span>, the word used by Aristophanes (<i>Clouds</i>, 94) of the house or
school of Socrates, and apparently a comic parody on
<span class="Greek" id="vi.i.v-p8.4">δικαστήριον</span>.  It might be rendered “reflectory.” 
“Contemplatory” has been suggested.  It is to be noted
that Basil in the <i>De Sp. Scto</i>. (see p. 49, n.) appears to allude
to the Acharnians.  The friends probably read Aristophanes
together at Athens.</p></note> and won the battle by flying from the
field.  Eusebius was left unmolested, and the character of
Basil was higher than ever.<note place="end" n="110" id="vi.i.v-p8.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p9"> Greg.
Naz., <i>Or</i>. xliii.  Soz. vi. 15.</p></note></p>

<p id="vi.i.v-p10">The seclusion of Basil in Pontus seemed to afford an
opportunity to his opponents in Cappadocia, and according to
Sozomen,<note place="end" n="111" id="vi.i.v-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p11"> vi.
15.</p></note> Valens himself,
in 365, was moved to threaten Cæsarea with a visit by the
thought that the Catholics of Cappadocia were now deprived of the
aid of their strongest champion.  Eusebius would have invoked
Gregory, and left Basil alone.  Gregory, however, refused to
act without his friend, and, with much tact and good feeling,
succeeded in atoning the two offended parties.<note place="end" n="112" id="vi.i.v-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p12"> Greg.
Naz., <i>Epp</i>. xvi., xvii., xix., and <i>Or</i>.
xx.</p></note>  Eusebius at first resented
Gregory’s earnest advocacy of his absent friend, and was
inclined to resent what seemed the somewhat impertinent
interference of a junior.  But Gregory happily appealed to
the archbishop’s sense of justice and superiority to the
common unwillingness of high dignitaries to accept counsel, and
assured him that in all that he had written on the subject he had
meant to avoid all possible offence, and to keep within the bounds
of spiritual and philosophic discipline.<note place="end" n="113" id="vi.i.v-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p13"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.v-p13.1">οὐκ
ὑβριστικῶς,
ἀλλὰ
πνευματικῶς
τε καὶ
φιλοσόφως</span>.</p></note>  Basil returned to the metropolitan
city, ready to cooperate loyally with Eusebius, and to employ all
his eloquence and learning against the proposed Arian
aggression.  To the grateful Catholics it seemed as though
the mere knowledge that Basil was in Cæsarea was enough to
turn Valens with his bishops to flight,<note place="end" n="114" id="vi.i.v-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p14"> Soz. vi.
15.</p></note>
and the tidings, brought by a furious rider, of the revolt of
Procopius,<note place="end" n="115" id="vi.i.v-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p15"> Amm. Marc. xxvi.
7, 2.</p></note> seemed a
comparatively insignificant motive for the emperor’s
departure.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.v-p16">There was now a lull in the storm.  Basil,
completely reconciled to Eusebius, began to consolidate the
archiepiscopal power which he afterward wielded as his own,<note place="end" n="116" id="vi.i.v-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p17"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.v-p17.1">ἐ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.v-p17.2">ντεῦθεν
ἀυτῶ περιῆν
καὶ τὸ
κράτος τῆς
ἐκκλησίας,
εἰ καὶ τῆς
καθέδρας
εἶχε τὰ
δεύτερα</span>. 
Greg. Naz. <i>Or</i>. xliii.</p></note> over the various provinces in which the
metropolitan of Cæsarea exercised exarchic authority.<note place="end" n="117" id="vi.i.v-p17.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p18"> <i>cf.</i>
Maran, <i>Vit. Bas</i>. xiv. and <i>D.C.A. s.v</i>.
exarch.  The archbishop of Cæsarea was exarch of the
provinces (<span class="Greek" id="vi.i.v-p18.1">ἐ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.v-p18.2">παρχίαι</span>)
comprised in the Pontic Diocese.  Maran refers to
<i>Letters</i> xxviii., xxx., and xxxiv., as all shewing the
important functions discharged by Basil while yet a
presbyter.</p></note>  In the meantime the Semiarians were
beginning to share with the Catholics the hardships inflicted by the
imperial power.  At Lampsacus in 364 they had condemned the
results of Ariminum and Constantinople, and had reasserted the
Antiochene Dedication Creed of 341.  In 366 they sent deputies to
Liberius at Rome, who proved their orthodoxy by subscribing the Nicene
Creed.  Basil had not been present at Lampsacus,<note place="end" n="118" id="vi.i.v-p18.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p19"> <i>Ep</i>.
ccxxiii.</p></note>
but he had met Eustathius and other bishops on their way thither, and
had no doubt influenced the decisions of the synod.  Now the
deputation to the West consisted of three of those bishops with whom he
was in communication, Eustathius of Sebasteia, Silvanus of Tarsus, and
Theophilus of Castabala.  To the first it was an opportunity for
regaining a position among the orthodox prelates.  It can hardly
have been without the persuasion of Basil that the deputation went so
far as they did in accepting the homoousion, but it is a little
singular, and indicative of the comparatively slow awakening of the
Church in general to the perils of the degradation of the Holy Ghost,
that no profession of faith was demanded from the Lampsacene delegates
on this subject.<note place="end" n="119" id="vi.i.v-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p20"> Hefele,
§ 88.  Schröckh, <i>Kirch</i>, xii. 31.  Swete,
<i>Doctrine of the Holy Spirit</i>, 54.</p></note>  In 367 the
council of Tyana accepted the restitution of the Semiarian bishops, and
so far peace had been promoted.<note place="end" n="120" id="vi.i.v-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p21"> <i>Epp</i>.
ccxliv. and cclxiii.</p></note>  To this
period may very probably be referred the compilation of the Liturgy
which formed the basis of that which bears Basil’s
name.<note place="end" n="121" id="vi.i.v-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p22"> Greg.
Naz., <i>Or</i>. xliii.</p></note>  The claims
of theology and of ecclesiastical administration in
Basil’s <pb n="xxi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xxi.html" id="vi.i.v-Page_xxi" />time did not, however, prevent him
from devoting much of his vast energy to works of charity. 
Probably the great hospital for the housing and relief of
travellers and the poor, which he established in the suburbs of
Cæsarea, was planned, if not begun, in the latter years of
his presbyterate, for its size and importance were made pretexts
for denouncing him to Elias, the governor of Cappadocia, in
372,<note place="end" n="122" id="vi.i.v-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p23"> <i>Ep</i>.
xciv.</p></note> and at the same
period Valens contributed to its endowment.  It was so
extensive as to go by the name of Newtown,<note place="end" n="123" id="vi.i.v-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p24"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.v-p24.1">ἡ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.v-p24.2">καινὴ
πόλις</span>.  Greg. Naz.,
<i>Or</i>. xliii.  <i>cf</i>. Sir Thomas More’s
<i>Utopia</i>, Bk. II. Chap. V.</p></note>
and was in later years known as the
“Basileiad.”<note place="end" n="124" id="vi.i.v-p24.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p25"> Soz. vi.
34.</p></note>  It was the
mother of other similar institutions in the country-districts of
the province, each under a Chorepiscopus.<note place="end" n="125" id="vi.i.v-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p26"> <i>Epp</i>.
cxlii., cxliii.</p></note>  But whether the
Ptochotrophium<note place="end" n="126" id="vi.i.v-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p27"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.v-p27.1">πτωχοτροφεῖον</span>, <i>Ep</i>. clxxvi.  Professor Ramsay, in <i>The Church and the
Roman Empire</i>, p. 464, remarks that “the ‘New
City’ of Basil seems to have caused the gradual concentration of
the entire population of Cæsarea round the ecclesiastical centre,
and the abandonment of the old city.  Modern Kaisari is situated
between one and two miles from the site of the Græco-Roman
city.”</p></note> was or was not
actually begun before Basil’s episcopate, great demands were
made on his sympathy and energy by the great drought and
consequent famine which befell Cæsarea in 368.<note place="end" n="127" id="vi.i.v-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p28"> For the
date, <i>cf</i>. Maran, <i>Vit. Bas</i>. ix. §
5.</p></note>  He describes it with eloquence in
his Homily <i>On the Famine and Drought</i>.<note place="end" n="128" id="vi.i.v-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p29"> § 2,
p. 63.  <i>cf</i>. Greg. Naz., <i>Or</i>. xliii. 340–342,
and Greg. Nyss., <i>In Eun.</i> i. 306.</p></note>  The distress was cruel and
widespread.  The distance of Cæsarea from the coast
increased the difficulty of supplying provisions. 
Speculators, scratching, as it were, in their country’s
wounds, hoarded grain in the hope of selling at famine
prices.  These Basil moved to open their stores.  He
distributed lavishly at his own expense,<note place="end" n="129" id="vi.i.v-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p30"> Greg.
Nyss., <i>In Eunom</i>. i. § 10 (in this series, p. 45),
remarks of Basil:  <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.v-p30.1">τὴν
πατρῷαν
οὐσίαν καὶ
πρὸ τῆς
ἱερωσύνης
ἀφειδῶς
ἀναλώσας
τοῖς πένησι
καὶ μάλιστα
ἐν τῷ τῆς
σιτοδείας
καιρῷ, καθ᾽
ὃν
ἐπεστάτει
τῆς
ἐκκλησίας,
ἔτι ἐν τῷ
κλήρῳ τῶν
πρεσβυτέρων
ἱερατεύων
καὶ μετὰ
ταῦτα, μηδὲ
τῶν
ὑπολειφθέντων
φεισάμενος</span>.  Maran (<i>Vit. Bas</i>. xi. § 4), with the object of
proving that Basil had completely abandoned all property whatsoever,
says that this must refer to a legacy from his mother.  The terms
used are far more consistent with the view already expressed (§
III.).  So in his <i>Orat. in Bas</i>. Gregory speaks of Basil at
the time as “selling his own possessions, and buying provisions
with the proceeds.”</p></note>
and ministered in person to the wants of the sufferers. 
Gregory of Nazianzus<note place="end" n="130" id="vi.i.v-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p31"> <i>Or</i>.
xliii.</p></note> gives us a
picture of his illustrious friend standing in the midst of a great
crowd of men and women and children, some scarcely able to
breathe; of servants bringing in piles of such food as is best
suited to the weak state of the famishing sufferers; of Basil with
his own hands distributing nourishment, and with his own voice
cheering and encouraging the sufferers.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.v-p32">About this time Basil suffered a great loss in the
death of his mother,<note place="end" n="131" id="vi.i.v-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p33"> Greg.
Nyss., <i>Vit. Mac</i>. 187, <i>Ep</i>. xxx.</p></note> and sought solace in
a visit to his friend Eusebius at Samosata.<note place="end" n="132" id="vi.i.v-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p34"> <i>Ep</i>.
xxxiv.</p></note> 
But the cheering effect of his journey was lessened by the news, which
greeted him on his return, that the Arians had succeeded in placing one
of their number in the see of Tarsus.<note place="end" n="133" id="vi.i.v-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p35">
<i>Id</i>.</p></note>   The
loss of Silvanus was ere long followed by a death of yet graver moment
to the Church.  In the middle of 370 died Eusebius, breathing his
last in the arms of Basil.<note place="end" n="134" id="vi.i.v-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.v-p36"> Greg.
Naz., <i>Or</i>. xliii.</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Basil as Archbishop." progress="2.91%" prev="vi.i.v" next="vi.i.vii" id="vi.i.vi"><p class="c5" id="vi.i.vi-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vi.i.vi-p1.1">VI.—Basil as
Archbishop.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.i.vi-p2">The archiepiscopal throne was now technically
vacant.  But the man who had practically filled it, “the
keeper and tamer of the lion,”<note place="end" n="135" id="vi.i.vi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p3"> Greg.
Naz., <i>Or</i>. xliii. 33.</p></note> was still alive
in the plenitude of his power.  What course was he to follow
?  Was he meekly to withdraw, and perhaps be compelled to support
the candidature of another and an inferior?  The indirect
evidence<note place="end" n="136" id="vi.i.vi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p4">
<i>i.e</i>. the extant reply to his urgent request that
Gregory would come to him.  Greg. Naz., <i>Ep</i>.
xl.</p></note> has seemed to
some strong enough to compel the conclusion that he determined, if
possible, to secure his election to the see.<note place="end" n="137" id="vi.i.vi-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p5">
“<i>Persuadé que, s’il échouait
c’en était fait de la foi de Nicée en Cappadoce, il
deploie toutes les ressources de son dénie, aussi souple que
puissant</i>.”  Fialone, <i>Et. Hist</i>. p.
85.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vi-p6">“<i>Personne dans la ville,
pas même Basile, malgré son humilité, ne donta que la
succession ne lui fût acquise…il fit assez ouvertement ses
préparatifs pour sa promotion</i>.”  De Broglie,
<i>L’Eglise et l’Empire R</i>. v. 88.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vi-p7">“Basil persuaded himself, and
not altogether unwarrantably, that the cause of orthodoxy in Asia Minor
was involved in his becoming his successor.”  Canon Venables
in <i>D.C.B.</i></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vi-p8">“<i>Erselbst, so schwer er
sich anfangs zur Uebernahme des Presbyterates hatte entschliessen
können, jetzt, wo er sich in seine Stellung hinein gearbeitet
hatte wünschte er nichts sehnlicher al seine Wahl zum
Bischof</i>.  Böhringer the IVth c. p. 24.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vi-p9">“Was it really from ambitious
views?  Certainly the suspicion, which even his friend
entertained, attaches to him.”  Ullmann, <i>Life of Gregory
of Naz</i>., Cox’s Trans. p. 117.</p></note>  Others, on the contrary, have
thought him incapable of scheming for the nomination.<note place="end" n="138" id="vi.i.vi-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p10">
“<i>Ne suspicatus quidem in se oculos conjectum
iri</i>.”  Maran, <i>Vit. Bas</i>.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vi-p11">“<i>Former une brigue pour
parvenir à l’épiscopat était bien loin de sa
pensée</i>.´ Ceillier, iv. 354.</p></note>  The truth probably lies between
the two extreme views.  No intelligent onlooker of the
position at Cæsarea on the death of Eusebius, least of all
the highly capable administrator of the province, could be blind
to the fact that of all possible competitors for the vacant throne
Basil himself was the ablest and most distinguished, and the
likeliest to be capable of directing the course of events in the
interests of orthodoxy.  But it does not follow that
Basil’s appeal to Gregory to come to him was a deliberate
step to secure this end.  He craved for the support and
counsel of his friend; but no one could <pb n="xxii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xxii.html" id="vi.i.vi-Page_xxii" />have known better that Gregory the
younger was not the man to take prompt action or rule
events.  His invention of a fatal sickness, or exaggeration
of a slight one, failed to secure even Gregory’s presence at
Cæsarea.  Gregory burst into tears on receipt of the
news of his friend’s grave illness, and hastened to obey the
summons to his side.  But on the road he fell in with bishops
hurrying to Cæsarea for the election of a successor to
Eusebius, and detected the unreality of Basil’s plea. 
He at once returned to Nazianzus and wrote the oft-quoted
letter,<note place="end" n="139" id="vi.i.vi-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p12"> Greg. N.,
<i>Ep</i>. xl. (xxi.).</p></note> on the
interpretation given to which depends the estimate formed of
Basil’s action at the important crisis.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.vi-p13">Basil may or may not have taken Gregory’s
advice not to put himself forward.  But Gregory and his father,
the bishop, from this time strained every nerve to secure the election
of Basil.  It was felt that the cause of true religion was at
stake.  “The Holy Ghost must win.”<note place="end" n="140" id="vi.i.vi-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p14"> Or.
xliii.</p></note>  Opposition had to be encountered from
bishops who were in open or secret sympathy with Basil’s
theological opponents, from men of wealth and position with whom Basil
was unpopular on account of his practice and preaching of stern
self-denial, and from all the lewd fellows of the baser sort in
Cæsarea.<note place="end" n="141" id="vi.i.vi-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p15"> Or. xliii.
§ 37.</p></note>  Letters were
written in the name of Gregory the bishop with an eloquence and
literary skill which have led them to be generally regarded as the
composition of Gregory the younger.  To the people of Cæsarea
Basil was represented as a man of saintly life and of unique capacity
to stem the surging tide of heresy.<note place="end" n="142" id="vi.i.vi-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p16"> <i>Ep</i>.
xli.</p></note>  To the
bishops of the province who had asked him to come to Cæsarea
without saying why, in the hope perhaps that so strong a friend of
Basil’s might be kept away from the election without being
afterwards able to contest it on the ground that he had had no summons
to attend, he expresses an earnest hope that their choice is not a
factious and foregone conclusion, and, anticipating possible objections
on the score of Basil’s weak health, reminds them that they have
to elect not a gladiator, but a primate.<note place="end" n="143" id="vi.i.vi-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p17"> <i>Ep</i>.
xliii.</p></note> 
To Eusebius of Samosata he sends the letter included among those of
Basil<note place="end" n="144" id="vi.i.vi-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p18"> <i>Ep</i>.
xlvii.</p></note> in which he
urges him to cooperate in securing the appointment of a worthy
man.  Despite his age and physical infirmity, he was laid in
his litter, as his son says<note place="end" n="145" id="vi.i.vi-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p19"> <i>Or</i>.
xliii.</p></note> like a corpse in
a grave, and borne to Cæsarea to rise there with fresh vigour
and carry the election by his vote.<note place="end" n="146" id="vi.i.vi-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p20"> <i>Or</i>.
xviii., xliii.</p></note>  All resistance was overborne, and
Basil was seated on the throne of the great exarchate.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.vi-p21">The success of the Catholics roused, as was
inevitable, various feelings.  Athanasius wrote from
Alexandria<note place="end" n="147" id="vi.i.vi-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p22"> Athan.,
<i>Ad Pall</i>. 953; <i>Ad Johan</i>, <i>et Ant</i>.
951.</p></note> to congratulate
Cappadocia on her privilege in being ruled by so illustrious a
primate.  Valens prepared to carry out the measures against the
Catholic province, which had been interrupted by the revolt of
Procopius.  The bishops of the province who had been narrowly
out-voted, and who had refused to take part in the consecration,
abandoned communion with the new primate.<note place="end" n="148" id="vi.i.vi-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p23"> This is
inferred from the latter part of <i>Ep</i>. xlviii.  <i>cf</i>.
Maran, <i>Vit. Bas</i>. xiii. 3.</p></note> 
But even more distressing to the new archbishop than the disaffection
of his suffragans was the refusal of his friend Gregory to come in
person to support him on his throne.  Gregory pleaded that it was
better for Basil’s own sake that there should be no suspicion of
favour to personal friends, and begged to be excused for staying at
Nazianzus.<note place="end" n="149" id="vi.i.vi-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p24"> Greg.
Naz., <i>Ep</i>. xlv.</p></note>  Basil
complained that his wishes and interests were disregarded,<note place="end" n="150" id="vi.i.vi-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p25"> <i>Id. Ep</i>.
xlvi.</p></note> and was hurt at Gregory’s refusing to
accept high responsibilities, possibly the coadjutor-bishopric, at
Cæsarea.<note place="end" n="151" id="vi.i.vi-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p26"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.vi-p26.1">τήνδε τῆς
καθέδρας
τίμην</span>.  Greg. Naz.,
<i>Or</i>. xliii.</p></note>  A yet further
cause of sorrow and annoyance was the blundering attempt of Gregory of
Nyssa to effect a reconciliation between his uncle Gregory, who was in
sympathy with the disaffected bishops, and his brother.  He even
went so far as to send more than one forged letter in their
uncle’s name.  The clumsy counterfeit was naturally found
out, and the widened breach not bridged without difficulty.<note place="end" n="152" id="vi.i.vi-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p27"> <i>Epp</i>.
lviii., lix., lx.</p></note>  The episcopate thus began with
troubles, both public and personal.  Basil confidently confronted
them.  His magnanimity and capacity secured the adhesion of his
immediate neighbours and subordinates,<note place="end" n="153" id="vi.i.vi-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p28"> Greg.
Naz., <i>Or</i>. xliii. § 40.</p></note> and
soon his energies took a wider range.  He directed the theological
campaign all over the East, and was ready alike to meet opponents in
hand to hand encounter, and to aim the arrows of his epistolary
eloquence far and wide.<note place="end" n="154" id="vi.i.vi-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p29"> <i>Id</i>.
§ 43.</p></note>  He invokes the
illustrious pope of Alexandria to join him in winning the support of
the West for the orthodox cause.<note place="end" n="155" id="vi.i.vi-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p30"> Basil,
<i>Epp</i>. lxvi., lxvii.</p></note>  He is
keenly interested in the unfortunate controversy which distracted
the Church of Antioch.<note place="end" n="156" id="vi.i.vi-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p31"> <i>Ep</i>.
lxix.</p></note>  He makes an
earnest appeal to Damasus for the wonted sympathy of the Church at
Rome.<note place="end" n="157" id="vi.i.vi-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p32"> <i>Ep</i>.
lxx.</p></note>  At the
same time his industry in his see was indefatigable.  He is
keen to secure the <pb n="xxiii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xxiii.html" id="vi.i.vi-Page_xxiii" />purity of ordination and the fitness
of candidates.<note place="end" n="158" id="vi.i.vi-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p33"><i>Ep</i>.
liii.</p></note>  Crowds of
working people come to hear him preach before they go to their
work for the day.<note place="end" n="159" id="vi.i.vi-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p34"><i>Hex. Hom</i>.
iii. p. 65.</p></note>  He travels
distances which would be thought noticeable even in our modern
days of idolatry of the great goddess Locomotion.  He manages
vast institutions eleemosynary and collegiate.  His
correspondence is constant and complicated.  He seems the
personification of the active, rather than of the literary and
scholarly, bishop.  Yet all the while he is writing tracts
and treatises which are monuments of industrious composition, and
indicative of a memory stored with various learning, and of the
daily and effective study of Holy Scripture.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.vi-p35">Nevertheless, while thus actively engaged in
fighting the battle of the faith, and in the conscientious discharge of
his high duties, he was not to escape an unjust charge of
pusillanimity, if not of questionable orthodoxy, from men who might
have known him better.  On September 7th, probably in
371,<note place="end" n="160" id="vi.i.vi-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p36"> Maran,
<i>Vit. Bas</i>. xviii. 4.</p></note> was held the
festival of St. Eupsychius.  Basil preached the sermon. 
Among the hearers were many detractors.<note place="end" n="161" id="vi.i.vi-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p37"> Greg.
Naz., <i>Ep</i>. lviii. <i>Ep</i>. lxxi.</p></note>  A few days after the festival
there was a dinner-party at Nazianzus, at which Gregory was
present, with several persons of distinction, friends of
Basil.  Of the party was a certain unnamed guest, of
religious dress and reputation, who claimed a character for
philosophy, and said some very hard things against Basil.  He
had heard the archbishop at the festival preach admirably on the
Father and the Son, but the Spirit, he alleged, Basil
defamed.<note place="end" n="162" id="vi.i.vi-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p38"><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.vi-p38.1">παρασύρειν</span>.  <i>Ib</i>.</p></note>  While
Gregory boldly called the Spirit God, Basil, from poor motives,
refrained from any clear and distinct enunciation of the divinity
of the Third Person.  The unfavourable view of Basil was the
popular one at the dinner-table, and Gregory was annoyed at not
being able to convince the party that, while his own utterances
were of comparatively little importance, Basil had to weigh every
word, and to avoid, if possible, the banishment which was hanging
over his head.  It was better to use a wise
“economy”<note place="end" n="163" id="vi.i.vi-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p39"><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.vi-p39.1">οἰκονομηθῆναι</span>.</p></note> in preaching the
truth than so to proclaim it as to ensure the extinction of the
light of true religion.  Basil<note place="end" n="164" id="vi.i.vi-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p40"> <i>Ep</i>.
lxxi.</p></note>
shewed some natural distress and astonishment on hearing that
attacks against him were readily received.<note place="end" n="165" id="vi.i.vi-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p41"> Mr. C.F.H.
Johnston (<i>The Book of St. Basil the Great on the Holy
Spirit</i>), in noting that St. Basil in the <i>De Sp. Scto</i>.
refrained from directly using the term <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.vi-p41.1">Θεός</span> of the Holy Ghost, remarks
that he also avoided the use of the term <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.vi-p41.2">ὁ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.vi-p41.3">μοούσιος</span>
of the Son, “in accordance with his own opinion
expressed in <i>Ep</i>. ix.”  In <i>Ep</i>. ix., however,
he rather gives his reasons for preferring the homoousion.  The
epitome of the essay of C. G. Wuilcknis (Leipsig, 1724) on the
economy or reserve of St. Basil, appended by Mr. Johnston, is a
valuable and interesting summary of the best defence which can be
made for such reticence.  It is truly pointed out that the only
possible motive in Basil’s case was the desire of serving God,
for no one could suspect or accuse him of ambition, fear, or
covetousness.  And if there was an avoidance of a particular
phrase, there was no paltering with doctrine.  As Dr. Swete
(<i>Doctrine of the H. S</i>., p. 64) puts it:  “He knew
that the opponents of the Spirit’s Deity were watching their
opportunity.  Had the actual name of God been used in reference
to the Third Person of the Trinity, they would have risen, and, on
the plea of resisting blasphemy, expelled St. Basil from his see,
which would then have been immediately filled by a Macedonian
prelate.  In private conversation with Gregory, Basil not only
asserted again and again the Godhead of the Spirit, but even
confirmed his statement with a solemn imprecation,
<span class="Greek" id="vi.i.vi-p41.4">ἐ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.vi-p41.5">παρασάμενος
ἑαυτῷ τὸ
φρικωδέστατον,
αὐτοῦ τοῦ
πνεύματος
ἐκπεσεῖν εἰ
μὴ σέβοι τὸ
πνεῦμα μετὰ
πατρὸς καὶ
῾Υιοῦ ὡς
ὁμοούσιον
καὶ
ὁμότιμον</span>.” 
(Greg. Naz., <i>Or</i>. xliii.)  In <i>Letter</i> viii. §
11 he distinctly calls the Spirit God, as in <i>Adv. Eunomius</i>,
v., if the latter be genuine.  In the <i>De S. Scto</i>. (p.
12) Basil uses the word <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.vi-p41.6">οἰκονομία</span>
in the patristic sense nearly equivalent to
<i>incarnation</i>.  In the passage of Bp. Lightfoot, referred
to in the note on p. 7, he points out how in <i>Ign. ad Eph</i>.
xviii, the word has “already reached its first stage on the
way to the sense of ‘dissimulation,’ which was
afterwards connected with it, and which led to disastrous
consequences in the theology and practice of a later
age.”  On “Reserve” as taught by later
casuists, see Scavini, <i>Theolog. Mor</i>. ii. 23, the letters of
Pascal, and Jer. Taylor, <i>Ductor Dubit</i>. iii.
2.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.vi-p42">It was at the close of this same year
371<note place="end" n="166" id="vi.i.vi-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p43"> Maran,
<i>Vit. Bas</i>. xx. 1.</p></note> that Basil and
his diocese suffered most severely from the hostility of the
imperial government.  Valens had never lost his antipathy to
Cappadocia.  In 370 he determined on dividing it into two
provinces.  Podandus, a poor little town at the foot of Mt.
Taurus, was to be the chief seat of the new province, and thither
half the executive was to be transferred.  Basil depicts in
lively terms the dismay and dejection of Cæsarea.<note place="end" n="167" id="vi.i.vi-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p44"> <i>Epp</i>.
lxxiv., lxxv, lxxvi.</p></note>  He even thought of proceeding in
person to the court to plead the cause of his people, and his
conduct is in itself a censure of those who would confine the
sympathies of ecclesiastics within rigidly clerical limits. 
The division was insisted on.  But, eventually, Tyana was
substituted for Podandus as the new capital; and it has been
conjectured<note place="end" n="168" id="vi.i.vi-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p45"> Maran,
<i>Vit. Bas</i>. xix. 3.</p></note> that possibly
the act of kindness of the prefect mentioned in Ep. LXXVIII. may
have been this transfer, due to the intervention of Basil and his
influential friends.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.vi-p46">But the imperial Arian was not content with this
administrative mutilation.  At the close of the year 371, flushed
with successes against the barbarians,<note place="end" n="169" id="vi.i.vi-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p47"> Greg.
Nyss., <i>C. Eunom</i>. i.</p></note> fresh
from the baptism of Endoxius, and eager to impose his creed on his
subjects, Valens was travelling leisurely towards Syria.  He is
said to have shrunk from an encounter with the famous primate of
Cæsarea, for he feared lest one strong man’s firmness might
lead others to resist.<note place="end" n="170" id="vi.i.vi-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p48"> Theod. iv.
16.</p></note>  Before him went
Modestus, Prefect of the Prætorium, the minister of his
severities,<note place="end" n="171" id="vi.i.vi-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p49"> Soc. iv.
16.</p></note> and before Modestus,
like the skirmishers in front of an advancing army, had come a troop of
Arian <pb n="xxiv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xxiv.html" id="vi.i.vi-Page_xxiv" />bishops with
Euippius, in all probability, at their head.<note place="end" n="172" id="vi.i.vi-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p50"> <i>cf.
Epp</i>. lxviii., cxxviii., ccxliv. and ccli., and Maran,
<i>Vit. Bas</i>. xx. 1; possibly the bishops were in Cappadocia as
early as the Eupsychian celebration.</p></note> 
Modestus found on his arrival that Basil was making a firm stand, and
summoned the archbishop to his presence with the hope of overawing
him.  He met with a dignity, if not with a pride, which was more
than a match for his own.  Modestus claimed submission in the name
of the emperor.  Basil refused it in the name of God. 
Modestus threatened impoverishment, exile, torture, death.  Basil
retorted that none of these threats frightened him:  he had
nothing to be confiscated except a few rags and a few books; banishment
could not send him beyond the lands of God; torture had no terrors for
a body already dead; death could only come as a friend to hasten his
last journey home.  Modestus exclaimed in amazement that he had
never been so spoken to before.  “Perhaps,” replied
Basil, “you never met a bishop before.”  The prefect
hastened to his master and reported that ordinary means of intimidation
appeared unlikely to move this undaunted prelate.  The archbishop
must be owned victorious, or crushed by more brutal violence.  But
Valens, like all weak natures, oscillated between compulsion and
compliance.  He so far abated his pretensions to force heresy on
Cappadocia, as to consent to attend the services at the Church on the
Festival of the Epiphany.<note place="end" n="173" id="vi.i.vi-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p51"> Jan. 6,
372.  At this time in the Eastern Church the celebrations of
the Nativity and of the Epiphany were combined.  <i>cf.
D.C.A</i>. i. 617.</p></note>  The Church was
crowded.  A mighty chant thundered over the sea of heads.  At
the end of the basilica, facing the multitude, stood Basil,
statue-like, erect as Samuel among the prophets at Naioth,<note place="end" n="174" id="vi.i.vi-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p52"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xix. 20" id="vi.i.vi-p52.1" parsed="|1Sam|19|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.19.20">1 Sam. xix. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and quite indifferent to the interruption of
the imperial approach.  The whole scene seemed rather of heaven
than of earth, and the orderly enthusiasm of the worship to be rather
of angels than of men.  Valens half fainted, and staggered as he
advanced to make his offering at God’s Table.  On the
following day Basil admitted him within the curtain of the sanctuary,
and conversed with him at length on sacred subjects.<note place="end" n="175" id="vi.i.vi-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p53"> Greg.
Naz., <i>Or</i>. xliii., Greg. Nyss., <i>Adv. Eunom</i>. i., Soz.
vi. 16, Theod. iv. 16.  De Broglie well combines the variations
which are not quite easy to harmonize in detail.  On the
admission within the sanctuary, <i>cf</i>. the concession of Ambrose
to Theodosius in Theod. v. 18.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.vi-p54">The surroundings and the personal appearance of
the interlocutors were significant.  The apse of the basilica was
as a holy of holies secluded from the hum and turmoil of the vast
city.<note place="end" n="176" id="vi.i.vi-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p55"> Cæsarea,
when sacked by Sapor in 260, is said to have contained 400,000
inhabitants (Zonaras, xii. 630).  It may be presumed to have
recovered and retained much, if not all, of its
importance.</p></note>  It was
typical of what the Church was to the world.  The health and
strength of the Church were personified in Basil.  He was now
in the ripe prime of life but bore marks of premature age. 
Upright in carriage, of commanding stature, thin, with brown hair
and eyes, and long beard, slightly bald, with bent brow, high
cheek bones, and smooth skin, he would shew in every tone and
gesture at once his high birth and breeding, the supreme culture
that comes of intercourse with the noblest of books and of men,
and the dignity of a mind made up and of a heart of single
purpose.  The sovereign presented a marked contrast to the
prelate.<note place="end" n="177" id="vi.i.vi-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p56"> The
authority for the personal appearance of Basil is an anonymous
Vatican document quoted by Baronius, <i>Ann</i>. 378: 
“<i>Procero fuit habitu corporis et recto, siccus, gracilis;
color ejus fuscus, vultus temperatus pallore, justus nasus,
supercilia in orbem inflexa et adducta; cogitabundo similis fuit,
paucæ in vultu rugæ, eœque renidentes, genæ
oblongæ, tempora aliquantum cava, promissa barba, et mediocris
canities</i>.”</p></note>  Valens was
of swarthy complexion, and by those who approached him nearly it
was seen that one eye was defective.  He was strongly built,
and of middle height, but his person was obese, and his legs were
crooked.  He was hesitating and unready in speech and
action.<note place="end" n="178" id="vi.i.vi-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p57"> Amm. Marc.
xxx. 14, 7:  “<i>Cessator et piger:  nigri coloris,
pupula oculi unius obstructa, sed ita ut non eminus appareret: 
figura bene compacta membrorum, staturæ nec proceræ nec
humilis, incurvis cruribus, exstanteque mediocriter
ventre.”  “Bon père, bon époux, arien
fervent et zélé, mais faible, timide, Valens était
né pour la vie privée, où il eût été
un honnête citoyen et un des saints de
l’Arianisme</i>.”  Fialon, <i>Et. Hist</i>.
159.</p></note>  It is on
the occasion of this interview that Theodoret places the incident
of Basil’s humorous retort to Demosthenes,<note place="end" n="179" id="vi.i.vi-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p58"> <i>cf</i>.
Theod. v. 16 and note on p. 120 of Theod. in this series.</p></note> the chief of the imperial kitchen, the
Nebuzaradan, as the Gregories style him, of the petty fourth
century Nebuchadnezzar.  This Demosthenes had already
threatened the archbishop with the knife, and been bidden to go
back to his fire.  Now he ventured to join in the imperial
conversation, and made some blunder in Greek.  “An
illiterate Demosthenes!” exclaimed Basil; “better
leave theology alone, and go back to your soups.”  The
emperor was amused at the discomfiture of his satellite, and for a
while seemed inclined to be friendly.  He gave Basil lands,
possibly part of the neighbouring estate of Macellum, to endow his
hospital.<note place="end" n="180" id="vi.i.vi-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p59"> Theod. iv.
16.  Bas., <i>Ep</i>. xciv.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.vi-p60">But the reconciliation between the sovereign and
the primate was only on the surface.  Basil would not admit the
Arians to communion, and Valens could not brook the refusal.  The
decree of exile was to be enforced, though the pens had refused to form
the letters of the imperial signature.<note place="end" n="181" id="vi.i.vi-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p61"> Theod. iv.
16.</p></note> 
Valens, however, was in distress at the dangerous illness of
<pb n="xxv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xxv.html" id="vi.i.vi-Page_xxv" />Galates, his infant son. and,
on the very night of the threatened expatriation, summoned Basil to
pray over him.  A brief rally was followed by relapse and death,
which were afterwards thought to have been caused by the young
prince’s Arian baptism.<note place="end" n="182" id="vi.i.vi-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p62"> Theod. iv.
16.  Soz. vi. 17.  Soc. iv. 26.  Greg. Naz.,
<i>Or</i>. xliii.  Ruf. xi. 9.</p></note> 
Rudeness was from time to time shewn to the archbishop by
discourteous and unsympathetic magistrates, as in the case of the
Pontic Vicar, who tried to force an unwelcome marriage on a noble
widow.  The lady took refuge at the altar, and appealed to
Basil for protection.  The magistrate descended to contemptible
insinuation, and subjected the archbishop to gross rudeness. 
His ragged upper garment was dragged from his shoulder, and his
emaciated frame was threatened with torture.  He remarked that
to remove his liver would relieve him of a great
inconvenience.<note place="end" n="183" id="vi.i.vi-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p63"> Greg.
Naz., <i>Or</i>. xliii.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.vi-p64">Nevertheless, so far as the civil power was
concerned, Basil, after the famous visit of Valens, was left at
peace.<note place="end" n="184" id="vi.i.vi-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p65"> “The
archbishop, who asserted, with inflexible pride, the truth of his
opinions and the dignity of his rank, was left in the free
possession of his conscience and his throne.”  Gibbon,
Chap. xxv.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vi-p66">“<i>Une sorte
d’inviolabilité de fait demeurait acquise a Basile a
Césarée comme a Athanase à Alexandrie</i>.” 
De Broglie.</p></note>  He had
triumphed.  Was it a triumph for the nobler principles of the
Gospel?  Had he exhibited a pride and an irritation unworthy
of the Christian name?  Jerome, in a passage of doubtful
genuineness and application, is reported to have regarded his good
qualities as marred by the one bane of pride,<note place="end" n="185" id="vi.i.vi-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p67"> Quoted by
Gibbon <i>l.c</i>. from Jerome’s <i>Chron</i>. A.D. 380, and
acknowledged by him to be not in Scaliger’s edition.  The
Benedictine editors of Jerome admit it, but refer it to
Photinus.  <i>cf. D.C.B</i>. i. 288.</p></note> a “leaven” of which sin is
admitted by Milman<note place="end" n="186" id="vi.i.vi-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vi-p68"> <i>Hist.
Christ</i>. iii. 45.</p></note> to have been
exhibited by Basil, as well as uncompromising firmness.  The
temper of Basil in the encounter with Valens would probably have
been somewhat differently regarded had it not been for the
reputation of a hard and overbearing spirit which he has won from
his part in transactions to be shortly touched on.  His
attitude before Valens seems to have been dignified without
personal haughtiness, and to have shewn sparks of that quiet
humour which is rarely exhibited in great emergencies except by
men who are conscious of right and careless of consequences to
self.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The Breach with Gregory of Nazianzus." progress="3.99%" prev="vi.i.vi" next="vi.i.viii" id="vi.i.vii"><p class="c5" id="vi.i.vii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vi.i.vii-p1.1">VII.—The Breach with Gregory of Nazianzus.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.i.vii-p2">Cappadocia, it has been seen, had been divided
into two provinces, and of one of these Tyana had been constituted the
chief town.  Anthimus, bishop of Tyana, now contended that an
ecclesiastical partition should follow the civil, and that Tyana should
enjoy parallel metropolitan privileges to those of Cæsarea. 
To this claim Basil determined to offer an uncompromising resistance,
and summoned Gregory of Nazianzus to his side.  Gregory replied in
friendly and complimentary terms,<note place="end" n="187" id="vi.i.vii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vii-p3"> Greg.
Naz., <i>Ep</i>. xlvii.</p></note> and pointed out
that Basil’s friendship for Eustathius of Sebaste was a cause of
suspicion in the Church.  At the same time he placed himself at
the archbishop’s disposal.  The friends started together
with a train of slaves and mules to collect the produce of the
monastery of St. Orestes, in Cappadocia Secunda, which was the property
of the see of Cæsarea.  Anthimus blocked the defiles with his
retainers and in the vicinity of Sasima<note place="end" n="188" id="vi.i.vii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vii-p4"> <i>cf</i>.
Maran, <i>Vit. Bas</i>. xxiii. 4.</p></note> there
was an unseemly struggle between the domestics of the two
prelates.<note place="end" n="189" id="vi.i.vii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vii-p5"> Greg.
Naz., <i>Or</i>. xliii. 58, and <i>Ep</i>. xlviii.  Bas.,
<i>Epp</i>. lxxiv., lxxv., lxxvi.</p></note>  The friends
proceeded to Nazianzus, and there, with imperious inconsiderateness,
Basil insisted upon nominating Gregory to one of the bishoprics which
he was founding in order to strengthen his position against
Anthimus.<note place="end" n="190" id="vi.i.vii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vii-p6"> It has
been debated whether the <i>odium theologicum</i> was here mixed up
with the <i>odium ecclesiasticum</i>.  <i>Gregory</i> (Orat.
xliii. 58) represents Anthimus as defending his seizure of the
metropolitan revenues on the ground that it was wrong
<span class="Greek" id="vi.i.vii-p6.1">δασμοφορειν
κακοδόξοις</span>, to pay tribute to men of evil opinions, and LeClerc (<i>Bibl.
Univer</i>. xviii. p. 60) has condemned Anthimus as an Arian.  He
was undoubtedly <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.vii-p6.2">Αρή&amp;
187·ος</span> (Greg. Naz., <i>Ep</i>. xlviii.), a
devotee of Ares, as he shewed in the skirmish by Sasima; but there is
no reason to suppose him to have been <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.vii-p6.3">Αρειανός</span>, or
Arian.  He probably looked askance at the orthodoxy of
Basil.  Basil would never have called him <span class="Greek" id="vi.i.vii-p6.4">ὁ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.vii-p6.5">μόψυχος</span>
(<i>Ep</i>. ccx. 5) if he had been unsound on the
incarnation.  <i>cf</i>. Baronius, <i>Act. Sanc. Maj</i>. ii. p.
394.</p></note>  For Gregory,
the brother, Nyssa was selected, a town on the Halys, about a hundred
miles distant from Cæsarea, so obscure that Eusebius of Samosata
remonstrated with Basil on the unreasonableness of forcing such a man
to undertake the episcopate of such a place.<note place="end" n="191" id="vi.i.vii-p6.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vii-p7"> <i>Ep</i>.
xcviii., but see note, p. 182, on the doubt as to this
allusion.</p></note> 
For Gregory, the friend, a similar fate was ordered.  The spot
chosen was Sasima, a townlet commanding the scene of the recent
fray.<note place="end" n="192" id="vi.i.vii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vii-p8"> Greg.
Naz., with grim humour, objects to be sent to Sasima to fight for
Basil’s supply of sucking pigs and poultry from St.
Orestes.  <i>Ep</i>. xlviii.</p></note>  It was an
insignificant place at the bifurcation of the road leading
northwards from Tyana to Doara and diverging westward to
Nazianzus.<note place="end" n="193" id="vi.i.vii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vii-p9">
“Nyssa was more clearly than either Sasima or Doara a
part of Cappadocia Secunda; it always retained its ecclesiastical
dependence on Cæsarea, but politically it must have been
subject to Tyana from 372 to 536, and afterwards to Mokissos. 
All three were apparently places to which Basil consecrated bishops
during his contest with Anthimus and the civil power.  His
bishop of Nyssa, his own brother Gregory, was ejected by the
dominant Arians, but the eminence and vigour of Gregory secured his
reinstatement and triumphant return.  Basil’s appointment
was thus successful, and the connexion always continued.  His
appointment at Sasima was unsuccessful.  Gregory of Nazianzus
would not maintain the contest, and Sasima passed under the
metropolitan of Tyana.  At Doara, in like fashion,
Basil’s nominee was expelled, and apparently never
reinstated.  <i>Ep</i>. ccxxxix.  Greg. Naz. <i>Or</i>.
xiii.”  Ramsay, <i>Hist. Geog. of A.M</i>.
305.</p></note> 
<pb n="xxvi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xxvi.html" id="vi.i.vii-Page_xxvi" />Gregory speaks of it
with contempt, and almost with disgust,<note place="end" n="194" id="vi.i.vii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vii-p10"> As in
Carm. <i>De Vita Sua</i>:</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c46" id="vi.i.vii-p11"><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.vii-p11.1">Σταθμός τις
ἐστὶν ἐν
μέσῃ
λεωφόρῳ</span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vii-p12"><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.vii-p12.1">Τῆς
Καππαδοκῶν
ὃς σχίζετ᾽
εἰς τρισσὴν
ὁδόν.</span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vii-p13"><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.vii-p13.1">῎</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.vii-p13.2">Ανυδρος,
ἄχλους, οὐδ᾽
ὅλως
ἐλεύθερος,</span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vii-p14"><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.vii-p14.1">Δεινῶς
ἐπευκτὸν καὶ
στενὸν
κωμύδριον,</span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vii-p15"><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.vii-p15.1">Κόνις τὰ
πάντα, καὶ
ψόφοι, σὺν
ἅρμασι,</span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vii-p16"><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.vii-p16.1">Θρῆνοι,
στεναγμοὶ,
πράκτορες,
στρέβλαι,
πέδαι·</span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vii-p17"><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.vii-p17.1">Λαὸς δ᾽ ὅσοι
ξένοι τε καὶ
πλανώμενοι,</span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vii-p18"><span class="Greek" id="vi.i.vii-p18.1">Αὕτη
Σασίμων τῶν
ἐμῶν
ἐκκλησία.</span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vii-p19">[N.B.—The last line marks the
quantity.]</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c60" id="vi.i.vii-p20">“A post town on the king’s
high road,</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vii-p21">Where three ways meet, is my abode;</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vii-p22">No brooklet, not a blade of grass,</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vii-p23">Enlivens the dull hole, alas!</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vii-p24">Dust, din, all day; the creak of
wheels;</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vii-p25">Groans, yells, the exciseman at
one’s heels</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vii-p26">With screw and chain; the population</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vii-p27">A shifting horde from every nation.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vii-p28">A viler spot you long may search,</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vii-p29">Than this Sasima, now my
church!”</p></note>
and never seems to have forgiven his old friend for forcing him to
accept the responsibility of the episcopate, and in such a
place.<note place="end" n="195" id="vi.i.vii-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vii-p30"> It is
curious that a place which had so important a connexion with Gregory
the divine should have passed so completely into oblivion. 
From it he derived his episcopal rank.  His consecration to
Sasima was the main ground of the objection of his opponents at
Constantinople in 381 to his occupying the see of the imperial
city.  He was bishop of Sasima, and, by the fifteenth Canon of
Nicæa, could not be transferred to Constantinople.  He
never was bishop of Nazianzus, though he did administer that diocese
before the appointment of Eulalius in 383.  But while the name
“Gregory of Nazianzus” has obscured the very existence
of his father, who was really Gregory of Nazianzus, and is known
even to the typical schoolboy, Gregory has never been described as
“Gregory of Sasima.”  “The great plain which
extends from Sasima nearly to Soandos is full of underground houses
and churches, which are said to be of immense extent.  The
inhabitants are described by Leo Diaconus (p. 35) as having been
originally named Troglodytes.…Every house in Hassa Keni has an
underground story cut out of the rock; long narrow passages connect
the underground rooms belonging to each house, and also run from
house to house.  A big solid disc of stone stands in a niche
outside each underground house door, ready to be pulled in front of
the door on any alarm.…Sasima was on the road between
Nazianzus and Tyana.  The distances point certainly to Hassa
Keni.…An absolutely unhistorical legend about St. Makrina is
related at Hassa Keni.  Recently a good-sized church has been
built in the village, evidently on the site of an ancient church; it
is dedicated to St. Makrina, who, as the village priest relates,
fled hither from Kaisari to escape marriage, and to dedicate herself
to a saintly life.  The underground cell in which she lived is
below the church.”  Ramsay, <i>Hist. Geog. of Asia
Minor</i>, pp. 293, 294.  Paul Lucas identified Sasima with
Inschesu.</p></note>  Gregory
resigned the distasteful post,<note place="end" n="196" id="vi.i.vii-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vii-p31"> <i>cf</i>.
Greg. Naz. <i>Ep</i>. l.</p></note> and with
very bitter feelings.  The utmost that can be said for Basil
is that just possibly he was consulting for the interest of the
Church, and meaning to honour his friend, by placing Gregory in an
outpost of peril and difficulty.  In the kingdom of heaven
the place of trial is the place of trust.<note place="end" n="197" id="vi.i.vii-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vii-p32"> <i>cf</i>.
De Joinville’s happy illustration of this in <i>Histoire du
roi Saint Louis</i>, p. 18. Ed. 1617.  The King of France would
shew more confidence in the captain whom he might choose to defend
La Rochelle, close to the English pale, than in the keeper of
Monthléry, in the heart of the realm.</p></note>  But, unfortunately for the
reputation of the archbishop, the war in this case was hardly the
Holy War of truth against error and of right against wrong. 
It was a rivalry between official and official, and it seemed hard
to sacrifice Gregory to a dispute between the claims of the
metropolitans of Tyana and Cæsarea.<note place="end" n="198" id="vi.i.vii-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vii-p33"> At the
same time it is disappointing to find Gregory mixing up with
expressions of reluctance to assume awful responsibilities,
objections on the score of the disagreeable position of
Sasima.  Perhaps something of the sentiments of Basil on this
occasion may be inferred from what he says in <i>Letter</i> cii. on
the postponement of private to public considerations in the case of
the appointment of Pœmenius to Satala.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.vii-p34">Gregory the elder joined in persuading his
son.  Basil had his way.  He won a convenient suffragan for
the moment.  But he lost his friend.  The sore was never
healed, and even in the great funeral oration in which Basil’s
virtues and abilities are extolled, Gregory traces the main trouble of
his chequered career to Basil’s unkindness, and owns to feeling
the smart still, though the hand that inflicted the wound was
cold.<note place="end" n="199" id="vi.i.vii-p34.1"><p id="vi.i.vii-p35"> <i>Or</i>.
xliii.  <i>cf</i>. Newman, <i>The Church of the Fathers</i>,
p. 142, where the breach is impartially commented on: 
“An ascetic, like Gregory, ought not to have complained of
the country as deficient in beauty and interest, even though he
might be allowed to feel the responsibility of a situation which
made him a neighbor of Anthimus.  Yet such was his infirmity;
and he repelled the accusations of his mind against himself by
charging Basil with unkindness in placing him at Sasima.  On
the other hand, it is possible that Basil, in his eagerness for
the settlement of his exarchate, too little consulted the
character and taste of Gregory; and, above all, the feelings of
duty which bound him to Nazianzus.…Henceforth no letters,
which are preserved, passed between the two friends; nor are any
acts of intercourse discoverable in their history.  Anthimus
appointed a rival bishop to Sasima; and Gregory, refusing to
contest the see with him, returned to Nazianzus.  Basil
laboured by himself.  Gregory retained his feelings of
Basil’s unkindness even after his death.…This
lamentable occurrence took place eight or nine years before
Basil’s death; he had, before and after it, many trials,
many sorrows; but this probably was the greatest of
all.”  The statement that no letters which are
preserved passed between the two friends henceforth will have to
be modified, if we suppose <i>Letter</i> clxix. to be addressed to
Gregory the Divine.  But Professor Ramsay’s arguments
(<i>Hist. Geog. of Asia Minor</i>, p. 293) in favour of Gregory of
Nazianzus the elder seem irresistible.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.vii-p36">On <i>Letter</i> clxix. he writes: 
“For topographical purposes it is necessary to discover who was
the Gregory into whose diocese Glycerius fled.  Tillemont
considers that either Gregory of Nyssa or Gregory of Nazianzus is
meant.  But the tone of the letter is not what we might expect if
Basil were writing to either of them.  It is not conceived in the
spirit of authority in which Basil wrote to his brother or to his
friend.  It appears to me to show a certain deference which,
considering the resolute, imperious, and uncompromising character of
Basil (seen especially in his behaviour to Gregory Nazianzen in the
matter of the bishopric of Sasima), I can explain only on the
supposition that he is writing to the aged and venerable Gregory,
bishop of Nazianzos.  Then the whole situation is clear. 
Venasa was in the district of Malakopaia, or Suvermez, towards the
limits of the diocese of Cæsareia.  The adjoining bishopric
was that of Nazianzos.  Venasa being so far from Cæsareia was
administered by one of the fifty <i>chorepiscopi</i> whom Basil had
under him (Tillemont, <i>Mem. p. servir</i>, etc., ix. p. 120), and the
authority of Basil was appealed to only in the final resort. 
Glycerius, when Basil decided against him, naturally fled over the
border into the diocese of Nazianzos.”  (There is, however,
not much reverence in <i>Letter</i> clxxi.)</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.vii-p37">“<i>Comment l’homme qui
avait tant souffert de l’injustice des autres, put-il être
injuste envers son meilleur ami?  L’amitié est de tous
les pays.  Partout, on voit des hommes qui semblent nés
l’un pour l’autre, se rapprocher par une estime mutuelle,
par la conformité de leurs gouts et de leurs caractères
partager les peines et les joies de la vie, et donner le spectacle du
plus beau sentiment que nous avons reçu de la divinité. 
Mais la Grèce avait singulièrement ennobli ce sentiment
dejà si pur et si saint, en lui donnant pour but l’amour de
la patrie.  Les amis, destines a se servir l’un à
l’autre de modèle et de soutien, s’aiment moins pour
eux-mêmes, que pour rivaliser de vertu, se dévouer ensemble,
s’immoler s’il le faut, au bien public.…C’est
cette amitié de dévouement et de sacrifice, qu’au
milieu de la mollesse du IVme siècle, Basil conçoit pour
Grégoire de Nazianze.  Formée dans les écoles,
entretenne par l’amour des lettres, elle avait pour but unique,
non plus la patrie, mais Dieu.  L’amitié de
Grégoire et plus tendre et plus humaine.…Il a voué sa
vie à son ami, mais il en attend la même condescendance, le
même denouement à ses propres désirs.  Basile au
contraire, semble prendre à la lettre ce qu’il a lu dans
Plutarque et dans Xénophon de l’amitié
antique</i>.”  E. Fialon, <i>Et. Hist</i>.  In other
words, Gregory’s idea of friendship was to sacrifice one’s
self:  Basil’s to sacrifice one’s friend.  This
is an interesting vindication of Basil, but the cause of God was hardly
identical with the humiliation of Anthimus.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.vii-p38"><pb n="xxvii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xxvii.html" id="vi.i.vii-Page_xxvii" />With Anthimus
peace was ultimately established.  Basil vehemently desired
it.<note place="end" n="200" id="vi.i.vii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vii-p39"> <i>Ep</i>.
xcvii.</p></note>  Eusebius
of Samosata again intervened.<note place="end" n="201" id="vi.i.vii-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vii-p40"> <i>Ep</i>.
xcviii.</p></note> 
Nazianzus remained for a time subject to Cæsarea, but was
eventually recognized as subject to the Metropolitan of
Tyana.<note place="end" n="202" id="vi.i.vii-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vii-p41"> Greg.
Naz., <i>Ep</i>. clii.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.vii-p42">The relations, however, between the two
metropolitans remained for some time strained.  When in Armenia in
372, Basil arranged some differences between the bishops of that
district, and dissipated a cloud of calumny hanging over Cyril, an
Armenian bishop.<note place="end" n="203" id="vi.i.vii-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vii-p43"> <i>Ep</i>.
xcix.</p></note>  He also acceded
to a request on the part of the Church of Satala that he would nominate
a bishop for that see, and accordingly appointed Pœmenius, a
relation of his own.<note place="end" n="204" id="vi.i.vii-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vii-p44"> <i>Epp</i>.
cii., ciii.</p></note>  Later on a
certain Faustus, on the strength of a recommendation from a pope with
whom he was residing, applied to Basil for consecration to the see,
hitherto occupied by Cyril.  With this request Basil declined to
comply, and required as a necessary preliminary the authorisation of
the Armenian bishops, specially of Theodotus of Nicopolis. 
Faustus then betook himself to Anthimus, and succeeded in obtaining
uncanonical consecration from him.  This was naturally a serious
cause of disagreement.<note place="end" n="205" id="vi.i.vii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vii-p45"> <i>Epp</i>.
cxx., cxxi., cxxii.</p></note>  However, by
375, a better feeling seems to have existed between the rivals. 
Basil is able at that date to speak of Anthimus as in complete
agreement with him.<note place="end" n="206" id="vi.i.vii-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.vii-p46"> <i>Ep</i>.
ccx.</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="St. Basil and Eustathius." progress="4.68%" prev="vi.i.vii" next="vi.i.ix" id="vi.i.viii"><p class="c5" id="vi.i.viii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vi.i.viii-p1.1">VIII.—St. Basil
and Eustathius.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.i.viii-p2">It was Basil’s doom to suffer through his
friendships.  If the fault lay with himself in the case of
Gregory, the same cannot be said of his rupture with Eustathius of
Sebaste.  If in this connexion fault can be laid to his charge at
all, it was the fault of entering into intimacy with an unworthy
man.  In the earlier days of the retirement in Pontus the
austerities of Eustathius outweighed in Basil’s mind any
suspicions of his unorthodoxy.<note place="end" n="207" id="vi.i.viii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.viii-p3"> <i>Ep</i>.
ccxiii. § 3.  He had been in early days a disciple of
Arius at Alexandria.</p></note>  Basil
delighted in his society, spent days and nights in sweet converse
with him, and introduced him to his mother and the happy family
circle at Annesi.<note place="end" n="208" id="vi.i.viii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.viii-p4"> <i>Id</i>.
§ 5.</p></note>  And no doubt
under the ascendency of Basil, Eustathius, always ready to be all
things to all men who might be for the time in power and authority,
would appear as a very orthodox ascetic.  Basil likens him to
the Ethiopian of immutable blackness, and the leopard who cannot
change his spots.<note place="end" n="209" id="vi.i.viii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.viii-p5"> <i>Ep</i>. cxxx.
§ 1.</p></note>  But in truth
his skin at various periods shewed every shade which could serve his
purpose, and his spots shifted and changed colour with every change
in his surroundings.<note place="end" n="210" id="vi.i.viii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.viii-p6"> <i>cf.
Ep</i>. ccxliv. § 9.  Fialon, <i>Et. Hist</i>.
128.</p></note>  He is the
patristic Proteus.  There must have been something singularly
winning in his more than human attractiveness.<note place="end" n="211" id="vi.i.viii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.viii-p7"> <i>Ep</i>.
ccxii. § 2.  <i>cf</i>. Newman, <i>Hist. Sketches</i>,
iii. 20.</p></note>  But he signed almost every creed
that went about for signature in his lifetime.<note place="end" n="212" id="vi.i.viii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.viii-p8"> <i>Ep</i>.
ccxliv. § 9.</p></note>  He was consistent only in
inconsistency.  It was long ere Basil was driven to withdraw
his confidence and regard, although his constancy to Eustathius
raised in not a few, and notably in Theodotus of Nicopolis, the
metropolitan of Armenia, doubts as to Basil’s soundness in the
faith.  When Basil was in Armenia in 373, a creed was drawn up,
in consultation with Theodotus, to be offered to Eustathius for
signature.  It consisted of the Nicene confession, with certain
additions relating to the Macedonian controversy.<note place="end" n="213" id="vi.i.viii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.viii-p9"> <i>Epp</i>.
cxxi., ccxliv.</p></note>  Eustathius signed, together with
Fronto and Severus.  But, when another meeting with other
bishops was arranged, he violated his pledge to attend.  He
wrote on the subject as though it were one of only small
importance.<note place="end" n="214" id="vi.i.viii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.viii-p10"> <i>Ep</i>.
ccxliv.</p></note>  Eusebius
endeavoured, but endeavoured in vain, to make peace.<note place="end" n="215" id="vi.i.viii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.viii-p11"> <i>Ep</i>.
cxxviii.</p></note>  Eustathius renounced communion with
Basil, and at last, when an open attack on the archbishop seemed the
paying game, he published an old letter of Basil’s to
Apollinarius, written by “layman to layman,” many years
before, and either introduced, or appended, heretical expressions of
Apollinarius, which were made to pass as Basil’s.  In his
virulent hostility he was aided, if not instigated, by Demosthenes
the prefect’s vicar, probably Basil’s old opponent at
Cæsarea in 372.<note place="end" n="216" id="vi.i.viii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.viii-p12"> <i>Ep</i>.
ccxxxvii.</p></note>  His
duplicity and slanders roused Basil’s indignant
denunciation.<note place="end" n="217" id="vi.i.viii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.viii-p13"> <i>Epp</i>.
ccxxiii., ccxliv., cclxiii.</p></note>  Unhappily
they were not everywhere recognized as calumnies.  Among the
bitterest of Basil’s trials was the failure to credit him with
honour and orthodoxy on the part of those <pb n="xxviii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xxviii.html" id="vi.i.viii-Page_xxviii" />from whom he might have expected
sympathy and support.  An earlier instance of this is the
feeling shewn at the banquet at Nazianzus already referred
to.<note place="end" n="218" id="vi.i.viii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.viii-p14"> §
vi.</p></note>  In later
days he was cruelly troubled by the unfriendliness of his old
neighbours at Neocæsarea,<note place="end" n="219" id="vi.i.viii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.viii-p15"> <i>Epp</i>.
cciv., ccvii.</p></note> and this
alienation would be the more distressing inasmuch as Atarbius, the
bishop of that see, appears to have been Basil’s
kinsman.<note place="end" n="220" id="vi.i.viii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.viii-p16"> <i>Ep</i>. ccx.
§ 4.</p></note>  He was
under the suspicion of Sabellian unsoundness.  He slighted
and slandered Basil on several apparently trivial pretexts, and on
one occasion hastened from Nicopolis for fear of meeting
him.<note place="end" n="221" id="vi.i.viii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.viii-p17"> <i>Ep</i>.
cxxvi.</p></note>  He
expressed objection to supposed novelties introduced into the
Church of Cæsarea, to the mode of psalmody practiced there,
and to the encouragement of ascetic life.<note place="end" n="222" id="vi.i.viii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.viii-p18"> <i>Ep</i>.
ccvii.</p></note>  Basil did his utmost to win back
the Neocæsareans from their heretical tendencies and to their
old kindly sentiments towards himself.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.viii-p19">The clergy of Pisidia and Pontus, where Eustathius
had been specially successful in alienating the district of Dazimon,
were personally visited and won back to communion.<note place="end" n="223" id="vi.i.viii-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.viii-p20"> <i>Epp</i>.
cciii. and ccxvi.</p></note>  But Atarbius and the Neocæsareans
were deaf to all appeal, and remained persistently
irreconcilable.<note place="end" n="224" id="vi.i.viii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.viii-p21"> <i>Epp</i>.
lxv., xxvi., ccx.</p></note>  On his visiting
the old home at Annesi, where his youngest brother Petrus was now
residing, in 375, the Neocæsareans were thrown into a state of
almost ludicrous panic.  They fled as from a pursuing
enemy.<note place="end" n="225" id="vi.i.viii-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.viii-p22"> <i>Ep</i>.
ccxvi.</p></note>  They
accused Basil of seeking to win their regard and support from
motives of the pettiest ambition, and twitted him with travelling
into their neighbourhood uninvited.<note place="end" n="226" id="vi.i.viii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.viii-p23">
<i>Ib</i>.</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Unbroken Friendships." progress="4.91%" prev="vi.i.viii" next="vi.i.x" id="vi.i.ix"><p class="c5" id="vi.i.ix-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vi.i.ix-p1.1">IX.—Unbroken
Friendships.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.i.ix-p2">Brighter and happier intimacies were those formed
with the older bishop of Samosata, the Eusebius who, of all the many
bearers of the name, most nearly realised its meaning,<note place="end" n="227" id="vi.i.ix-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p3"> Bp. in
361.  <i>cf</i>. Greg. Naz., <i>Ep</i>. xxviii. and xxix., and
Theod., <i>Ecc. Hist</i>. xxvii.</p></note> and with Basil’s junior, Amphilochius
of Iconium.  With the former, Basil’s relations were those
of an affectionate son and of an enthusiastic admirer.  The many
miles that stretched between Cæsarea and Samosata did not prevent
these personal as well as epistolary communications.<note place="end" n="228" id="vi.i.ix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p4"> In 369, it
is to the prayers of Eusebius, under the divine grace, that Basil
refers his partial recovery from sickness (<i>Ep</i>. xxvii.), and
sends Hypatius to Samosata in hope of similar blessing. 
(<i>Ep</i>. xxxi.)</p></note>  In 372 they were closely associated in
the eager efforts of the orthodox bishops of the East to win the
sympathy and active support of the West.<note place="end" n="229" id="vi.i.ix-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p5"> <i>Ep</i>.
xcii.</p></note> 
In 374 Eusebius was exiled, with all the picturesque incidents so
vividly described by Theodoret.<note place="end" n="230" id="vi.i.ix-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p6"> <i>Ecc.
Hist</i>. iv. 14.</p></note>  He
travelled slowly from Samosata into Thrace, but does not seem to
have met either Gregory or Basil on his way.  Basil contrived
to continue a correspondence with him in his banishment.  It
was more like that of young lovers than of elderly bishops.<note place="end" n="231" id="vi.i.ix-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p7"> <i>cf</i>.
Principal Reynolds in <i>D.C.B</i>. i. 372.</p></note>  The friends deplore the hindrances
to conveyance, and are eager to assure one another that neither is
guilty of forgetfulness.<note place="end" n="232" id="vi.i.ix-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p8"> <i>Epp</i>.
clvii., clviii., clxii., clxvii., clxviii., cxcviii., ccxxxvii.,
ccxxxix., ccxli., cclxviii.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.ix-p9">The friendship with Amphilochius seems to have
begun at the time when the young advocate accepted the invitation
conveyed in the name of Heracleidas,<note place="end" n="233" id="vi.i.ix-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p10"> <i>Ep</i>.
cl.</p></note> his friend, and
repaired from Ozizala to Cæsarea.  The consequences were
prompt and remarkable.  Amphilochius, at this time between thirty
and forty years of age, was soon ordained and consecrated, perhaps,
like Ambrose of Milan and Eusebius of Cæsarea <i>per
saltum</i>, to the important see of Iconium, recently vacated by
the death of Faustinus.  Henceforward the intercourse between the
spiritual father and the spiritual son, both by letters and by visits,
was constant.  The first visit of Amphilochius to Basil, as
bishop, probably at Easter 374, not only gratified the older prelate,
but made a deep impression on the Church of Cæsarea.<note place="end" n="234" id="vi.i.ix-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p11"> <i>Epp</i>.
clxiii., clxxvi.</p></note>  But his visits were usually paid in
September, at the time of the services in commemoration of the martyr
Eupsychius.  On the occasion of the first of them, in 374, the
friends conversed together on the doctrine of the Holy Spirit, now
impugned by the Macedonians, and the result was the composition of the
treatise <i>De Spiritu Sancto</i>.  This was closely followed by
the three famous canonical epistles,<note place="end" n="235" id="vi.i.ix-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p12"> <i>Epp</i>.
clxxxviii., cxcix., ccxvii.</p></note> also addressed
to Amphilochius.  Indeed, so great was the affectionate confidence
of the great administrator and theologian<note place="end" n="236" id="vi.i.ix-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p13">
“Pace Eunomii,” whom Greg. of Nyssa quotes. 
<i>C. Eunom</i>. i.</p></note> in
his younger brother, that, when infirmities were closing round him, he
asked Amphilochius to aid him in the administration of the
archdiocese.<note place="end" n="237" id="vi.i.ix-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p14"> <i>Ep</i>. cc.,
cci.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.ix-p15">If we accept the explanation given of Letter
CLXIX. in a note on a previous page,<note place="end" n="238" id="vi.i.ix-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p16"> §
viii.</p></note> Gregory the
elder, bishop of Nazianzus, must be numbered among those of
Basil’s correspondents letters to whom have been preserved. 
The whole episode referred to in that and in the two following letters
is curiously illustrative of outbursts of fanaticism and folly which
might <pb n="xxix" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xxix.html" id="vi.i.ix-Page_xxix" />have been
expected to occur in Cappadocia in the fourth century, as well as in
soberer regions in several other centuries when they have
occurred.  It has been clothed with fresh interest by the very
vivid narrative of Professor Ramsay, and by the skill with which he
uses the scanty morsels of evidence available to construct the theory
which he holds about it.<note place="end" n="239" id="vi.i.ix-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p17">
Ramsay’s <i>Church of the Roman Empire</i>, chap.
xviii.</p></note>  This theory is
that the correspondence indicates a determined attempt on the part of
the rigidly orthodox archbishop to crush proceedings which were really
“only keeping up the customary ceremonial of a great religious
meeting,” and, as such, were winked at, if not approved of, by
the bishop to whom the letter of remonstrance is addressed, and the
presbyter who was Glycerius’ superior.  Valuable information
is furnished by Professor Ramsay concerning the great annual festival
in honour of Zeus of Venasa (or Venese), whose shrine was richly
endowed, and the inscription discovered on a Cappadocian hill-top,
“Great Zeus in heaven, be propitious to me.”  But the
“evident sympathy” of the bishop and the presbyter is
rather a strained inference from the extant letters; and the fact that
in the days when paganism prevailed in Cappadocia Venasa was a great
religious centre, and the scene of rites in which women played an
important part, is no conclusive proof that wild dances performed by an
insubordinate deacon were tolerated, perhaps encouraged, because they
represented a popular old pagan observance.  Glycerius may have
played the patriarch, without meaning to adopt, or travesty, the style
of the former high priest of Zeus.  Cappadocia was one of the most
Christian districts of the empire long before Basil was appointed to
the exarchate of Cæsarea, and Basil is not likely to have been the
first occupant of the see who would strongly disapprove of and
endeavour to repress, any such manifestations as those which are
described.<note place="end" n="240" id="vi.i.ix-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p18"> The description
of Cæsarea, as being “Christian to a man”
(<span class="Greek" id="vi.i.ix-p18.1">πανδημεὶ
χριστιανίζοντας</span>. 
Soz. v. 4), would apply pretty generally to all the
province.</p></note>  That the bishop
whom Basil addresses and the presbyter served by Glycerius should have
desired to deal leniently with the offender individually does not
convict them of accepting the unseemly proceedings of Glycerius and his
troupe as a pardonable, if not desirable, survival of a picturesque
national custom.<note place="end" n="241" id="vi.i.ix-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p19"> In the
chapter in which Professor Ramsay discusses the story of Glycerius
he asks how it was that, while Phrygia was heretical, Cappadocia, in
the fourth century, was orthodox:  “Can any reason be
suggested why this great Cappadocian leader followed the Roman
Church, whereas all the most striking figures in Phrygian
ecclesiastical history opposed it?”  In Phrygia was the
great centre of Montanism, a form of religionism not unfavourable to
excesses such as those of Glycerius.  But in <i>Letter</i>
cciv., placed in 375, Basil claims both the Phrygias, <i>i.e</i>.
Pacatiana and  Salutaris, as being in communion with him. 
By the “Roman Church,” followed by Cappadocia and
opposed by Phrygia, must be meant either the ecclesiastical system
of the Roman Empire, or the Church at Rome regarded as holding a
kind of hegemony of Churches.  If the former, it will be
remembered that Cappadocia boldly withstood the creed patronized and
pressed by imperial authority, when the influence of Valens made
Arianism the official religion of Rome.  If the latter, the
phrase seems a misleading anachronism.  In the fourth century
there was no following or opposing the Church of Rome as we
understand the phrase.  To the bishop of Rome was conceded a
certain personal precedence, as bishop of the capital, and he was
beginning to claim more.  In the West there was the dignity of
the only western apostolic see, and the Church of Rome, as a
society, was eminently orthodox and respectable.  But, as
important ecclesiastical centres, Antioch and Alexandria were far
ahead of Rome, and the pope of Alexandria occupied a greater place
than the pope of Rome.  What Basil was eager to follow was not
any local church, but the Faith which he understood to be the true
and Catholic Faith, <i>i.e</i>., the Faith of Nicæa. 
There was no church of Rome in the sense of one organized
œcumenical society governed by a central Italian
authority.  Basil has no idea of any such thing as a Roman
supremacy.  <i>cf. Letter</i> ccxiv. and note.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.ix-p20">Among other bishops of the period with whom Basil
communicated by letter are Abramius, or Abraham, of Batnæ in
Oshoene,<note place="end" n="242" id="vi.i.ix-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p21"> <i>Ep</i>.
cxxxii.</p></note> the illustrious
Athanasius,<note place="end" n="243" id="vi.i.ix-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p22"> <i>Epp</i>.
lxi., lxvi., lxvii., lxix., lxxx., lxxxii.</p></note> and
Ambrose,<note place="end" n="244" id="vi.i.ix-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p23"> <i>Ep</i>.
cxcvii.</p></note> Athanasius of
Ancyra;<note place="end" n="245" id="vi.i.ix-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p24"> <i>Ep</i>.
xxiv.</p></note> Barses of
Edessa,<note place="end" n="246" id="vi.i.ix-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p25"> <i>Epp</i>.
cclxiv., cclxvii.</p></note> who died in
exile in Egypt; Elpidius,<note place="end" n="247" id="vi.i.ix-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p26"> <i>Epp</i>.
ccli., ccv., ccvi.</p></note> of some unknown
see on the Levantine seaboard, who supported Basil in the
controversy with Eustathius; the learned Epiphanius of
Salamis;<note place="end" n="248" id="vi.i.ix-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p27"> <i>Ep</i>.
cclviii.</p></note>
Meletius,<note place="end" n="249" id="vi.i.ix-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p28"> <i>Epp</i>.
lvii., lxviii., lxxxix., cxx., cxxix., ccxvi.</p></note> the exiled
bishop of Antioch; Patrophilus of Ægæ;<note place="end" n="250" id="vi.i.ix-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p29"> <i>Epp</i>.
ccxliv., ccl.</p></note> Petrus of Alexandria;<note place="end" n="251" id="vi.i.ix-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p30"> <i>Epp</i>.
cxxxiii., cclxvi.</p></note> Theodotus of Nicopolis,<note place="end" n="252" id="vi.i.ix-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p31"> <i>Epp</i>.
cxxi., cxxx.</p></note> and Ascholius of Thessalonica.<note place="end" n="253" id="vi.i.ix-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p32"> <i>Epp</i>.
cliv., clxiv., clxv.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.ix-p33">Basil’s correspondence was not, however, confined
within the limits of clerical clanship.  His extant letters to
laymen, both distinguished and undistinguished, shew that he was in
touch with the men of mark of his time and neighbourhood, and that he
found time to express an affectionate interest in the fortunes of his
intimate friends.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.ix-p34">Towards the later years of his life the
archbishop’s days were darkened not only by ill-health and
anxiety, but by the death of some of his chief friends and
allies.  Athanasius died in 373, and so far as personal living
influence went, there was an extinction of the Pharos not of Alexandria
only, but of the world.<note place="end" n="254" id="vi.i.ix-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p35"> <i>cf. Epp</i>.
lxxxii. and note.</p></note>  It was no
longer <i>“Athanasius contra
mundum,”</i><note place="end" n="255" id="vi.i.ix-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p36"> The
proverbial expression is conjectured by Dean Stanley to be derived
from the Latin version of the famous passage concerning Athanasius
in Hooker, <i>Ecc. Pol</i>. v. 42.  <i>Vide</i> Stanley,
<i>Grk. Church</i>, lect. vii.</p></note> but
<i>“Mundus sine Athanasio.”</i> 
In 374 Gregory the elder died at Nazianzus, and the same year saw the
banishment of Eusebius of Samosata to Thrace.  In 375 died
Theodotus of Nicopolis, and the succession of Fronto was a cause of
deep sorrow.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.ix-p37"><pb n="xxx" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xxx.html" id="vi.i.ix-Page_xxx" />At this
time<note place="end" n="256" id="vi.i.ix-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p38"> The date
of the Council is, however, disputed.  Pagi is for 373, Cave
for 367.  Hefele and Ceillier are satisfied of the correctness
of 375.  <i>cf. D.C.A</i>. i. 813.</p></note> some short
solace would come to the Catholics in the East in the synodical
letter addressed to the Orientals of the important synod held in
Illyria, under the authority of Valentinian.  The letter
which is extant<note place="end" n="257" id="vi.i.ix-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p39"> Theod.,
<i>Ecc. Hist</i>. iv. 8.</p></note> is directed
against the Macedonian heresy.  The charge of conveying it to
the East was given to the presbyter Elpidius.<note place="end" n="258" id="vi.i.ix-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p40"> Mansi, iii.
386.  Hefele, § 90.</p></note>  Valentinian sent with it a letter
to the bishops of Asia in which persecution is forbidden, and the
excuse of submission to the reigning sovereign anticipated and
condemned.  Although the letter runs in the names of
Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian, the western brother appears to
condemn the eastern.<note place="end" n="259" id="vi.i.ix-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.ix-p41"> Theod.,
<i>H.E</i>. iv. 7.</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Troubles of the Closing Years." progress="5.42%" prev="vi.i.ix" next="vi.ii" id="vi.i.x"><p class="c5" id="vi.i.x-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vi.i.x-p1.1">X.—Troubles of
the Closing Years.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.i.x-p2">The relief to the Catholic East was brief. 
The paroxysm of passion which caused Valentinian to break a
blood-vessel and ended his life,<note place="end" n="260" id="vi.i.x-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p3"> Nov. 17,
375.  Amm. Marc. xxx. 6.  Soc. iv. 31.</p></note> ended also
the force of the imperial rescript.  The Arians lifted their
heads again.  A council was held at Ancyra,<note place="end" n="261" id="vi.i.x-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p4"> Mansi, iii.
499.  Hefele, § 90.</p></note> in which the homoousion was condemned, and
frivolous and vexatious charges were brought against Gregory of
Nyssa.<note place="end" n="262" id="vi.i.x-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p5"> <i>Ep</i>.
ccxxv.</p></note>  At Cyzicus a
Semiarian synod blasphemed the Holy Spirit.<note place="end" n="263" id="vi.i.x-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p6"> <i>Ep</i>.
ccxliv.</p></note>  Similar proceedings characterized a
synod of Antioch at about the same time.<note place="end" n="264" id="vi.i.x-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p7"> Soc. v.
4.</p></note>  Gregory of Nyssa having been
prevented by illness from appearing before the synod of Ancyra,
Eustathius and Demosthenes persisted in their efforts to wound Basil
through his brother, and summoned a synod at Nyssa itself, where
Gregory was condemned in his absence and deposed.<note place="end" n="265" id="vi.i.x-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p8"> <i>Ep</i>.
ccxxxvii.</p></note>  He was not long afterwards
banished.<note place="end" n="266" id="vi.i.x-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p9"> Greg.,
<i>Vit. Mac</i>. ii. 192.</p></note>  On the other
hand the Catholic bishops were not inactive.  Synods were held
on their part, and at Iconium Amphilochius presided over a gathering
at which Basil was perhaps present himself, and where his treatise
on the Holy Spirit was read and approved.<note place="end" n="267" id="vi.i.x-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p10"> <i>Ep</i>.
ccii., cclxxii.  Hefele, § 90.  Mansi, iii.
502–506.  There is some doubt as to the exact date of
this synod.  <i>cf. D.C.A</i>. i. 807.</p></note>  The Illyrian Council was a result
incommensurate with Basil’s passionate entreaties for the help
of the westerns.  From the midst of the troubles which beset
the Eastern Church Basil appealed,<note place="end" n="268" id="vi.i.x-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p11"> <i>Ep</i>.
ccxliii.</p></note> as he had
appealed before,<note place="end" n="269" id="vi.i.x-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p12"> <i>Ep</i>. lxx.,
addressed in 371 to Damasus.</p></note> for the sympathy
and active aid of the other half of the empire.  He was
bitterly chagrined at the failure of his entreaties for support, and
began to suspect that the neglect he complained of was due to
coldness and to pride.<note place="end" n="270" id="vi.i.x-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p13"> <i>Ep</i>.
ccxxxix.</p></note>  It has
seemed to some that this coldness in the West was largely due to
resentment at Basil’s non-recognition of the supremacy of the
Roman see.<note place="end" n="271" id="vi.i.x-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p14"> <i>cf.
D.C.B</i>. i. 294:  “<i>C’est esprit,
conciliant aux les orientaux jusqu’à soulever
l’intolérance orientale, est aussi inflexible avec les
occidentaux qu’avec le pouvoir impérial.  On sent
dans ses lettres la révolte de l’orient qui réclame
ses prérogatives, ses droits d’ancienneté;
l’esprit d’indépendance de la Grèce, qui, si
elle supporte le joug matériel de Rome, refuse de reconnaitre
sa suprématie spirituelle</i>.”  Fialon, <i>Et.
Hist</i>. 133.</p></note>  In truth the
supremacy of the Roman see, as it has been understood in later
times, was hardly in the horizon.<note place="end" n="272" id="vi.i.x-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p15"> <i>cf</i>. note.
on § ix.</p></note>  No
bishop of Rome had even been present at Nicæa, or at Sardica,
where a certain right of appeal to his see was conceded.  A
bishop of Rome signed the Sirmian blasphemy.  No bishop of Rome
was present to save ‘the world’ from the lapse of
Ariminum.  Julian “might seem to have forgotten that
there was such a city as Rome.”<note place="end" n="273" id="vi.i.x-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p16"> Milman,
<i>Lat. Christ</i>. i. 85.</p></note>  The great intellectual Arian war was
fought out without any claim of Rome to speak.  Half a century
after Basil’s death great orientals were quite unconscious of
this supremacy.<note place="end" n="274" id="vi.i.x-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p17"> <i>cf</i>.
Proleg to Theodoret in this series, p. 9, note.</p></note>  At Chalcedon
the measure of the growing claim is aptly typified by the wish of
Paschasinus of Lilybæum, one of the representatives of Leo, to
be regarded as presiding, though he did not preside.  The
supremacy is hardly in view even at the last of the four great
Councils.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.x-p18">In fact the appeal of Basil seems to have failed
to elicit the response he desired, not so much from the independent
tone of his letters, which was only in accordance with the recognised
facts of the age,<note place="end" n="275" id="vi.i.x-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p19"> <i>A ses yeux,
l’Orient et l’Occident ne sont ils pas, deux
frères, dont les droits sont égaux, sans suprématie,
sans aînesse?”</i>  Fialon, <i>Et. Hist</i>.
p. 134.  This is exactly what East and West were to most eyes,
and what they were asserted to be in the person of the two imperial
capitals by the Twenty-Eighth Canon of Chalcedon.  <i>cf</i>.
Bright, <i>Canons of the First Four General Councils</i>, pp. 93,
192, and note on Theodoret in this series, p. 293.</p></note> as from occidental
suspicions of Basil’s orthodoxy,<note place="end" n="276" id="vi.i.x-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p20"> <i>Ep</i>.
cclxvi. § 2.</p></note> and
from the failure of men, who thought and wrote in Latin, to enter fully
into the controversies conducted in a more subtle tongue.<note place="end" n="277" id="vi.i.x-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p21"> <i>cf. Ep</i>.
ccxiv. § 4, p. 254.</p></note>  Basil had taken every precaution to
ensure the conveyance of his letters by messengers of tact and
discretion.  He had deprecated the advocacy of so simple-minded
and undiplomatic an ambassador as his brother Gregory.<note place="end" n="278" id="vi.i.x-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p22"> <i>Ep</i>.
ccxv.</p></note>  He <pb n="xxxi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xxxi.html" id="vi.i.x-Page_xxxi" />had poured out his very soul in
entreaty.<note place="end" n="279" id="vi.i.x-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p23"> See
specially <i>Ep</i>. ccxlii.</p></note>  But all was
unavailing.  He suffered, and he had to suffer unsupported by a
human sympathy on which he thought he had a just claim.<note place="end" n="280" id="vi.i.x-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p24">
“Foiled in all his repeated demands; a deaf ear turned
to his most earnest entreaties; the council he had begged for not
summoned; the deputation he had repeatedly solicited unsent;
Basil’s span of life drew to its end amid blasted hopes and
apparently fruitless labours for the unity of the faith.  It
was not permitted him to live to see the Eastern Churches, for the
purity of whose faith he had devoted all his powers, restored to
peace and unanimity.”  Canon Venables, <i>D.C.B</i>. i.
295.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.i.x-p25">“He had to fare on as best he
might,—admiring, courting, but coldly treated by the Latin world,
desiring the friendship of Rome, yet wounded by her superciliousness,
suspected of heresy by Damasus, and accused by Jerome of
pride.”  Newman, <i>Church of the Fathers</i>, p.
115.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.x-p26">It is of a piece with Basil’s habitual
silence on the general affairs of the empire that he should seem to be
insensible of the shock caused by the approach of the Goths in
378.  A letter to Eusebius in exile in Thrace does shew at least a
consciousness of a disturbed state of the country, and he is afraid of
exposing his courier to needless danger by entrusting him with a
present for his friend.  But this is all.<note place="end" n="281" id="vi.i.x-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p27"> <i>Ep</i>.
cclxviii.  So Fialon, <i>Ét. Hist</i>. p. 149: 
“<i>On n’y trouve pas un mot sur la désastreuse
expédition de Julien, sur le honteux traité de Jovien, sur
la révolte de Procope</i>.”  At the same time the
argument from silence is always dangerous.  It may be unfair to
charge Basil with indifference to great events, because we do not
possess his letters about them.</p></note>  He may have written letters shewing
an interest in the fortunes of the empire which have not been
preserved.  But his whole soul was absorbed in the cause of
Catholic truth, and in the fate of the Church.  His youth had
been steeped in culture, but the work of his ripe manhood left no
time for the literary amusement of the dilettante.  So it may
be that the intense earnestness with which he said to himself,
“This one thing I do,” of his work as a shepherd of
souls, and a fighter for the truth, and his knowledge that for the
doing of this work his time was short, accounts for the absence from
his correspondence of many a topic of more than contemporary
interest.  At all events, it is not difficult to descry that
the turn in the stream of civil history was of vital moment to the
cause which Basil held dear.  The approach of the enemy was
fraught with important consequences to the Church.  The
imperial attention was diverted from persecution of the Catholics to
defence of the realm.  Then came the disaster of
Adrianople,<note place="end" n="282" id="vi.i.x-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p28"> Aug. 9,
378.</p></note> and the terrible
end of the unfortunate Valens.<note place="end" n="283" id="vi.i.x-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p29"> Theod. iv.
32.  Amm. Marc. xxxi. 13.</p></note> 
Gratian, a sensible lad, of Catholic sympathies, restored the exiled
bishops, and Basil, in the few months of life yet left him, may have
once more embraced his faithful friend Eusebius.  The end drew
rapidly near.  Basil was only fifty, but he was an old
man.  Work, sickness, and trouble had worn him out.  His
health had never been good.  A chronic liver complaint was a
constant cause of distress and depression.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.x-p30">In 373 he had been at death’s door. 
Indeed, the news of his death was actually circulated, and bishops
arrived at Cæsarea with the probable object of arranging the
succession.<note place="end" n="284" id="vi.i.x-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p31"> <i>Ep</i>.
cxli.</p></note>  He had
submitted to the treatment of a course of natural hot baths, but with
small beneficial result.<note place="end" n="285" id="vi.i.x-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p32"> <i>Ep</i>.
cxxxvii.</p></note>  By 376, as he
playfully reminds Amphilochius, he had lost all his teeth.<note place="end" n="286" id="vi.i.x-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p33"> <i>Ep</i>.
ccxxxii.</p></note>  At last the powerful mind and the fiery
enthusiasm of duty were no longer able to stimulate the energies of the
feeble frame.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.x-p34">The winter of 378–9 dealt the last blow, and with
the first day of what, to us, is now the new year, the great spirit
fled.  Gregory, alas! was not at the bedside.  But he has
left us a narrative which bears the stamp of truth.  For some time
the bystanders thought that the dying bishop had ceased to
breathe.  Then the old strength blazed out at the last.  He
spoke with vigour, and even ordained some of the faithful who were with
him.  Then he lay once more feeble and evidently passing
away.  Crowds surrounded his residence, praying eagerly for his
restoration to them, and willing to give their lives for his. 
With a few final words of advice and exhortation, he said: 
“Into thy hands I commend my spirit,” and so ended.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.x-p35">The funeral was a scene of intense excitement and
rapturous reverence.  Crowds filled every open space, and every
gallery and window; Jews and Pagans joined with Christians in
lamentation, and the cries and groans of the agitated oriental
multitude drowned the music of the hymns which were sung.  The
press was so great that several fatal accidents added to the universal
gloom.  Basil was buried in the “sepulchre of his
fathers”—a phrase which may possibly mean in the ancestral
tomb of his family at Cæsarea.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.i.x-p36">So passed away a leader of men in whose case the epithet
‘great’ is no conventional compliment.  He shared with
his illustrious brother primate of Alexandria the honour of rallying
the Catholic forces in the darkest days of the Arian depression. 
He was great as foremost champion of a great cause, great in
contemporary and posthumous influence, great in industry and
self-denial, great as a literary controversialist.  The estimate
formed of him by his contemporaries is expressed in the generous, if
somewhat turgid, eloquence of the laudatory oration of the slighted
Gregory of Nazianzus.  Yet nothing in Gregory’s
<pb n="xxxii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xxxii.html" id="vi.i.x-Page_xxxii" />eulogy goes beyond the
expressions of the prelate who has seemed to some to be
“the wisest and holiest man in the East in the succeeding
century.”<note place="end" n="287" id="vi.i.x-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p37"> Kingsley,
<i>Hypatia</i>, chap. xxx.</p></note>  Basil is
described by the saintly and learned Theodoret<note place="end" n="288" id="vi.i.x-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p38"> <i>cf</i>.
Gibbon, chap. xxi.</p></note> in terms that might seem exaggerated
when applied to any but his master, as the light not of
Cappadocia only, but of the world.<note place="end" n="289" id="vi.i.x-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p39"> Theod.,
<i>H.E</i>. iv. 16, and <i>Ep</i>. cxlvi.</p></note>  To Sophronius<note place="end" n="290" id="vi.i.x-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p40"> <i>Apud Photium
Cod</i>. 231.</p></note> he is the “glory of the
Church.”  To Isidore of Pelusium,<note place="end" n="291" id="vi.i.x-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p41"> <i>Ep</i>.
lxi.</p></note> he seems to speak as one
inspired.  To the Council of Chalcedon he is emphatically a
minister of grace;<note place="end" n="292" id="vi.i.x-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p42"> <i>cf</i>.
Ceillier, vi. 8, 1.</p></note> to the second
council of Nicæa a layer of the foundations of
orthodoxy.<note place="end" n="293" id="vi.i.x-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p43">
<i>Ib</i>.</p></note>  His death
lacks the splendid triumph of the martyrdoms of Polycarp and
Cyprian.  His life lacks the vivid incidents which make the
adventures of Athanasius an enthralling romance.  He does
not attract the sympathy evoked by the unsophisticated simplicity
of Gregory his friend or of Gregory his brother.  There does
not linger about his memory the close personal interest that
binds humanity to Augustine, or the winning loyalty and
tenderness that charm far off centuries into affection for
Theodoret.  Sometimes he seems a hard, almost a sour
man.<note place="end" n="294" id="vi.i.x-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p44"> <i>cf. Ep</i>.
xxv.</p></note>  Sometimes
there is a jarring reminder of his jealousy for his own
dignity.<note place="end" n="295" id="vi.i.x-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p45"> <i>cf</i>.
xcviii.</p></note>  Evidently
he was not a man who could be thwarted without a rupture of
pleasant relations, or slighted with impunity.  In any
subordinate position he was not easy to get on with.<note place="end" n="296" id="vi.i.x-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p46"> <i>e.g.</i> his
relations with his predecessor.</p></note>  But a man of strong will,
convicted that he is championing a righteous cause, will not
hesitate to sacrifice, among other things, the amenities that
come of amiable absence of self-assertion.  To Basil, to
assert himself was to assert the truth of Christ and of His
Church.  And in the main the identification was a true
one.  Basil was human, and occasionally, as in the famous
dispute with Anthimus, so disastrously fatal to the typical
friendship of the earlier manhood, he may have failed to perceive
that the Catholic cause would not suffer from the existence of
two metropolitans in Cappadocia.  But the great archbishop
could be an affectionate friend, thirsty for sympathy.<note place="end" n="297" id="vi.i.x-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p47"> <i>Ep</i>.
xci.</p></note>  And he was right in his estimate
of his position.  Broadly speaking, Basil, more powerfully
than any contemporary official, worker, or writer in the Church,
did represent and defend through all the populous provinces of
the empire which stretched from the Balkans to the Mediterranean,
from the Ægean to the Euphrates, the cause whose failure or
success has been discerned, even by thinkers of no favourable
predisposition, to have meant death or life to the
Church.<note place="end" n="298" id="vi.i.x-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p48"> <i>e.g.</i>
T. Carlyle.  “He perceived Christianity itself to
have been at stake.  If the Arians had won, it would have
dwindled away into a legend.”  J. A. Froude, <i>Life of
Carlyle in London</i>, ii. 462.</p></note>  St. Basil
is duly canonized in the grateful memory, no less than in the
official bead-roll, of Christendom, and we may be permitted to
regret that the existing Kalendar of the Anglican liturgy has not
found room for so illustrious a Doctor in its somewhat niggard
list.<note place="end" n="299" id="vi.i.x-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p49"> In the Greek
Kalendar January 1, the day of the death, is observed in honour of
the saint.  In the West St. Basil’s day is June 14, the
traditional date of the consecration.  The martyrologies of
Jerome and Bede do not contain the name.  The first mention is
ascribed by the Bollandists to Usuard.  (Usuard’s
martyrology was composed for Charles the Bold at Paris.)  In
the tenth century a third day was consecrated in the East to the
common commemoration of SS. Basil, Gregory of Nazianzus, and John
Chrysostom.</p></note>  For the
omission some amends have lately<note place="end" n="300" id="vi.i.x-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p50"> 1894.</p></note>
been made in the erection of a statue of the great archbishop of
Cæsarea under the dome of the Cathedral St. Paul in
London.<note place="end" n="301" id="vi.i.x-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i.x-p51"> Basil
lived at the period when the relics of martyrs and saints were
beginning to be collected and honoured.  (<i>e.g. Ep.</i>
cxcvii.)  To Damasus, the bishop of Rome, whose active sympathy
he vainly strove to win, is mainly due the reverent rearrangement of
the Roman catacombs.  (<i>Roma Sotteranea</i>, Northcote and
Brownlow, p. 97.)  It was not to be expected that Basil’s
own remains should be allowed to rest in peace; but the gap between
the burial at Cæsarea and the earliest record of their supposed
reappearance is wide.  There was a Church of St. Basil at
Bruges founded in 1187, which was believed to possess some of the
archbishop’s bones.  These were solemnly translated in
1463 to the Church of St. Donatian, which disappeared at the time of
the French revolution.  Pancirola (d. 1599) mentions a head, an
arm, and a rib, said to be Basil’s, among the treasures of
Rome.</p></note></p>
</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Works." n="II" shorttitle="Chapter II" progress="6.14%" prev="vi.i.x" next="vi.ii.i" id="vi.ii">

<div3 type="Section" title="Classification." progress="6.14%" prev="vi.ii" next="vi.ii.ii" id="vi.ii.i"><p class="c10" id="vi.ii.i-p1">


<span class="c4" id="vi.ii.i-p1.1">II. 
Works.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.i-p2">The extant works of St. Basil may be conveniently
classified as follows:</p>

<p class="c32" id="vi.ii.i-p3">I.  <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.i-p3.1">Dogmatic</span>.</p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ii.i-p4">(i)  <i>Adversus Eunomium</i>. 
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.i-p4.1">Πρὸς
Εὐνόμιον</span>.</p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ii.i-p5">(ii)  <i>De Spiritu Sancto</i>. 
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.i-p5.1">Περὶ τοῦ
Πνεύματος</span>.</p>

<p class="c32" id="vi.ii.i-p6">II.  <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.i-p6.1">Exegetic.<note place="end" n="302" id="vi.ii.i-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i-p7"> According
to Cassiodorus (<i>Instit. Divin. Litt. Præfat</i>.) St. Basil
wrote in interpretation of the whole of Scripture, but this
statement lacks confirmation.  <i>cf</i>. Maran, <i>Vit.
Bas</i>. xli.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ii.i-p8">(i)  <i>In Hexæmeron.</i> 
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.i-p8.1">Εἰς τὴν
῾Εξαήμερον</span>.</p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ii.i-p9">(ii)  <i>Homiliæ on Pss</i>. i., vii.,
xiv., xxviii., xxix., xxxii., xxxiii., xliv., xlv., xlviii., lix.,
lxi., cxiv.</p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ii.i-p10">(iii)  <i>Commentary on Isaiah</i>
i.–xvi.</p>

<p class="c32" id="vi.ii.i-p11"><pb n="xxxiii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xxxiii.html" id="vi.ii.i-Page_xxxiii" />III. 
<span class="c14" id="vi.ii.i-p11.1">Ascetic</span>.</p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ii.i-p12">(i)  <i>Tractatus prævii</i>.</p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ii.i-p13">(ii.)  <i>Proœmium de Judicio Dei and De
Fide</i>.</p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ii.i-p14">(iii)  <i>Moralia</i>. 
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.i-p14.1">Τὰ
᾽Ηθικά</span>.</p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ii.i-p15">(iv) <i>Regulæ fusius
tractatæ</i>.  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.i-p15.1">῞</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.i-p15.2">Οροι
κατὰ
πλάτος</span>.</p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ii.i-p16">(v) <i>Regulæ brevius
tractatæ</i>.  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.i-p16.1">῞</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.i-p16.2">Οροι
κατ᾽
ἐπιτόμην</span>.</p>

<p class="c32" id="vi.ii.i-p17"><span class="c14" id="vi.ii.i-p17.1">IV.  Homiletic.  XXIV. 
Homilies.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ii.i-p18">(i)  Dogmatic.</p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ii.i-p19">(ii)  Moral.</p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ii.i-p20">(iii)  Panegyric.</p>

<p class="c32" id="vi.ii.i-p21">V.  <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.i-p21.1">Letters</span>.</p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ii.i-p22">(i)  Historic.</p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ii.i-p23">(ii)  Dogmatic.</p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ii.i-p24">(iii)  Moral.</p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ii.i-p25">(iv)  Disciplinary.</p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ii.i-p26">(v)  Consolatory.</p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ii.i-p27">(vi)  Commendatory.</p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ii.i-p28">(vii)  Familiar.</p>

<p class="c32" id="vi.ii.i-p29">VI.  <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.i-p29.1">Liturgic.</span></p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Dogmatic." n="I" shorttitle="Section I" progress="6.19%" prev="vi.ii.i" next="vi.ii.iii" id="vi.ii.ii"><p class="c5" id="vi.ii.ii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vi.ii.ii-p1.1">I.—Dogmatic.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.ii-p2">I.  (i)  <i>Against Eunomius</i>. 
The work under this title comprises five books, the first three
generally accepted as genuine, the last two sometimes regarded as
doubtful.  Gregory of Nazianzus,<note place="end" n="303" id="vi.ii.ii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p3"> <i>Or</i>.
xliii. § 67.</p></note>
Jerome,<note place="end" n="304" id="vi.ii.ii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p4"> <i>De Script.
Eccl</i>. 116.</p></note> and
Theodoret<note place="end" n="305" id="vi.ii.ii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p5"> <i>Dial</i>. ii.
p. 207 in the ed. of this series.</p></note> all testify to
Basil’s having written against Eunomius, but do not specify
the number of books.  Books IV. and V. are accepted by
Bellarmine, Du Pin, Tillemont, and Ceillier, mainly on the authority
of the edict of Justinian against the Three Chapters (Mansi ix.,
552), the Council of Seville (Mansi x., 566) and the Council of
Florence (Hardouin ix., 200).  Maran (<i>Vit. Bas</i>. xliii.)
speaks rather doubtfully.  Böhringer describes them as of
suspicious character, alike on grounds of style, and of their
absence from some <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.ii-p5.1">mss.</span>  They may
possibly be notes on the controversy in general, and not immediately
directed against Eunomius.  Fessler’s conclusion is
<i>“Major tamen eruditorum pars eos etiam
genuinos esse censet.”</i></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.ii-p6">The year 364 is assigned for the date of the
publication of the three books.<note place="end" n="306" id="vi.ii.ii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p7"> Maran,
<i>Vit. Bas</i>. viii.</p></note>  At that
time Basil sent them with a few words of half ironical depreciation
to Leontius the sophist.<note place="end" n="307" id="vi.ii.ii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p8"> <i>cf. Ep</i>.
xx.</p></note>  He was now
about thirty-four years of age, and describes himself as hitherto
inexperienced in such a kind of composition.<note place="end" n="308" id="vi.ii.ii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p9"> 1 Eunom.
i.</p></note>  Eunomius, like his illustrious
opponent, was a Cappadocian.  Emulous of the notoriety achieved
by Aetius the Anomœan, and urged on by Secundus of Ptolemais,
an intimate associate of Aetius, he went to Alexandria about 356 and
resided there for two years as Aetius’ admiring pupil and
secretary.  In 358 he accompanied Aetius to Antioch, and took a
prominent part in the assertion of the extreme doctrines which
revolted the more moderate Semiarians.  He was selected as the
champion of the advanced blasphemers, made himself consequently
obnoxious to Constantius, and was apprehended and relegated to Migde
in Phrygia.  At the same time Eudoxius withdrew for a while
into Armenia, his native province, but ere long was restored to the
favour of the fickle Constantius, and was appointed to the see of
Constantinople in 359.  Eunomius now was for overthrowing
Aetius, and removing whatever obstacles stood between him and
promotion, and, by the influence of Eudoxius, was nominated to the
see of Cyzicus, vacant by the deposition of Eleusius.  Here for
a while he temporized, but ere long displayed his true
sentiments.  To answer for this he was summoned to
Constantinople by Constantius, and, in his absence, condemned and
deposed.  Now he became more marked than ever in his assertion
of the most extreme Arianism, and the advanced party were
henceforward known under his name.  The accession of Julian
brought him back with the rest of the banished bishops, and he made
Constantinople the centre for the dissemination of his
views.<note place="end" n="309" id="vi.ii.ii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p10"> Theod.,
<i>H.E</i>. ii. 25; and <i>Hær. Fab</i>. iv. 3.  Philost.,
<i>H.E</i>. vi. 1.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.ii-p11">Somewhere about this period he wrote the work entitled
<i>Apologeticus</i>, in twenty-eight chapters, to which Basil
replies.  The title was at once a parody on the <i>Apologies</i>
of defenders of the Faith, and, at the same time, a suggestion that his
utterances were not spontaneous, but forced from him by attack. 
The work is printed in Fabricius, <i>Bibl. Græc.</i>
viii. 262, and in the appendix to Migne’s <i>Basil. Pat.
Gr.</i> xxx. 837.<note place="end" n="310" id="vi.ii.ii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p12"> <i>cf</i>.
also Basnage in <i>Canisii Lectiones antt</i>. i. 172; Fessler,
<i>Inst. Pat</i>. 1. 507.  Dorner, <i>Christologie</i>, 1. 853,
and Böhringer, <i>Kirchengeschichte</i>, vii.
62.</p></note>  It is a brief
treatise, and occupies only about fifteen columns of Migne’s
edition.  It professes to be a defence of the “simpler creed
which is common to all Christians.”<note place="end" n="311" id="vi.ii.ii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p13"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p13.1">ἁ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p13.2">πλουστέρα
καὶ κοινὴ
πάντων
πίστις</span>.  §
5.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.ii-p14"><pb n="xxxiv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xxxiv.html" id="vi.ii.ii-Page_xxxiv" />This creed is
as follows:  “We believe in one God, Father Almighty, of
Whom are all things:  and in one only-begotten Son of God, God the
Word, our Lord Jesus Christ, through Whom are all things:  and in
one Holy Spirit, the Comforter.”<note place="end" n="312" id="vi.ii.ii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p15"> <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.ii-p15.1">The Creed of Eunomius</span>.</p>

<p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p16">(<i>Adv. Eunom</i>. i. 4.)</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c46" id="vi.ii.ii-p17"><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p17.1">Πιστεύομεν
εἰς ἕνα Θεὸν,
Πατέρα
παντοκράτορα,
ἐξ οὗ τὰ
πάντα· καὶ
εἰς ἕνα
Μονογενῆ
῾Υιὸν τοῦ
Θεοῦ, Θεὸν
λόγον, τὸν
Κύριον ἡμῶν
Ιησοῦν
Χριστὸν, δι᾽
οὗ τὰ πάντα·
καὶ εἰς ἓν
Πνεῦμα ἅγιον,
τὸ
παράκλητον</span>.</p>

<p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p18">Eunom., <i>Apol</i>. §
5.</p>

<p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p19"><span class="c14" id="vi.ii.ii-p19.1">The Creed of Arius and
Euzoius</span>.</p>

<p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p20">(Soc. <i>H.E</i>. i. 26.)</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c46" id="vi.ii.ii-p21"><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p21.1">Πιστεύομεν
εἰς ἕνα Θεὸν
Πατέρα
παντοκράτορα,
καὶ εἰς
Κύριον
Ιησοῦν
Χριστὸν, τὸν
῾Υιὸν αὐτοῦ,
τὸν ἐξ αὐτοῦ
πρὸ πάντων
τῶν αἰ&amp; 240·νων
γεγεννημενον,
Θεὸν Λόγον,
δι᾽ οὗ τὰ
πάντα
ἐγένετο τά τε
ἐν τοῖς
οὐρανοῖς καὶ
τὰ ἐπὶ τῆς
γῆς, τὸν
κατελθόντα,
καὶ
σαρκωθέντα,
καὶ παθόντα,
καὶ
ἀναστάντα,
καὶ
ἀνελθόντα
εἰς τοὺς
οὐρανοὺς καὶ
πάλιν
ἐρχόμενον
κρῖναι
ζῶντας καὶ
νεκρούς· καὶ
εἰς τὸ ἅγιον
Πνεῦμα· καὶ
εἰς σαρκὸς
ἀναστάσιν·
καὶ εἰς ζωὴν
τοῦ
μέλλοντος
αἰ&amp; 242·νος·
καὶ εἰς
Βασιλείαν
οὐρανῶν· καὶ
εἰς μίαν
καθολικὴν
ἐκκλησιαν
τοῦ θεοῦ τὴν
ἀπὸ περάτων
ἑ&amp; 241·ς
περάτων.</span></p></note> 
But it is in reality like the extant <i>Exposition of the
Creed</i>,<note place="end" n="313" id="vi.ii.ii-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p22"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p22.1">Εκθεσις τῆς
πίστεως</span>, published
in the notes of Valesius to Soc., <i>Ecc. Hist</i>. v. 12. 
This was offered to Theodosius after the Council of
Constantinople.  The Son is <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p22.2">πρωτότοκον
πάσης
κτίσεως</span>, and
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p22.3">πρὸ
πάσης
κτίσεως
γενόμενον</span>,
but <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p22.4">οὐκ
ἄκτιστον</span>. 
The <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p22.5">οὔτε τῷ
Υἱ&amp; 254·
συνεξισούμενον
οὔτε μὴν
ἄλλῳ τινὶ
συντασσόμενον</span>…<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p22.6">
πρῶτον ἔργον
καὶ
κρὰτιστον
τοῦ
Μονογενοῦς</span>.  <i>cf</i>. St. Aug., <i>De Hær</i>. liv., “Eunomius
asserted that the Son was altogether dissimilar to the Father and the
Spirit to the Son,” and Philostrius, <i>De Hær</i>. lxviii.,
who represents the Eunomians as believing in three essences descending
in value like gold, silver, and copper.  <i>Vide</i> Swete,
<i>Doctrine of the Holy Ghost</i>, p. 61.</p></note> a reading into this
“simpler” creed, in itself orthodox and unobjectionable, of
explanations which ran distinctly counter to the traditional and
instinctive faith of the Church, and inevitably demanded corrective
explanations and definitions.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.ii-p23">In the creed of Eunomius the Son is <i>God</i>,
and it is not in terms denied that He is of one substance with the
Father.  But in his doctrinal system there is a practical denial
of the Creed; the Son may be styled God, but He is a creature, and
therefore, in the strict sense of the term, not God at all, and, at
best, a hero or demigod.  The Father, unbegotten, stood alone and
supreme; the very idea of “begotten” implied posteriority,
inferiority, and unlikeness.  Against this position
Basil<note place="end" n="314" id="vi.ii.ii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p24"> <i>Adv.
Eunom</i>. i. 5.</p></note> protests. 
The arguments of Eunomius, he urges, are tantamount to an adoption
of what was probably an Arian formula, “We believe that
ingenerateness is the essence of God,”<note place="end" n="315" id="vi.ii.ii-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p25"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p25.1">πιστεύομεν
τὴν
ἀγεννησίαν
οὐσίαν
εἶνας τοῦ
Θεου</span>.  For the word <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p25.2">ἀ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p25.3">γεννησία</span>
<i>cf. Letter</i> ccxxxiv. p. 274.</p></note> <i>i.e.</i>, we believe that the
Only-begotten is essentially unlike the Father.<note place="end" n="316" id="vi.ii.ii-p25.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p26"> <i>Adv.
Eunom</i>. i. 4.</p></note>  This word
“unbegotten,” of which Eunomius and his supporters
make so much, what is its real value?  Basil admits that it
is apparently a convenient term for human intelligence to use;
but, he urges, “It is nowhere to be found in Scripture; it
is one of the main elements in the Arian blasphemy; it had better
be left alone.  The word ‘Father’ implies all
that is meant by ‘Unbegotten,’ and has moreover the
advantage of suggesting at the same time the idea of the
Son.  He Who is essentially Father is alone of no
other.  In this being of no other is involved the sense of
‘Unbegotten.’  The title ‘unbegotten’
will not be preferred by us to that of Father, unless we wish to
make ourselves wiser than the Saviour, Who said, ‘Go and
baptize in the name’ not of the Unbegotten, but ‘of
the Father.’”<note place="end" n="317" id="vi.ii.ii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p27"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 19" id="vi.ii.ii-p27.1" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii. 19</scripRef>.  <i>Adv. Eun</i>. i.
5.</p></note>  To the
Eunomian contention that the word “Unbegotten” is no
mere complimentary title, but required by the strictest necessity,
in that it involves the confession of what He is,<note place="end" n="318" id="vi.ii.ii-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p28"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p28.1">ἐ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p28.2">ν τῇ
τοῦ εῖναι ὅ
ἐστιν
ὁμολογί&amp;
139·</span>.  <i>Adv. Eunom</i>. i.
8.</p></note> Basil rejoins that it is only one of
many negative terms applied to the Deity, none of which completely
expresses the Divine Essence.  “There exists no name
which embraces the whole nature of God, and is sufficient to
declare it; more names than one, and these of very various kinds,
each in accordance with its own proper connotation, give a
collective idea which may be dim indeed and poor when compared
with the whole, but is enough for us.”<note place="end" n="319" id="vi.ii.ii-p28.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p29"> <i>Id</i>. i.
10.</p></note>  The word “unbegotten,”
like “immortal,” “invisible,” and the
like, expresses only negation.  “Yet essence<note place="end" n="320" id="vi.ii.ii-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p30"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p30.1">οὐσία</span>.</p></note> is not one of the qualities which are
absent, but signifies the very being of God; to reckon this in the
same category as the non-existent is to the last degree
unreasonable.”<note place="end" n="321" id="vi.ii.ii-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p31">
<i>Id</i>.</p></note>  Basil
“would be quite ready to admit that the essence of God is
unbegotten,” but he objects to the statement that the
essence and the unbegotten are identical.<note place="end" n="322" id="vi.ii.ii-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p32"> <i>Id</i>.
ii.</p></note>  It is sometimes supposed that the
Catholic theologians have been hair-splitters in the sphere of the
inconceivable, and that heresy is the exponent of an amiable and
reverent vagueness.  In the Arian controversy it was Arius
himself who dogmatically defined with his negative “There
was when He was not,” and Eunomius with his “The
essence is the unbegotten.”  “What pride! 
What conceit!” exclaims Basil.  “The idea of
imagining that one has discovered the very essence of God most
high!  Assuredly in their magniloquence they quite throw into
the shade even Him who said, ‘I will exalt my throne above
the stars.’<note place="end" n="323" id="vi.ii.ii-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p33">
<i>i.e</i>. Lucifer, <i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="Is. xiv. 13" id="vi.ii.ii-p33.1" parsed="|Isa|14|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.14.13">Is. xiv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  It is not
stars, it is not heaven, that they dare to assail.  It is in
the very essence of the God of <pb n="xxxv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xxxv.html" id="vi.ii.ii-Page_xxxv" />all the world that they boast that
they make their haunt.  Let us question him as to where he
acquired comprehension of this essence.  Was it from the
common notion that all men share?<note place="end" n="324" id="vi.ii.ii-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p34"> On
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p34.1">κοινὴ
ἔννοια</span>, <i>cf</i>.
Origen, <i>C. Cels</i>. i. 4.</p></note>  This does indeed suggest to us
that there is a God, but not what God is.  Was it from the
teaching of the Spirit?  What teaching?  Where
found?  What says great David, to whom God revealed the
hidden secrets of His wisdom?  He distinctly asserts the
unapproachableness of knowledge of Him in the words, ‘Such
knowledge is too wonderful for me; it is high, I cannot attain
unto it.’<note place="end" n="325" id="vi.ii.ii-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p35"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxix. 6" id="vi.ii.ii-p35.1" parsed="|Ps|39|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.6">Ps. cxxxix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  And
Isaiah, who saw the glory of God, what does he tell us concerning
the Divine Essence?  In his prophecy about the Christ he
says, ‘Who shall declare His generation?’<note place="end" n="326" id="vi.ii.ii-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p36"> <scripRef passage="Is. liii. 8" id="vi.ii.ii-p36.1" parsed="|Isa|53|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.8">Is. liii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  And what of Paul, the chosen
vessel, in whom Christ spake, who was caught up into the third
heaven, who heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful to man
to utter?  What teaching has he given us of the essence of
God?  When Paul is investigating the special methods of the
work of redemption<note place="end" n="327" id="vi.ii.ii-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p37"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p37.1">τοὺς
μερικοὺς
τῆς
οἰκονομίας
λόγους</span>.</p></note> he seems to grow
dizzy before the mysterious maze which he is contemplating, and
utters the well-known words, ‘O the depth of the riches both
of the wisdom and knowledge of God!  How unsearchable are His
judgments, and His ways past finding out!’<note place="end" n="328" id="vi.ii.ii-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p38"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 33" id="vi.ii.ii-p38.1" parsed="|Rom|11|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.33">Rom. xi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note>  These things are beyond the reach
even of those who have attained the measure of Paul’s
knowledge.  What then is the conceit of those who announce
that they know the essence of God!  I should very much like
to ask them what they have to say about the earth whereon they
stand, and whereof they are born.  What can they tell us of
its ‘essence’?  If they can discourse without
hesitation of the nature of lowly subjects which lie beneath our
feet, we will believe them when they proffer opinions about things
which transcend all human intelligence.  What is the essence
of the earth?  How can it be comprehended?  Let them
tell us whether reason or sense has reached this point!  If
they say sense, by which of the senses is it comprehended? 
Sight?  Sight perceives colour.  Touch?  Touch
distinguishes hard and soft, hot and cold, and the like; but no
idiot would call any of these essence.  I need not mention
taste or smell, which apprehend respectively savour and
scent.  Hearing perceives sounds and voices, which have no
affinity with earth.  They must then say that they have found
out the earth’s essence by reason.  What?  In what
part of Scripture?  A tradition from what saint?<note place="end" n="329" id="vi.ii.ii-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p39"> <i>Id</i>. i.
13.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.ii-p40">“In a word, if any one wishes to realise the
truth of what I am urging, let him ask himself this question; when he
wishes to understand anything about God, does he approach the meaning
of ‘the unbegotten’?  I for my part see that, just as
when we extend our thought over the ages that are yet to come, we say
that the life bounded by no limit is without end, so is it when we
contemplate in thought the ages of the past, and gaze on the infinity
of the life of God as we might into some unfathomable ocean.  We
can conceive of no beginning from which He originated:  we
perceive that the life of God always transcends the bounds of our
intelligence; and so we call that in His life which is without origin,
unbegotten.<note place="end" n="330" id="vi.ii.ii-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p41"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p41.1">τοῦτο τὸ
ἄναρχον τῆς
ζωῆς
ἀγέννητον
προσειρήκαμεν</span>.</p></note>  The meaning of
the unbegotten is the having no origin from without.”<note place="end" n="331" id="vi.ii.ii-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p42"> <i>Id</i>. i.
16.</p></note>  As Eunomius made ingenerateness the
essence of the Divine, so, with the object of establishing the contrast
between Father and Son, he represented the <i>being begotten</i> to
indicate the essence of the Son.<note place="end" n="332" id="vi.ii.ii-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p43"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p43.1">τὸ
γέννημα</span>. 
<i>Id</i>. ii. 6.</p></note>  God,
said Eunomius, being ingenerate, could never admit of
generation.  This statement, Basil points out, may be
understood in either of two ways.  It may mean that ingenerate
nature cannot be subjected to generation.  It may mean that
ingenerate nature cannot generate.  Eunomius, he says, really
means the latter, while he makes converts of the multitude on the
lines of the former.  Eunomius makes his real meaning evident
by what he adds to his dictum, for, after saying “could never
admit of generation,” he goes on, “so as to impart His
own proper nature to the begotten.”<note place="end" n="333" id="vi.ii.ii-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p44"> <i>Id</i>. i.
16.</p></note>  As in relation to the Father, so now
in relation to the Son, Basil objects to the term.  Why
“begotten”?<note place="end" n="334" id="vi.ii.ii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p45"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p45.1">γέννημα</span>,
<i>i.e</i>., “<i>thing begotten</i>;” the distinction
between this substantive and the scriptural adjective
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p45.2">μονογενής</span>
must be borne in mind.</p></note>  Where did he
get this word?  From what teaching?  From what
prophet?  Basil nowhere finds the Son called
“begotten” in Scripture.<note place="end" n="335" id="vi.ii.ii-p45.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p46"> <i>Id</i>. ii.
6.</p></note>  We read that the Father begat, but
nowhere that the Son was a <i>begotten thing</i>.  “Unto
us a child is born,<note place="end" n="336" id="vi.ii.ii-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p47"> LXX.,
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p47.1">ἐ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p47.2">γεννήθη</span>.</p></note> unto us a Son is
given.”<note place="end" n="337" id="vi.ii.ii-p47.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p48"> <scripRef passage="Is. ix. 6" id="vi.ii.ii-p48.1" parsed="|Isa|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.6">Is. ix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  But His name
is not <i>begotten thing</i> but “angel of great
counsel.”<note place="end" n="338" id="vi.ii.ii-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p49"> <i>Id</i>.
LXX.</p></note>  If this word
had indicated the essence of the Son, no other word would have been
revealed by the Spirit.<note place="end" n="339" id="vi.ii.ii-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p50"> <i>Id</i>. ii.
7.</p></note>  Why, if God
begat, may we not call that which was begotten a thing
begotten?  It is a terrible thing for us to coin names for Him
to Whom <pb n="xxxvi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xxxvi.html" id="vi.ii.ii-Page_xxxvi" />God has
given a “name which is above every name.”<note place="end" n="340" id="vi.ii.ii-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p51"> <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 9" id="vi.ii.ii-p51.1" parsed="|Phil|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.9">Phil. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  We must not add to or take from what
is delivered to us by the Spirit.<note place="end" n="341" id="vi.ii.ii-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p52"> <i>Id</i>. ii.
8.</p></note>  Things
are not made for names, but names for things.<note place="end" n="342" id="vi.ii.ii-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p53"> <i>Id</i>. ii.
4.</p></note>  Eunomius unhappily was led by
distinction of name into distinction of being.<note place="end" n="343" id="vi.ii.ii-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p54"> <i>Id</i>. ii.
3.</p></note>  If the Son is begotten in the sense
in which Eunomius uses the word, He is neither begotten of the
essence of God nor begotten from eternity.  Eunomius represents
the Son as not of the essence of the Father, because begetting is
only to be thought of as a sensual act and idea, and therefore is
entirely unthinkable in connexion with the being of God. 
“The essence of God does not admit of begetting; no other
essence exists for the Son’s begetting; therefore I say that
the Son was begotten when non-existent.”<note place="end" n="344" id="vi.ii.ii-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p55"> <i>Id</i>. ii.
18.</p></note>  Basil rejoins that no analogy can
hold between divine generation or begetting and human generation or
begetting.  “Living beings which are subject to death
generate through the operation of the senses:  but we must not
on this account conceive of God in the same manner; nay, rather
shall we be hence guided to the truth that, because corruptible
beings operate in this manner, the Incorruptible will operate in an
opposite manner.”<note place="end" n="345" id="vi.ii.ii-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p56"> <i>Id</i>. ii.
23.</p></note>  “All
who have even a limited loyalty to truth ought to dismiss all
corporeal similitudes.  They must be very careful not to sully
their conceptions of God by material notions.  They must follow
the theologies<note place="end" n="346" id="vi.ii.ii-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p57"> On the
distinction between <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p57.1">θεολογία</span> and
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p57.2">οἰκονομία</span>, <i>cf</i>. p. 7, n.</p></note> delivered to us by
the Holy Ghost.  They must shun questions which are little
better than conundrums, and admit of a dangerous double
meaning.  Led by the ray that shines forth from light to the
contemplation of the divine generation, they must think of a
generation worthy of God, without passion, partition, division, or
time.  They must conceive of the image of the invisible God not
after the analogy of images which are subsequently fashioned by
craft to match their archetype, but as of one nature and subsistence
with the originating prototype<note place="end" n="347" id="vi.ii.ii-p57.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p58"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p58.1">συνυπάρχουσαν
καὶ
παρυφεστηκυῖαν
τῷ
πρωτοτύπῳ
ὑποστήσαντι</span>. 
Expressions of this kind, used even by Basil, may help to explain
the earlier Nicene sense of <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p58.2">ὑ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p58.3">πόστασις</span>. 
The Son has, as it were, a <i>parallel</i> hypostasis to that of the
Father, Who eternally furnishes this hypostasis.  <i>cf</i>. p.
195, n.</p></note>.…<note place="end" n="348" id="vi.ii.ii-p58.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p59"> Here the
<span class="c14" id="vi.ii.ii-p59.1">MSS.</span> vary, but the main sense is not
affected by the omission of the variant phrase.</p></note>  This
image is not produced by imitation, for the whole nature of the
Father is expressed in the Son as on a seal.”<note place="end" n="349" id="vi.ii.ii-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p60"> <i>Id</i>.
ii. 16.  <i>cf. De Sp. Scto</i>. § 15, p. 9, and §
84, p. 40, and notes.</p></note>  “Do not press me with the
questions:  What is the generation?  Of what kind was
it?  In what manner could it be effected?  The manner is
ineffable, and wholly beyond the scope of our intelligence; but we
shall not on this account throw away the foundation of our faith in
Father and Son.  If we try to measure everything by our
comprehension, and to suppose that what we cannot comprehend by our
reasoning is wholly non-existent, farewell to the reward of faith;
farewell to the reward of hope!  If we only follow what is
clear to our reason, how can we be deemed worthy of the blessings in
store for the reward of faith in things not seen”?<note place="end" n="350" id="vi.ii.ii-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p61"> <i>Id</i>. ii.
24.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.ii-p62">If not of the essence of God, the Son could not be
held to be eternal.  “How utterly absurd,” exclaims
Basil, “to deny the glory of God to have had
brightness;<note place="end" n="351" id="vi.ii.ii-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p63"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p63.1">ἀ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p63.2">παύγασμα</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 13" id="vi.ii.ii-p63.3" parsed="|Heb|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.13">Heb. i.
13</scripRef>.</p></note> to deny the wisdom
of God to have been ever with God!…The Father is of
eternity.  So also is the Son of eternity, united by generation
to the unbegotten nature of the Father.  This is not my own
statement.  I shall prove it by quoting the words of
Scripture.  Let me cite from the Gospel ‘In the beginning
was the Word,’<note place="end" n="352" id="vi.ii.ii-p63.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p64"> <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="vi.ii.ii-p64.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and from the
Psalm, other words spoken as in the person of the Father,
‘From the womb before the morning I have begotten
them.’<note place="end" n="353" id="vi.ii.ii-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p65"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cx. 3" id="vi.ii.ii-p65.1" parsed="|Ps|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.3">Ps. cx. 3</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>   Let us
put both together, and say, He was, and He was begotten.…How
absurd to seek for something higher in the case of the unoriginate
and the unbegotten!  Just as absurd is it to start questions as
to time, about priority in the case of Him Who was with the Father
from eternity, and between Whom and Him that begat Him there is no
interval.”<note place="end" n="354" id="vi.ii.ii-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p66"> <i>Id</i>. ii.
17.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.ii-p67">A dilemma put by Eunomius was the following: 
When God begat the Son, the Son either was or was not.<note place="end" n="355" id="vi.ii.ii-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p68"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p68.1">Η</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p68.2">τοι
ὄντα
ἐγέννησεν ὁ
Θεὸς τὸν
Υιὸν, ἢ οὐκ
ὄντα</span>.</p></note>  If He was not, no argument could lie
against Eunomius and the Arians.  If He was, the position is
blasphemous and absurd, for that which is needs no
begetting.<note place="end" n="356" id="vi.ii.ii-p68.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p69"> <i>Id</i>. ii.
14.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.ii-p70">To meet this dilemma, Basil drew a distinction
between eternity and the being unoriginate.<note place="end" n="357" id="vi.ii.ii-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p71"> <i>cf. De. Sp.
Scto</i>. pp. 27, 30, and notes.</p></note> 
The Eunomians, from the fact of the unoriginateness of the Father being
called eternity, maintained that unoriginateness and eternity are
identical.<note place="end" n="358" id="vi.ii.ii-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p72"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p72.1">ταυτὸν τῷ
ἀνάρχῳ τὸ ἀ&amp;
188·διον</span>.</p></note>  Because the Son
is not unbegotten they do not even allow Him to be eternal.  But
there is a wide distinction to be observed in the meaning of the
terms.  The word <i>unbegotten</i> is <pb n="xxxvii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xxxvii.html" id="vi.ii.ii-Page_xxxvii" />predicated of that which has origin of
itself, and no cause of its being:  the word <i>eternal</i> is
predicated of that which is in being beyond all time and
age.<note place="end" n="359" id="vi.ii.ii-p72.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p73"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p73.1">ἀ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p73.2">ΐ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p73.3">διον δὲ τὸ
χρόνου
παντὸς καὶ
αἰ&amp; 242·νος
κατὰ τὸ
εἶναι
πρεσβύτερον</span>.</p></note>  Wherefore
the Son is both not unbegotten and eternal.<note place="end" n="360" id="vi.ii.ii-p73.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p74"> <i>Id</i>. ii.
18.</p></note>  Eunomius was ready to give great
dignity to the Son as a supreme creature.  He did not hold
the essence of the Son to be common to that of the things created
out of nothing.<note place="end" n="361" id="vi.ii.ii-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p75"> Eunomius
is therefore not to be ranked with the extreme
“Exucontians.”  <i>cf</i>. Soc. <i>H.E.</i> ii.
45.</p></note>  He would
give Him as great a preëminence as the Creator has over His
own created works.<note place="end" n="362" id="vi.ii.ii-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p76"> <i>Id</i>. ii.
19.</p></note>  Basil
attributes little importance to this concession, and thinks it
only leads to confusion and contradiction.  If the God of the
universe, being unbegotten, necessarily differs from things
begotten, and all things begotten have their common hypostasis of
the non-existent, what alternative is there to a natural
conjunction of all such things?  Just as in the one case the
unapproachable effects a distinction between the natures, so in
the other equality of condition brings them into mutual
contact.  They say that the Son and all things that came into
being under Him are of the non-existent, and so far they make
those natures common, and yet they deny that they give Him a
nature of the non-existent.  For again, as though Eunomius
were Lord himself, and able to give to the Only Begotten what rank
and dignity he chooses, he goes on to argue,—We attribute to
Him so much supereminence as the Creator must of necessity have
over His own creature.  He does not say, “We
conceive,” or “We are of opinion,” as would be
befitting when treating of God, but he says “We
attribute,” as though he himself could control the measure
of the attribution.  And how much supereminence does he
give?  As much as the Creator must necessarily have over His
own creatures.  This has not yet reached a statement of
difference of substance.  Human beings in art surpass their
own works, and yet are consubstantial with them, as the potter
with his clay, and the shipwright with his timber.  For both
are alike bodies, subject to sense, and earthy.<note place="end" n="363" id="vi.ii.ii-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p77"> <i>Id</i>. ii.
19.</p></note>  Eunomius explained the title
“Only Begotten” to mean that the Son alone was
begotten and created by the Father alone, and therefore was made
the most perfect minister.  “If,” rejoins Basil,
“He does not possess His glory in being perfect God, if it
lies only in His being an exact and obedient subordinate, in what
does He differ from the ministering spirits who perform the work
of their service without blame?<note place="end" n="364" id="vi.ii.ii-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p78"> So. R.V.
distinguishes between the words <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p78.1">λειτουργικὰ</span>
and <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p78.2">διακονίαν</span>
which are confused in A.V.</p></note> 
Indeed Eunomius joins ‘created’ to
‘begotten’ with the express object of shewing that
there is no distinction between the Son and a creature!<note place="end" n="365" id="vi.ii.ii-p78.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p79"> <i>Id</i>. i.
21.</p></note>  And how unworthy a conception of
the Father that He should need a servant to do His work! 
‘He commanded and they were created.’<note place="end" n="366" id="vi.ii.ii-p79.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p80"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxlviii. 5" id="vi.ii.ii-p80.1" parsed="|Ps|48|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.48.5">Ps. cxlviii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  What service was needed by Him Who
creates by His will alone?  But in what sense are all things
said by us to be ‘through the Son’?  In that the
divine will, starting from the prime cause, as it were from a
source, proceeds to operation through its own image, God the
Word.”<note place="end" n="367" id="vi.ii.ii-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p81"> <i>Id</i>. i.
21.</p></note>  Basil sees
that if the Son is a creature mankind is still without a
revelation of the Divine.  He sees that Eunomius, “by
alienating the Only Begotten from the Father, and altogether
cutting Him off from communion with Him, as far as he can,
deprives us of the ascent of knowledge which is made through the
Son.  Our Lord says that all that is the Father’s is
His.<note place="end" n="368" id="vi.ii.ii-p81.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p82"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="John xvii. 10" id="vi.ii.ii-p82.1" parsed="|John|17|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.10">John xvii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>  Eunomius
states that there is no fellowship between the Father and Him Who
is of Him.”<note place="end" n="369" id="vi.ii.ii-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p83"> <i>Id</i>. i.
18.</p></note>  If so
there is no “brightness” of glory; no “express
image of hypostasis.”<note place="end" n="370" id="vi.ii.ii-p83.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p84"> On this
brief summary of Basil’s controversy with Eunomius, <i>cf</i>.
Böhringer, <i>Kirchengeschichte</i>, vii. 62,
<i>seqq</i>.</p></note>  So
Dorner,<note place="end" n="371" id="vi.ii.ii-p84.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p85">
<i>Christologie</i>, i. 906.</p></note> who freely uses
the latter portion of the treatise, “The main point of
Basil’s opposition to Eunomius is that the word unbegotten
is not a name indicative of the essence of God, but only of a
condition of existence.<note place="end" n="372" id="vi.ii.ii-p85.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p86"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p86.1">τὸ
ἀγέννητος
ὑπάρξεώς
τρόπος καὶ
οὐκ οὐσίας
ὄνομα</span>.  <i>Adv.
Eunom</i>. iv.</p></note>  The divine
essence has other predicates.  If every peculiar mode of
existence causes a distinction in essence also, then the Son
cannot be of the same essence with the Father, because He has a
peculiar mode of existence, and the Father another; and men cannot
be of the same essence, because each of them represents a
different mode of existence.  By the names of Father, Son,
and Spirit, we do not understand different essences,
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p86.2">(</span><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p86.3">οὐσίας</span>), but they are
names which distinguish the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p86.4">ὕπαρξις</span> of each. 
All are God, and the Father is no more God than the Son, as one
man is no more man than another.  Quantitative differences
are not reckoned in respect of essence; the question is only of
being or non-being.  But this does not exclude the idea of a
variety in condition in the <pb n="xxxviii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xxxviii.html" id="vi.ii.ii-Page_xxxviii" />Father and the Son (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p86.5">ἑτέρως
ἕχειν</span>),—the
generation of the Latter.  The dignity of both is
equal.  The essence of Begetter and Begotten is
identical.<note place="end" n="373" id="vi.ii.ii-p86.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p87"> <i>cf. De Sp.
Scto</i>. pp. 13, 39, and notes; Thomasius,
<i>Dogmengeschichte</i>, i. 245; Herzog, <i>Real-Encycl</i>.
“<i>Eunomius und Eunomianer</i>.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.ii-p88">The Fourth Book contains notes on the chief passages of
Scripture which were relied on by Arian disputants.  Among these
are</p>

<p class="c5" id="vi.ii.ii-p89"><i><scripRef passage="I Cor. xv. 28" id="vi.ii.ii-p89.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.28">I Cor. xv.
28</scripRef></i><i>.  On the
Subjection of the Son.</i></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.ii-p90">“If the Son is subjected to the Father in the
Godhead, then He must have been subjected from the beginning, from
whence He was God.  But if He was not subjected, but shall be
subjected, it is in the manhood, as for us, not in the Godhead, as for
Himself.”</p>

<p class="c5" id="vi.ii.ii-p91"><i><scripRef passage="Philipp. ii. 9" id="vi.ii.ii-p91.2" parsed="|Phil|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.9">Philipp. ii.
9</scripRef></i><i>.  On the Name
above every Name.</i></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.ii-p92">“If the name above every name was given by the
Father to the Son, Who was God, and every tongue owned Him Lord, after
the incarnation, because of His obedience, then before the incarnation
He neither had the name above every name nor was owned by all to be
Lord.  It follows then that after the incarnation He was greater
than before the incarnation, which is absurd.”  So of
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 18" id="vi.ii.ii-p92.1" parsed="|Matt|28|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.18">Matt. xxviii.
18</scripRef>. “We must
understand this of the incarnation, and not of the
Godhead.”</p>

<p class="c5" id="vi.ii.ii-p93"><i><scripRef passage="John xiv. 28" id="vi.ii.ii-p93.2" parsed="|John|14|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.28">John xiv.
28</scripRef></i><i>.  “My
Father is Greater than I.”</i></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.ii-p94">“‘Greater’ is predicated in
bulk, in time, in dignity, in power, or as cause.  The Father
cannot be called greater than the Son in bulk, for He is
incorporeal:  nor yet in time, for the Son is Creator of
times:  nor yet in dignity, for He was not made what He had once
not been:  nor yet in power, for ‘what things the Father
doeth, these also doeth the son likewise’:<note place="end" n="374" id="vi.ii.ii-p94.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p95"> <scripRef passage="John v. 19" id="vi.ii.ii-p95.1" parsed="|John|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.19">John v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  nor as cause, since (the Father)
would be similarly greater than He and than we, if He is cause of
Him and of us.  The words express rather the honour given by
the Son to the Father than any depreciation by the speaker; moreover
what is greater is not necessarily of a different essence.  Man
is called greater than man, and horse than horse.  If the
Father is called greater, it does not immediately follow that He is
of another substance.  In a word, the comparison lies between
beings of one substance, not between those of different
substances.<note place="end" n="375" id="vi.ii.ii-p95.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p96"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p96.1">ἐ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p96.2">πὶ
τῶν
ὁμοουσίων
οὐκ ἐπὶ τῶν
ἑτεροουσίων</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.ii-p97">“A man is not properly said to be greater
than a brute, than an inanimate thing, but man than man and brute than
brute.  The Father is therefore of one substance with the Son,
even though He be called greater.”<note place="end" n="376" id="vi.ii.ii-p97.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p98"> It will be
noted that Basil explains this passage on different grounds from
those suggested by the Clause in the Athanasian Creed, on which
Waterland’s remark is that it “needs no
comment.”  St. Athanasius himself interpreted the
“minority” not of the humanity, or of the special
subordination of the time when the words were uttered. 
<i>cf</i>. Ath., <i>Orat. c. Ar</i>. i. § 58:  “The
Son says not ‘my Father is better than I,’ lest we
should conceive Him to be foreign to His nature, but
‘greater,’ not indeed in size, nor in time, but because
of His generation from the Father Himself; nay, in saying
‘greater,’ He again shews that He is proper to His
essence” (Newman’s transl.).  The explanation given
in <i>Letter</i> viii., p. 118, does include the inferiority as
touching His manhood.</p></note></p>

<p class="c5" id="vi.ii.ii-p99"><i>On</i> <i><scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 36" id="vi.ii.ii-p99.2" parsed="|Matt|24|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.36">Matt. xxiv. 36</scripRef></i><i>.  Of Knowledge of that Day and
of that Hour.</i><note place="end" n="377" id="vi.ii.ii-p99.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p100"> <i>cf</i>.
<i>Letter</i> viii. p. 118.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.ii-p101">“If the Son is the Creator of the world, and does
not know the time of the judgment, then He does not know what He
created.  For He said that He was ignorant not of the judgment,
but of the time.  How can this be otherwise than absurd?</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.ii-p102">“If the Son has not knowledge of all things
whereof the Father has knowledge, then He spake untruly when He said
‘All things that the Father hath are mine’<note place="end" n="378" id="vi.ii.ii-p102.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p103"> <scripRef passage="John xv. 16" id="vi.ii.ii-p103.1" parsed="|John|15|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.16">John xv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> and ‘As the Father knoweth me so know I
the Father.’<note place="end" n="379" id="vi.ii.ii-p103.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p104"> <scripRef passage="John x. 15" id="vi.ii.ii-p104.1" parsed="|John|10|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.15">John x. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  If there is a
distinction between knowing the Father and knowing the things that the
Father hath, and if, in proportion as every one is greater than what is
his, it is greater to know the Father than to know what is His, then
the Son, though He knew the greater (for no man knoweth the Father save
the Son),<note place="end" n="380" id="vi.ii.ii-p104.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p105"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 27" id="vi.ii.ii-p105.1" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Matt. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> did not know the
less.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.ii-p106">“This is impossible.  He was silent
concerning the season of the judgment, because it was not expedient for
men to hear.  Constant expectation kindles a warmer zeal for true
religion.  The knowledge that a long interval of time was to
elapse would have made men more careless about true religion, from the
hope of being saved by a subsequent change of <pb n="xxxix" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xxxix.html" id="vi.ii.ii-Page_xxxix" />life.  How could He who had known
everything up to this time (for so He said) not know that hour
also?  If so, the Apostle vainly said ‘In whom are hid all
the treasures of wisdom and knowledge.’<note place="end" n="381" id="vi.ii.ii-p106.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p107"> <scripRef passage="Col. ii. 3" id="vi.ii.ii-p107.1" parsed="|Col|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.3">Col. ii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.ii-p108">“If the Holy Spirit, who ‘searcheth
the deep things of God,’<note place="end" n="382" id="vi.ii.ii-p108.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p109"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 10" id="vi.ii.ii-p109.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.10">1 Cor. ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> cannot be
ignorant of anything that is God’s, then, as they who will not
even allow Him to be equal must contend, the Holy Ghost is greater
than the Son.”<note place="end" n="383" id="vi.ii.ii-p109.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p110"> <i>cf</i>.
this passage more fully treated of in <i>Letter</i> ccxxxvi. p.
276.  The above is rather a tentative memorandum than an
explanation.</p></note></p>

<p class="c5" id="vi.ii.ii-p111"><i>On</i> <i><scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 39" id="vi.ii.ii-p111.2" parsed="|Matt|26|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.39">Matt. xxvi. 39</scripRef></i><i>.  Father, if it be Possible, let
this Cup pass from Me.</i></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.ii-p112">“If the Son really said, ‘Father, if
it be possible, let this cup pass from me,’ He not only shewed
His own cowardice and weakness, but implied that there might be
something impossible to the Father.  The words ‘if it be
possible’ are those of one in doubt, and not thoroughly assured
that the Father could save Him.  How could not He who gave the
boon of life to corpses much rather be able to preserve life in the
living?  Wherefore then did not He Who had raised Lazarus and many
of the dead supply life to Himself?  Why did He ask life from the
Father, saying, in His fear, ‘Father, if it be possible, let this
cup pass away from me’?  If He was dying unwillingly, He had
not yet humbled Himself; He had not yet been made obedient to the
Father unto death;<note place="end" n="384" id="vi.ii.ii-p112.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p113"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 8" id="vi.ii.ii-p113.1" parsed="|Phil|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.8">Phil. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> He had not given
Himself, as the Apostle says, ‘who gave Himself for our
sins,<note place="end" n="385" id="vi.ii.ii-p113.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p114"> <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 4" id="vi.ii.ii-p114.1" parsed="|Gal|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.4">Gal. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> a
ransom.’<note place="end" n="386" id="vi.ii.ii-p114.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p115"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxi. 28" id="vi.ii.ii-p115.1" parsed="|Matt|21|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.28">Matt. xxi. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>  If He was
dying willingly, what need of the words ‘Father, if it be
possible, let this cup pass away’?  No:  this must
not be understood of Himself; it must be understood of those who
were on the point of sinning against Him, to prevent them from
sinning; when crucified in their behalf He said, ‘Father,
forgive them, for they know not what they do.’<note place="end" n="387" id="vi.ii.ii-p115.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p116"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiii. 34" id="vi.ii.ii-p116.1" parsed="|Luke|23|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.34">Luke xxiii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>  We must not understand words
spoken in accordance with the œconomy<note place="end" n="388" id="vi.ii.ii-p116.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p117"> <i>cf</i>.
pp. 7 and 12.  Most commentators that I am acquainted with
write on the lines of Bengel, “<i>poculum a patre oblatum</i>,
tota passionis massa plenum.”  <i>cf</i>. Athanasius,
“the terror was of the flesh.”  <i>C. Arian.
Orat</i>. III., § xxix., Amphilochius, <i>Apud Theod. Dial</i>.
iii., and Chrysost., <i>Hom. in Matt</i>. lxxxiii.</p></note>
to be spoken simply.”</p>

<p class="c5" id="vi.ii.ii-p118"><i>On</i> <i><scripRef passage="John vi. 57" id="vi.ii.ii-p118.2" parsed="|John|6|57|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.57">John vi. 57</scripRef></i><i>.  I live by the
Father.</i><note place="end" n="389" id="vi.ii.ii-p118.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p119"> <i>cf.</i>
<i>Ep</i>. viii. and note on p. 117.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.ii-p120">“If the Son lives on account of<note place="end" n="390" id="vi.ii.ii-p120.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p121"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p121.1">διά</span>.  <i>Vide</i> note
referred to.</p></note> the Father, He lives on account of another,
and not of Himself.  But He who lives on account of another cannot
be Self-life.<note place="end" n="391" id="vi.ii.ii-p121.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p122"> Or underived
life.  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p122.1">αὐτοζωή</span>.</p></note>  So He who is
holy of grace is not holy of himself.<note place="end" n="392" id="vi.ii.ii-p122.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p123"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p123.1">αὐτοάγιος</span>.</p></note>  Then the
Son did not speak truly when He said, ‘I am the
life,’<note place="end" n="393" id="vi.ii.ii-p123.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p124"> <scripRef passage="John xi. 25" id="vi.ii.ii-p124.1" parsed="|John|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.25">John xi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> and again ‘the
Son quickeneth whom He will.’<note place="end" n="394" id="vi.ii.ii-p124.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p125"> <scripRef passage="John v. 21" id="vi.ii.ii-p125.1" parsed="|John|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.21">John v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  We must
therefore understand the words to be spoken in reference to the
incarnation, and not to the Godhead.”</p>

<p class="c5" id="vi.ii.ii-p126"><i>On</i> <i><scripRef passage="John v. 19" id="vi.ii.ii-p126.2" parsed="|John|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.19">John v. 19</scripRef></i><i>.  The Son can do Nothing of
Himself.</i></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.ii-p127">“If freedom of action<note place="end" n="395" id="vi.ii.ii-p127.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p128"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p128.1">τὸ
αὐτεξούσιον</span>.</p></note> is better than subjection to
control,<note place="end" n="396" id="vi.ii.ii-p128.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p129"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p129.1">τὸ
ὑπεξούσιον</span>.</p></note> and a man is free,
while the Son of God is subject to control, then the man is better
than the Son.  This is absurd.  And if he who is subject
to control cannot create free beings (for he cannot of his own will
confer on others what he does not possess himself), then the
Saviour, since He made us free, cannot Himself be under the control
of any.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.ii-p130">“If the Son could do nothing of Himself, and could
only act at the bidding of the Father, He is neither good nor
bad.  He was not responsible for anything that was done. 
Consider the absurdity of the position that men should be free agents
both of good and evil, while the Son, who is God, should be able to do
nothing of His own authority!”</p>

<p class="c5" id="vi.ii.ii-p131"><i>On</i> <i><scripRef passage="John xv. 1" id="vi.ii.ii-p131.2" parsed="|John|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.1">John xv. 1</scripRef></i><i>.  “I am the
Vine.”</i></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.ii-p132">“If, say they, the Saviour is a vine, and we
are branches, but the Father is husbandman; and if the branches are of
one nature with the vine, and the vine is not of one nature with the
husbandman; then the Son is of one nature with us, and we are a part of
Him, but the Son is not of one nature with, but in all respects of a
nature foreign to, the Father, I shall reply to them that He called us
branches not of His Godhead, but of His flesh, as the Apostle says, we
are ‘the body of Christ, and members in
particular,’<note place="end" n="397" id="vi.ii.ii-p132.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p133"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 27" id="vi.ii.ii-p133.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.27">1 Cor. xii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> and again,
‘know ye not that your bodies are the members of
Christ?’<note place="end" n="398" id="vi.ii.ii-p133.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p134"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 15" id="vi.ii.ii-p134.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.15">1 Cor. vi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and in other places,
‘as is <pb n="xl" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xl.html" id="vi.ii.ii-Page_xl" />the
earthy, such are they that are earthy; and as is the heavenly, such are
they also that are heavenly.  And as we have borne the image of
the earthy, let us all bear the image of the
heavenly.’<note place="end" n="399" id="vi.ii.ii-p134.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p135"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 48, 49" id="vi.ii.ii-p135.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|48|15|49" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.48-1Cor.15.49">1 Cor. xv. 48, 49</scripRef>:  in the last clause Basil reads
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p135.2">φορέσωμεν</span>,
instead of the <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p135.3">φορέσομεν</span>
of A.V., with <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p135.4">א</span>, A, C, D, E, F, G, K,
L, P.</p></note>  If the head
of the ‘man is Christ, and the head of Christ is
God,’<note place="end" n="400" id="vi.ii.ii-p135.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p136"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 3" id="vi.ii.ii-p136.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.3">1 Cor. xi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and man is not of
one substance with Christ, Who is God (for man is not God), but
Christ is of one substance with God (for He is God) therefore God is
not the head of Christ in the same sense as Christ is the head of
man.  The natures of the creature and the creative Godhead do
not exactly coincide.  God is head of Christ, as Father; Christ
is head of us, as Maker.  If the will of the Father is that we
should believe in His Son (for this is the will of Him that sent me,
that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on Him, may have
everlasting life),<note place="end" n="401" id="vi.ii.ii-p136.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p137"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 40" id="vi.ii.ii-p137.1" parsed="|John|6|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.40">John vi. 40</scripRef>.</p></note> the Son is not a
Son of will.  That we should believe in Him is (an injunction)
found with Him, or before Him.”<note place="end" n="402" id="vi.ii.ii-p137.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p138"><i>i.e.</i>simultaneous with, or even
anterior to, His advent.  Maran hesitates as to the meaning of
the phrase, and writes:  “<i>Suspicor tamen intelligi sic
posse.  Quanquam voluntas patris est ut in Filium credamus, non
tamen propterea sequitur, Filium ex voluntate esse.  Nam
credere nos oportet in Filium, ut primum in hunc mundum venit, imo
antequam etiam naturam humanam assumeret, cum patriarchæ et
Judæi prisci ad salutem consequendam in Christum venturum
credere necesse habuerint.  Itaque cum debeamus necessario
credere in Filium omni ætate et tempore; hinc efficitur, Filium
esse natura, non voluntate, neque adoptione</i>.  Si voluntas
est Patris ut nos in ejus Filium credamus, non est ex voluntate
Filius, quippe nostra in ipsum fides aut cum ipso aut ante ipsum
invenitur.  <i>Subtilis hæc ratiocinatio illustratur ex
alia simili, quæ reperitur</i> (<i>i.e</i>. at the beginning of
Book IV.).  <i>Si fides in Filium nostra opus est Dei, ipse Dei
opus esse non potest.  Nam fides in ipsum et ipse non
idem</i>.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c5" id="vi.ii.ii-p139"><i>On</i> <i><scripRef passage="Mark x. 18" id="vi.ii.ii-p139.2" parsed="|Mark|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.18">Mark x. 18</scripRef></i><i>.  There is none Good,
etc.</i></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.ii-p140">“If the Saviour is not good, He is
necessarily bad.  For He is simple, and His character does not
admit of any intermediate quality.  How can it be otherwise than
absurd that the Creator of good should be bad?  And if life is
good, and the words of the Son are life, as He Himself said, ‘the
words which I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are
life,’<note place="end" n="403" id="vi.ii.ii-p140.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p141"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 64" id="vi.ii.ii-p141.1" parsed="|John|6|64|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.64">John vi. 64</scripRef>.</p></note> in what sense, when
He hears one of the Pharisees address Him as good Master does He
rejoin, ‘There is none good but One, that is God’?  It
was not when He had heard no more than good that he said, ‘there
is none good,’ but when He had heard good Master.  He
answered as to one tempting Him, as the gospel expresses it, or to one
ignorant, that God is good, and not simply a good
master.”</p>

<p class="c5" id="vi.ii.ii-p142"><i>On</i> <i><scripRef passage="John xvii. 5" id="vi.ii.ii-p142.2" parsed="|John|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.5">John xvii. 5</scripRef></i><i>.  Father, glorify Me.</i></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.ii-p143">“If when the Son asked to be glorified of
the Father He was asking in respect of His Godhead, and not of His
manhood, He asked for what He did not possess.  Therefore the
evangelist speaks falsely when he says ‘we beheld His
glory’;<note place="end" n="404" id="vi.ii.ii-p143.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p144"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="vi.ii.ii-p144.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and the apostle, in
the words ‘They would not have crucified the Lord of
glory,’<note place="end" n="405" id="vi.ii.ii-p144.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p145"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 8" id="vi.ii.ii-p145.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.8">1 Cor. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and David in the
words ‘And the King of glory shall come in.’<note place="end" n="406" id="vi.ii.ii-p145.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p146"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxiv. 7" id="vi.ii.ii-p146.1" parsed="|Ps|24|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.7">Ps. xxiv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  It is not therefore an increase of
glory which he asks.  He asks that there may be a manifestation of
the œconomy.<note place="end" n="407" id="vi.ii.ii-p146.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p147">
<i>i.e</i>. of the incarnation, <i>cf</i>. pp. 7,
12.</p></note>  Again, if He
really asked that the glory which He had before the world might be
given Him of the Father, He asked it because He had lost it.  He
would never have sought to receive that of which He was in
possession.  But if this was the case, He had lost not only the
glory, but also the Godhead.  For the glory is inseparable from
the Godhead.  Therefore, according to Photinus,<note place="end" n="408" id="vi.ii.ii-p147.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p148"> On
Photinus <i>cf</i>. Socrates, <i>Ecc. Hist</i>. ii. 29, and
Theodoret, <i>Hær. Fab</i>. iii. 1, and Epiphanius,
<i>Hær</i>. lxxi. § 2.  The question as to what Synod
condemned and deposed him has been thought to have been settled in
favour of that of Sirmium in 349.  (<i>D.C.B</i>. iv.
394.)  <i>cf</i>. Hefele’s <i>Councils</i>, tr. Oxenham,
ii. 188.</p></note>
He was mere man.  It is then clear that He spoke these words in
accordance with the œconomy of the manhood, and not through
failure in the Godhead.”</p>

<p class="c5" id="vi.ii.ii-p149"><i>On</i> <i><scripRef passage="Coloss. i. 15" id="vi.ii.ii-p149.2" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Coloss. i. 15</scripRef></i><i>.  Firstborn of every
Creature.</i></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.ii-p150">“If before the creation the Son was not a
generated being but a created being,<note place="end" n="409" id="vi.ii.ii-p150.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p151"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p151.1">οὐ γέννημα
ἀλλὰ
κτίσμα</span>.  The use of the
word <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p151.2">γέννημα</span> in this
book is one of the arguments alleged against its genuineness, for in
Book. II., Capp. 6, 7, and 8.  Basil objects to it; but in the
same Book II., Cap. 32, he uses it apparently without objection in
the sentence <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p151.3">ἐ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p151.4">κ τοῦ
γεννήματος
νοῆσαι ῥ&amp;
140·διον τοῦ
γεγεννηκότος
τὴν
φύσιν</span>.  Maran, <i>Vit.
Bas</i>. xliii. 7.</p></note> He would have
been called first created and not firstborn.<note place="end" n="410" id="vi.ii.ii-p151.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p152"> The
English word <i>firstborn</i> is not an exact rendering of the
Greek <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p152.1">πρωτότοκος</span>,
and in its theological use it may lead to confusion. 
“Bear” and its correlatives in English are only used of
the mother.  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p152.2">τίκτω</span> (¶TEK. <i>cf</i>. Ger. <i>Zeug</i>.) is used
indifferently of both father and mother. 
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p152.3">πρωτότοκος</span>
is exactly rendered <i>firstborn</i> in <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 7" id="vi.ii.ii-p152.4" parsed="|Luke|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.7">Luke ii. 7</scripRef>; but <i>first begotten</i>,
as in A.V. <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 6" id="vi.ii.ii-p152.5" parsed="|Heb|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.6">Heb.
i. 6</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Rev. i. 5" id="vi.ii.ii-p152.6" parsed="|Rev|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.5">Rev. i. 5</scripRef>, more precisely renders the word
in the text, and in such passages as <scripRef passage="Ex. xiii. 2" id="vi.ii.ii-p152.7" parsed="|Exod|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.13.2">Ex. xiii. 2</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Psalm lxxxix. 28" id="vi.ii.ii-p152.8" parsed="|Ps|89|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.89.28">Psalm lxxxix. 28</scripRef>, which are Messianically
applied to the divine Word.  So early as Clemens
Alexandrinus the <i>only begotten</i> and <i>first begotten</i>
had been contrasted with the <i>first created</i>, and highest
order of created being.  With him may be compared
Tertullian, <i>Adv. Prax</i>. 7, <i>Adv. Marc</i>. v. 19,
Hippolytus, <i>Hær</i>. x. 33, Origen, <i>C. Cels</i>. vi.
47, 63, 64, <i>In Ioann</i>. 1, § 22 (iv. p. 21), xix.
§ 5 (p. 305), xxviii. § 14 (p. 392), Cyprian,
<i>Test</i>. ii. 1, Novatian, <i>De Trin</i>. 16.  On the
history and uses of the word, see the exhaustive note of Bp.
Lightfoot on <scripRef passage="Col. i. 15" id="vi.ii.ii-p152.9" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> 
If, because He is called first <pb n="xli" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xli.html" id="vi.ii.ii-Page_xli" />begotten of creation He is first created,
then because He is called first begotten of the dead<note place="end" n="411" id="vi.ii.ii-p152.10"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p153"> <scripRef passage="Rev. i. 5" id="vi.ii.ii-p153.1" parsed="|Rev|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.5">Rev. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>
He would be the first of the dead who died.  If on the other hand
He is called first begotten of the dead because of His being the cause
of the resurrection from the dead, He is in the same manner called
first begotten of creation, because He is the cause of the bringing of
the creature from the non existent into being.  If His being
called first begotten of creation indicates that He came first into
being then the Apostle, when he said, ‘all things were created by
Him and for Him’<note place="end" n="412" id="vi.ii.ii-p153.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p154"> <scripRef passage="Col. i. 16" id="vi.ii.ii-p154.1" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16">Col. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> ought to have added,
‘And He came into being first of all.’  But in saying
‘He is before all things,’<note place="end" n="413" id="vi.ii.ii-p154.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p155"> <scripRef passage="Col. i. 17" id="vi.ii.ii-p155.1" parsed="|Col|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.17">Col. i. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> he
indicated that He exists eternally, while the creature came into
being.  ‘Is’ in the passage in question is in harmony
with the words ‘In the beginning was the Word.’<note place="end" n="414" id="vi.ii.ii-p155.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p156"> <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="vi.ii.ii-p156.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  It is urged that if the Son is first
begotten, He cannot be only begotten, and that there must needs be some
other, in comparison with whom He is styled first begotten.  Yet,
O wise objector, though He is the only Son born of the Virgin Mary, He
is called her first born.  For it is said, ‘Till she brought
forth her first born Son.’<note place="end" n="415" id="vi.ii.ii-p156.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p157"> <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 25" id="vi.ii.ii-p157.1" parsed="|Matt|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.25">Matt. i. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>  There
is therefore no need of any brother in comparison with whom He is
styled first begotten.<note place="end" n="416" id="vi.ii.ii-p157.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p158">
Jerome’s <i>Tract on the Perpetual Virginity of the
Blessed Virgin</i> appeared about 383, and was written at Rome in
the episcopate of Damasus (363–384).  The work of
Helvidius which Jerome controverted was not published till about
380, and there can be no reference to him in the passage in the
text.  Basil is contending against the general Arian inference,
rather than against any individual statement  as to who the
“Brethren of the Lord” were.  <i>cf</i>. also dub.
<i>Hom. in Sanct. Christ. Gen</i>. p. 600. Ed. Garn.  On the
whole subject see Bp. Lightfoot, in his <i>Ep. to the Galatians</i>,
E. S. Ffoulkes in <i>D.C.B. s.v</i>. Helvidius, and Archdeacon
Farrar in his <i>Life of Christ</i>, chap. vii., who warmly supports
the Helvidian theory in opposition to the almost universal belief of
the early Church.  Basil evidently has no more idea that
the <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p158.1">ἕ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p158.2">ως οὗ</span> of <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 25" id="vi.ii.ii-p158.3" parsed="|Matt|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.25">Matt. i. 25</scripRef>, implies anything as to events
subsequent to the <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p158.4">τόκος</span> than the author of
<scripRef passage="2 Sam. 6:23" id="vi.ii.ii-p158.5" parsed="|2Sam|6|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.6.23">2
Sam</scripRef>. had when he said that
Michal had no child till (LXX. <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p158.6">ἕ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p158.7">ως</span>) the day
of her death, or St. Paul had that Christ’s reigning till
(<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p158.8">ἄ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p158.9">χρις οὗ</span>) He had put all
enemies under His feet implied that He would not reign
afterwards.  Too much importance must not be given to niceties
of usage in Hellenistic Greek, but it is a well-known distinction in
Attic Greek that <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p158.10">πρίν</span>
with the infinitive is employed where the action is not
asserted to take place, while it is used with the indicative of a
<i>past fact</i>.  Had St. Matthew written
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p158.11">πρίν
συνῆλθον</span>, the
Helvidians might have laid still greater stress than they did on
the argument from <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 18" id="vi.ii.ii-p158.12" parsed="|Matt|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.18">Matt.
i. 18</scripRef>, which St. Jerome
ridicules.  His writing <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p158.13">πρὶν ἢ
συνελθεῖν</span> is
what might have been expected if he wished simply to assert that
the conception was not preceded by any cohabitation.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.ii-p159">“It might also be said that one who was
before all generation was called first begotten, and moreover in
respect of them who are begotten of God through the adoption of the
Holy Ghost, as Paul says, ‘For whom He did foreknow, He also did
predestinate to be conformed to the image of His Son, that He might be
the first born among many brethren.’”<note place="end" n="417" id="vi.ii.ii-p159.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p160"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 29" id="vi.ii.ii-p160.1" parsed="|Rom|8|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.29">Rom. viii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c5" id="vi.ii.ii-p161"><i>On</i> <i><scripRef passage="Prov. vii. 22" id="vi.ii.ii-p161.2" parsed="|Prov|7|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.7.22">Prov. vii. 22</scripRef></i><i>.  The Lord created Me
(LXX.).</i><note place="end" n="418" id="vi.ii.ii-p161.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p162"> The LXX. version
is <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p162.1">Κύριος
ἔκτισέ με
ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν
αὐτοῦ</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.ii-p163">“If it is the incarnate Lord who says
‘I am the way,’<note place="end" n="419" id="vi.ii.ii-p163.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p164"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 6" id="vi.ii.ii-p164.1" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and ‘No man
cometh unto the Father but by me,’<note place="end" n="420" id="vi.ii.ii-p164.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p165">
<i>Id</i>.</p></note> it is
He Himself Who said, ‘The Lord created me beginning of
ways.’  The word is also used of the creation and making of
a begotten being,<note place="end" n="421" id="vi.ii.ii-p165.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p166"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p166.1">γέννημα</span>.</p></note> as ‘I have
created a man through the Lord,’<note place="end" n="422" id="vi.ii.ii-p166.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p167"> The Heb. verb
here is the same as in <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="vi.ii.ii-p167.1" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii. 22</scripRef>, though rendered <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p167.2">ἐ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p167.3">κτησάμην</span> in
the LXX.</p></note> and
again ‘He begat sons and daughters,’<note place="end" n="423" id="vi.ii.ii-p167.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p168"> <scripRef passage="Gen. v. 4" id="vi.ii.ii-p168.1" parsed="|Gen|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.5.4">Gen. v. 4</scripRef>.  Here Basil has <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p168.2">ἐ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p168.3">ποίησεν</span> for the
LXX. <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p168.4">ἐ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p168.5">γέννησεν</span>,
representing another Hebrew verb.</p></note> and so David, ‘Create in me a clean
heart, O God,’<note place="end" n="424" id="vi.ii.ii-p168.6"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p169"> <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 10" id="vi.ii.ii-p169.1" parsed="|Ps|51|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.10">Ps. li. 10</scripRef> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p169.2">καρδίαν
καθαρὰν
κτίσον</span>.</p></note> not asking for
another, but for the cleansing of the heart he had.  And a new
creature is spoken of, not as though another creation came into
being, but because the enlightened are established in better
works.  If the Father created the Son for works, He created Him
not on account of Himself, but on account of the works.  But
that which comes into being on account of something else, and not on
its own account, is either a part of that on account of which it
came into being, or is inferior.  The Saviour will then be
either a part of the creature, or inferior to the creature.  We
must understand the passage of the manhood.  And it might be
said that Solomon uttered these words of the same wisdom whereof the
Apostle makes mention in the passage ‘For after that in the
wisdom of God, the world by wisdom knew not God.’<note place="end" n="425" id="vi.ii.ii-p169.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p170"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 21" id="vi.ii.ii-p170.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.21">1 Cor. i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  It must moreover be borne in mind
that the speaker is not a prophet, but a writer of proverbs. 
Now proverbs are figures of other things, not the actual things
which are uttered.  If it was God the Son Who said, ‘The
Lord created me,’ He would rather have said, ‘The Father
created me.’  Nowhere did He call Him Lord, but always
Father.  The word ‘begot,’ then, must be understood
in reference to God the Son, and the word created, in reference to
Him who took on Him the form of a servant.  In all these cases
we do not mention two, God apart and man apart (for He was One), but
in thought we take into account the nature of each.  Peter had
not two in his mind when he said, ‘Christ hath suffered for us
in the flesh.’<note place="end" n="426" id="vi.ii.ii-p170.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p171"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. iv. 1" id="vi.ii.ii-p171.1" parsed="|1Pet|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.1">1 Pet. iv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  If, they
argue, the Son is a thing begotten and not a thing made, how does
Scripture say, ‘Therefore let all the house of Israel know
assuredly that God hath made that same Jesus, Whom ye have
crucified, both Lord and Christ’?<note place="end" n="427" id="vi.ii.ii-p171.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p172"> <scripRef passage="Acts ii. 36" id="vi.ii.ii-p172.1" parsed="|Acts|2|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.36">Acts ii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>  We must also say here that
<pb n="xlii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xlii.html" id="vi.ii.ii-Page_xlii" />this was spoken according
to the flesh about the Son of Man; just as the angel who announced
the glad tidings to the shepherds says, ‘To you is born to-day
a Saviour, Who is Christ the Lord.’<note place="end" n="428" id="vi.ii.ii-p172.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p173"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 11" id="vi.ii.ii-p173.1" parsed="|Luke|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.11">Luke ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  The word ‘to-day’ could
never be understood of Him Who was before the ages.  This is
more clearly shewn by what comes afterwards where it is said,
‘That same Jesus whom ye have crucified.’<note place="end" n="429" id="vi.ii.ii-p173.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p174"> <scripRef passage="Acts ii. 36" id="vi.ii.ii-p174.1" parsed="|Acts|2|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.36">Acts ii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>  If when the Son was born<note place="end" n="430" id="vi.ii.ii-p174.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p175"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p175.1">ἐ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p175.2">γεννήθη</span>.  But
it seems to refer to the birth from Mary.</p></note> He was then made wisdom, it is untrue that
He was ‘the power of God and the wisdom of
God.’<note place="end" n="431" id="vi.ii.ii-p175.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p176"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="vi.ii.ii-p176.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  His wisdom
did not come into being, but existed always.  And so, as though
of the Father, it is said by David, ‘Be thou, God, my
defender,’<note place="end" n="432" id="vi.ii.ii-p176.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p177"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxi. 2" id="vi.ii.ii-p177.1" parsed="|Ps|31|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.31.2">Ps. xxxi. 2</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> and again,
‘thou art become my salvation,’<note place="end" n="433" id="vi.ii.ii-p177.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p178"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxviii. 21" id="vi.ii.ii-p178.1" parsed="|Ps|18|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.21">Ps. cxviii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>
and so Paul, ‘Let God be true, but every man a
liar.’<note place="end" n="434" id="vi.ii.ii-p178.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p179"> <scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 4" id="vi.ii.ii-p179.1" parsed="|Rom|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.4">Rom. iii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus the
Lord ‘of God is made unto us wisdom and sanctification and
redemption.’<note place="end" n="435" id="vi.ii.ii-p179.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p180"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 30" id="vi.ii.ii-p180.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.30">1 Cor. i. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now when the
Father was made defender and true, He was not a thing made; and
similarly when the Son was made wisdom and sanctification, He was
not a thing made.  If it is true that there is one God the
Father, it is assuredly also true that there is one Lord Jesus
Christ the Saviour.  According to them the Saviour is not God
nor the Father Lord, and it is written in vain, ‘the Lord said
unto my Lord.’<note place="end" n="436" id="vi.ii.ii-p180.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p181"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cx. 1" id="vi.ii.ii-p181.1" parsed="|Ps|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.1">Ps. cx. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  False is the
statement, ‘Therefore God, thy God, hath anointed
thee.’<note place="end" n="437" id="vi.ii.ii-p181.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p182"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 8" id="vi.ii.ii-p182.1" parsed="|Ps|45|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.8">Ps. xlv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  False too,
‘The Lord rained from the Lord.’<note place="end" n="438" id="vi.ii.ii-p182.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p183"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xix. 24" id="vi.ii.ii-p183.1" parsed="|Gen|19|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.19.24">Gen. xix. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  False, ‘God created in the
image of God,’<note place="end" n="439" id="vi.ii.ii-p183.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p184"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 27" id="vi.ii.ii-p184.1" parsed="|Gen|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.27">Gen. i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> and ‘Who is
God save the Lord?’<note place="end" n="440" id="vi.ii.ii-p184.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p185"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xviii. 31" id="vi.ii.ii-p185.1" parsed="|Ps|18|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.31">Ps. xviii. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> and ‘Who is
a God save our God.’<note place="end" n="441" id="vi.ii.ii-p185.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p186"> <i>Id</i>.
LXX.</p></note>  False the
statement of John that ‘the Word was God and the Word was with
God;’<note place="end" n="442" id="vi.ii.ii-p186.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p187"> <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="vi.ii.ii-p187.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and the words of
Thomas of the Son, ‘my Lord and my God.’<note place="end" n="443" id="vi.ii.ii-p187.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p188"> <scripRef passage="John xx. 28" id="vi.ii.ii-p188.1" parsed="|John|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.28">John xx. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>  The distinctions, then, ought to be
referred to creatures and to those who are falsely and not properly
called gods, and not to the Father and to the Son.”</p>

<p class="c5" id="vi.ii.ii-p189"><i>On</i> <i><scripRef passage="John xvii. 3" id="vi.ii.ii-p189.2" parsed="|John|17|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.3">John xvii. 3</scripRef></i><i>.  That they may know Thee, the
only true God.</i></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.ii-p190">“The <i>true</i> (sing.) is spoken of in
contradistinction to the false (pl.).  But He is incomparable,
because in comparison with all He is in all things
superexcellent.  When Jeremiah said of the Son, ‘This is our
God, and there shall none other be accounted of in comparison with
Him,’<note place="end" n="444" id="vi.ii.ii-p190.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p191"> <scripRef passage="Baruch iii. 35" id="vi.ii.ii-p191.1" parsed="|Bar|3|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Bar.3.35">Baruch iii. 35</scripRef>.  The quoting of Baruch
under the name of Jeremiah has been explained by the fact that in
the LXX. Baruch was placed with the Lamentations, and was regarded
in the early Church as of equal authority with Jeremiah.  It
was commonly so quoted, <i>e.g</i>. by Irenæus, Clemens
Alexandrinus, and Tertullian.  So Theodoret, <i>Dial</i>. i.
(in this edition, p. 165, where <i>cf</i>. note).</p></note> did he describe Him
as greater even than the Father?  That the Son also is true God,
John himself declares in the Epistle, ‘That we may know the only
true God, and we are (in Him that is true, even) in his (true) Son
Jesus Christ.  This is the true God, and eternal
life.’<note place="end" n="445" id="vi.ii.ii-p191.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p192"> <scripRef passage="1 John v. 20" id="vi.ii.ii-p192.1" parsed="|1John|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.20">1 John v. 20</scripRef>.  There is some
<span class="c14" id="vi.ii.ii-p192.2">MS.</span> authority for the insertion of
“God” in the first clause, but none for the omission of
the former <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p192.3">ἐ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p192.4">ν τῷ</span>.</p></note>  It would be
wrong, on account of the words ‘There shall none other be
accounted of in comparison of Him,’ to understand the Son to be
greater than the Father; nor must we suppose the Father to be the only
true God.  Both expressions must be used in connexion with those
who are falsely styled, but are not really, gods.  In the same way
it is said in Deuteronomy, ‘So the Lord alone did lead him, and
there was no strange God with him.’<note place="end" n="446" id="vi.ii.ii-p192.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p193"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 12" id="vi.ii.ii-p193.1" parsed="|Deut|32|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.12">Deut. xxxii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>   If God is alone invisible and
wise, it does not at once follow that He is greater than all in all
things.  But the God Who is <i>over</i> all is necessarily
superior to all.  Did the Apostle, when he styled the Saviour God
<i>over all</i>, describe Him as greater than the Father?  The
idea is absurd.  The passage in question must be viewed in the
same manner.  The great God cannot be less than a different
God.  When the Apostle said of the Son, we look for ‘that
blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our
Saviour Jesus Christ,’<note place="end" n="447" id="vi.ii.ii-p193.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p194"> <scripRef passage="Tit. ii. 13" id="vi.ii.ii-p194.1" parsed="|Titus|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.13">Tit. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> did he think of Him
as greater than the Father?<note place="end" n="448" id="vi.ii.ii-p194.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p195"> St. Basil, with
the mass of the Greek Orthodox Fathers, has no idea of any such
interpretation of <scripRef passage="Tit. ii. 13" id="vi.ii.ii-p195.1" parsed="|Titus|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.13">Tit. ii.
13</scripRef>, as Alford
endeavours to support.  <i>cf</i>. Theodoret, pp. 391 and 321,
and notes.</p></note>  It is the Son,
not the Father, Whose appearance and advent we are waiting for. 
These terms are thus used without distinction of both the Father and
the Son, and no exact nicety is observed in their employment. 
‘Being equally with God’<note place="end" n="449" id="vi.ii.ii-p195.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p196"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p196.1">τὸ εἶναι
ἴσα Θεῷ</span>, as in
<scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 6" id="vi.ii.ii-p196.2" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6">Phil. ii. 6</scripRef>, tr. in A.V. to be equal with God;
R.V. has to be on an equality with God.</p></note> is identical
with being equal with God.<note place="end" n="450" id="vi.ii.ii-p196.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p197"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p197.1">τῷ εἶναι
ἴσον Θεῷ</span>.</p></note>  Since the Son
‘thought it not robbery’ to be equal with God, how can He
be unlike and unequal to God?  Jews are nearer true religion than
Eunomius.  Whenever the Saviour called Himself no more than Son of
God, as though it were due to the Son, if He be really Son, to be
Himself equal to the Father, they wished, it is said, to stone Him, not
only because He was breaking the Sabbath, but because, by saying that
God was His own Father, He made Himself equal with God.<note place="end" n="451" id="vi.ii.ii-p197.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p198"> <scripRef passage="John v. 18" id="vi.ii.ii-p198.1" parsed="|John|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.18">John v. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>   Therefore, even though
<pb n="xliii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xliii.html" id="vi.ii.ii-Page_xliii" />Eunomius is unwilling that it
should be so, according both to the Apostle and to the Saviour’s
own words, the Son is equal with the Father.”</p>

<p class="c5" id="vi.ii.ii-p199"><i>On</i> <i><scripRef passage="Matt. xx. 23" id="vi.ii.ii-p199.2" parsed="|Matt|20|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.23">Matt. xx. 23</scripRef></i><i>.  Is not Mine to give, save for
whom it is prepared</i>.<note place="end" n="452" id="vi.ii.ii-p199.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p200"> I do not here
render with the Arian gloss of A.V., infelicitously reproduced in
the equally inexact translation of R.V.  The insertion of the
words “it shall be given” and “it is” is
apparently due to a pedantic prejudice against translating
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p200.1">ἀ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p200.2">λλά</span> by “save” or
“except,” a rendering which is supported in classical
Greek by such a passage as Soph., <i>O.T</i>. 1331, and in
Hellenistic Greek by <scripRef passage="Mark ix. 8" id="vi.ii.ii-p200.3" parsed="|Mark|9|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.8">Mark ix. 8</scripRef>.  The Vulgate has, quite
correctly, “<i>non est meum dare vobis, sed quibus paratum est
a patre meo</i>,” so far as the preservation of the Son as the
giver is concerned.  A similar error is to be found in both the
French and German (Luther’s) of Bagster’s polyglot
edition.  Wiclif has correctly, “is not myn to geve to
you but to whiche it is made redi of my fadir.”  So
Tyndale, “is not myne to geve but to them for whom it is
prepared of my father.”  The gloss begins with Cranmer
(1539), “it shall chance unto them that it is prepared
for,” and first appears in the Geneva of 1557 as the A.V. has
perpetuated it.  The Rheims follows the <i>vobis</i> of the
Vulgate, but is otherwise correct.  <i>cf</i>. note on
Theodoret in this edition, p. 169.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.ii-p201">“If the Son has not authority over the
judgment, and power to benefit some and chastise others, how could He
say, ‘The Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgment
unto the Son’?<note place="end" n="453" id="vi.ii.ii-p201.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p202"> <scripRef passage="John v. 22" id="vi.ii.ii-p202.1" parsed="|John|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.22">John v. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>  And in another
place, ‘The Son of man hath power on earth to forgive
sins;’<note place="end" n="454" id="vi.ii.ii-p202.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p203"> <scripRef passage="Mark ii. 10" id="vi.ii.ii-p203.1" parsed="|Mark|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.10">Mark ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and again, ‘All
power is given unto me in heaven and in earth;’<note place="end" n="455" id="vi.ii.ii-p203.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p204"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 18" id="vi.ii.ii-p204.1" parsed="|Matt|28|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.18">Matt. xxviii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>
and to Peter, ‘I will give thee the keys of the kingdom of
heaven;’<note place="end" n="456" id="vi.ii.ii-p204.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p205"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 19" id="vi.ii.ii-p205.1" parsed="|Matt|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.19">Matt. xvi. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> and to the disciples,
‘Verily, I say unto you that ye which have followed me, in the
regeneration,…shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve
tribes of Israel.’<note place="end" n="457" id="vi.ii.ii-p205.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p206"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 28" id="vi.ii.ii-p206.1" parsed="|Matt|19|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.28">Matt. xix. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>  The explanation
is clear from the Scripture, since the Saviour said, ‘Then will I
reward every man according to his work;’<note place="end" n="458" id="vi.ii.ii-p206.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p207"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 27" id="vi.ii.ii-p207.1" parsed="|Matt|16|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.27">Matt. xvi.
27</scripRef>.</p></note> and in another place, ‘They that
have done good shall come forth unto the resurrection of life, and
they that have done evil unto the resurrection of
damnation.’<note place="end" n="459" id="vi.ii.ii-p207.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p208"> <scripRef passage="John v. 29" id="vi.ii.ii-p208.1" parsed="|John|5|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.29">John v. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>  And the
Apostle says, ‘We must all appear before the judgment seat of
Christ, that every one may receive the things done in his body,
according to what he hath done, whether it be good or
bad.’<note place="end" n="460" id="vi.ii.ii-p208.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p209"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 10" id="vi.ii.ii-p209.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.10">2 Cor. v. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  It is
therefore the part of the recipients to make themselves worthy of a
seat on the left and on the right of the Lord:  it is not the
part of Him Who is able to give it, even though the request be
unjust.”<note place="end" n="461" id="vi.ii.ii-p209.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p210"> These last
words are explained by a Scholium to the <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.ii-p210.1">MS.</span> Reg. II. to be a reference to the unreasonable
petition of James and John.  It will be seen how totally
opposed Basil’s interpretation is to that required by the
gloss of A.V.</p></note></p>

<p class="c5" id="vi.ii.ii-p211"><i>On</i> <i><scripRef passage="Ps. xviii. 31" id="vi.ii.ii-p211.2" parsed="|Ps|18|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.31">Ps.
xviii. 31</scripRef></i><i>, LXX. 
Who is God, save the Lord?  Who is God save our God?</i></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.ii-p212">“It has already been sufficiently
demonstrated that the Scriptures employ these expressions and others of
a similar character not of the Son, but of the so-called gods who were
not really so.  I have shewn this from the fact that in both the
Old and the New Testament the son is frequently styled both God and
Lord.  David makes this still clearer when he says, ‘Who is
like unto Thee?’<note place="end" n="462" id="vi.ii.ii-p212.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p213"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxvi. 8" id="vi.ii.ii-p213.1" parsed="|Ps|86|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.86.8">Ps. lxxxvi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and adds,
‘among the gods, O Lord,’ and Moses, in the words,
‘So the Lord alone did lead them, and there was no strange god
with him.’<note place="end" n="463" id="vi.ii.ii-p213.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p214"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 12" id="vi.ii.ii-p214.1" parsed="|Deut|32|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.12">Deut. xxxii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  And yet
although, as the Apostle says, the Saviour was with them, ‘They
drank of that spiritual rock that followed them, and that rock was
Christ,’<note place="end" n="464" id="vi.ii.ii-p214.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p215"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 4" id="vi.ii.ii-p215.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.4">1 Cor. x. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and Jeremiah,
‘The gods that have not made the heavens and the earth,…let
them perish under the heavens.’<note place="end" n="465" id="vi.ii.ii-p215.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p216"> <scripRef passage="Jer. x. 2" id="vi.ii.ii-p216.1" parsed="|Jer|10|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.10.2">Jer. x. 2</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  The Son is
not meant among these, for He is himself Creator of all.  It is
then the idols and images of the heathen who are meant alike by the
preceding passage and by the words, ‘I am the first God and I am
the last, and beside me there is no God,’<note place="end" n="466" id="vi.ii.ii-p216.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p217"> <scripRef passage="Is. xliv. 6" id="vi.ii.ii-p217.1" parsed="|Isa|44|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.44.6">Is. xliv. 6</scripRef>, “God”
inserted.</p></note> and also, ‘Before me there was no
God formed, neither shall there be after me,’<note place="end" n="467" id="vi.ii.ii-p217.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p218"> <scripRef passage="Is. xliii. 10" id="vi.ii.ii-p218.1" parsed="|Isa|43|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.43.10">Is. xliii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and ‘Hear, O Israel, the Lord our
God is one Lord.’<note place="end" n="468" id="vi.ii.ii-p218.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p219"> <scripRef passage="Deut. vi. 4" id="vi.ii.ii-p219.1" parsed="|Deut|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.4">Deut. vi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  None of
these passages must be understood as referring to the
Son.”</p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.ii-p220">The Fifth Book against Eunomius is on the Holy
Spirit, and therefore, even if it were of indubitable genuineness, it
would be of comparatively little importance, as the subject is fully
discussed in the treatise of his mature life.  A reason advanced
against its genuineness has been the use concerning the Holy Ghost of
the term God.  (§ 3.)  But it has been replied that the
reserve which St. Basil practiced after his elevation to the episcopate
was but for a special and temporary purpose.  He calls the Spirit
God in Ep. VIII. §11.  At the time of the publication of the
Books against Eunomius there would be no such reason for any
“economy”<note place="end" n="469" id="vi.ii.ii-p220.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p221"> <i>cf</i>.
remarks in § vi. p. xxiii. of Prolegomena.</p></note> as in 374.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.ii-p222">(ii)  <i>De Spiritu Sancto</i>.  To the
illustration and elucidation of this work I have little to add to what
is furnished, however inadequately, by the translation and notes in the
following pages.  The famous treatise of St. Basil was one of
several put out about the same time by the champions of the Catholic
cause.  Amphilochius, to whom it was <pb n="xliv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xliv.html" id="vi.ii.ii-Page_xliv" />addressed, was the author of a work which
Jerome describes (<i>De Vir. Ill</i>., cxxxiii.) as arguing that He is
God Almighty, and to be worshipped.  The <i>Ancoratus</i> of
Epiphanius was issued in 373 in support of the same doctrine.  At
about the same time Didymus, the blind master of the catechetical
school at Alexandria, wrote a treatise which is extant in St.
Jerome’s Latin; and of which the work of St. Ambrose, composed in
381, for the Emperor Gratian, is “to a considerable extent an
echo.”<note place="end" n="470" id="vi.ii.ii-p222.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p223"> Swete,
<i>Doctrine of the Holy Spirit</i>, p. 71, who further notes: 
“St. Jerome is severe upon St. Ambrose for copying Didymus,
and says that the Archbishop of Milan had produced “<i>ex
Græcis bonis Latina non bona</i>.’  The work of the
Latin Father is, however, by no means a mere copy; and other writers
besides Didymus are laid under contribution in the argument;
<i>e.g.</i> St. Basil and perhaps St.
Athanasius.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.ii-p224">So in East and West a vigorous defence was
maintained against the Macedonian assault.  The Catholic position
is exactly defined in the Synodical Letter sent by Damasus to Paulinus
of Tyre in 378.<note place="end" n="471" id="vi.ii.ii-p224.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p225"> Theod. v. 11 in
this edition, p. 139; Mansi iii. 486.</p></note>  Basil died at
the crisis of the campaign, and with no bright Pisgah view of the
ultimate passage into peace.  The generalship was to pass into
other hands.  There is something of the irony of fate, or of the
mystery of Providence, in the fact that the voice condemned by Basil to
struggle against the mean din and rattle of Sasima should be the
vehicle for impressing on the empire the truths which Basil held
dear.  Gregory of Sasima was no archiepiscopal success at
Constantinople.  He was not an administrator or a man of the
world.  But he was a great divine and orator, and the imperial
basilica of the Athanasia rang with outspoken declarations of the same
doctrines, which Basil had more cautiously suggested to inevitable
inference.  The triumph was assured, Gregory was enthroned in St.
Sophia, and under Theodosius the Catholic Faith was safe from
molestation.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Exegetic." progress="8.99%" prev="vi.ii.ii" next="vi.ii.iv" id="vi.ii.iii"><p class="c5" id="vi.ii.iii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vi.ii.iii-p1.1">II.—Exegetic.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.iii-p2">(i)  As of the <i>De Spiritu Sancto</i>, so
of the <i>Hexæmeron</i>, no further account need be given
here.  It may, however, be noted that the Ninth Homily ends
abruptly, and the latter, and apparently more important, portion of the
subject is treated of at less length than the former. 
Jerome<note place="end" n="472" id="vi.ii.iii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p3"> <i>De Vir.
Illust</i>. cxvi.</p></note> and
Cassiodorus<note place="end" n="473" id="vi.ii.iii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p4"> <i>Instit.
Div</i>. i.</p></note> speak of nine
homilies only on the creation.  Socrates<note place="end" n="474" id="vi.ii.iii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p5"> <i>Ecc.
Hist</i>. iv. 26.</p></note> says the Hexæmeron was completed by
Gregory of Nyssa.  Three orations are published among
Basil’s works, two on the creation of men and one on
Paradise, which are attributed to Basil by Combefis and Du Pin,
but not considered genuine by Tillemont, Maran, Garnier, Ceillier,
and Fessler.  They appear to be compositions which some
editor thought congruous to the popular work of Basil, and so
appended them to it.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iii-p6">The nine discourses in the Hexæmeron all shew
signs of having been delivered extempore, and the sequence of argument
and illustration is not such as to lead to the conclusion that they
were ever redacted by the author into exact literary form.  We
probably owe their preservation to the skilled shorthand writers of the
day.<note place="end" n="475" id="vi.ii.iii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p7"> <i>cf.
Letter</i>ccxxiii. § 5, p. 264.  It is believed that
tachygraphy was known from very early times, and Xenophon is said to
have “reported” Socrates by its aid.  The first
plain mention of a tachygraphist is in a letter of Flavius
Philostratus (A.D. 195).  It has been thought that the systems
in use in the earlier centuries of our era were modifications of a
cryptographic method employed by the Christians to circulate
documents in the Church.  No examples are extant of an earlier
date than the tenth century, and of these an interesting specimen is
the Paris <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.iii-p7.1">MS.</span> of Hermogenes described by
Montfaucon, <i>Pal. Gr</i>. p. 351.  The exact minutes of some
of the Councils—<i>e.g</i>. Chalcedon—seem to be due to
very successful tachygraphy.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iii-p8">(ii)  The Homilies on the Psalms as published
are seventeen in number; it has however been commonly held that the
second Homily on <scripRef passage="Ps. xxviii." id="vi.ii.iii-p8.1" parsed="|Ps|28|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.28">Ps. xxviii.</scripRef> is not genuine, but the composition of
some plagiarist. The Homily also on <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxvii." id="vi.ii.iii-p8.2" parsed="|Ps|37|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37">Ps. xxxvii.</scripRef> has been generally
objected to.  These are omitted from the group of the Ben. Ed.,
together with the first on <scripRef passage="Ps. cxiv." id="vi.ii.iii-p8.3" parsed="|Ps|14|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.14">Ps. cxiv.</scripRef>, and that on cxv. 
Maran<note place="end" n="476" id="vi.ii.iii-p8.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p9"> <i>Vit. Bas</i>.
xli. 4.</p></note> thinks that none
of these orations shew signs of having been delivered in the
episcopate, or of having reference to the heresy of the
Pneumatomachi; two apparently point directly to the
presbyterate.  In that on <scripRef passage="Ps. xiv." id="vi.ii.iii-p9.1" parsed="|Ps|14|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.14">Ps. xiv.</scripRef> he speaks of an
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii-p9.2">ἀμεριμνία</span>
which would better befit priest than the primate; on <scripRef passage="Ps. cxiv." id="vi.ii.iii-p9.3" parsed="|Ps|14|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.14">Ps.
cxiv.</scripRef> he describes himself as serving a particular church. 
Both arguments seem a little far-fetched, and might be opposed on
plausible grounds.  Both literal and allegorical
interpretations are given.  If Basil is found expressing
himself in terms similar to those of Eusebius, it is no doubt
because both were inspired by Origen.<note place="end" n="477" id="vi.ii.iii-p9.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p10"> <i>cf</i>.
Fessler, p. 512.</p></note>  The Homily on <scripRef passage="Psalm i." id="vi.ii.iii-p10.1" parsed="|Ps|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1">Psalm i.</scripRef> begins with
a partial quotation from <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iii. 16" id="vi.ii.iii-p10.2" parsed="|2Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.16">2 Tim. iii. 16</scripRef>, “All Scripture is
given by inspiration of God, and is profitable,” and goes
on, “and was composed by the Spirit to the end that all of
us men, as in a general hospital for souls, may choose each what
is best for his own cure.”  For him, Scripture is
supreme.<note place="end" n="478" id="vi.ii.iii-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p11"> <i>cf. Epp</i>.
cv., clx. § 2, cxcviii. § 3, and cclxiv. §
4.</p></note>  As is
noticed on Hom. IX.<note place="end" n="479" id="vi.ii.iii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p12"> See p.
101.</p></note> of the
Hexæmeron, Basil is on the whole for the simpler sense. 
But he was a student of Origen, and he well knows
<pb n="xlv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xlv.html" id="vi.ii.iii-Page_xlv" />how to use allegory when
he thinks fit.<note place="end" n="480" id="vi.ii.iii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p13">
“<i>Origène sacrifiait tout au sens mystique
Eusèbe le faisait aller de pair avec le sens historique. 
Comme lui St. Basile respecte scrupuleusement la lettre; mais comme
lui aussi, il voit sous la lettre tous les mystères du Nouveau
Testament et surtout des enseignements moraux.  Les
différents caractères que présente son
interprétation sont un moyen presque infaillible de connaitre
la date des ses grands travaux exégétiques.  Aussi ne
doit-on pas hésiter à assigner aux premiêres
années de sa retraite la composition du commentaire
d’Isaïe, dans lequel domine à peu près
exclusivement l’interpétation morale; à sa
prêtrese celle des homilies sur les Psaumes, où il donne
une égale importance au sens moral et au sens mystique, mais en
leur sacrifiant sans cesse le sens littéral; à son
épiscopat, enfin. l’Hexaméron, qui, sans
négliger les sens figurés, s’attache surtout à
donner une explication exacte de la lettre</i>.”  Fialon,
<i>Et. Hist</i>. p. 291.  The theory is suggestive, but I am
not sure that the prevalence of the literal or of the allegorical is
not due less to the period of the composition than to the objects
the writer has in view.</p></note>  An example
may be observed in Letter VIII.,<note place="end" n="481" id="vi.ii.iii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p14"> p.
118.</p></note> where there
is an elaborate allegorisation of the “times and the
seasons” of <scripRef passage="Acts i. 7" id="vi.ii.iii-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.7">Acts i. 7</scripRef>.  An instance of the
application of both systems is to be found in the Homily on <scripRef passage="Psalm xxviii." id="vi.ii.iii-p14.2" parsed="|Ps|28|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.28">Psalm
xxviii.</scripRef> (<i>i.e</i>. in A.V. xxix.).  The LXX. Title
is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii-p14.3">Ψαλμὸς τᾥ
Δαυὶδ
ἐξοδίου
σκηνῆς</span>, <i>Psalmus David in
exitu e tabernaculo</i>.”  Primarily this is a
charge delivered to the priests and Levites on leaving their
sacred offices.  They are to remember all that it is their
duty to prepare for the holy service.  As they go out of the
Tabernacle the psalm tells them all that it behoves them to have
in readiness for the morrow, young rams (<scripRef passage="Ps. xxix. 1" id="vi.ii.iii-p14.4" parsed="|Ps|29|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.29.1">Ps. xxix. 1</scripRef>, LXX.), glory
and honour, glory for His name.  “But to our minds, as
they contemplate high and lofty things, and by the aid of an
interpretation dignified and worthy of Holy Scripture make the Law
our own, the meaning is different.  There is no question of
ram in flock, nor tabernacle fashioned of lifeless material, nor
departure from the temple.  The tabernacle for us is this
body of ours, as the Apostle has told us in the words, ‘For
we that are in this tabernacle do groan.’<note place="end" n="482" id="vi.ii.iii-p14.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p15"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 4" id="vi.ii.iii-p15.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.4">2 Cor. v. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  The departure from the temple is
our quitting this life.  For this these words bid us be
prepared, bringing such and such things to the Lord, if the deeds
done here are to be a means to help us on our journey to the life
to come.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iii-p16">This is in the style of exegesis hitherto
popular.  To hearers familiar with exegesis of the school of
Origen, it is an innovation for Basil to adopt such an exclusively
literal system of exposition as he does,—<i>e.g.</i> in Hom. IX.
on the Hexæmeron,—the system which is one of his
distinguishing characteristics.<note place="end" n="483" id="vi.ii.iii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p17"> <i>Im
Allgemeinen und im Grundsatze aber ist Basil gegen die allegorische
Erkärungsweise, so oft er sie dann auch im Einzelnen
anwendet</i>.  Böhringer, <i>Basil</i>, p.
116.</p></note>  In his
common-sense literalism he is thus a link with the historical school
of Antioch, whose principles were in contrast with those of Origen
and the Alexandrians, a school represented by Theodore of
Mopsuestia, Diodorus of Tarsus, and later by Theodoret.<note place="end" n="484" id="vi.ii.iii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p18"> <i>cf</i>.
Gieseler i. p. 109.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iii-p19">It is remarked by Gregory of Nazianzus in his
memorial oration<note place="end" n="485" id="vi.ii.iii-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p20"> <i>Or</i>.
xliii. § 67.</p></note> that Basil used a
threefold method of enforcing Scripture on his hearers and
readers.  This may be understood to be the literal, moral, and
allegorical.  Ceillier points out that this description, so far as
we know, applies only to the Homilies on the Psalms.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iii-p21">The praise of the Psalms, prefixed to <scripRef passage="Psalm i." id="vi.ii.iii-p21.1" parsed="|Ps|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1">Psalm i.</scripRef>, is
a passage of noticeable rhetorical power and of considerable
beauty.  Its popularity is shewn by the fact of its being found in
some manuscripts of St. Augustine, and also in the commentary of
Rufinus.  The latter probably translated it; portions of it were
transcribed by St. Ambrose.<note place="end" n="486" id="vi.ii.iii-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p22">
Ceillier.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iii-p23">“The prophets,” says St. Basil, “the
historians, the law, give each a special kind of teaching, and the
exhortation of the proverbs furnishes yet another.  But the use
and profit of all are included in the book of Psalms.  There is
prediction of thing to come.  There our memories are reminded of
the past.  There laws are laid down for the guidance of
life.  There are directions as to conduct.  The book, in a
word, is a treasury of sound teaching, and provides for every
individual need.  It heals the old hurts of souls, and brings
about recovery where the wound is fresh.  It wins the part that is
sick and preserves that which is sound.  As far as lies within its
power, it destroys the passions which lord it in this life in the souls
of men.  And all this it effects with a musical persuasiveness and
with a gratification that induces wise and wholesome reflexion. 
The Holy Spirit saw that mankind was hard to draw to goodness, that our
life’s scale inclined to pleasure, and that so we were neglectful
of the right.  What plan did He adopt?  He combined the
delight of melody with His teaching, to the end that by the sweetness
and softness of what we heard we might, all unawares, imbibe the
blessing of the words.  He acted like wise leeches, who, when they
would give sour draughts to sickly patients, put honey round about the
cup.  So the melodious music of the Psalms has been designed for
us, that those who are boys in years, or at least but lads in ways of
life, while they seem to be singing, may in reality be carrying on the
education of the soul.  It is not easy for the inattentive to
retain in their memory, when they go home, an injunction of an apostle
or prophet; but the sayings of the Psalms are sung in our houses and
travel with us through the streets.  <pb n="xlvi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xlvi.html" id="vi.ii.iii-Page_xlvi" />Let a man begin even to grow savage as
some wild beast, and no sooner is he soothed by psalm-singing than
straightway he goes home with passions lulled to calm and quiet by the
music of the song.<note place="end" n="487" id="vi.ii.iii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p24"> The English
reader is reminded of Congreve’s “music” charming
“the savage breast.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iii-p25">“A psalm is souls’ calm, herald of
peace, hushing the swell and agitation of thoughts.  It soothes
the passions of the soul; it brings her license under law.  A
psalm is welder of friendship, atonement of adversaries, reconciliation
of haters.  Who can regard a man as his enemy, when they have
lifted up one voice to God together?  So Psalmody gives us the
best of all boons, love.  Psalmody has bethought her of concerted
singing as a mighty bond of union, and links the people together in a
symphony of one song.  A psalm puts fiends to flight, and brings
the aid of angels to our side; it is armour in the terrors of the
night; in the toils of the day it is refreshment; to infants it is a
protection, to men in life’s prime a pride, to elders a
consolation, to women an adornment.  It turns wastes into
homes.  It brings wisdom into marts and meetings.  To
beginners it is an alphabet, to all who are advancing an improvement,
to the perfect a confirmation.  It is the voice of the
church.  It gladdens feasts.  It produces godly sorrow. 
It brings a tear even from a heart of stone.  A psalm is
angels’ work, the heavenly conversation, the spiritual
sacrifice.  Oh, the thoughtful wisdom of the Instructor Who
designed that we should at one and the same time sing and learn to our
profit!  It is thus that His precepts are imprinted on our
souls.  A lesson that is learned unwillingly is not likely to
last, but all that is learned with pleasure and delight effects a
permanent settlement in our souls.  What can you not learn from
this source?  You may learn magnificent manliness, scrupulous
righteousness, dignified self-control, perfect wisdom.  You may
learn how to repent, and how far to endure.  What good thing can
you not learn?  There is a complete theology;<note place="end" n="488" id="vi.ii.iii-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p26"> <i>cf</i>. p. 7,
note.</p></note>
a foretelling of the advent of Christ in the flesh; threatening of
judgment; hope of resurrection; fear of chastisement; promise of glory;
revelation of mysteries.  Everything is stored in the book of the
Psalms as in some vast treasury open to all the world.  There are
many instruments of music, but the prophet has fitted it to the
instrument called Psaltery.  I think the reason is that he wished
to indicate the grace sounding in him from on high by the gift of the
Spirit, because of all instruments the Psaltery is the only one which
has the source of its sounds above.<note place="end" n="489" id="vi.ii.iii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p27">
Cassiodorus (<i>Præf. in Ps</i>. iv.) describes a
psaltery shaped like the Greek <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii-p27.1">Δ</span>, with <i>the sounding board above the
strings</i> which were struck downwards.  <i>cf</i>. St. Aug.
on <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxii." id="vi.ii.iii-p27.2" parsed="|Ps|32|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32">Ps. xxxii.</scripRef> and <i>Dict. Bib. s.v</i>.</p></note>  In the
case of the cithara and the lyre the metal gives forth its sound at the
stroke of the plectrum from below.  The Psaltery has the source of
its melodious strains above.  So are we taught to be diligent in
seeking the things which are above, and not to allow ourselves to be
degraded by our pleasure in the music to the lusts of the flesh. 
And what I think the word of the Prophet profoundly and wisely teaches
by means of the fashion of the instrument is this,—that those
whose souls are musical and harmonious find their road to the things
that are above most easy.”</p>

<p class="c5" id="vi.ii.iii-p28"><i>On</i> <scripRef passage="Psa. 15" id="vi.ii.iii-p28.1" parsed="|Ps|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.15"><i>Psalm xiv</i></scripRef><i>. (in A.V. xv.) the commentary
begins:</i></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.iii-p29">“Scripture, with the desire to describe to
us the perfect man, the man who is ordained to be the recipient of
blessings, observes a certain order and method in the treatment of
points in him which we may contemplate, and begins from the simplest
and most obvious, ‘Lord, who shall sojourn<note place="end" n="490" id="vi.ii.iii-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p30"> A.V. marg. and
R.V.  The LXX. is <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii-p30.1">παροικήσει</span>.</p></note> in thy tabernacle?’  A
sojourning is a transitory dwelling.  It indicates a life not
settled, but passing, in hope of our removal to the better
things.  It is the part of a saint to pass through this world,
and to hasten to another life.  In this sense David says of
himself, ‘I am a stranger with thee and a sojourner, as all my
fathers were.’<note place="end" n="491" id="vi.ii.iii-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p31"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxix. 12" id="vi.ii.iii-p31.1" parsed="|Ps|39|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.12">Ps. xxxix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  Abraham was
a sojourner, who did not possess even so much land as to set his
foot on, and when he needed a tomb, bought one for money.<note place="end" n="492" id="vi.ii.iii-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p32"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Gen. 23.16; Acts 7.16" id="vi.ii.iii-p32.1" parsed="|Gen|23|16|0|0;|Acts|7|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.23.16 Bible:Acts.7.16">Gen. xxiii. 16, and Acts vii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  The word teaches us that so long as
he lives in the flesh he is a sojourner, and, when he removes from
this life, rests in his own home.  In this life he sojourns
with strangers, but the land which he bought in the tomb to receive
his body is his own.  And truly blessed is it, not to rot with
things of earth as though they were one’s own, nor cling to
all that is about us here as through here were our natural
fatherland, but to be conscious of the fall from nobler things, and
of our passing our time in heaviness because of the punishment that
is laid upon us, just like exiles who for some crimes’ sake
have been banished by the magistrates into regions far from the land
that gave them birth.  Hard it is to find a man who will not
heed present things as though they were his own; who knows that he
has the use of wealth but for a season; who <pb n="xlvii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xlvii.html" id="vi.ii.iii-Page_xlvii" />reckons on the brief duration of his health;
who remembers that the bloom of human glory fades away.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iii-p33">“‘Who shall sojourn in thy
tabernacle?’  The flesh that is given to man’s soul
for it to dwell in is called God’s tabernacle.  Who will be
found to treat this flesh as though it were not his own? 
Sojourners, when they hire land that is not their own, till the estate
at the will of the owner.  So, too, to us the care of the flesh
has been entrusted by bond, for us to toil with diligence therein, and
make it fruitful for the use of Him Who gave it.  And if the flesh
is worthy of God, it becomes verily a tabernacle of God, accordingly as
He makes His dwelling in the saints.  Such is the flesh of the
sojourner.  ‘Lord, who shall sojourn in Thy
tabernacle?’  Then there come progress and advance to that
which is more perfect.  ‘And who shall dwell in thy holy
hill?’  A Jew, in earthly sense, when he hears of the
‘hill,’ turns his thoughts to Sion.  ‘Who shall
dwell in thy holy hill?’  The sojourner in the flesh shall
dwell in the holy hill, he shall dwell in that hill, that heavenly
country, bright and splendid, whereof the Apostle says, ‘Ye are
come unto Mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly
Jerusalem,’ where is the general assembly of  ‘angels,
and church of the first-born, which are written in
heaven.’”<note place="end" n="493" id="vi.ii.iii-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p34"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xii. 22, 23" id="vi.ii.iii-p34.1" parsed="|Heb|12|22|12|23" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.22-Heb.12.23">Heb. xii. 22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.iii-p35">The Second Homily on <scripRef passage="Psalm xiv." id="vi.ii.iii-p35.1" parsed="|Ps|14|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.14">Psalm xiv.</scripRef> (xv.) has a special
interest in view of the denunciation of usury alike in Scripture and in
the early Church.  The matter had been treated of at
Nicæa.  With it may be compared Homily VII., <i>De
Avaritia.</i><note place="end" n="494" id="vi.ii.iii-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p36"> <i>cf</i>. note
on Basil’s xivth Can., p. 228.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iii-p37">After a few words of introduction and reference to
the former Homily on the same Psalm, St. Basil
proceeds;—“In depicting the character of the perfect man,
of him, that is, who is ordained to ascend to the life of everlasting
peace, the prophet reckons among his noble deeds his never having given
his money upon usury.  This particular sin is condemned in many
passages of Scripture.  Ezekiel<note place="end" n="495" id="vi.ii.iii-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p38"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. 22.12" id="vi.ii.iii-p38.1" parsed="|Ezek|22|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.22.12">xxii.
12</scripRef>.</p></note> reckons taking
usury and increase among the greatest of crimes.  The law
distinctly utters the prohibition ‘Thou shalt not lend upon usury
to thy brother’<note place="end" n="496" id="vi.ii.iii-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p39"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxiii. 19" id="vi.ii.iii-p39.1" parsed="|Deut|23|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.23.19">Deut. xxiii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> and to thy
neighbour.  Again it is said, ‘Usury upon usury; guile upon
guile.’<note place="end" n="497" id="vi.ii.iii-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p40"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ix. 6" id="vi.ii.iii-p40.1" parsed="|Jer|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.6">Jer. ix. 6</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  And of the city
abounding in a multitude of wickednesses, what does the Psalm
say?  ‘Usury and guile depart not from her
streets.’<note place="end" n="498" id="vi.ii.iii-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p41"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lv. 11" id="vi.ii.iii-p41.1" parsed="|Ps|55|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.11">Ps. lv. 11</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  Now the prophet
instances precisely the same point as characteristic of the perfect
man, saying, ‘He that putteth not out his money to
usury.’<note place="end" n="499" id="vi.ii.iii-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p42"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xv. 5" id="vi.ii.iii-p42.1" parsed="|Ps|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.15.5">Ps. xv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  For in truth it
is the last pitch of inhumanity that one man, in need of the bare
necessities of life, should be compelled to borrow, and another, not
satisfied with the principal, should seek to make gain and profit for
himself out of the calamities of the poor.  The Lord gave His own
injunction quite plainly in the words, ‘from him that would
borrow of thee turn not thou away.’<note place="end" n="500" id="vi.ii.iii-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p43"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 42" id="vi.ii.iii-p43.1" parsed="|Matt|5|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.42">Matt. v. 42</scripRef>.</p></note> 
But what of the money lover?  He sees before him a man under
stress of necessity bent to the ground in supplication.  He sees
him hesitating at no act, no words, of humiliation.  He sees him
suffering undeserved misfortune, but he is merciless.  He does not
reckon that he is a fellow-creature.  He does not give in to his
entreaties.  He stands stiff and sour.  He is moved by no
prayers; his resolution is broken by no tears.  He persists in
refusal, invoking curses on his own head if he has any money about him,
and swearing that he is himself on the lookout for a friend to furnish
him a loan.  He backs lies with oaths, and makes a poor addition
to his stock in trade by supplementing inhumanity with perjury. 
Then the suppliant mentions interest, and utters the word
security.  All is changed.  The frown is relaxed; with a
genial smile he recalls old family connexion.  Now it is ‘my
friend.’  ‘I will see,’ says he, ‘if I
have any money by me.  Yes; there is that sum which a man I know
has left in my hands on deposit for profit.  He named very heavy
interest.  However, I shall certainly take something off, and give
it you on better terms.’  With pretences of this kind and
talk like this he fawns on the wretched victim, and induces him to
swallow the bait.  Then he binds him with written security, adds
loss of liberty to the trouble of his pressing poverty, and is
off.  The man who has made himself responsible for interest which
he cannot pay has accepted voluntary slavery for life.  Tell me;
do you expect to get money and profit out of the pauper?  If he
were in a position to add to your wealth, why should he come begging at
your door?  He came seeking an ally, and he found a foe.  He
was looking for medicine, and he lighted on poison.  You ought to
have comforted him in his distress, but in your attempt to grow fruit
on the waste you are aggravating his necessity.  Just as well
might a physician go in to his patients, and instead of restoring them
to health, rob them of the little strength they might have left. 
This is the way in which you try to profit by the misery of the
wretched.  Just as farmers pray for rain to make their fields
fatter, so you are anxious <pb n="xlviii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xlviii.html" id="vi.ii.iii-Page_xlviii" />for men’s need and indigence, that your
money may make more.  You forget that the addition which you are
making to your sins is larger than the increase to your wealth which
you are reckoning on getting for your usury.  The seeker of the
loan is helpless either way:  he bethinks him of his poverty, he
gives up all idea of payment as hopeless when at the need of the moment
he risks the loan.  The borrower bends to necessity and is
beaten.  The lender goes off secured by bills and bonds.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iii-p44">“After he has got his money, at first a man
is bright and joyous; he shines with another’s splendour, and is
conspicuous by his altered mode of life.  His table is lavish; his
dress is most expensive.  His servants appear in finer liveries;
he has flatterers and boon companions; his rooms are full of drones
innumerable.  But the money slips away.  Time as it runs on
adds the interest to its tale.  Now night brings him no rest; no
day is joyous; no sun is bright; he is weary of his life; he hates the
days that are hurrying on to the appointed period; he is afraid of the
months, for they are parents of interest.  Even if he sleeps, he
sees the lender in his slumbers—a bad dream—standing by his
pillow.  If he wakes up, there is the anxiety and dread of the
interest.  ‘The poor and the usurer,’ he exclaims,
‘meet together:  the Lord lighteneth both their
eyes.’<note place="end" n="501" id="vi.ii.iii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p45"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxix. 13" id="vi.ii.iii-p45.1" parsed="|Prov|29|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.29.13">Prov. xxix. 13</scripRef>, A.V. marg.  R.V. has
“oppressor.”</p></note>  The lender runs
like a hound after the game.  The borrower like a ready prey
crouches at the coming catastrophe, for his penury robs him of the
power of speech.  Both have their ready-reckoner in their hands,
the one congratulating himself as the interest mounts up, the other
groaning at the growth of his calamities.  ‘Drink waters out
of thine own cistern.’<note place="end" n="502" id="vi.ii.iii-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p46"> <scripRef passage="Prov. v. 15" id="vi.ii.iii-p46.1" parsed="|Prov|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.5.15">Prov. v. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  Look, that is
to say, at your own resources; do not approach other men’s
springs; provide your comforts from your own reservoirs.  Have you
household vessels, clothes, beast of burden, all kinds of
furniture?  Sell these.  Rather surrender all than lose your
liberty.  Ah, but—he rejoins—I am ashamed to put them
up for sale.  What then do you think of another’s bringing
them out a little later on, and crying your goods, and getting rid of
them for next to nothing before your very eyes?  Do not go to
another man’s door.  Verily ‘another man’s well
is narrow.’<note place="end" n="503" id="vi.ii.iii-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p47"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxiii. 27" id="vi.ii.iii-p47.1" parsed="|Prov|23|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.23.27">Prov. xxiii. 27</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  Better is it to
relieve your necessity gradually by one contrivance after another than
after being all in a moment elated by another man’s means,
afterwards to be stripped at once of everything.  If you have
anything wherewith to pay, why do you not relieve your immediate
difficulties out of these resources?  If you are insolvent, you
are only trying to cure ill with ill.  Decline to be blockaded by
an usurer.  Do not suffer yourself to be sought out and tracked
down like another man’s game.<note place="end" n="504" id="vi.ii.iii-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p48"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii-p48.1">ὥ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii-p48.2">σπερ
ἀλλότριον
θήραμα</span>.  Ed. Par. Vulg.
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii-p48.3">ὥ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii-p48.4">σπερ ἄλλο
τι θήραμα</span>.</p></note>  Usury is
the origin of lying; the beginning of ingratitude, unfairness,
perjury.…</p>

<p class="c38" id="vi.ii.iii-p49">         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.          .</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iii-p50">“But, you ask, how am I to live?  You have
hands.  You have a craft.  Work for wages.  Go into
service.  There are many ways of getting a living, many kinds of
resources.  You are helpless?  Ask those who have
means.  It is discreditable to ask?  It will be much more
discreditable to rob your creditor.  I do not speak thus to lay
down the law.  I only wish to point out that any course is more
advantageous to you than borrowing.</p>

<p class="c38" id="vi.ii.iii-p51">.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.          .</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iii-p52">“Listen, you rich men, to the kind of advice
I am giving to the poor because of your inhumanity.  Far better
endure under their dire straits than undergo the troubles that are bred
of usury!  But if you were obedient to the Lord, what need of
these words?  What is the advice of the Master?  Lend to
those from whom ye do not hope to receive.<note place="end" n="505" id="vi.ii.iii-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p53"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Luke vi. 34, 35" id="vi.ii.iii-p53.1" parsed="|Luke|6|34|6|35" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.34-Luke.6.35">Luke vi. 34,
35</scripRef>.</p></note> 
And what kind of loan is this, it is asked, from all which all idea of
the expectation of repayment is withdrawn?  Consider the force of
the expression, and you will be amazed at the loving kindness of the
legislator.  When you mean to supply the need of a poor man for
the Lord’s sake, the transaction is at once a gift and a
loan.  Because there is no expectation of reimbursement, it is a
gift.  Yet because of the munificence of the Master, Who repays on
the recipient’s behalf, it is a loan.  ‘He that hath
pity on the poor lendeth unto the Lord.’<note place="end" n="506" id="vi.ii.iii-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p54"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xix. 17" id="vi.ii.iii-p54.1" parsed="|Prov|19|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.19.17">Prov. xix. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  Do you not wish the Master of the
universe to be responsible for your repayment?  If any wealthy
man in the town promises you repayment on behalf of others, do you
admit his suretyship?  But you do not accept God, Who more than
repays on behalf of the poor.  Give the money lying useless,
without weighting it with increase, and both shall be
benefited.  To you will accrue the security of its safe
keeping.  The recipients will have the advantage of its
use.  And if it is increase which you seek,
<pb n="xlix" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_xlix.html" id="vi.ii.iii-Page_xlix" />be satisfied with that which
is given by the Lord.  He will pay the interest for the
poor.  Await the loving-kindness of Him Who is in truth most
kind.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iii-p55">“What you are taking involves the last
extremity of inhumanity.  You are making your profit out of
misfortune; you are levying a tax upon tears.  You are strangling
the naked.  You are dealing blows on the starving.  There is
no pity anywhere, no sense of your kinship to the hungry, and you call
the profit you get from these sources kindly and humane!  Wo unto
them that ‘put bitter for sweet, and sweet for
bitter,’<note place="end" n="507" id="vi.ii.iii-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p56"> <scripRef passage="Is. v. 20" id="vi.ii.iii-p56.1" parsed="|Isa|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.20">Is. v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and call inhumanity
humanity!  This surpasses even the riddle which Samson proposed to
his boon companions:—‘Out of the eater came forth meat, and
out of the strong came forth sweetness.’<note place="end" n="508" id="vi.ii.iii-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p57"> <scripRef passage="Judges xiv. 14" id="vi.ii.iii-p57.1" parsed="|Judg|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.14.14">Judges xiv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  Out of the inhuman came forth
humanity!  Men do not gather grapes of thorns, nor figs of
thistles,<note place="end" n="509" id="vi.ii.iii-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p58"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 16" id="vi.ii.iii-p58.1" parsed="|Matt|7|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.16">Matt. vii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> nor humanity of
usury.  A corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit.<note place="end" n="510" id="vi.ii.iii-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p59"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 18" id="vi.ii.iii-p59.1" parsed="|Matt|7|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.18">Matt. vii.
18</scripRef>.</p></note>  There are such people as
twelve-per-cent-men and ten-per-cent-men:  I shudder to mention
their names.  They are exactors by the month, like the demons
who produce epilepsy, attacking the poor as the changes of the moon
come round.<note place="end" n="511" id="vi.ii.iii-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p60"> On the connexion
between <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii-p60.1">σεληνιασμός</span>
and <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii-p60.2">ἐ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii-p60.3">πιληψία</span>,
<i>cf</i>. Origen iii. 575–577, and Cæsarius,
<i>Quæst</i>. 50.  On the special attribution of epilepsy
to dæmoniacal influence illustrated by the name
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii-p60.4">ἱ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii-p60.5">ερὰ
νοσος</span>, see Hippocrates, <i>De
Morbo Sacro</i>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iii-p61">“Here there is an evil grant to either, to
giver and to recipient.  To the latter, it brings ruin on his
property; to the former, on his soul.  The husbandman, when he has
the ear in store, does not search also for the seed beneath the root;
you both possess the fruit and cannot keep your hands from the
principal.  You plant where there is no ground.  You reap
where there has been no sowing.  For whom you are gathering you
cannot tell.  The man from whom usury wrings tears is manifest
enough; but it is doubtful who is destined to enjoy the results of the
superfluity.  You have laid up in store for yourself the trouble
that results from your iniquity, but it is uncertain whether you will
not leave the use of your wealth to others.  Therefore,
‘from him that would borrow of thee, turn not thou
away;’<note place="end" n="512" id="vi.ii.iii-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p62"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 42" id="vi.ii.iii-p62.1" parsed="|Matt|5|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.42">Matt. v. 42</scripRef>.</p></note> and do not give your
money upon usury.  Learn from both Old and New Testament what is
profitable for you, and so depart hence with good hope to your Lord; in
Him you will receive the interest of your good deeds,—in Jesus
Christ our Lord to Whom be glory and might for ever and ever,
Amen.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iii-p63">(iii.)  <i>The Commentary on
Isaiah</i>.  The Commentary on Isaiah is placed by the Benedictine
Editors in the appendix of doubtful composition, mainly on the ground
of inferiority of style.  Ceillier is strongly in favour of the
genuineness of this work, and calls attention to the fact that it is
attested by strong manuscript authority, and by the recognition of St.
Maximus, of John of Damascus, of Simeon Logothetes, of Antony Melissa
of Tarasius, and of the Greek scholiast on the Epistles of St. Paul,
who is supposed to be Œcumenius.  Fessler<note place="end" n="513" id="vi.ii.iii-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p64"> <i>Patr</i>. i.
522.</p></note>
ranks the work among those of doubtful authority on the ground of the
silence of earlier Fathers and of the inferiority of style, as well as
of apparent citations from the Commentary of Eusebius, and of some
eccentricity of opinion.  He conjectures that we may possibly have
here the rough material of a proposed work on Isaiah, based mainly on
Origen, which was never completed.  Garnier regards it as totally
unworthy of St. Basil.  Maran ( <i>Vit. Bas</i>. 42) would accept
it, and refutes objections.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iii-p65">Among the remarks which have seemed frivolous is the
comment on <scripRef passage="Is. xi. 12" id="vi.ii.iii-p65.1" parsed="|Isa|11|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.12">Is. xi.
12</scripRef>, that the actual
cross of the Passion was prefigured by the four parts of the universe
joining in the midst.<note place="end" n="514" id="vi.ii.iii-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p66"> §
249.</p></note>  Similar
objections have been taken to the statement that the devils like rich
fare, and crowd the idols’ temples to enjoy the sacrificial
feasts.<note place="end" n="515" id="vi.ii.iii-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p67"> §
236.</p></note>  On the
other hand it has been pointed out that this ingenuity in finding
symbols of the cross is of a piece with that of Justin
Martyr,<note place="end" n="516" id="vi.ii.iii-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p68"> <i>Apol</i>. i.
§ 72.</p></note> who cites the
yard on the mast, the plough, and the Roman trophies, and that
Gregory of Nazianzus<note place="end" n="517" id="vi.ii.iii-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p69">
<i>Carm</i>. 11, <i>Epig</i>. 28:</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c46" id="vi.ii.iii-p70"><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii-p70.1">Δαίμοσιν
εἰλαπίναζον,
ὅσοις
τοπάροιθε
μέμηλει</span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.ii.iii-p71"><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii-p71.1">Δαίμοσιν
ἦρα φέρειν,
οὐ καθαρὰς
Θυσίας</span>.</p></note> instances the
same characteristic of the devils.  While dwelling on the
holiness of character required for the prophetic offices, the
Commentary points out<note place="end" n="518" id="vi.ii.iii-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p72"> §
4.  <i>cf</i>. § 199.</p></note> that sometimes
it has pleased God to grant it to Pharaoh and Nebuchadnezzar for
the sake of their great empires; to Caiaphas as the high priest;
to Balaam, because of the exigencies of the crisis at which he
appeared.  The unchaste lad<note place="end" n="519" id="vi.ii.iii-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p73">
§19.</p></note> who has
some great sin upon his conscience shrinks from taking his place
among the faithful, and is ashamed to rank himself with the
weepers.  So he tries to avoid the examination of those whose
duty it is to enquire into sins<note place="end" n="520" id="vi.ii.iii-p73.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p74"> <i>id</i>. 
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii-p74.1">ὄ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii-p74.2">κνος εἰς
προφάσεις
πεπλασμένας
ἐπινοῶν
πρὸς τοὺς
ἐπιζητοῦντας</span>.</p></note> and he
invents excuses for leaving the church before the celebration of
the mysteries.  The Commentary urges<note place="end" n="521" id="vi.ii.iii-p74.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p75"> § 34,
278.</p></note>
that without penitence the best conduct is unavailing for
salvation; that God requires of the sinner not merely the
abandonment <pb n="l" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_l.html" id="vi.ii.iii-Page_l" />of
the sinful part, but also the amends of penance, and warns
men<note place="end" n="522" id="vi.ii.iii-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p76"> §
39.</p></note> that they must
not dream that the grace of baptism will free them from the
obligation to live a godly life.  The value of tradition is
insisted on.<note place="end" n="523" id="vi.ii.iii-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p77"> <i>cf. De Sp.
S</i>. p.  .</p></note>  Every
nation, as well as every church, is said to have its own guardian
angel.<note place="end" n="524" id="vi.ii.iii-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p78"> §
240.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iii-p79">The excommunication reserved for certain gross
sins is represented<note place="end" n="525" id="vi.ii.iii-p79.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p80"> §
55.</p></note> as a necessary means
enjoined by St. Paul to prevent the spread of wickedness.  It is
said<note place="end" n="526" id="vi.ii.iii-p80.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p81"> §
141.</p></note> to be an old
tradition that on leaving Paradise Adam went to live in Jewry, and
there died; that after his death, his skull appearing bare, it was
carried to a certain place hence named “place of a
skull,” and that for this reason Jesus Christ, Who came to
destroy death’s kingdom, willed to die on the spot where the
first fruits of mortality were interred.<note place="end" n="527" id="vi.ii.iii-p81.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p82"> The
tradition that Adam’s skull was found at the foot of the cross
gave rise to the frequent representation of a skull in Christian
art.  Instances are given by Mr. Jameson, <i>Hist. of our
Lord</i>, i. 22.  Jeremy Taylor, (<i>Life of our Lord</i>, Part
iii. § xv.) quotes Nonnus (<i>In Joann</i>. xix.
17):</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.ii.iii-p83"><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii-p83.1">Εἰσόκε
χῶρον ἵκανε
φατιζομένοιο
κρανίου</span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.ii.iii-p84"><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii-p84.1">Αδὰμ
πρωτογόνοιο
φερώνυμον
ἄντυγι
κόρσης.</span></p>

<p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p85"><i>cf</i>. Origen, <i>In Matt.
Tract</i>. 35, and Athan, <i>De Pass. et Cruc</i>.  Jerome speaks
of the tradition in reference to its association with the words
“As in Adam all die, so in Christ shall all be made alive,”
as “smooth to the ear, but not true.”  One version of
the tale was that Noah took Adam’s bones with him in the ark;
that on Ararat they were divided, and the head fell to Seth’s
share.  This he buried at Golgotha.  <i>cf</i>. Fabricius i.
61.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iii-p86">On <scripRef passage="Is. v. 14" id="vi.ii.iii-p86.1" parsed="|Isa|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.14">Is. v.
14</scripRef>, “Hell hath
enlarged herself, and opened her mouth without
measure,”<note place="end" n="528" id="vi.ii.iii-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p87"> LXX. 
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii-p87.1">ἐ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii-p87.2">πλάτυνεν ὁ
῾Αδης τὴν
φυχὴν αὐτοῦ
καὶ
διήνοιξε τὸ
στόμα
αὐτοῦ</span>.</p></note> it is remarked
that these are figurative expressions to denote the multitude of
souls that perish.  At the same time an alternative literal
meaning is admitted, the mouth being the opening through which the
souls of the damned are precipitated into a dark region beneath the
earth.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iii-p88">It is noted in some <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.iii-p88.1">mss.</span>
that the Commentary was given to the world by an anonymous presbyter
after St. Basil’s death, who may have abstained from publishing
it because it was in an unfinished state.  Erasmus was the first
to undertake to print it, and to translate it into Latin but he went no
further than the preface.  It was printed in Paris in 1556 by
Tilmann, with a lengthy refutation of the objections of
Erasmus.<note place="end" n="529" id="vi.ii.iii-p88.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p89"> <i>cf</i>.
Ceillier VI. viii. 2.</p></note>
</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Ascetic." progress="10.55%" prev="vi.ii.iii" next="vi.ii.v" id="vi.ii.iv"><p class="c5" id="vi.ii.iv-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vi.ii.iv-p1.1">III.—Ascetic.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.iv-p2">(i)  Of the works comprised under this head, the
first are the three compositions entitled <i>Tractatus
Prævii.  The first,</i> <i>Prævia Institutio
ascetica</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p2.1">᾽Ασκητικὴ
προδιατύπωσις
), is an exhortation to enlistment in the sacred warfare; the second,
on renunciation of the world and spiritual perfection, is the <i>Sermo
asceticus</i> (</span><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p2.2">λόγος
ἀσκητικός</span>). 
The third, <i>Sermo de ascetica disciplina</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p2.3">λόγος
περὶ
ἀσκήσεως,
πῶς δει
κοσμἑισθαι
τὸν
μοναχόν</span>), treats of
the virtues to be exhibited in the life of the solitary.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p3">The first of the three is a commendation less of
monasticism than of general Christian endurance.  It has been
supposed to have been written in times of special oppression and
persecution.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p4">The second discourse is an exhortation to renunciation
of the world.  Riches are to be abandoned to the poor.  The
highest life is the monastic.  But this is not to be hastily and
inconsiderately embraced.  To renounce monasticism and return to
the world is derogatory to a noble profession.  The idea of
pleasing God in the world as well as out of it is, for those who have
once quitted it, a delusion.  God has given mankind the choice of
two holy estates, marriage or virginity.  The law which bids us
love God more than father, mother, or self, more than wife and
children, is as binding in wedlock as in celibacy.  Marriage
indeed demands the greater watchfulness, for it offers the greater
temptations.  Monks are to be firm against all attempts to shake
their resolves.  They will do well to put themselves under the
guidance of some good man of experience and pious life, learned in the
Scriptures, loving the poor more than money, superior to the seductions
of flattery, and loving God above all things.  Specific directions
are given for the monastic life, and monks are urged to retirement,
silence, and the study of the Scriptures.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p5">The third discourse, which is brief, is a summary of
similar recommendations.  The monk ought moreover to labour with
his hands, to reflect upon the day of judgment, to succour the sick, to
practice hospitality, to read books of recognized genuineness, not to
dispute about the doctrine of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, but to
believe in and confess an uncreate and consubstantial Trinity.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p6">(ii)  Next in order come the <i>Proœmium de
Judicio Dei</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p6.1">προοίμιον
περὶ
κρίματος
Θεοῦ</span>) and the <i>De Fide</i>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p6.2">περὶ
πίστεως</span>).  These
treatises were prefixed by Basil to the <i>Moralia</i>.  He
<pb n="li" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_li.html" id="vi.ii.iv-Page_li" />states that, when he
enquired into the true causes of the troubles which weighed
heavily on the Church, he could only refer them to breaches of
the commandments of God.  Hence the divine punishment, and
the need of observing the Divine Law.  The apostle says that
what is needed is faith working by love.  So St. Basil
thought it necessary to append an exposition of the sound faith
concerning the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, and so pass
in order to morals.<note place="end" n="530" id="vi.ii.iv-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p7"> <i>De Jud.
Dei</i>. § 8.</p></note>  It has,
however, been supposed by some<note place="end" n="531" id="vi.ii.iv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p8"> <i>cf</i>.
Ceillier VI. viii. 3.</p></note> that the
composition published in the plan as the <i>De Fide</i>
is not the original tract so entitled, but a letter on the
same subject written, if not during the episcopate, at least in
the presbyterate.  This view has been supported by the
statement “Thus we believe and baptize.”<note place="end" n="532" id="vi.ii.iv-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p9"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p9.1">οὕτως
φρονοδμεν
καὶ οὕτως
Βαπτίζομεν
εἰς Τοιάδα
ὁμοούσιον,
κατὰ τὴν
ἐντολὴν
αὐτοῦ τοῦ
κυρίου ἡμῶν
᾽Ιησοῦ
Χριστοῦ
εἰπόντος
πορευθέντες
μαθητεύσατε
κ.τ.λ</span>. §; the co-essential Trinity being
described as involved in the baptismal formula.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p10">This, however, might be said generally of the
custom obtaining in the Church, without reference to the writer’s
own practice.  Certainly the document appears to have no connexion
with those among which it stands, and to be an answer to some
particular request for a convenient summary couched in scriptural
terms.<note place="end" n="533" id="vi.ii.iv-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p11"> §
1.</p></note>  Hence it
does not contain the Homoousion, and the author gives his reason
for the omission—an omission which, he points out, is in
contrast with his other writings against heretics.<note place="end" n="534" id="vi.ii.iv-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p12"> §
1.</p></note>  Obviously, therefore, this
composition is to be placed in his later life.  Yet he
describes the <i>De Fide</i>as being anterior to the
<i>Moralia</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p13">It will be remembered that this objection to the title
and date of the extant <i>De Fide</i> implies nothing against its being
the genuine work of the archbishop.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p14">While carefully confining himself to the language
of Scripture, the author points out that even with this aid, Faith,
which he defines as an impartial assent to what has been revealed to us
by the gift of God,<note place="end" n="535" id="vi.ii.iv-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p15"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p15.1">συγκατάθεσις
ἀδιάκριτος
τῶν
ἀκουσθεντων
ἐν
πληροφορία
τῆς
ἀληθείας
τῶν
κηρυχθέντων
Θεοῦ
χάριτι</span>.  §
1.</p></note> must necessarily be
dark and incomplete.  God can only be clearly known in heaven,
when we shall see Him face to face.<note place="end" n="536" id="vi.ii.iv-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p16"> §
2.</p></note>  The
statement that has been requested is as follows:</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p17">“We believe and confess one true and good
God, Father Almighty, of Whom are all things, the God and Father of our
Lord Jesus Christ:  and His one Only-begotten Son, our Lord and
God, Jesus Christ, only true, through Whom all things were made, both
visible and invisible, and by Whom all things consist:  Who was in
the beginning with God and was God, and, after this, according to the
Scriptures, was seen on earth and had His conversation with men: 
Who being in the form of God thought it not robbery to be equal with
God, but emptied Himself, and by means of the birth from a virgin took
a servant’s form, and was formed in fashion as a man, and
fulfilled all things written with reference to Him and about Him,
according to His Father’s commandment, and became obedient unto
death, even the death of the Cross.  And on the third day He rose
from the dead, according to the Scriptures, and was seen by His holy
disciples, and the rest, as it is written:  And He ascended into
heaven, and sitteth on the right hand of His Father, whence He is
coming at the end of this world, to raise all men, and to give to every
man according to his conduct.  Then the just shall be taken up
into life eternal and the kingdom of heaven, but the sinner shall be
condemned to eternal punishment, where their worm dieth not and the
fire is not quenched:  And in one Holy Ghost, the Comforter, in
Whom we were sealed to the day of redemption:  The Spirit of
truth, the Spirit of adoption, in Whom we cry, Abba, Father; Who
divideth and worketh the gifts that come of God, to each one for our
good, as He will; Who teaches and calls to remembrance all things that
He has heard from the Son; Who is good; Who guides us into all truth,
and confirms all that believe, both in sure knowledge and accurate
confession, and in pious service and spiritual and true worship of God
the Father, and of His only begotten Son our Lord, and of
Himself.”<note place="end" n="537" id="vi.ii.iv-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p18"> The rest of the
clause seems to be rather in the way of explanation and assertion,
and here he explains, as cited before, that the baptismal formula
involves the homoousion.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p19">(iii)  The <i>Moralia</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p19.1">τὰ
ἠθικά</span>) is placed in 361,
in the earlier days of the Anomœan heresy.  Shortly
before this time the extreme Arians began to receive this
name,<note place="end" n="538" id="vi.ii.iv-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p20"> Ath.,
<i>De Syn</i>. § 31, in this series, p. 467.</p></note> and it is on
the rise of the Anomœans that Basil is moved to write. 
The work comprises eighty Rules of Life, expressed in the words
of the New Testament, with special reference to the needs of
bishops, priests, and deacons, and of all persons occupied in
education.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p21">Penitence consists not only in ceasing to sin, but
in expiating sin by tears and mortification.<note place="end" n="539" id="vi.ii.iv-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p22"> <i>Reg</i>.
i.</p></note> 
Sins of ignorance are not free from peril of judgment.<note place="end" n="540" id="vi.ii.iv-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p23"> <i>Reg</i>.
ix.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p24">Sins into which we feel ourselves drawn against
our will are the results of sins to which we have
consented.<note place="end" n="541" id="vi.ii.iv-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p25"> <i>Reg</i>.
xi.</p></note>  Blasphemy
against the Holy Ghost consists in attributing
<pb n="lii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lii.html" id="vi.ii.iv-Page_lii" />to the devil the good
works which the Spirit of God works in our brethren.<note place="end" n="542" id="vi.ii.iv-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p26"> <i>Reg</i>.
xxxv.</p></note>  We ought carefully to examine
whether the doctrine offered us is conformable to Scripture, and
if not, to reject it.<note place="end" n="543" id="vi.ii.iv-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p27"> <i>Reg</i>.
xxviii.</p></note>  Nothing
must be added to the inspired words of God; all that is outside
Scripture is not of faith, but is sin.<note place="end" n="544" id="vi.ii.iv-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p28">
<i>Reg</i>. lxxx. § 22.  Fessler (<i>De Pat.
Sæc</i>. iv. p. 514) notes the similarity of a Homily, <i>De
perfectione vitæ Monachorum</i>, published under the name of
St. Basil in a book published by C. F. Matthæi at Moscow in
1775, entitled <i>Joannis Xiphilini et Basilii M. aliquot
orationes</i>.  He describes it as quite unworthy in style of
St. Basil.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p29">(iv)  The <i>Regulæ fusius tractatæ</i>
(<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p29.1">ὅ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p29.2">ροι
κατὰ
πλάτος</span>), 55 in number, and the
<i>Regulæ brevius tractatæ</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p29.3">ὅροι
κατ᾽
ἐπιτομήν</span>), in number
313, are a series of precepts for the guidance of religious life put in
the form of question and answer.  The former are invariably
supported by scriptural authority.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p30">Their genuineness is confirmed by strong external
evidence.<note place="end" n="545" id="vi.ii.iv-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p31"> Combefis,
however, refused to accept them.</p></note>  Gregory of
Nazianzus (<i>Or</i>. xliii. § 34) speaks of Basil’s
composing rules for monastic life, and in <i>Ep</i>. vi. intimates that
he helped his friend in their composition.<note place="end" n="546" id="vi.ii.iv-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p32"> In this series,
p. 448.</p></note> 
Rufinus (<i>H.E.</i> ii. 9) mentions Basil’s <i>Instituta
Monachorum</i>.  St. Jerome (<i>De Vir. illust.</i> cxvi.)
says that Basil wrote <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p32.1">τὸ
ἅ</span><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p32.2">σκητικόν</span>,
and Photius (<i>Cod</i>. 191) describes the <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p32.3">Ασχετιχυμ</span></i>
as including the <i>Regulæ</i>.  Sozomen (<i>H.E</i>.
iii. 14) remarks that the <i>Regulæ</i> were sometimes
attributed to Eustathius of Sebaste, but speaks of them as generally
recognised as St. Basil’s.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p33">The monk who relinquishes his status after solemn
profession and adoption is to be regarded as guilty of sacrilege, and
the faithful are warned against all intercourse with him, with a
reference to <scripRef passage="2 Thess. iii. 14" id="vi.ii.iv-p33.1" parsed="|2Thess|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.14">2 Thess. iii.
14</scripRef>.<note place="end" n="547" id="vi.ii.iv-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p34"> With this
may be compared the uncompromising denunciation in <i>Letter</i>
cclxxxviii., and what is said in the first of the three <i>Tractatus
Prævii</i>.  It has been represented that St. Basil
introduced the practice of irrevocable vows.  <i>cf</i>. Dr.
Travers Smith, <i>St. Basil</i>, p. 223.  De Broglie,
<i>L’Eglise et l’empire</i>, v. 180: 
“<i>Avant lui, c’était, aux yeux de beaucoup de
ceux même qui s’y destinaient, une vocation libre,
affaire de goût et de zèle, pouvant être
dilaissée à volonté, comme elle avait été
embrassée par chois.  Le sceau de la perpetiuté
obligatoire, ce fut Basile qui l’imprima; c’est à
lui réellement que remonte, comme règlé commune, et
comme habitude générale, l’institution des vœux
perpétuels</i>.  Helyot, <i>Hist. des ordres
monastiques</i>, i. § 3, Bultean, <i>Hist. des moines
d’orient</i>, p. 402, Montalembert, <i>Hist. des moines
d’occident</i>, i. 105, <i>s’accordent à
reconnaitre que l’usage général des vœux
perpétuels remonte à St. Basil</i>.”  To St.
Basil’s posthumous influence the system may be due.  But
it seems questionable whether St. Basil’s Rule included formal
vows of perpetual obligation in the more modern sense.  I am
not quite sure that the passages cited fully bear this out.  Is
the earnest exhortation not to quit the holier life consistent with
a binding pledge?  Would not a more distinctly authoritative
tone be adopted?  <i>cf</i>. <i>Letters</i> xlv. and
xlvi.  It is plain that a reminder was needed, and that the
plea was possible that the profession had not the binding force of
matrimony.  The line taken is rather that a monk or nun
<i>ought</i> to remain in his or her profession, and that it is a
grievous sin to abandon it, than that there is an irrevocable
contract.  So in the <i>Sermo asceticus</i> (it is not
universally accepted), printed by Garnier between the <i>Moralia</i>
and the <i>Regulæ</i>, it is said:  “Before the
profession of the religious life, any one is at liberty to get the
good of this life, in accordance with law and custom, and to give
himself to the yoke of wedlock.  But when he has been enlisted,
of his own consent, it is fitting (<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p34.1">προσήκει</span>) that
he keep himself for God, as one of the sacred offerings, so that he
may not risk incurring the damnation of sacrilege, by defiling in
the service of this world the body consecrated by promise to
God.”  This <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p34.2">προσήκει</span>
is repeated in the <i>Regulæ</i>.  Basil’s
monk, says Fialon (<i>Et. Hist</i>., p. 49) was irrevocably bound by
the laws of the Church, by public opinion, and, still more, by his
conscience.  It is to the last that the founder of the
organisation seems to appeal.  In <i>Letter</i> xlvi. the
reproach is not addressed merely to a “<i>religieuse
échappé de son cloitre</i>,” as De Broglie has it,
but to a nun guilty of unchastity.  Vows of virginity were
among the earliest of religious obligations.  (<i>cf</i>. J.
Martyr, <i>Apol</i>. i. 15, Athenvaras, <i>Legat</i>. 32, Origen,
<i>C. Celsum</i>. vii. 48.)</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p35">Basil (Can. xviii.) punishes a
breach of the vow of virginity as he does adultery, but it was not till
the Benedictine rule was established in Europe that it was generally
regarded as absolutely irrevocable.  (<i>cf. D.C.A. s.v</i>.
“Nun,” ii. p. 1411, and H. C. Lea’s <i>History of
Celibacy</i>, Philadelphia, 1867.)  As a matter of fact,
Basil’s cœnobitic monasticism, in comparison with the
“wilder and more dreamy asceticism which prevailed in Egypt and
Syria” (Milman, <i>Hist. Christ</i>. iii. 109), was “far
more moderate and practical.”  It was a community of
self-denying practical beneficence.  Work and worship were to aid
one another.  This was the highest life, and to quit it was
desertion of and disloyalty to neighbour and God.  To Basil, is it
not rather the violation of holiness than the technical breach of a
formal vow which is sacrilege?  Lea (p. 101) quotes Epiphanius
(<i>Panar</i>. 61) as saying that it was better for a lapsed monk to
take a lawful wife and be reconciled to the church through
Penance.  Basil in Can. lx. (p. 256) contemplates a similar
reconciliation.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p36">Children are not to be received from their parents
except with full security for publicity in their reception.  They
are to be carefully instructed in the Scriptures.  They are not to
be allowed to make any profession till they come to years of discretion
(XV.).  Temperance is a virtue, but the servants of God are not to
condemn any of God’s creatures as unclean, and are to eat what is
given them.  (XVIII.)  Hospitality is to be exercised with
the utmost frugality and moderation, and the charge to Martha in
<scripRef passage="Luke x. 41" id="vi.ii.iv-p36.1" parsed="|Luke|10|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.41">Luke x. 41</scripRef>, is quoted with the reading
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p36.2">ὀλίγων δέ
ἐστι χρεία ἢ
ἑνός</span><note place="end" n="548" id="vi.ii.iv-p36.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p37"> Supported by
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p37.1">א</span>, B, C, and L.</p></note>
and the interpretation “few,” namely for
provision, and “one,” namely the object in
view,—enough for necessity.  It would be as absurd for
monks to change the simplicity of their fare on the arrival of a
distinguished guest as it would be for them to change their dress
(XX.).  Rule XXI. is against unevangelical contention for
places at table, and Rule XXII. regulates the monastic
habit.  The primary object of dress is said to be shewn by
the words of Genesis,<note place="end" n="549" id="vi.ii.iv-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p38"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 3.21" id="vi.ii.iv-p38.1" parsed="|Gen|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.21">iii.
21</scripRef>.</p></note> where God is
said to have made Adam and Eve “coats of skins,” or,
as in the LXX., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p38.2">χιτῶνας
δερματίνους</span>, <i>i.e.</i> tunics of hides.  This use of tunics was enough for
covering what was unseemly.  But later another object was
added—that of securing warmth by clothing.  So we must keep
both ends in view—decency, and protection against the
weather.  Among articles of dress some are very serviceable; some
are less so.  It is better to select what is most useful, so as to
observe the rule of poverty, and <pb n="liii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_liii.html" id="vi.ii.iv-Page_liii" />to avoid a variety of vestments, some for
show, others for use; some for day, some for night.  A single
garment must be devised to serve for all purposes, and for night as
well as day.  As the soldier is known by his uniform, and the
senator by his robe, so the Christian ought to have his own
dress.  Shoes are to be provided on the same principle, they are
to be simple and cheap.  The girdle (XXIII.) is regarded as a
necessary article of dress, not only because of its practical utility,
but because of the example of the Lord Who girded Himself.  In
Rule XXVI. all secrets are ordered to be confided to the superintendent
or bishop.<note place="end" n="550" id="vi.ii.iv-p38.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p39"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p39.1">τῷ
προεστῶτι</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. Just. Mart. <i>Apol</i>. i. § 87.</p></note>  If the
superintendent himself is in error (XXVII.) he is to be corrected by
other brothers.  Vicious brethren (XXVIII.) are to be cut off like
rotten limbs.  Self-exaltation and discontent are equally to be
avoided (XXIX.).  XXXVII. orders that devotional exercise is to be
no excuse for idleness and shirking work.  Work is to be done not
only as a chastisement of the body, but for the sake of love to our
neighbour and supplying weak and sick brethren with the necessaries of
life.  The apostle<note place="end" n="551" id="vi.ii.iv-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p40"> <scripRef passage="2 Thess. iii. 10" id="vi.ii.iv-p40.1" parsed="|2Thess|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.10">2 Thess. iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> says that if a man
will not work he must not eat.  Daily work is as necessary as
daily bread.  The services of the day are thus marked out. 
The first movements of heart and mind ought to be consecrated to
God.  Therefore early in the morning nothing ought to be planned
or purposed before we have been gladdened by the thought of God; as it
is written, “I remembered God, and was
gladdened;”<note place="end" n="552" id="vi.ii.iv-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p41"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxvii. 3" id="vi.ii.iv-p41.1" parsed="|Ps|77|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.77.3">Ps. lxxvii. 3</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> the body is not to
be set to work before we have obeyed the command, “O Lord, in
the morning shalt thou hear my voice; in the morning will I order my
prayer unto thee.”<note place="end" n="553" id="vi.ii.iv-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p42"> <scripRef passage="Ps. v. 3" id="vi.ii.iv-p42.1" parsed="|Ps|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.5.3">Ps. v. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  Again at the
third hour there is to be a rising up to prayer, and the brotherhood
is to be called together, even though they happen to have been
dispersed to various works.  The sixth hour is also to be
marked by prayer, in obedience to the words of the
Psalmist,<note place="end" n="554" id="vi.ii.iv-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p43"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lv. 17" id="vi.ii.iv-p43.1" parsed="|Ps|55|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.17">Ps. lv. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> “evening,
and morning, and at noon will I pray, and cry aloud:  and He
shall hear my voice.”  To ensure deliverance from the
demon of noon-day,<note place="end" n="555" id="vi.ii.iv-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p44"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xci. 6" id="vi.ii.iv-p44.1" parsed="|Ps|91|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.91.6">Ps. xci. 6</scripRef>, LXX.  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p44.2">δαιμόνιον
μεσημβρινόν</span>.  <i>cf.</i> Jer. Taylor, <i>Serm</i>. ii. pt. 2: 
“Suidas” (<scripRef passage="Col. 1227" id="vi.ii.iv-p44.3" parsed="|Col|1227|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1227">Col. 1227</scripRef>) “tells of certain empusæ
that used to appear at noon, at such times as the Greeks did celebrate
the funerals of the dead; and at this time some of the Russians do fear
the noon-day devil, which appeareth like a mourning widow to reapers of
hay and corn, and uses to break their arms and legs unless they worship
her.”</p></note> the XCIst Psalm is
to be recited.  The ninth hour is consecrated to prayer by the
example of the Apostles<note place="end" n="556" id="vi.ii.iv-p44.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p45"> <scripRef passage="Acts iii. 1" id="vi.ii.iv-p45.1" parsed="|Acts|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.1">Acts iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> Peter and John,
who at that hour went up into the Temple to pray.  Now the day
is done.  For all the boons of the day, and the good deeds of
the day, we must give thanks.  For omissions there must be
confession.  For sins voluntary or involuntary, or unknown, we
must appease God in prayer.<note place="end" n="557" id="vi.ii.iv-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p46"> <i>cf</i>.
Pythag. <i>Aur. Carm</i>. 40 (quoted by Jer. Taylor in <i>Holy
Living and Holy Dying</i>):  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p46.1">μηδ᾽ ὕπνον
μαλακοῖσιν
ἐπ᾽ ὄμμασι
προσδέξασθαι,
πριν τῶν
ἡμερινῶν
ἔργων τρὶς
ἕκαστον
ἐπελθεῖν, πῆ
παρέβην</span>; <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p46.2">τί δ᾽
ἔρεξα</span>; <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p46.3">τί μοι δέον
οὐκ
ἐτελέσθη.</span></p></note>  At nightfall
the XCIst Psalm is to be recited again, midnight is to be observed
in obedience to the example of Paul and Silas,<note place="end" n="558" id="vi.ii.iv-p46.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p47"> <scripRef passage="Acts xvi. 25" id="vi.ii.iv-p47.1" parsed="|Acts|16|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.25">Acts xvi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> and the injunction of the
Psalmist.<note place="end" n="559" id="vi.ii.iv-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p48"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 62" id="vi.ii.iv-p48.1" parsed="|Ps|19|62|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.62">Ps. cxix. 62</scripRef>.</p></note>  Before dawn
we should rise and pray again, as it is written, “Mine eyes
prevent the night watches.”<note place="end" n="560" id="vi.ii.iv-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p49"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 148" id="vi.ii.iv-p49.1" parsed="|Ps|19|148|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.148">Ps. cxix. 148</scripRef>.</p></note>  Here
the canonical hours are marked, but no details are given as to the
forms of prayer.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p50">XL. deals with the abuse of holy places and solemn
assemblies.  Christians ought not to appear in places sacred to
martyrs or in their neighbourhood for any other reason than to pray and
commemorate the sacred dead.  Anything like a worldly festival or
common-mart at such times is like the sacrilege of the money changers
in the Temple precincts.<note place="end" n="561" id="vi.ii.iv-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p51"> <i>cf.
Letter</i>clxix. and notes on this case in the
<i>Prolegomena</i>.  It is curious to notice in the Oriental
church a survival of something akin to the irreverence deprecated by
St. Basil.  A modern traveller in Russia has told me that on
visiting a great cemetery on the day which the Greek church
observes, like November 2 in the Latin, in memory of the dead, he
found a vast and cheerful picnic going on.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p52">LI. gives directions for monastic discipline. 
“Let the superintendent exert discipline after the manner of a
physician treating his patients.  He is not angry with the sick,
but fights with the disease, and sets himself to combat their bad
symptoms.  If need be, he must heal the sickness of the soul by
severer treatment; for example, love of vain glory by the imposition of
lowly tasks; foolish talking, by silence; immoderate sleep, by watching
and prayer; idleness, by toil; gluttony, by fasting; murmuring, by
seclusion, so that no brothers may work with the offender, nor admit
him to participation in their works, till by his penitence that needeth
not to be ashamed he appear to be rid of his complaint.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p53">LV. expounds at some length the doctrine of original
sin, to which disease and death are traced.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p54">The 313 <i>Regulæ brevius tractatæ</i> are,
like the <i>Regulæ fusius tractatæ</i>, in the form of
questions and answers.  Fessler singles out as a striking specimen
XXXIV.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p55">Q.  “How is any one to avoid the sin of
man-pleasing, and looking to the praises of men?”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p56">A.  “There must be a full conviction of the
presence of God, an earnest intention to <pb n="liv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_liv.html" id="vi.ii.iv-Page_liv" />please Him, and a burning desire for the
blessings promised by the Lord.  No one before his Master’s
very eyes is excited into dishonouring his Master and bringing
condemnation on himself, to please a fellow servant.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p57">XLVII. points out that it is a grave error to be silent
when a brother sins.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p58">XLIX. tells us that vain gloriousness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p58.1">τὸ
περπερεύεσθαι</span>. 
Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 4" id="vi.ii.iv-p58.2" parsed="|1Cor|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.4">1 Cor. xiii.
4</scripRef>) consists in taking
things not for use, but for ostentation; and L. illustrates this
principle in the case of dress.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p59">Q.  “When a man has abandoned all more
expensive clothing, does he sin, and, if so, how, if he wishes his
cheap upper garment or shoes to be becoming to him?”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p60">A.  “If he so wishes in order to gratify men,
he is obviously guilty of the sin of man-pleasing.  He is
alienated from God, and is guilty of vain glory even in these cheap
belongings.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p61">LXIV. is a somewhat lengthy comment on
<scripRef passage="Matt. xvii. 6" id="vi.ii.iv-p61.1" parsed="|Matt|17|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.6">Matt. xvii.
6</scripRef>.  To “make
to offend,” or “to scandalize,” is to induce
another to break the law, as the serpent Eve, and Eve Adam.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p62">LXXXIII. is pithy.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p63">Q.  “If a man is generally in the right, and
falls into one sin, how are we to treat him?</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p64">A.  “As the Lord treated Peter.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p65">CXXVIII. is on fasting.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p66">Q.  “Ought any one to be allowed to exercise
abstinence beyond his strength, so that he is hindered in the
performance of his duty?”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p67">A.  “This question does not seem to me
to be properly worded.  Temperance<note place="end" n="562" id="vi.ii.iv-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p68"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p68.1">ἐ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p68.2">γκράτεια</span>.
<scripRef passage="Gal. v. 23" id="vi.ii.iv-p68.3" parsed="|Gal|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.23">Gal. v. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> does
not consist in abstinence from earthly food,<note place="end" n="563" id="vi.ii.iv-p68.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p69"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p69.1">ἄ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iv-p69.2">λογα
βρώματα</span>. 
Combefis translates “<i>terreni cibi</i>.”  Garnier
“<i>nihil ad rem pertinentium</i>.”</p></note>
wherein lies the ‘neglecting of the body’<note place="end" n="564" id="vi.ii.iv-p69.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p70"> <scripRef passage="Col. ii. 23" id="vi.ii.iv-p70.1" parsed="|Col|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.23">Col. ii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>
condemned by the Apostles, but in complete departure from one’s
own wishes.  And how great is the danger of our falling away from
the Lord’s commandment on account of our own wishes is clear from
the words of the Apostle, ‘fulfilling the desires of the flesh,
and of the mind, and were by nature the children of
wrath.’”<note place="end" n="565" id="vi.ii.iv-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p71"> <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 3" id="vi.ii.iv-p71.1" parsed="|Eph|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.3">Eph. ii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  The numbers in
the Cœnobium are not to fall below ten, the number of the eaters
of the Paschal supper.<note place="end" n="566" id="vi.ii.iv-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p72"> <i>Sermo
Asceticus</i>, 3.</p></note>  Nothing is to
be considered individual and personal property.<note place="end" n="567" id="vi.ii.iv-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p73"> <i>Reg. brev.
tract</i>. lxxxv., but see note on p.</p></note>  Even a man’s thoughts are not
his own.<note place="end" n="568" id="vi.ii.iv-p73.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p74"> <i>Proœm.
in Reg. fus. tract</i>.</p></note>  Private
friendships are harmful to the general interests of the
community.<note place="end" n="569" id="vi.ii.iv-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p75"> <i>Sermo
Asceticus</i>. 5.  The sacrifice of Gregory of Nazianzus may
have been due to the idea that all private interests must be
subordinated to those of the Church.</p></note>  At meals
there is to be a reading, which is to be thought more of than mere
material food.<note place="end" n="570" id="vi.ii.iv-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p76"> <i>Reg. brev.
tract</i>. clxxx.</p></note>  The
cultivation of the ground is the most suitable occupation for the
ascetic life.<note place="end" n="571" id="vi.ii.iv-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p77"> <i>Reg. fus.
tract</i>. xxxviii.</p></note>  No fees are
to be taken for the charge of children entrusted to the
monks.<note place="end" n="572" id="vi.ii.iv-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p78"> <i>Reg. brev.
tract</i>. ccciv.</p></note>  Such
children are not to be pledged to join the community till they are
old enough to understand what they are about.<note place="end" n="573" id="vi.ii.iv-p78.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iv-p79"> <i>Reg. fus.
tract</i>. xv.  After the <i>Regulæ</i> are printed,
in Garnier’s Ed. 34, <i>Constitutiones Monasticæ</i>,
with the note that their genuineness is more suspicious than that of
any of the ascetic writings.  They treat of the details of
monastic life, of the virtues to be cultivated in it and the vices
to be avoided.  Sozomen (<i>H.E</i>. iii. 14) has been supposed
to refer to them.  All later criticism has been unfavourable to
them.  <i>cf</i>. Maran, <i>Vit. Bas</i>. xliii. 7; Ceillier
VI. viii. 3; Fessler, p. 524.  It may be remarked generally
that the asceticism of St. Basil is eminently practical.  He
has no notion of mortification for mortification’s
sake,—no praise for the self-advertising and vain-glorious
rigour of the Stylites.  Neglecting the body, or “not
sparing the body” by exaggerated mortification, in is cclviii.
condemned as Manichæism.  It is of course always an
objection to exclusive exaltation of the ascetic life that it is a
kind of moral docetism, and ignores the fact that Christianity has
not repudiated all concern with the body, but is designed to elevate
and to purify it.  (<i>cf</i>. Böhringer vii. p.
150.)  Basil may be not unjustly criticised from this point of
view, and accused of the very Manichæism which he distinctly
condemns.  But it will be remembered that he recognises the
holiness of marriage and family life, and if he thinks virginity and
cœnobitism a higher life, has no mercy for the dilettante
asceticism of a morbid or indolent
“<i>incivisme</i>.”  Valens, from the point of view
of a master of legions, might deplore monastic celibacy, and press
Egyptian monks by thousands into the ranks of his army. 
(<i>cf</i>. Milman, <i>Hist. Christ</i>. iii. 47.)  Basil from
his point of view was equally positive that he was making useful
citizens, and that his industrious associates, of clean and frugal
lives, were doing good service.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.ii.iv-p80">“<i>En effet, le moine
basilien, n’est pas, comme le cénobite d’Égypte,
séparé du monde par un mur infranchissable  ‘Les
poissons meurent,’ disait Saint Antoine, ‘quand on les tire
de l’eau, et les moines s’énervent dans les villes;
rentrons vîte dans les montagnes, comme les poissons dans
l‘eau</i>.’  (Montalembert, <i>Moines
d’Occident</i>, i. 61.)  <i>Les moines basiliens vivent
aussi dans la solitude pour gagner le ciel, mais ils ne veulent pas le
gagner seuls.…Les principaux, au moins, doivent se mêler
à la société pour l’instruire.  Cet homme
à la chevelure négligée, à la demarche posie, dont
l’œil nes s’égare jamais, ouvre son
monastère à ses sembables, ou va les trouver, du moment
qu’il s’agit de leur edification.  Son contact
fortifie le clergé; il entre lui-même dans les ordres, et
devient collaborateur de l’évêque.  Il va aux
fètes des martyrs et prêche dans les églises.  Il
entre dans les maisons, prend part aux conversations, aux repas, et,
tout en evitant les longs entretiens et les liaisons aux les femmes, et
le directeur et le compagnon de piété des âmes.…Le
moine ne doit pas seulement soulager les mœux de
l’âme.  Les maisons des pauvres, dont se couvrait une
parlie de l’Asie Mineure, étatent des asiles ouverts toutes
les souffrances physiques.…Pour Basile, ces deux institutions, le
monastère et la maisons des pauvres, quoique séparées et
distinctes, n’en formaient qu’une.  A ses yeux, les
secours corporels n’etaient qu’un moyen d’arriver
à l’âme.  Pendant que la main du moine servait les
voyageurs, nourissait les pauvres, pausait les malades, ses lèvres
leur distribuatent une aumône plus précieuse, celle de la
parole de Dieu</i>.”  Fialon, <i>Ét Historique</i>, pp.
51–53.  A high ideal!  Perhaps never more nearly
realized than in the Cappadocian cœnobia of the fourth
century.</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Homiletical." progress="11.85%" prev="vi.ii.iv" next="vi.ii.vi" id="vi.ii.v"><p class="c5" id="vi.ii.v-p1">

<pb n="lv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lv.html" id="vi.ii.v-Page_lv" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ii.v-p1.1">IV.—Homiletical.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.v-p2">Twenty-four homilies on miscellaneous subjects,
published under St. Basil’s name, are generally accepted as
genuine.  They are conveniently classified as (i) Dogmatic and
Exegetic, (ii) Moral, and (iii) Panegyric.  To Class (i) will be
referred</p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.v-p3">III.  <i>In Illud, Attende tibi
ipsi</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p4">VI.  <i>In Illud, Destruam horrea,
etc</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p5">IX.  <i>In Illud, Quod Deus non est auctor
malorum</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p6">XII.  <i>In principium
Proverbiorum</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p7">XV.  <i>De Fide</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p8">XVI.  <i>In Illud, In principio erat
Verbum</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p9">XXIV.  <i>Contra Sabellianos et Arium et
Anomœos</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.v-p10">Class (ii) will include</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p11">I. and II.  <i>De Jejunio</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p12">IV.  <i>De gratiarum actione</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p13">VII.  <i>In Divites</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p14">VIII.  <i>In famem et
siccitatem</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p15">X.  <i>Adversus beatos</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p16">XI.  <i>De invidia</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p17">XIII.  <i>In Sanctum
Baptismum</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p18">XIV.  <i>In Ebriosos</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p19">XX.  <i>De humilitate</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p20">XXI.  <i>Quod rebus mundanis adhærendum
non sit, et de incendio extra ecclesiam facto</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p21">XXII.  <i>Ad adolescentes, de legendis libris
Gentilium</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.v-p22">The Panegyric (iii) are</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p23">V.  <i>In martyrem Julittam</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p24">XVII.  <i>In Barlaam martyrem</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p25">XVIII.  <i>In Gordium
martyrem</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p26">XIX.  <i>In sanctos quadraginta
martyres</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p27">XXIII.  <i>In Mamantem
martyrem</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.v-p28">Homily III. on <scripRef passage="Deut. xv. 9" id="vi.ii.v-p28.1" parsed="|Deut|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.15.9">Deut. xv. 9</scripRef>,<note place="end" n="574" id="vi.ii.v-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p29"> LXX,
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p29.1">πρόσεχε
σεαυτῷ</span>.</p></note> is one of the
eight translated by Rufinus.  Section 2 begins:</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p30">“‘Take heed,’ it is written, ‘to
thyself.’  Every living creature possesses within himself,
by the gift of God, the Ordainer of all things, certain resources for
self protection.  Investigate nature with attention, and you will
find that the majority of brutes have an instinctive aversion from what
is injurious; while, on the other hand, by a kind of natural
attraction, they are impelled to the enjoyment of what is beneficial to
them.  Wherefore also God our Teacher has given us this grand
injunction, in order that what brutes possess by nature may accrue to
us by the aid of reason, and that what is performed by brutes
unwittingly may be done by us through careful attention and constant
exercise of our reasoning faculty.  We are to be diligent
guardians of the resources given to us by God, ever shunning sin as
brutes shun poisons, and ever hunting after righteousness, as they seek
for the herbage that is good for food.  Take heed to thyself, that
thou mayest be able to discern between the noxious and the
wholesome.  This taking heed is to be understood in a twofold
sense.  Gaze with the eyes of the body at visible objects. 
Contemplate incorporeal objects with the intellectual faculty of the
soul.  If we say that obedience to the charge of the text lies in
the action of our eyes, we shall see at once that this is
impossible.  How can there be apprehension of the whole self
through the eye?  The eye cannot turn its sight upon itself; the
head is beyond it; it is ignorant of the back, the countenance, the
disposition of the intestines.  Yet it were impious to argue that
the charge of the Spirit cannot be obeyed.  It follows then that
it must be understood of intellectual action.  ‘Take heed to
thyself.’  Look at thyself round about from every point of
view.  <pb n="lvi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lvi.html" id="vi.ii.v-Page_lvi" />Keep thy
soul’s eye sleepless<note place="end" n="575" id="vi.ii.v-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p31"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p31.1">ἀ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p31.2">κοίμητον</span>. 
On the later existence of an order of sleepless monks, known as the
Acœmetæ.  <i>cf</i>. Theodoret, <i>Ep</i>. cxli. p.
309, in this series, and note.</p></note> in ceaseless watch
over thyself.  ‘Thou goest in the midst of
snares.’<note place="end" n="576" id="vi.ii.v-p31.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p32"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 9.13" id="vi.ii.v-p32.1" parsed="|Sir|9|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.9.13">Ecclus.
ix. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  Hidden nets are
set for thee in all directions by the enemy.  Look well around
thee, that thou mayest be delivered ‘as a gazelle from the net
and a bird from the snare.’<note place="end" n="577" id="vi.ii.v-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p33"> <scripRef passage="Prov. v. 5" id="vi.ii.v-p33.1" parsed="|Prov|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.5.5">Prov. v. 5</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  It is
because of her keen sight that the gazelle cannot be caught in the
net.  It is her keen sight that gives her her name.<note place="end" n="578" id="vi.ii.v-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p34"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p34.1">δορκάς</span>, from
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p34.2">δέρκομαι</span>,=<i>seer</i>.  So Tabitha
(<i>Syr</i>.)=keen-sighted.</p></note>  And the bird, if only she take heed,
mounts on her light wing far above the wiles of the hunter.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p35">“Beware lest in self protection thou prove
inferior to brutes, lest haply thou be caught in the gins and be made
the devil’s prey, and be taken alive by him to do with thee as he
will.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p36">A striking passage from the same Homily is thus rendered
by Rufinus:  “<i>Considera ergo primo omnium quod homo es,
id est solum in terres animal ipsis divinis manibus formatum. 
Nonne sufficeret hoc solum recte atque integre sapienti ad magnum
summumque solutium, quod ipsius Dei manibus qui omnia reliqua
præcepti solius fecit auctoritate subsistere, homo fictus es et
formatus?  Tum deinde quod cum ad imaginem Creatoris et
similitudinem sis, potes sponte etiam ad angelorum dignitatem culmenque
remeare.  Animam namque accepisti intellectualem, et rationalem,
per quam Deum possis agnoscere, et naturam rerum conspicabili rationis
intelligentia contemplari:  sapientiæ dulcissimis fructibus
perfrui præsto est.  Tibi omnium cedit animantium genus,
quæ per connexa montium vel prærupta rupium aut opaca
silvarum feruntur; omne quod vel aquis tegitur, vel præpetibus
pennis in aere suspenditur.  Omne, inquam, quod hujus mundi est,
servitis et subjectioni tuæ liberalis munificentia conditoris
indulsit.  Nonne tu, sensu tibi rationabili suggerente,
diversitates artium reperisti?  Nonne tu urbes condere, omnemque
earum reliquum usum pernecessarium viventibus invenisti?  Nonne
tibi per rationem quæ in te est mare pervium fit?  Terra,
flumina, fontesque tuis vel usibus vel voluptatibus famulantur. 
Nonne aer hic et cœlum ipsum atque omnes stellarum chori vitæ
mortalium ministerio cursus suos atque ordines servant?  Quid ergo
deficis animo, et deesse tibi aliquid putas, si non tibi equus
producitur phaleris exornatus et spumanti ore frena mandens
argentea?  Sed sol tibi producitur, veloci rapidoque cursu
ardentes tibi faces caloris simul ac luminis portans.  Non habes
aureos et argenteos discos:  sed habes lunæ discum purissimo
et blandissimo splendore radiantem.  Non ascendis currum, nec
rotarum lupsibus veheris, sed habes pedum tuorum vehiculum tecum
natum.  Quid ergo beatos censes eos qui aurum quidem possisent,
alienis autem pedibus indigent, ad necessarios commeatus?  Non
recubas eburneis thoris, sed adjacent fecundi cespites viridantes et
herbidi thori, florum varietate melius quam fucatis coloribus Tyrii
muricis picti, in quibus dulces et salubres somni nullis curarum
morsibus effugantur.  Non te contegunt aurata laquearia; sed
cœlum te contegit ineffabili fulgore stellarum depictum. 
Hæc quidem quantum ad communem humanitatis attinet vitam. 
Accipe vero majora.  Propter te Deus in hominibus, Spiritus sancti
distributio, mortis ablatio, resurrectionis spes.  Propter te
divina præcepta hominibus delata, quæ te perfectam doceant
vitam, et iter tuum ad Deum per mandatorum tramitem dirigant. 
Tibi panduntur regna cœlorum, tibi coronæ justitiæ
præparantur; si tamen labores et ærumnas pro justitia ferre
non refugis</i>.”<note place="end" n="579" id="vi.ii.v-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p37"> §
6.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p38">Homily VI., on <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 18" id="vi.ii.v-p38.1" parsed="|Luke|12|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.18">Luke xii. 18</scripRef>, is on selfish wealth and
greed.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p39">Beware, says the preacher,<note place="end" n="580" id="vi.ii.v-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p40"> §
3.</p></note> lest the fate of the fool of the text be
thine.  “These things are written that we may shun their
imitation.  Imitate the earth, O man.  Bear fruit, as she
does, lest thou prove inferior to that which is without life. 
She produces her fruits, not that she may enjoy them, but for thy
service.  Thou dost gather for thyself whatever fruit of good
works thou hast strewn, because the grace of good works returns to
the giver.  Thou hast given to the poor, and the gift becomes
thine own, and comes back with increase.  Just as grain that
has fallen on the earth becomes a gain to the sower, so the loaf
thrown to the hungry man renders abundant fruit thereafter.  Be
the end of thy husbandry the beginning of the heavenly sowing. 
‘Sow,’ it is written, ‘to yourselves in
righteousness.’<note place="end" n="581" id="vi.ii.v-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p41"> <scripRef passage="Hos. x. 12" id="vi.ii.v-p41.1" parsed="|Hos|10|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.10.12">Hos. x. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  Why then art
thou distressed?  Why dost thou harass thyself in thy efforts
to shut up thy riches in clay and bricks?  ‘A good name
is rather to be chosen than great riches.’<note place="end" n="582" id="vi.ii.v-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p42"> <scripRef passage="Prov. ii. 1" id="vi.ii.v-p42.1" parsed="|Prov|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.2.1">Prov. ii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  If thou admire riches because of the
honour that comes from them, bethink thee how very much more it
tends to thine honour that thou shouldst be called the father
of <pb n="lvii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lvii.html" id="vi.ii.v-Page_lvii" />innumerable
children than that thou shouldst possess innumerable staters in a
purse.  Thy wealth thou wilt leave behind thee here, even
though thou like it not.  The honour won by thy good deeds thou
shalt convey with thee to the Master.  Then all people standing
round about thee in the presence of the universal Judge shall hail
thee as feeder and benefactor, and give thee all the names that tell
of loving kindness.  Dost thou not see theatre-goers flinging
away their wealth on boxers and buffoons and beast-fighters, fellows
whom it is disgusting even to see, for the sake of the honour of a
moment, and the cheers and clapping of the crowd?  And art thou
a niggard in thy expenses, when thou art destined to attain glory so
great?  God will welcome thee, angels will laud thee, mankind
from the very beginning will call thee blessed.  For thy
stewardship of these corruptible things thy reward shall be glory
everlasting, a crown of righteousness, the heavenly kingdom. 
Thou thinkest nothing of all this.  Thy heart is so fixed on
the present that thou despisest what is waited for in hope. 
Come then; dispose of thy wealth in various directions. 
‘Be generous and liberal in thy expenditure on the poor. 
Let it be said of thee, ‘He hath dispersed, he hath given to
the poor; his righteousness endureth for ever.’<note place="end" n="583" id="vi.ii.v-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p43"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxii. 9" id="vi.ii.v-p43.1" parsed="|Ps|12|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.12.9">Ps. cxii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  Do not press heavily on necessity
and sell for great prices.  Do not wait for a famine before
thou openest thy barns.  ‘He that withholdeth corn, the
people shall curse him.’<note place="end" n="584" id="vi.ii.v-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p44"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xi. 26" id="vi.ii.v-p44.1" parsed="|Prov|11|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.11.26">Prov. xi. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>  Watch
not for a time of want for gold’s sake—for public
scarcity to promote thy private profit.  Drive not a
huckster’s bargains out of the troubles of mankind.  Make
not God’s wrathful visitation an opportunity for
abundance.  Wound not the sores of men smitten by the
scourge.  Thou keepest thine eye on thy gold, and wilt not look
at thy brother.  Thou knowest the marks on the money, and canst
distinguish good from bad.  Thou canst not tell who is thy
brother in the day of distress.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p45">The conclusion is<note place="end" n="585" id="vi.ii.v-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p46"> §
8.</p></note>
“‘Ah!’—it is said—‘words are all
very fine:  gold is finer.’  I make the same impression
as I do when I am preaching to libertines against their
unchastity.  Their mistress is blamed, and the mere mention of her
serves but to enkindle their passions.  How can I bring before
your eyes the poor man’s sufferings that thou mayest know out of
what creep groanings thou art accumulating thy treasures, and of what
high value will seem to thee in the day of judgment the famous words,
‘Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for
you from the foundation of the world:  for I was an hungred and ye
gave me meat:  I was thirsty and ye gave me drink:…I was
naked and ye clothed me.’<note place="end" n="586" id="vi.ii.v-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p47"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 34" id="vi.ii.v-p47.1" parsed="|Matt|25|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.34">Matt. xxv. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>  What
shuddering, what sweat, what darkness will be shed round thee, as
thou hearest the words of condemnation!—‘Depart from me,
ye cursed, into outer darkness prepared for the devil and his
angels:  for I was an hungred and ye gave me no meat:  I
was thirsty and ye gave me no drink:…I was naked and ye
clothed me not.’<note place="end" n="587" id="vi.ii.v-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p48"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 41" id="vi.ii.v-p48.1" parsed="|Matt|25|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.41">Matt. xxv. 41</scripRef>.  With the variation of
“outer darkness” for “everlasting fire” and
the omission of the clause about strangers.  In this passage,
it is not a robber who is accused; the condemnation falls upon him
who has not shared what he has.</p></note>  I have told
thee what I have thought profitable.  To thee now it is clear
and plain what are the good things promised for thee if thou
obey.  If thou disobey, for thee the threat is written.  I
pray that thou mayest change to a better mind and thus escape its
peril.  In this way thy own wealth will be thy
redemption.  Thus thou mayest advance to the heavenly blessings
prepared for thee by the grave of Him who hath called us all into
His own kingdom, to Whom be glory and might for ever and ever. 
Amen.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p49">Homily IX. is a demonstration that <i>God is not
the Author of Evil</i>.  It has been conjectured that it was
delivered shortly after some such public calamity as the destruction of
Nicæa in 368.  St. Basil naturally touches on passages which
have from time to time caused some perplexity on this subject.  He
asks<note place="end" n="588" id="vi.ii.v-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p50"> §
4.</p></note> if God is not
the Author of evil, how is it said “I form the light and
create darkness, I make peace and create evil,”<note place="end" n="589" id="vi.ii.v-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p51"> <scripRef passage="Is. xiv. 7" id="vi.ii.v-p51.1" parsed="|Isa|14|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.14.7">Is. xiv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and again, “The evil came down
from the Lord unto the gate of Jerusalem,”<note place="end" n="590" id="vi.ii.v-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p52"> <scripRef passage="Micah i. 12" id="vi.ii.v-p52.1" parsed="|Mic|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mic.1.12">Micah i. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and again, “Shall there be evil in
a city and the Lord hath not done it,”<note place="end" n="591" id="vi.ii.v-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p53"> <scripRef passage="Amos iii. 6" id="vi.ii.v-p53.1" parsed="|Amos|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.3.6">Amos iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and in the great song of Moses,
“See now that I, even I, am he and there is no god with
me:  I kill and I make alive, I wound and I
heal”?<note place="end" n="592" id="vi.ii.v-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p54"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 39" id="vi.ii.v-p54.1" parsed="|Deut|32|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.39">Deut. xxxii. 39</scripRef>.</p></note>  But to any
one who understands the meaning of Scripture no one of these
passages accuses God of being the Cause and Creator of evil. 
He who uses the words, “I form the light and create
darkness,” describes Himself not as Creator of any evil, but
as Demiurge of creation.  “It is lest thou shouldst
suppose that there is one cause of light and another of darkness
that He described Himself as being Creator and Artificer of parts
of creation which seem to be mutually opposed.  It is to
prevent thy seeking one Demiurge of fire, another of water, one of
air and another of earth, these seeming to have a kind of mutual
opposition and contrariety of qualities.  By adopting these
views many <pb n="lviii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lviii.html" id="vi.ii.v-Page_lviii" />have
ere now fallen into polytheism, but He makes peace and creates
evil.  Unquestionably He makes peace in thee when He brings
peace into thy mind by His good teaching, and calms the rebel
passions of thy soul.  And He creates evil, that is to say,
He reduces those evil passions to order, and brings them to a
better state so that they may cease to be evil and may adopt the
nature of good.  ‘Create in me a clean heart, O
God.’<note place="end" n="593" id="vi.ii.v-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p55"> <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 10" id="vi.ii.v-p55.1" parsed="|Ps|51|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.10">Ps. li. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  This does
not mean <i>Make now for the first time</i>;<note place="end" n="594" id="vi.ii.v-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p56"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p56.1">δημιούργησον</span>.</p></note> it means <i>Renew the heart that had
become old from wickedness</i>.  The object is that He may
make both one.<note place="end" n="595" id="vi.ii.v-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p57"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 14" id="vi.ii.v-p57.1" parsed="|Eph|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.14">Eph. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  The word
create is used not to imply the bringing out of nothing, but the
bringing into order those which already existed.  So it is
said, ‘If any man be in Christ he is a new
creature.’<note place="end" n="596" id="vi.ii.v-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p58"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 17" id="vi.ii.v-p58.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.17">2 Cor. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  Again,
Moses says, ‘Is not He thy Father that hath bought
thee?  Hath He not made thee and created thee?’<note place="end" n="597" id="vi.ii.v-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p59"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 6" id="vi.ii.v-p59.1" parsed="|Deut|32|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.6">Deut. xxxii. 6</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  Now, the creation put in order
after the making evidently teaches us that the word creation, as
is commonly the case, is used with the idea of improvement. 
And so it is thus that He makes peace, out of creating evil; that
is, by transforming and bringing to improvement. 
Furthermore, even if you understand peace to be freedom from war,
and evil to mean the troubles which are the lot of those who make
war; marches into far regions, labours, vigils, terrors,
sweatings, wounds, slaughters, taking of towns, slavery, exile,
piteous spectacles of captives; and, in a word, all the evils that
follow upon war, all these things, I say, happen by the just
judgment of God, Who brings vengeance through war on those who
deserve punishment.  Should you have wished that Sodom had
not been burnt after her notorious wickedness?  Or that
Jerusalem had not been overturned, nor her temple made desolate
after the horrible wickedness of the Jews against the Lord? 
How otherwise was it right for these things to come to pass than
by the hands of the Romans to whom our Lord had been delivered by
the enemies of His life, the Jews?  Wherefore it does
sometimes come to pass that the calamities of war are righteously
inflicted on those who deserve them—if you like to
understand the words ‘I kill and I make alive’ in
their obvious sense.  Fear edifies the simple.  ‘I
wound and I heal’ is at once perceived to be salutary. 
The blow strikes terror; the cure attracts to love.  But it
is permissible to thee to find a higher meaning in the words,
‘I kill’—by sin; ‘I make
alive’—by righteousness.  ‘Though our
outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by
day.’<note place="end" n="598" id="vi.ii.v-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p60"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 16" id="vi.ii.v-p60.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.16">2 Cor. iv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  He does
not kill one and make another alive, but He makes the same man
alive by the very means by which He kills him; He heals him by the
blows which He inflicts upon him.  As the proverb has it,
‘Thou shalt beat him with the rod and shalt deliver his soul
from hell.’<note place="end" n="599" id="vi.ii.v-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p61"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxiii. 14" id="vi.ii.v-p61.1" parsed="|Prov|23|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.23.14">Prov. xxiii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  The flesh
is smitten that the soul may be healed; sin is put to death that
righteousness may live.  In another passage<note place="end" n="600" id="vi.ii.v-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p62"> §
3.</p></note> it is argued that death is not an
evil.  Deaths come from God.  Yet death is not
absolutely an evil, except in the case of the death of the sinner,
in which case departure from this world is a beginning of the
punishments of hell.  On the other hand, of the evils of hell
the cause is not God, but ourselves.  The origin and root of
sin is what is in our own control and our free
will.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p63">Homily XII. is “on the beginning of the
proverbs.”  “The proverbs of Solomon, the son of
David, king of Israel.”<note place="end" n="601" id="vi.ii.v-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p64"> <scripRef passage="Prov. i" id="vi.ii.v-p64.1" parsed="|Prov|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.1">Prov. i</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p65">“The name proverbs (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p65.1">παροιμίαι</span>)
has been by heathen writers used of common expressions, and of those
which are generally used in the streets.  Among them a way is
called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p65.2">οἰμος</span>, whence they define a
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p65.3">παροιμία</span> to
be a common expression, which has become trite through vulgar usage,
and which it is possible to transfer from a limited number of subjects
to many analogous subjects.<note place="end" n="602" id="vi.ii.v-p65.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p66"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p66.1">παροιμία</span> is
defined by Hesychius the Alexandrian grammarian, who was nearly
contemporary with Basil, as a <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p66.2">βιωφελὴς
λόγος, παρὰ
τὴν ὁδὸν
λεγόμενος</span>.</p></note>  With Christians
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p66.3">παροιμία</span> is
a serviceable utterance, conveyed with a certain amount of obscurity,
containing an obvious meaning of much utility, and at the same time
involving a depth of meaning in its inner sense.  Whence the Lord
says:  ‘These things have I spoken unto you in proverbs, but
the time cometh when I shall no more speak unto you in proverbs, but I
shall shew you plainly of the Father.’”<note place="end" n="603" id="vi.ii.v-p66.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p67"> <scripRef passage="John xvi. 25" id="vi.ii.v-p67.1" parsed="|John|16|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.25">John xvi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p68">On the “wisdom and instruction” of
verse 2, it is said:  Wisdom is the science of things both human
and divine, and of their causes.  He, therefore, who is an
effective theologian<note place="end" n="604" id="vi.ii.v-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p69"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p69.1">ἐ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p69.2">πιτετευγμένως
θεολογεῖ</span>.</p></note> knows wisdom. 
The quotation of <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 6" id="vi.ii.v-p69.3" parsed="|1Cor|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.6">1 Cor.
ii. 6</scripRef>, follows.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p70">On general education it is said,<note place="end" n="605" id="vi.ii.v-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p71"> §
6.</p></note>
“The acquisition of sciences is termed education,<note place="end" n="606" id="vi.ii.v-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p72"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p72.1">ἡ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p72.2">τῶν
μαθημάτων
ἀνάληψις
ταιδεία
λέγεται</span>.</p></note> as it is written of Moses, that he was
learned<note place="end" n="607" id="vi.ii.v-p72.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p73"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p73.1">ἐ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p73.2">παιδεύθη</span>.</p></note> in all the
wisdom of the Egyptians.<note place="end" n="608" id="vi.ii.v-p73.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p74"> <scripRef passage="Acts vii. 22" id="vi.ii.v-p74.1" parsed="|Acts|7|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.22">Acts vii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>  But it is
of no small importance, with a view to man’s sound
condition,<note place="end" n="609" id="vi.ii.v-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p75"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p75.1">σωτηρία</span>.</p></note> that he should
not <pb n="lix" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lix.html" id="vi.ii.v-Page_lix" />devote
himself to any sciences whatsoever, but should become acquainted
with the education which is most profitable.  It has ere now
happened that men who have spent their time in the study of
geometry, the discovery of the Egyptians, or of astrology, the
favourite pursuit of the Chaldæans, or have been addicted to
the loftier natural philosophy<note place="end" n="610" id="vi.ii.v-p75.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p76"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p76.1">μετεωρολογία</span>.  The word had already been used by Plato in a certain
contemptuous sense.  <i>cf. Pal</i>. 299 B.: 
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p76.2">μετεωρόλογον
ἀδολέσχην
τινὰ
σοφιστήν</span>. 
But not always, <i>e.g. Crat</i>. 401, B.: 
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p76.3">κωδυνεύουσι
γοῦν οἱ
πρῶτοι τὰ
ὀνόματα
τιθέμενοι
οὐ φαῦλοι
εἶναι, ἀλλὰ
μετεωρολόγοι
τινὲς καὶ
ἀδολέσχαι</span>.</p></note> which is
concerned with figures and shadows, have looked with contempt on
the education which is based upon the divine oracles. 
Numbers of students have been occupied with paltry rhetoric, and
the solution of sophisms, the subject matter of all of which is
the false and unreal.  Even poetry is dependent for its
existence on its myths.<note place="end" n="611" id="vi.ii.v-p76.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p77"> Gregory of
Nazianzus was publishing verses which formed no unworthy early link
in the <i>Catena Poetarum Christianorum</i>, in our sense of the
word poet.  Basil may have in his mind the general idea that
the Poetics of the heathen schools were all concerned with mythical
inventions.</p></note>  Rhetoric
would not be but for craft in speech.  Sophistics must have
their fallacies.  Many men for the sake of these pursuits
have disregarded the knowledge of God, and have grown old in the
search for the unreal.  It is therefore necessary that we
should have a full knowledge of education, in order to choose the
profitable, and to reject the unintelligent and the
injurious.  Words of wisdom will be discerned by the
attentive reader of the Proverbs, who thence patiently extracts
what is for his good.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p78">The Homily concludes with an exhortation to rule life by
the highest standard.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p79">“Hold fast, then, to the rudder of
life.  Guide thine eye, lest haply at any time through thine eyes
there beat upon thee the vehement wave of lust.  Guide ear and
tongue, lest the one receive aught harmful, or the other speak
forbidden words.  Let not the tempest of passion overwhelm
thee.  Let no blows of despondency beat thee down; no weight of
sorrow drown thee in its depths.  Our feelings are waves. 
Rise above them, and thou wilt be a safe steersman of life.  Fail
to avoid each and all of them skilfully and steadily, and, like some
untrimmed boat, with life’s dangers all round about thee, thou
wilt be sunk in the deep sea of sin.  Hear then how thou mayest
acquire the steersman’s skill.  Men at sea are wont to lift
up their eyes to heaven.  It is from heaven that they get guidance
for their cruise; by day from the sun, and by night from the Bear, or
from some of the ever-shining stars.  By these they reckon their
right course.  Do thou too keep thine eye fixed on heaven, as the
Psalmist did who said, ‘Unto thee lift I up mine eye, O thou that
dwellest in the heavens.’<note place="end" n="612" id="vi.ii.v-p79.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p80"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxiii. 1" id="vi.ii.v-p80.1" parsed="|Ps|23|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.23.1">Ps. xxiii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  Keep
thine eyes on the Sun of righteousness.  Directed by the
commandments of the Lord, as by some bright constellations, keep
thine eye ever sleepless.  Give not sleep to thine eyes or
slumber to thine eyelids,<note place="end" n="613" id="vi.ii.v-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p81"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxii. 4" id="vi.ii.v-p81.1" parsed="|Ps|32|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32.4">Ps. cxxxii.
4</scripRef>.</p></note> that the guidance
of the commandments may be unceasing.  ‘Thy word,’
it is said, ‘is a lamp unto my feet, and a light unto my
paths.’<note place="end" n="614" id="vi.ii.v-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p82"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 105" id="vi.ii.v-p82.1" parsed="|Ps|19|105|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.105">Ps. cxix. 105</scripRef>.</p></note>  Never
slumber at the tiller, so long as thou livest here, amid the
unstable circumstances of this world, and thou shalt receive the
help of the Spirit.  He shall conduct thee ever onward. 
He shall waft thee securely by gentle winds of peace, till thou come
one day safe and sound to yon calm and waveless haven of the will of
God, to Whom be glory and majesty for ever and ever,
Amen.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p83">Homilies XV. and XVI. are more distinctly
dogmatic.  They do not present the doctrines of which they treat
in any special way.  XV., <i>De Fide</i>, is concerned rather with
the frame of mind of the holder and expounder of the Faith than with
any dogmatic formula.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p84">XVI., on <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="vi.ii.v-p84.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>, begins by asserting that every
utterance of the gospels is grander than the rest of the lessons of the
Spirit, inasmuch as, while in the latter He has spoken to us through
His servants the prophets, in the gospels the Master has conversed with
us face to face.  “The most mighty voiced herald of the
actual gospel proclamation, who uttered words loud beyond all hearing
and lofty beyond all understanding, is John, the son of thunder, the
prelude of whose gospel is the text.”  After repeating the
words the preacher goes on to say that he has known many who are not
within the limits of the word of truth, many of the heathen, that is,
“who have prided themselves upon the wisdom of this world, who in
their admiration for these words have ventured to insert them among
their own writings.  For the devil is a thief, and carries off our
property for the use of his own prophets.”<note place="end" n="615" id="vi.ii.v-p84.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p85"> There are
instances of high admiration of the passage:  I have not found
one of appropriation.  Augustine (<i>De Civ. Dei</i> x. 29),
says:  “<i>Quod initium Sancti Evangelii, cui nomen est
secundum Johannem, quidam Platonicus, sicut a sancto sene
Simpliciano, qui postea ecclesiæ Mediolanensi præsedit
episcopus, solebamus audire, aureis litteris conscribendum et per
omnes ecclesias in locis eminentissimis proponendum esse
dicebat</i>.”  Eusebius (<i>Præp. Evang</i>. xi. 17
and 18) refers to the Statements of Plotinus and Numerius on
the <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p85.1">δεύτερος
αἴτιος</span>, and (19)
mentions Aurelius (on Aurelius <i>vide</i> Mosheim’s note on
Cudworth’s <i>Int. System</i>, vol. i. cap. iv. 17), as
quoting the passage in question.  <i>Vide</i> also Theodoret,
<i>Græc. Aff</i>. 33, and Bentley’s <i>Remarks on
Freethinking</i>, § xlvi.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p86"><pb n="lx" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lx.html" id="vi.ii.v-Page_lx" />“If the
wisdom of the flesh has been so smitten with admiration for the force
of the words, what are we to do, who are disciples of the
Spirit?…Hold fast to the text, and you will suffer no harm from
men of evil arts.  Suppose your opponent to argue, ‘If He
was begotten, He was not,’ do you retort, ‘In the beginning
He was.’  But, he will go on, ‘Before He was begotten,
in what way was He?’  Do not give up the words ‘He
was.’  Do not abandon the words ‘In the
beginning.’  The highest point of beginning is beyond
comprehension; what is outside beginning is beyond discovery.  Do
not let any one deceive you by the fact that the phrase has more than
one meaning.  There are in this world many beginnings of many
things, yet there is one beginning which is beyond them all. 
‘Beginning of good way,’ says the Proverb.  But the
beginning of a way is the first movement whereby we begin the journey
of which the earlier part can be discovered.  And, ‘The fear
of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.’<note place="end" n="616" id="vi.ii.v-p86.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p87"> <scripRef passage="Prov. i. 7" id="vi.ii.v-p87.1" parsed="|Prov|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.1.7">Prov. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  To this beginning is prefixed
something else, for elementary instruction is the beginning of the
comprehension of arts.  The fear of the Lord is then a primary
element of wisdom, but there is something anterior to this
beginning—the condition of the soul, before it has been taught
wisdom and apprehended the fear of the Lord.…The point is the
beginning of the line, and the line is the beginning of the surface,
and the surface is the beginning of the body, and the parts of
speech are the beginnings of grammatical utterance.  But the
beginning in the text is like none of these.…<i>In the
beginning was the Word!</i>  Marvellous utterance!  How
all the words are found to be combined in mutual equality of
force!  ‘Was’ has the same force as ‘In the
beginning.’  Where is the blasphemer?  Where is the
tongue that fights against Christ?  Where is the tongue that
said, ‘There was when He was not’?  Hear the
gospel:  ‘<i>In the beginning was.</i> ’  If
He was in the beginning, when was He not?  Shall I bewail their
impiety or execrate their want of instruction?  But, it is
argued, before He was begotten, He was not.  Do you know when
He was begotten, that you may introduce the idea of priority to the
time?  For the word ‘before’ is a word of time,
placing one thing before another in antiquity.  In what way is
it reasonable that the Creator of time should have a generation
subjected to terms of time?  ‘<i>In the beginning
was—</i>’  Never give up the <i>was</i>, and you
never give any room for the vile blasphemy to slip in. 
Mariners laugh at the storm, when they are riding upon two
anchors.  So will you laugh to scorn this vile agitation which
is being driven on the world by the blasts of wickedness, and tosses
the faith of many to and fro, if only you will keep your soul moored
safely in the security of these words.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p88">In § 4 on the force of <i>with
God</i>.<note place="end" n="617" id="vi.ii.v-p88.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p89"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p89.1">πρὸς τὸν
Θεόν</span>.</p></note> 
“Note with admiration the exact appropriateness of every
single word.  It is not said ‘The Word was <i>in</i>
God.’  It runs ‘was <i>with</i> God.’ 
This is to set forth the proper character of the hypostasis. 
The Evangelist did not say ‘<i>in</i> God,’ to avoid
giving any pretext for the confusion of the hypostasis.  That
is the vile blasphemy of men who are endeavouring to confound all
things together, asserting that Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, form
one subject matter, and that different appellations are applied to
one thing.  The impiety is vile, and no less to be shunned
than that of those who blasphemously maintain that the Son is in
essence unlike God the Father.  <i>The Word was with
God</i>.  Immediately after using the term Word to
demonstrate the impassibility of the generation, he forthwith
gives an explanation to do away with the mischief arising in us
from the term Word.  As though suddenly rescuing Him from the
blasphemers’ calumny, he asks, what is the Word? 
<i>The Word was God.</i>  Do not put before me any ingenious
distinctions of phrase; do not with your wily cleverness blaspheme
the teachings of the Spirit.  You have the definitive
statement.  Submit to the Lord.  <i>The Word was
God.”</i></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p90">Homily XXIV., against the Sabellians, Arians, and
Anomœans, repeats points which are brought out again and again in
the <i>De Spiritu Sancto</i>, in the work <i>Against
Eunomius</i>, and in some of the <i>Letters</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p91">Arianism is practical paganism, for to make the
Son a creature, and at the same time to offer Him worship, is to
reintroduce polytheism.  Sabellianism is practical
Judaism,—a denial of the Son.<note place="end" n="618" id="vi.ii.v-p91.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p92"> <i>cf</i>. ccx.
p. 249.</p></note> 
<scripRef passage="John 1.1; 14.9,7; 16.28; 8.16" id="vi.ii.v-p92.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0;|John|14|9|0|0;|John|14|7|0|0;|John|16|28|0|0;|John|8|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1 Bible:John.14.9 Bible:John.14.7 Bible:John.16.28 Bible:John.8.16">John i. 1, xiv. 9, 7, xvi. 28, and viii.
16</scripRef> are quoted against
both extremes.  There may be a note of time in the admitted
impatience of the auditory at hearing of every other subject than
the Holy Spirit.  The preacher is constrained to speak upon
this topic, and he speaks with the combined caution and
completeness which characterize the <i>De Spiritu
Sancto.</i>  “Your ears,” he says, “are
all eager to hear something concerning the Holy Ghost.  My
wish would be, as I have received in all simplicity, as I
<pb n="lxi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lxi.html" id="vi.ii.v-Page_lxi" />have assented with
guileless agreement, so to deliver the doctrine to you my
hearers.  I would if I could avoid being constantly
questioned on the same point.  I would have my disciples
convinced of one consent.  But you stand round me rather as
judges than as learners.  Your desire is rather to test and
try me than to acquire anything for yourselves.  I must
therefore, as it were, make my defence before the court, again
and again giving answer, and again and again saying what I have
received.  And you I exhort not to be specially anxious to
hear from me what is pleasing to yourselves, but rather what is
pleasing to the Lord, what is in harmony with the Scriptures,
what is not in opposition to the Fathers.  What, then, I
asserted concerning the Son, that we ought to acknowledge His
proper Person, this I have also to say concerning the Holy
Spirit.  The Spirit is not identical with the Father,
because of its being written ‘God is a
Spirit.’<note place="end" n="619" id="vi.ii.v-p92.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p93"> <scripRef passage="John iv. 24" id="vi.ii.v-p93.1" parsed="|John|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.24">John iv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  Nor on
the other hand is there one Person of Son and of Spirit, because
it is said, ‘If any man have not the spirit of Christ he is
none of his.…Christ is in you.’<note place="end" n="620" id="vi.ii.v-p93.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p94"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 8.9,10" id="vi.ii.v-p94.1" parsed="|Rom|8|9|8|10" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.9-Rom.8.10">Rom. viii. 9 and
10</scripRef>.</p></note>  From this passage some persons
have been deceived into the opinion that the Spirit and Christ
are identical.  But what do we assert?  That in this
passage is declared the intimate relation of nature and not a
confusion of persons.  For there exists the Father having
His existence perfect and independent, root and fountain of the
Son and of the Holy Ghost.  There exists also the Son living
in full Godhead, Word and begotten offspring of the Father,
independent.  Full too is the Spirit, not part of another,
but contemplated whole and perfect in Himself.  The Son is
inseparably conjoined with the Father and the Spirit with the
Son.  For there is nothing to divide nor to cut asunder the
eternal conjunction.  No age intervenes, nor yet can our
soul entertain a thought of separation as though the
Only-begotten were not ever with the Father, or the Holy Ghost
not co-existent with the Son.  Whenever then we conjoin the
Trinity, be careful not to imagine the Three as parts of one
undivided thing, but receive the idea of the undivided and common
essence of three perfect incorporeal [existences].  Wherever
is the presence of the Holy Spirit, there is the indwelling of
Christ:  wherever Christ is, there the Father is
present.  ‘Know ye not that your body is the temple of
the Holy Ghost which is in you ?’”<note place="end" n="621" id="vi.ii.v-p94.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p95"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 19" id="vi.ii.v-p95.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.19">1 Cor. vi. 19</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p96">First of the Homilies on moral topics come I. and
II. on Fasting.  The former is of uncontested genuineness. 
Erasmus rejected the latter, but it is accepted without hesitation by
Garnier, Maran, and Ceillier, and is said by the last named to be
quoted as Basil’s by John of Damascus and Symeon
Logothetes.  From Homily I. two passages are cited by St.
Augustine against the Pelagians.<note place="end" n="622" id="vi.ii.v-p96.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p97"> August. in
<i>Julian</i>. i. 18.</p></note>  The
text is <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxx. 3" id="vi.ii.v-p97.1" parsed="|Ps|80|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.80.3">Ps. lxxx.
3</scripRef>. 
“Reverence,” says one passage,<note place="end" n="623" id="vi.ii.v-p97.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p98"> §
3.</p></note>
“the hoary head of fasting.  It is coæval with
mankind.  Fasting was ordained in Paradise.  The first
injunction was delivered to Adam, ‘Of the tree of the
knowledge of good and evil thou shalt not eat.’<note place="end" n="624" id="vi.ii.v-p98.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p99"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 17" id="vi.ii.v-p99.1" parsed="|Gen|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.17">Gen. iii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  ‘Thou shalt not eat’ is
a law of fasting and abstinence.”  The general argument
is rather against excess than in support of ceremonial
abstinence.  In Paradise there was no wine, no butchery of
beasts, no eating of flesh.  Wine came in after the
flood.  Noah became drunk because wine was new to him.  So
fasting is older than drunkenness.  Esau was defiled, and made
his brother’s slave, for the sake of a single meal.  It
was fasting and prayer which gave Samuel to Hannah.  Fasting
brought forth Samson.  Fasting begets prophets, strengthens
strong men.  Fasting makes lawgivers wise, is the soul’s
safeguard, the body’s trusty comrade, the armour of the
champion, the training of the athlete.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p100">The conclusion is a warning against mere carnal
abstinence.<note place="end" n="625" id="vi.ii.v-p100.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p101"> §
10.</p></note>  “Beware
of limiting the good of fasting to mere abstinence from meats. 
Real fasting is alienation from evil.  ‘Loose the bands of
wickedness.’<note place="end" n="626" id="vi.ii.v-p101.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p102"> <scripRef passage="Is. lviii. 6" id="vi.ii.v-p102.1" parsed="|Isa|58|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.58.6">Is. lviii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  Forgive your
neighbour the mischief he has done you.  Forgive him his
trespasses against you.  Do not ‘fast for strife and
debate.’<note place="end" n="627" id="vi.ii.v-p102.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p103"> <scripRef passage="Is. lviii. 4" id="vi.ii.v-p103.1" parsed="|Isa|58|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.58.4">Is. lviii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  You do not
devour flesh, but you devour your brother.  You abstain from wine,
but you indulge in outrages.  You wait for evening before you take
food, but you spend the day in the law courts.  Wo to those who
are ‘drunken, but not with wine.’<note place="end" n="628" id="vi.ii.v-p103.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p104"> <scripRef passage="Is. li. 21" id="vi.ii.v-p104.1" parsed="|Isa|51|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.51.21">Is. li. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  Anger is the intoxication of the
soul, and makes it out of its wits like wine.  Drunkenness,
too, is sorrow, and drowns our intelligence.  Another
drunkenness is needless fear.  In a word, whatever passion
makes the soul beside herself may be called drunkenness.…Dost
thou know Whom thou art ordained to receive as thy guest?  He
Who has promised that He and His Father will come and make their
abode with thee.<note place="end" n="629" id="vi.ii.v-p104.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p105"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="John xiv. 23" id="vi.ii.v-p105.1" parsed="|John|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.23">John xiv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  Why do you
allow drunkenness to enter in, and shut the door on the Lord? 
Why allow the foe to come in and occupy your strongholds? 
Drunkenness dare not receive the Lord; it drives away the
<pb n="lxii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lxii.html" id="vi.ii.v-Page_lxii" />Spirit.  Smoke drives away
bees, and debauch drives away the gifts of the Spirit.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p106">Wilt thou see the nobility of fasting? 
Compare this evening with to-morrow evening:  thou wilt see the
town turned from riot and disturbance to profound calm.  Would
that to-day might be like to-morrow in solemnity, and the morrow no
less cheerful than to-day.  May the Lord Who has brought us to
this period of time grant to us, as to gladiators and wrestlers, that
we may shew firmness and constancy in the beginning of contests, and
may reach that day which is the Queen of Crowns; that we may remember
now the passion of salvation, and in the age to come enjoy the requital
of our deeds in this life, in the just judgment of
Christ.”<note place="end" n="630" id="vi.ii.v-p106.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p107"> The sermon seems
to have been preached at the beginning of Lent, when Cæsarea
was still suffering from Carnival indulgences.  Homily II. may
be placed at a similar season in another year.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p108">Homily IV. on the giving of thanks (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p108.1">περὶ
εὐχαριστίας</span>),
is on text <scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 16" id="vi.ii.v-p108.2" parsed="|1Thess|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.16">1 Thess. v.
16</scripRef>.  Our Lord, it
is remarked, wept over Lazarus, and He called them that mourn
blessed.  How<note place="end" n="631" id="vi.ii.v-p108.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p109"> §
4.</p></note> is this to be
reconciled with the charge “Rejoice alway”? 
“Tears and joy have not a common origin.  On the one hand,
while the breath is held in round the heart, tears spontaneously gush
forth, as at some blow, when an unforeseen calamity smites upon the
soul.  Joy on the other hand is like a leaping up of the soul
rejoicing when things go well.  Hence come different appearances
of the body.  The sorrowful are pale, livid, chilly.  The
habit of the joyous and cheerful is blooming and ruddy; their soul all
but leaps out of their body for gladness.  On all this I shall say
that the lamentations and tears of the saints were caused by their love
to God.  So, with their eyes ever fixed on the object of their
love, and from hence gathering greater joy for themselves, they devoted
themselves to the interests of their fellow-servants.  Weeping
over sinners, they brought them to better ways by their tears. 
But just as men standing safe on the seashore, while they feel for
those who are drowning in the deep, do not lose their own safety in
their anxiety for those in peril, so those who groan over the sins of
their neighbours do not destroy their own proper cheerfulness. 
Nay, they rather increase it, in that, through their tears over their
brother, they are made worthy of the joy of the Lord.  Wherefore,
blessed are they that weep; blessed are they that mourn; for they shall
themselves be comforted; they themselves shall laugh.  But by
laughter is meant not the noise that comes out through the cheeks from
the boiling of the blood, but cheerfulness pure and untainted with
despondency.  The Apostle allows us to weep with weepers, for this
tear is made, as it were, a seed and loan to be repaid with everlasting
joy.  Mount in mind with me, and contemplate the condition of the
angels; see if any other condition becomes them but one of joy and
gladness.  It is for that they are counted worthy to stand beside
God, and to enjoy the ineffable beauty and glory of our Creator. 
It is in urging us on to that life that the Apostle bids us always
rejoice.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p110">The Homily contains an eloquent exhortation to Christian
fortitude in calamity, and concludes with the charge to look beyond
present grief to future felicity.  “Hast thou
dishonour?  Look to the glory which through patience is laid up
for thee in heaven.  Hast thou suffered loss?  Fix thine eyes
on the heavenly riches, and on the treasure which thou hast put by for
thyself through thy good works.  Hast thou suffered exile? 
Thy fatherland is the heavenly Jerusalem.  Hast thou lost a
child?  Thou hast angels, with whom thou shalt dance about the
throne of God, and shalt be glad with everlasting joy.  Set
expected joys over against present griefs, and thus thou wilt preserve
for thyself that calm and quiet of the soul whither the injunction of
the Apostle calls us.  Let not the brightness of human success
fill thy soul with immoderate joy; let not grief bring low thy
soul’s high and lofty exaltation through sadness and
anguish.  Thou must be trained in the lessons of this life before
thou canst live the calm and quiet life to come.  Thou wilt
achieve this without difficulty, if thou keep ever with thee the charge
to rejoice alway.  Dismiss the worries of the flesh.  Gather
together the joys of the soul.  Rise above the sensible perception
of present things.  Fix thy mind on the hope of things
eternal.  Of these the mere thought suffices to fill the soul with
gladness, and to plant in our hearts the happiness of
angels.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p111">Homily VII., against the rich, follows much the same
line of argument as VI.  Two main considerations are urged against
the love of worldly wealth; firstly, the thought of the day of
judgment; secondly, the fleeting and unstable nature of the riches
themselves.  The luxury of the fourth century, as represented by
Basil, is much the same as the luxury of the nineteenth.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p112">“I am filled with amazement,” says the
preacher, “at the invention of superfluities. 
<pb n="lxiii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lxiii.html" id="vi.ii.v-Page_lxiii" />The vehicles are
countless, some for conveying goods, others for carrying their
owners; all covered with brass and with silver.  There are a
vast number of horses, whose pedigrees are kept like men’s,
and their descent from noble sires recorded.  Some are for
carrying their haughty owners about the town, some are hunters,
some are hacks.  Bits, girths, collars, are all of silver,
all decked with gold.  Scarlet cloths make the horses as gay
as bridegrooms.  There is a host of mules, distinguished by
their colours, and their muleteers with them, one after another,
some before and some behind.  Of other household servants
the number is endless, who satisfy all the requirements of
men’s extravagance; agents, stewards, gardeners, and
craftsmen, skilled in every art that can minister to necessity or
to enjoyment and luxury; cooks, confectioners, butlers, huntsmen,
sculptors, painters, devisers and creators of pleasure of every
kind.  Look at the herds of camels, some for carriage, some
for pasture; troops of horses, droves of oxen, flocks of sheep,
herds of swine with their keepers, land to feed all these, and to
increase men’s riches by its produce; baths in town, baths
in the country; houses shining all over with every variety of
marble,—some with stone of Phrygia, others with slabs of
Spartan or Thessalian.<note place="end" n="632" id="vi.ii.v-p112.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p113"> A
precious, red-streaked marble was quarried in Phrygia.  The
Spartan or Tænarian was the kind known as <i>verde
antico</i>.  <i>cf</i>. Bekker, <i>Gallus</i>. p. 16, n. 
The taste for the “Phrygian stone” was an old one. 
<i>cf</i>. Hor., <i>Carm</i>. III. i. 41.</p></note>  There
must be some houses warm in winter,<note place="end" n="633" id="vi.ii.v-p113.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p114"> The
Cappadocian winters were severe.  <i>cf</i>. <i>Ep</i>. cxxi.,
cxcviii., cccxlix.</p></note>
and others cool in summer.  The pavement is of mosaic, the
ceiling gilded.  If any part of the wall escapes the slabs,
it is embellished with painted flowers.…You who dress your
walls, and let your fellow-creatures go bare, what will you
answer to the Judge?  You who harness your horses with
splendour, and despise your brother if he is ill-dressed; who let
your wheat rot, and will not feed the hungry; who hide your gold,
and despise the distressed?  And, if you have a
wealth-loving wife, the plague is twice as bad.  She keeps
your luxury ablaze; she increases your love of pleasure; she
gives the goad to your superfluous appetites; her heart is set on
stones,—pearls, emeralds, and sapphires.<note place="end" n="634" id="vi.ii.v-p114.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p115"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p115.1">ὑ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p115.2">ακίνθους</span>. 
See L. and S., <i>s.v</i>., and King’s <i>Antique Gems</i>,
46.</p></note>  Gold she works and gold she
weaves,<note place="end" n="635" id="vi.ii.v-p115.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p116"> <i>i.e</i>. she
must have ornaments of wrought gold and stuff embroidered with
gold.</p></note> and increases
the mischief with never-ending frivolities.  And her
interest in all these things is no mere by-play:  it is the
care of night and day.  Then what innumerable flatterers
wait upon their idle wants!  They must have their dyers of
bright colours, their goldsmiths, their perfumes their weavers,
their embroiderers.  With all their behests they do not
leave their husbands breathing time.  No fortune is vast
enough to satisfy a woman’s wants,—no, not if it were
to flow like a river!  They are as eager for foreign
perfumes as for oil from the market.  They must have the
treasures of the sea, shells and pinnas,<note place="end" n="636" id="vi.ii.v-p116.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p117"> <i>cf.
Hexaemeron</i>, p. 94.</p></note>
and more of them than wool from the sheep’s back. 
Gold encircling precious stones serves now for an ornament for
their foreheads, now for their necks.  There is more gold in
their girdles; more gold fastens hands and feet.  These
gold-loving ladies are delighted to be bound by golden
fetters,—only let the chain be gold!  When will the
man have time to care for his soul, who has to serve a
woman’s fancies?”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p118">Homily VIII., on the Famine and Drought, belongs
to the disastrous year 368.  The circumstances of its delivery
have already been referred to.<note place="end" n="637" id="vi.ii.v-p118.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p119"> p.
xxi.</p></note>  The
text is <scripRef passage="Amos iii. 8" id="vi.ii.v-p119.1" parsed="|Amos|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.3.8">Amos iii.
8</scripRef>, “The lion
hath roared:  who will not fear?”  National calamity
is traced to national sin, specially to neglect of the poor. 
Children, it appears,<note place="end" n="638" id="vi.ii.v-p119.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p120"> §
3.</p></note> were allowed a
holiday from school to attend the public services held to deprecate
the divine wrath.  Crowds of men, to whose sins the distress
was more due than to the innocent children, wandered cheerfully
about the town instead of coming to church.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p121">Homily X. is against the angry.  Section 2 contains
a description of the outward appearance of the angry men. 
“About the heart of those who are eager to requite evil for evil,
the blood boils as though it were stirred and sputtering by the force
of fire.  On the surface it breaks out and shews the angry man in
other form, familiar and well known to all, as though it were changing
a mask upon the stage.  The proper and usual eyes of the angry man
are recognized no more; his gaze is unsteady, and fires up in a
moment.  He whets his teeth like boars joining battle.  His
countenance is livid and suffused with blood.  His body seems to
swell.  His veins are ruptured, as his breath struggles under the
storm within.  His voice is rough and strained.  His
speech—broken and falling from him at random—proceeds
without distinction, without arrangement, and without meaning. 
When he is roused by those who are irritating him, like a flame with
plenty of fuel, to an inextinguishable pitch, then, ah! then indeed the
spectacle is indescribable and unendurable.  See the hands lifted
against his fellows, and attacking every part of their bodies;
<pb n="lxiv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lxiv.html" id="vi.ii.v-Page_lxiv" />see the feet jumping without
restraint on dangerous parts.  See whatever comes to hand turned
into a weapon for his mad frenzy.  The record of the progress from
words to wounds recalls familiar lines which probably Basil never
read.<note place="end" n="639" id="vi.ii.v-p121.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p122"> <i>Jurgia
proludunt; sed mox et pocula torques</i></p>

<p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p123"><i>Saucius, et rubra deterges vulnera
mappa</i>.</p>

<p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p124">Juv., <i>Sat</i>. v.
26.</p></note>  Rage
rouses strife; strife begets abuse; abuse, blows; blows, wounds;
and from wounds often comes death.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p125">St. Basil, however, does not omit to
notice<note place="end" n="640" id="vi.ii.v-p125.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p126"> §
6.</p></note> that there is
such a thing as righteous indignation, and that we may “be
angry and sin not.”  “God forbid that we should
turn into occasions for sin gifts given to us by the Creator for
our salvation!  Anger, stirred at the proper time and in the
proper manner, is an efficient cause of manliness, patience, and
endurance.…Anger is to be used as a weapon.  So Moses,
meekest of men, armed the hands of the Levites for the slaughter
of their brethren, to punish idolatry.  The wrath of Phinehas
was justifiable.  So was the wrath of Samuel against
Agag.  Thus, anger very often is made the minister of good
deeds.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p127">Homily XI., against Envy, adduces the instances of
Saul’s envy of David, and that of the patriarchs against
Joseph.  It is pointed out that envy grows out of familiarity and
proximity.  “A man is envied of his
neighbour.”<note place="end" n="641" id="vi.ii.v-p127.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p128"> <scripRef passage="Ecc. iv. 4" id="vi.ii.v-p128.1" parsed="|Eccl|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.4.4">Ecc. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  The Scythian
does not envy the Egyptian.  Envy arises among
fellow-countrymen.  The remedy for this vice is to recognise the
pettiness of the common objects of human ambition, and to aspire to
eternal joys.  If riches are a mere means to
unrighteousness,<note place="end" n="642" id="vi.ii.v-p128.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p129"> §
5.</p></note> wo be to the rich
man!  If they are a ministering to virtue, there is no room for
envy, since the common advantages proceeding from them are open to
all,—unless any one out of superfluity of wickedness envies
himself his own good things!</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p130">In Homily XIII., on Holy Baptism, St. Basil
combats an error which had naturally arisen out of the practice of
postponing baptism.  The delay was made an occasion of license and
indulgence.  St. Augustine<note place="end" n="643" id="vi.ii.v-p130.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p131"> <i>In
Julian</i>. vi.</p></note> cites the
homily as St. Chrysostom’s, but the quotation has not weakened
the general acceptance of the composition as Basil’s, and as
one of those referred to by Amphilochius.<note place="end" n="644" id="vi.ii.v-p131.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p132"> <i>Orat</i>.
ii.</p></note>  Ceillier mentions its citation by
the emperor Justinian.<note place="end" n="645" id="vi.ii.v-p132.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p133"> <i>Conc</i>. v.
p. 668.</p></note>  It was
apparently delivered at Easter.  Baptism is good at all
times.<note place="end" n="646" id="vi.ii.v-p133.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p134"> §
5.</p></note>  “Art
thou a young man?  Secure thy youth by the bridle of
baptism.  Has thy prime passed by?  Do not be deprived of
thy viaticum.  Do not lose thy safeguard.  Do not think of
the eleventh hour as of the first.  It is fitting that even at
the beginning of life we should have the end in
view.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p135">“Imitate<note place="end" n="647" id="vi.ii.v-p135.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p136"> §
6.</p></note> the
eunuch.<note place="end" n="648" id="vi.ii.v-p136.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p137"> <scripRef passage="Acts viii. 27" id="vi.ii.v-p137.1" parsed="|Acts|8|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.27">Acts viii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>  He found
one to teach him.  He did not despise instruction.  The
rich man made the poor man mount into his chariot.  The
illustrious and the great welcomed the undistinguished and the
small.  When he had been taught the gospel of the kingdom, he
received the faith in his heart, and did not put off the seal of
the Spirit.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p138">Homily XIV., against Drunkards, has the special
interest of being originated by a painful incident which it
narrates.  The circumstances may well be compared with those of
the scandal caused by the deacon Glycerius.<note place="end" n="649" id="vi.ii.v-p138.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p139"> <i>cf.
Letter</i>clxix. and observations in <i>Prolegomena</i>, p.
xxix.</p></note> 
Easter day, remarks St. Basil, is a day when decent women ought to have
been sitting in their homes, piously reflecting on future
judgment.  Instead of this, certain wanton women, forgetful of the
fear of God, flung their coverings from their heads, despising God, and
in contempt of His angels, lost to all shame before the gaze of men,
shaking their hair, trailing their tunics, sporting with their feet,
with immodest glances and unrestrained laughter, went off into a wild
dance.  They invited all the riotous youth to follow them, and
kept up their dances in the Basilica of the Martyrs’ before the
walls of Cæsarea, turning hallowed places into the workshop of
their unseemliness.  They sang indecent songs, and befouled the
ground with their unhallowed tread.  They got a crowd of lads to
stare at them, and left no madness undone.  On this St. Basil
builds a stirring temperance sermon.  Section 6 contains a vivid
picture of a drinking bout, and Section 7 describes the sequel. 
The details are evidently not imaginary.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p140">“Sorrowful sight for Christian eyes!  A man
in the prime of life, of powerful frame of high rank in the army, is
carried furtively home, because he cannot stand upright, and travel on
his own feet.  A man who ought to be a terror to our enemies is a
laughing stock to the lads in the streets.  He is smitten down by
no sword—slain by no foe.  A military man, in the bloom of
manhood, the prey of wine, and ready to suffer any fate his foes may
choose!  Drunkenness is the ruin of reason, the destruction of
strength; it is untimely old age; it is, for a short time, death.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p141">“What are drunkards but the idols of the
heathen?  They have eyes and see not, ears and <pb n="lxv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lxv.html" id="vi.ii.v-Page_lxv" />hear not.<note place="end" n="650" id="vi.ii.v-p141.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p142"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxv. 5" id="vi.ii.v-p142.1" parsed="|Ps|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.15.5">Ps. cxv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Their hands are helpless; their feet dead.”  The whole
Homily is forcible.  It is quoted by Isidore of
Pelusium,<note place="end" n="651" id="vi.ii.v-p142.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p143"> 1
<i>Ep</i>. lxi.</p></note> and St. Ambrose
seems to have been acquainted with it.<note place="end" n="652" id="vi.ii.v-p143.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p144"> <i>De Eb. et
Jejunio</i>. c. 18.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p145">Homily XX., on Humility, urges the folly of Adam,
in sacrificing eternal blessings to his ambition, and the example of
St. Paul in glorying only in the Lord.<note place="end" n="653" id="vi.ii.v-p145.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p146"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 30, 31" id="vi.ii.v-p146.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|30|1|31" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.30-1Cor.1.31">1 Cor. i. 30, 31</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p147">Pharaoh, Goliath, and Abimelech are instanced.  St.
Peter is cited for lack of humility in being sure that he of all men
will be true to the death.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p148">“No detail can be neglected<note place="end" n="654" id="vi.ii.v-p148.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p149"> §
7.</p></note> as too insignificant to help us in ridding
ourselves of pride.  The soul grows like its practices, and is
formed and fashioned in accordance with its conduct.  Your
appearance, your dress, your gait, your chair, your style of meals,
your bed and bedding, your house and its contents, should be all
arranged with a view to cheapness.  Your talk, your songs, your
mode of greeting your neighbour, should look rather to moderation than
to ostentation.  Give me, I beg, no elaborate arguments in your
talk, no surpassing sweetness in your singing, no vaunting and
wearisome discussions.  In all things try to avoid bigness.
 Be kind to your friend, gentle to your servant, patient with the
impudent, amiable to the lowly.  Console the afflicted, visit the
distressed, despise none.  Be agreeable in address, cheerful in
reply, ready, accessible to all.  Never sing your own praises, nor
get other people to sing them.  Never allowing any uncivil
communication, conceal as far as possible your own
superiority.”<note place="end" n="655" id="vi.ii.v-p149.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p150"> Here
several touches remind us of Theophrastus.  <i>cf. Char</i>.
xxiii. and xxiv.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p151">Homily XXI., on disregard of the things of this
world, was preached out of St. Basil’s diocese, very probably at
Satala in 372.<note place="end" n="656" id="vi.ii.v-p151.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p152"> Ceillier, VI.
viii. 2.</p></note>  The second
part<note place="end" n="657" id="vi.ii.v-p152.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p153"> §
9.</p></note> is in reference
to a fire which occurred in the near neighbourhood of the church
on the previous evening.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p154">“Once more the fiend has shewn his fury against
us, has armed himself with flame of fire, and has attacked the
precincts of the church.  Once more our common mother has won the
day, and turned back his devices on himself.  He has done nothing
but advertise his hatred.…How do you not suppose the devil must
be groaning to-day at the failure of his projected attempt?  Our
enemy lighted his fire close to the church that he might wreck our
prosperity.  The flames raised on every side by his furious blasts
were streaming over all they could reach; they fed on the air round
about; they were being driven to touch the shrine, and to involve us in
the common ruin; but our Saviour turned them back on him who had
kindled them, and ordered his madness to fall on himself.  The
congregation who have happily escaped are urged to live worthily of
their preservation, shining like pure gold out of the
furnace.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p155">Homily XXII., which is of considerable interest,
on the study of pagan literature, is really not a homily at
all.<note place="end" n="658" id="vi.ii.v-p155.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p156"> It has
often been separately published.  In 1600 it was included by
Martin Haynoccius in an <i>Enchiridion Ethicum</i>, containing also
Plutarch’s two tracts on the education of boys and the study
of the poets, with which it is interesting to compare it. 
Grotius published it with Plutarch’s <i>De Legendis Poetis</i>
at Paris in 1623.  They were also published together by
Archbishop Potter at Oxford in 1691.</p></note>  It is a
short treatise addressed to the young on their education.  It
would seem to have been written in the Archbishop’s later
years, unless the experience of which he speaks may refer rather
to his earlier experience, alike as a student and a
teacher.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p157">No source of instruction can be overlooked in the
preparation for the great battle of life,<note place="end" n="659" id="vi.ii.v-p157.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p158"> §
2.</p></note> and
there is a certain advantage to be derived from the right use of
heathen writers.  The illustrious Moses is described as training
his intellect in the science of the Egyptians, and so arriving at the
contemplation of Him Who is.<note place="end" n="660" id="vi.ii.v-p158.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p159"><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p159.1">τοῦ
ὄντος</span>.  The highest heathen
philosophy strove to reach the neuter <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p159.2">τὸ ὄν</span>.  The revelation of
Jehovah is of the masculine <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p159.3">ὁ</span>
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p159.4">ὤν</span>, who communicates with his
creatures, and says <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p159.5">ἐ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p159.6">γὼ εἰμί</span>.</p></note>  So in later
days Daniel at Babylon was wise in the Chaldean philosophy, and
ultimately apprehended the divine instruction.  But granted that
such heathen learning is not useless, the question remains how you are
to participate in it.  To begin with the poets.  Their
utterances are of very various kinds, and it will not be well to give
attention to all without exception.  When they narrate to you the
deeds and the words of good men, admire and copy them, and strive
diligently to be like them.  When they come to bad men, shut your
ears, and avoid imitating them, like Ulysses fleeing from the
sirens’ songs.<note place="end" n="661" id="vi.ii.v-p159.7"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p160"> Hom.,
<i>Od</i>. xii. 158.  <i>cf. Letter</i> i. p.
109.</p></note>  Familiarity
with evil words is a sure road to evil deeds, wherefore every possible
precaution must be taken to prevent our souls from unconsciously
imbibing evil influences through literary gratification, like men who
take poison in honey.  We shall not therefore praise the poets
when they revile and mock, or when they describe licentious,
intoxicated characters, when they define happiness as consisting in a
laden table and dissolute ditties.  Least of all shall we attend
to the <pb n="lxvi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lxvi.html" id="vi.ii.v-Page_lxvi" />poets when they
are talking about the gods, specially when their talk is of many gods,
and those in mutual disagreement.  For among them brother is at
variance with brother, parent against children, and children wage a
truceless war against parents.  The gods’ adulteries and
amours and unabashed embraces, and specially those of Zeus, whom they
describe as the chief and highest of them all,—things which could
not be told without a blush of brutes,—all this let us leave to
actors on the stage.<note place="end" n="662" id="vi.ii.v-p160.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p161"> This shews
that the shameless and cruel exhibitions of earlier days had not
died out even in the fourth century.  <i>cf</i>. Suetonius,
<i>Nero</i> xi., xii., Tertullian, <i>Apol</i>. 15.  On the
whole subject, see Bp. Lightfoot’s note on St. Clem. Rom.,
<i>Ep. ad Cor</i>. vi., where <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p161.1">Δαναΐδες
καὶ Δίρκαι</span> is
probably a misreading for <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p161.2">νεάνιδες
παιδισκαι</span>. 
He refers for illustrations to Friedländer, <i>Sittengeschichte
Roms</i>, ii. 234.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p162">I must make the same remark about historians,
specially when they write merely to please.  And we certainly
shall not follow rhetoricians in the art of lying.…I have been
taught by one well able to understand a poet’s mind that with
Homer all his poetry is praise of virtue, and that in him all that is
not mere accessory tends to this end.  A marked instance of this
is his description of the prince of the Kephallenians saved naked from
shipwreck.  No sooner did he appear than the princess viewed him
with reverence; so far was she from feeling anything like shame at
seeing him naked and alone, since his virtue stood him in the stead of
clothes.<note place="end" n="663" id="vi.ii.v-p162.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p163"> <i>Od</i>. vi.
135 <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p163.1">κ.τ.λ.</span></p></note>  Afterwards
he was of so much estimation among the rest of the Phæacians
that they abandoned the pleasures amid which they lived, all
looked up to him and imitated him, and not a man of the
Phæacians prayed for anything more eagerly than that he might
be Ulysses,—a mere waif saved from shipwreck.  Herein
my friend said that he was the interpreter of the poet’s
mind; that Homer all but said aloud, Virtue, O men, is what you
have to care for.  Virtue swims out with the shipwrecked
sailor, and when he is cast naked on the coast, virtue makes him
more noble than the happy Phæacians.  And truly this is
so.  Other belongings are not more the property of their
possessors than of any one else.  They are like dice flung
hither and thither in a game.  Virtue is the one possession
which cannot be taken away, and remains with us alike alive and
dead.</p>

<p class="c41" id="vi.ii.v-p164">It is in this sense that I think Solon said to the
rich,</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p165"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p165.1">᾽Αλλ᾽ ἡμεῖς
αὐτοῖς οὐ
διαμειψόμεθα</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p166"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p166.1">Τῇς
ἀρετῆς τὸν
πλοῦτον·
ἐπεὶ τὸ μὲν
ἔμπεδον
αἰεί</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p166.2">,</span></p>

<p class="c41" id="vi.ii.v-p167"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p167.1"> Χρήματα δ᾽
ἀνθρώπων
ἄλλοτε ἄλλος
ἔχει</span> <note place="end" n="664" id="vi.ii.v-p167.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p168"> These lines are
attributed to Solon by Plutarch, in the tract <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p168.1">πῶς ἄν τις
ὑπ᾽ ἐχθρῶν
ὠφελοῖτο</span>, but
they occur among the elegiac “<i>gnomæ</i>” of
Theognis, lines 316–318.  Fronton du Duc in his notes on
the <i>Homilies</i> points out that they are also quoted in
Plutarch’s life of Solon.  Basil was well acquainted with
Plutarch.  (<i>cf</i>. references in the notes to the
<i>Hexaemeron</i>.)</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p169">Similar to these are the lines of
Theognis,<note place="end" n="665" id="vi.ii.v-p169.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p170"> The lines
are:</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c46" id="vi.ii.v-p171"><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p171.1">Ζεὺς γάρ τοι
τὸ τάλαντον
ἐπιρρέπει
ἄλλοτε
ἄλλως</span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c41" id="vi.ii.v-p172"><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p172.1">῎</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p172.2">Αλλοτε μὲν
πλουτεῖν,
ἄλλοτε δ᾽
οὐδὲν ἔχεω.</span></p>

<p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p173">Theog. 157.</p></note> in which he says that
God (whatever he means by “God”) inclines the scale to men
now one way and now another, and so at one moment they are rich, and at
another penniless.  Somewhere too in his writings Prodicus, the
Sophist of Chios, has made similar reflexions on vice and virtue, to
whom attention may well be paid, for he is a man by no means to be
despised.  So far as I recollect his sentiments, they are
something to this effect.  I do not remember the exact words, but
the sense, in plain prose, was as follows:<note place="end" n="666" id="vi.ii.v-p173.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p174"> The story
of <i>The Choice of Hercules</i> used to be called, from Prodicus
(of Ceos, not Chios) <i>Hercules Prodicius</i>.  Suidas says
that the title of the work quoted was <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p174.1">Ω</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p174.2">ραι</span>.  The allegory is given
at length in Xenophon’s <i>Memorabilia</i> (II. i. 21) in Dion
Chrysostom’s <i>Regnum</i>, and in Cicero (<i>De Officiis</i>
i. 32), who refers to Xenophon.  It is imitated in the
<i>Somnium</i> of Lucian.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p175">Once upon a time, when Hercules was quite young, and of
just about the same age as yourselves, he was debating within himself
which of the two ways he should choose, the one leading through toil to
virtue, the other which is the easiest of all.  There approached
him two women.  They were Virtue and Vice, and though they said
not a word they straightway shewed by their appearance what was the
difference between them.  One was tricked out to present a fair
appearance with every beautifying art.  Pleasure and delights were
shed around her and she led close after her innumerable enjoyments like
a swarm of bees.  She showed them to Hercules, and, promising him
yet more and more, endeavoured to attract him to her side.  The
other, all emaciated and squalid, looked earnestly at the lad, and
spoke in quite another tone.  She promised him no ease, no
pleasure, but toils, labours, and perils without number, in every land
and sea.  She told him that the reward of all this would be that
he should become a god (so the narrator tells it).  This latter
Hercules followed even to the death.  Perhaps all those who have
written anything about wisdom, less or more, each according to his
ability, have praised Virtue in their writings. 
<pb n="lxvii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lxvii.html" id="vi.ii.v-Page_lxvii" />These must be obeyed,
and the effort made to show forth their teaching in the conduct
of life.  For he alone is wise who confirms in act the
philosophy which in the rest goes no farther than words. 
They do but flit like shadows.<note place="end" n="667" id="vi.ii.v-p175.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p176"> <i>cf</i>.
Hom., <i>Od</i>. x. 494, where it is said of Teiresias:</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c46" id="vi.ii.v-p177"><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p177.1">Τῷ
καὶ τεθνηῶτι
νόον πόρε
Περσεφόνεια,</span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vi.ii.v-p178"><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p178.1">Οἴ&amp;
251· πεπνῦσθαι·
τοὶ δὲ σκιαὶ
ἀ&amp;
188·σσουσι.</span></p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p179">It is as though some painter had represented a
sitter as a marvel of manly beauty, and then he were to be in reality
what the artist had painted on the panel.  But to utter glorious
eulogies on virtue in public, and make long speeches about it, while in
private putting pleasure before continence and giving gain higher
honour than righteousness, is conduct which seems to me illustrated by
actors on the stage:  they enter as monarchs and magnates, when
they are neither monarchs nor magnates, and perhaps even are only
slaves.  A singer could never tolerate a lyre that did not match
his voice, nor a coryphæus a chorus that did not chant in
tune.  Yet every one will be inconsistent with himself, and will
fail to make his conduct agree with his words.  The tongue has
sworn, but the heart has never sworn, as Euripedes<note place="end" n="668" id="vi.ii.v-p179.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p180"> Eur.
<i>Hippolytus</i>, 612:  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p180.1">ἡ</span> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p180.2">γλῶσσ᾽
ὀμώμοχ᾽ ἡ δὲ
φρὴν
ἀνώμοτος</span>, the
famous line which Aristophanes made fun of in
<i>Thesmophoriazusæ</i>, 275.</p></note>
has it; and a man will aim at seeming, rather than at being,
good.  Nevertheless, if we may believe Plato, the last extreme of
iniquity is for one to seem just without being just.<note place="end" n="669" id="vi.ii.v-p180.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p181"> Fronton du
Duc notes that Basil has taken this allusion to Plato from
Plutarch’s tract, <i>How to distinguish between Flatterer and
Friend</i>, p. 50:  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p181.1">ὡ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p181.2">ς</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p181.3">γὰρ ὁ
Πλάτων
φησὶν
ἐσχάτης
ἀδικίας
εἶναι
δοκεῖν
δίκαιον μὴ
ὄντα</span>.</p></note>  This then is the way in which we are to
receive writings which contain suggestions of good deeds.  And
since the noble deeds of men of old are preserved for our benefit
either by tradition, or in the works of poets and historians, do not
let us miss the good we may get from them.  For instance:  a
man in the street once pursued Pericles with abuse, and persisted in it
all day.  Pericles took not the slightest notice.  Evening
fell, and darkness came on, and even then he could hardly be persuaded
to give over.  Pericles lighted him home, for fear this exercise
in philosophy might be lost.<note place="end" n="670" id="vi.ii.v-p181.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p182"> Plut.
<i>Pericles</i>.</p></note>  Again: 
once upon a time a fellow who was angry with Euclid of Megara
threatened him with death, and swore at him.  Euclid swore back
that he would appease him, and calm him in spite of his
rage.<note place="end" n="671" id="vi.ii.v-p182.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p183"> Plut.,
<i>De Ira Cohibenda</i>, where the story is told of a brother. 
The aggressor says <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p183.1">ἀ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p183.2">πολοίμην
εἰ μή σε
τιμῶρησαίμην</span>. 
The rejoinder is <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p183.3">ἐ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p183.4">γὼ δὲ
ἀπολοίμην
εἰ μή σε
πείσαιμι</span>.</p></note>  A man once
attacked Socrates the son of Sophoniscus and struck him again and
again in the face.  Socrates made no resistance, but allowed
the drunken fellow to take his fill of frenzy, so that his face
was all swollen and bloody from the blows.  When the assault
was done, Socrates, according to the story, did nothing besides
writing on his forehead, as a sculptor might on a statue,
“This is so and so’s doing.”<note place="end" n="672" id="vi.ii.v-p183.5"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p184"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p184.1">ἐ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p184.2">ποίει</span> in Greek will of
course stand for “made it,” like our “<i>hoc
fecit</i>,” or “did it.”  Du Duc gives
authority for the use of the Imp. from Politian.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p185">This was his revenge.  Where conduct, as in
this case, is so much on a par with Christian conduct,<note place="end" n="673" id="vi.ii.v-p185.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p186"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p186.1">τοῖς
ἡμετέροις</span>.</p></note> I maintain that it is well worth our while to
copy these great men.  The behaviour of Socrates on this occasion
is akin to the precept that we are by no means to take revenge, but to
turn the other cheek to the smiter.  So the conduct of Pericles
and Euclid matches the commands to put up with persecutors, and to bear
their wrath with meekness, and to invoke not cursing but blessing on
our enemies.  He who has been previously instructed in these
examples will no longer regard the precepts as impracticable.  I
should like, too, to instance the conduct of Alexander, when he had
captured the daughters of Darius.<note place="end" n="674" id="vi.ii.v-p186.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p187"> <i>cf</i>.
Plutarch, <i>Alex</i>. and Arrian. II. xii.</p></note>  Their
beauty is described as extraordinary, and Alexander would not so much
as look at them, for he thought it shameful that a conqueror of men
should be vanquished by women.  This is of a piece with the
statement that he who looks at a woman impurely, even though he do not
actually commit the act of adultery with her, is not free from guilt,
because he has allowed lust to enter his heart.  Then there is the
case of Clinias, the follower of Pythagoras: it is difficult to believe
this is a case of accidental, and not intentional, imitation of our
principles.<note place="end" n="675" id="vi.ii.v-p187.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p188"> Clinias was a
contemporary of Plato (Diog. Laert. ix. 40).</p></note>  What of
him?  He might have escaped a fine of three talents by taking an
oath, but he preferred to pay rather than swear, and this when he would
have sworn truly.  He appears to me to have heard of the precept
which orders us to swear not at all.<note place="end" n="676" id="vi.ii.v-p188.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p189"> St. Basil can
hardly imagine that Clinias lived after Christ; yet Old Testament
prohibitions are against false swearing only.  Possibly the
third commandment and such a passage as <scripRef passage="Lev. xix. 12" id="vi.ii.v-p189.1" parsed="|Lev|19|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.19.12">Lev. xix. 12</scripRef>, may have been in his mind.  If
Clinias had lived some half a millennium later there seems no reason
why he should not have saved himself three talents by using the
words of the Apostle in <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 31" id="vi.ii.v-p189.2" parsed="|2Cor|11|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.31">2
Cor. xi. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>  To return
to the point with which I began.  We must not take everything
indiscriminately, but only what is profitable.  It would be
<pb n="lxviii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lxviii.html" id="vi.ii.v-Page_lxviii" />shameful for us in the case
of food to reject the injurious, and at the same time, in the case of
lessons, to take no account of what keeps the soul alive, but, like
<i>mountain streams</i>, to sweep in everything that happens to be in
our way.  The sailor does not trust himself to the mercy of the
winds, but steers his boat to the port; the archer aims at his mark;
the smith and the carpenter keep the end of the crafts in view. 
What sense is there in our shewing ourselves inferior to these
craftsmen, though we are quite able to understand our own
affairs?  In mere handicrafts is there some object and end in
labour, and is there no aim in the life of man, to which any one ought
to look who means to live a life better than the brutes?  Were no
intelligence to be sitting at the tiller of our souls, we should be
dashed up and down in the voyage of life like boats that have no
ballast.  It is just as with competitions in athletics, or, if you
like, in music.  In competitions mere crowns are offered for
prizes, there is always training, and no one in training for wrestling
or the pancration<note place="end" n="677" id="vi.ii.v-p189.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p190"> <i>i.e</i>.
wrestling and boxing together.</p></note> practices the harp or
flute.  Certainly not Polydamas, who before his contests at the
Olympic games used to make chariots at full speed stand still, and so
kept up his strength.<note place="end" n="678" id="vi.ii.v-p190.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p191"> Paus. VI.
v.  <i>cf</i>. Pers., <i>Sat</i>. i. 4.</p></note>  Milo, too,
could not be pushed off his greased shield, but, pushed as he was, held
on as tightly as statues fastened by lead.<note place="end" n="679" id="vi.ii.v-p191.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p192"> Paus. VI.
xiv.</p></note> 
In one word, training was the preparation for these feats. 
Suppose they had neglected the dust and the gymnasia, and had given
their minds to the strains of Marsyas or Olympus, the
Phrygians,<note place="end" n="680" id="vi.ii.v-p192.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p193"> Marsyas,
the unhappy rival of Apollo, was said to be a native of
Celænæ in Phrygia.  Olympus was a pupil of Marsyas
(<i>Schol. in Aristoph</i>. <i>Eq</i>. 9).  By Plutarch
(<i>Mus</i>. xi.) he is called <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p193.1">ἀ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p193.2">ρχηγὸς τῆς
῾Ελληνικῆς
καὶ καλῆς
μουσικῆς</span>.
 <i>cf</i>. Arist., <i>Pol</i>. VIII. v. 16.</p></note> they would never have
won crowns or glory, nor escaped ridicule for their bodily
incapacity.  On the other hand Timotheus did not neglect harmony
and spend his time in the wrestling schools.  Had he done so it
would never have been his lot to surpass all the world in music, and to
have attained such extraordinary skill in his art as to be able to
rouse the soul by his sustained and serious melody, and then again
relieve and sooth it by his softer strains at his good pleasure. 
By this skill, when once he sang in Phrygian strains to Alexander, he
is said to have roused the king to arms in the middle of a banquet, and
then by gentler music to have restored him to his boon
companions.<note place="end" n="681" id="vi.ii.v-p193.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p194"> <i>cf</i>.
Cic., <i>Legg</i>. ii. 15, Plutarch, <i>De Mus</i>.  There are
two Timothei of musical fame, one anterior to Alexander.  It
will be remembered that in Dryden’s <i>Alexander’s
Feast</i> “the king seized a flambeau with zeal to
destroy,” <i>after</i> the “Lydian measure” had
“<i>soothed his soul to pleasures</i>.”</p></note>  So great is the
importance, alike in music and in athletics, in view of the object to
be attained, of training.…</p>

<p class="c38" id="vi.ii.v-p195">.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.          .</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p196">To us are held out prizes whereof the marvelous
number and splendour are beyond the power of words to tell.  Will
it be possible for those who are fast asleep, and live a life of
indulgence, to seize them without an effort?<note place="end" n="682" id="vi.ii.v-p196.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p197"> Lit., who
sleep with both ears, to seize with one hand (idiom for sleeping
soundly.  <i>cf</i>. Aul. Gell. ii. 23, who quotes
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p197.1">ἐ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p197.2">π᾽
ἄμφοτέραν
καθεύδειν</span> from
Menander).</p></note> 
If so, sloth would have been of great price, and Sardanapalus would
have been esteemed especially happy, or even Margites, if you like, who
is said by Homer to have neither ploughed nor dug, nor done any useful
work,—if indeed Homer wrote this.  Is there not rather truth
in the saying of Pittacus,<note place="end" n="683" id="vi.ii.v-p197.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p198"> Of
Mitylene, <i>cf</i>. Arist., <i>Pol</i>. III. xiv. 9, and Diog.
Laert. I. iv., who mentions Simonides’ quotation of the maxim
of the text <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p198.1">῎</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p198.2">Α</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p198.3">νδρα
ἀγαθὸν
ἀλαθέως
γενέσθαι
χαλεπὸν, τὸ
Πιττάκειον</span>.</p></note> who said that
“It is hard to be good ?”…</p>

<p class="c38" id="vi.ii.v-p199">.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.          .
         .         
.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p200">We must not be the slaves of our bodies, except
where we are compelled.  Our best provision must be for the
soul.  We ought by means of philosophy to release her from
fellowship with all bodily appetites as we might from a dungeon, and at
the same time make our bodies superior to our appetites.  We
should, for instance, supply our bellies with necessaries, not with
dainties like men whose minds are set on cooks and table arrangers, and
who search through every land and sea, like the tributaries of some
stern despot, much to be pitied for their toil.  Such men are
really suffering pains as intolerable as the torments of hell, carding
into a fire,<note place="end" n="684" id="vi.ii.v-p200.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p201"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p201.1">εἰς πῦρ
ξαίνοντες</span>,
<i>i.e</i>. labouring in vain.  <i>cf</i>. Plat., <i>Legg</i>.
780 c.  The ordinary rendering to “flog fire,”
adopted by Erasmus (<i>Adag. Chil</i>. i., <i>Centur</i>. iv.),
seems wrong.  <i>cf</i>. Bekker on the phrase in
Plato.</p></note> fetching water in a
sieve, pouring into a tub with holes in it, and getting nothing for
their pains.  To pay more than necessary attention to our hair and
dress is, as Diogenes phrases it, the part either of the unfortunate or
of the wicked.  To be finely dressed, and to have the reputation
of being so, is to my mind quite as disgraceful as to play the harlot
or to plot against a neighbour’s wedlock.  What does it
matter to a man with any sense, whether he wears a grand state robe, or
a common cloak, <pb n="lxix" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lxix.html" id="vi.ii.v-Page_lxix" />so long as
it serves to keep off heat and cold?  In other matters necessity
is to be the rule, and the body is only to be so far regarded as is
good for the soul.”</p>

<p class="c38" id="vi.ii.v-p202">.         
.         
.          .
         .         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.          .</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p203">Similar precepts are urged, with further
references and allusions to Pythagoras, the Corybantes, Solon,
Diogenes, Pythius, the rich man who feasted Xerxes on his way to
Greece, Pheidias, Bias, Polycletus, Archilochus, and
Tithonus.<note place="end" n="685" id="vi.ii.v-p203.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p204"> Herod. vii.
21.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p205">It is suggestive to compare the wealth of literary
illustration in this little tract with the severe restrictions which
Basil imposes on himself in his homilies for delivery in church, where
nothing but Scripture is allowed to appear.  In studying the
sermons, it might be supposed that Basil read nothing but the
Bible.  In reading the treatise on heathen authors, but for an
incidental allusion to David and Methuselah, it might be supposed that
he spent all his spare time over his old school and college
authors.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p206">(iii)  The Panegyrical Homilies are five in
number.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p207">Homily V. is on Julitta, a lady of Cæsarea martyred
in 306, and commemorated on July 30.  (In the Basilian menology,
July 31.)  Her property being seized by an iniquitous magistrate,
she was refused permission to proceed with a suit for restitution
unless she abjured Christianity.  On her refusal to do this she
was arraigned and burned.  She is described as having said that
women no less than men were made after the image of God; that women as
well as men were made by their Creator capable of manly virtue; that it
took bone as well as flesh to make the woman, and that constancy,
fortitude, and endurance are as womanly as they are manly.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p208">The homily, which recommends patience and
cheerfulness in adversity, contains a passage of great beauty upon
prayer.  “Ought we to pray without ceasing?  Is it
possible to obey such a command?  These are questions which I see
you are ready to ask.  I will endeavour, to the best of my
ability, to defend the charge.  Prayer is a petition for good
addressed by the pious to God.  But we do not rigidly confine our
petition to words.  Nor yet do we imagine that God requires to be
reminded by speech.  He knows our needs even though we ask Him
not.  What do I say then?  I say that we must not think to
make our prayer complete by syllables.  The strength of prayer
lies rather in the purpose of our soul and in deeds of virtue reaching
every part and moment of our life.  ‘Whether ye eat,’
it is said, ‘or drink, or whatever ye do, do all to the glory of
God.’<note place="end" n="686" id="vi.ii.v-p208.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p209"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 31" id="vi.ii.v-p209.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.31">1 Cor. x. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>  As thou takest
thy seat at table, pray.  As thou liftest the loaf, offer thanks
to the Giver.  When thou sustainest thy bodily weakness with wine,
remember Him Who supplies thee with this gift, to make thy heart glad
and to comfort thy infirmity.  Has thy need for taking food passed
away?  Let not the thought of thy Benefactor pass away too. 
As thou art putting on thy tunic, thank the Giver of it.  As thou
wrappest thy cloak about thee, feel yet greater love to God, Who alike
in summer and in winter has given us coverings convenient for us, at
once to preserve our life, and to cover what is unseemly.  Is the
day done?  Give thanks to Him Who has given us the sun for our
daily work, and has provided for us a fire to light up the night, and
to serve the rest of the needs of life.  Let night give the other
occasions of prayer.  When thou lookest up to heaven and gazest at
the beauty of the stars, pray to the Lord of the visible world; pray to
God the Arch-artificer of the universe, Who in wisdom hath made them
all.  When thou seest all nature sunk in sleep, then again worship
Him Who gives us even against our wills release from the continuous
strain of toil, and by a short refreshment restores us once again to
the vigour of our strength.  Let not night herself be all, as it
were, the special and peculiar property of sleep.  Let not half
thy life be useless through the senselessness of slumber.  Divide
the time of night between sleep and prayer.  Nay, let thy slumbers
be themselves experiences in piety; for it is only natural that our
sleeping dreams should be for the most part echoes of the anxieties of
the day.  As have been our conduct and pursuits, so will
inevitably be our dreams.  Thus wilt thought pray without ceasing;
if thought prayest not only in words, but unitest thyself to God
through all the course of life and so thy life be made one ceaseless
and uninterrupted prayer.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p210">Barlaam, the subject of Homily XVII.,<note place="end" n="687" id="vi.ii.v-p210.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p211"> Supposed
by some to be not Basil’s, but Chrysostom’s. 
<i>cf</i>. Ceillier, iv. p. 53.</p></note> was martyred under Diocletian, either at
Antioch or at Cæsarea.  The ingenuity of his tormentors
conceived the idea of compelling him to fling the pinch of incense to
the gods by putting it, while burning, into his hand, and forcing him
to hold it over the altar.  The fire fought with the right hand,
and the fire proved the weaker.  The fire burned through the hand,
but the hand was firm.  The martyr might say, “Thou hast
holden me by my right hand.  Thou shalt guide me
<pb n="lxx" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lxx.html" id="vi.ii.v-Page_lxx" />with thy counsel, and
afterward receive me to glory.”<note place="end" n="688" id="vi.ii.v-p211.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p212"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 23, 24" id="vi.ii.v-p212.1" parsed="|Ps|73|23|73|24" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.23-Ps.73.24">Ps. lxxiii. 23, 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  The homily
concludes with an apostrophe to the painters of such scenes. 
“Up, I charge you, ye famous painters of the martyrs’
struggles!  Adorn by your art the mutilated figure of this officer
of our army!  I have made but a sorry picture of the crowned
hero.  Use all your skill and all your colours in his
honour.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p213">This was taken at the second Council of Nicæa
as proof of an actual painting.<note place="end" n="689" id="vi.ii.v-p213.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p214"> Labbe vii.
272.  <i>cf</i>. Chrys. <i>Hom</i>. lxxiii.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p215">Homily XVIII. is on the martyr Gordius, who was a
native of Cæsarea, and was degraded from his rank of centurion
when Licinius removed Christians from the army.  Gordius retired
into the wilderness, and led the life of an anchorite.  One day
there was a great festival at Cæsarea in honour of Mars. 
There were to be races in the theatre, and thither the whole population
trooped.  Not a Jew, not a heathen, was wanting.  No small
company of Christians had joined the crowd, men of careless life,
sitting in the assembly of folly, and not shunning the counsel of the
evil-doers, to see the speed of the horses and the skill of the
charioteers.  Masters had given their slaves a holiday.  Even
boys ran from their schools to the show.  There was a multitude of
common women of the lower ranks.  The stadium was packed, and
every one was gazing intently on the races.  Then that noble man,
great of heart and great of courage, came down from the uplands into
the theatre.  He took no thought of the mob.  He did not heed
how many hostile hands he met.…In a moment the whole theatre
turned to stare at the extraordinary sight.  The man looked wild
and savage.  From his long sojourn in the mountains his head was
squalid, his beard long, his dress filthy.  His body was like a
skeleton.  He carried a stick and a wallet.  Yet there was a
certain grace about him, shining from the unseen all around him. 
He was recognised.  A great shout arose.  Those who shared
his faith clapped for joy, but the enemies of the truth urged the
magistrate to put in force the penalty he had incurred, and condemned
him beforehand to die.  Then an universal shouting arose all
round.  Nobody looked at the horses—nobody at the
charioteers.  The exhibition of the chariots was mere idle
noise.  Not an eye but was wholly occupied with looking at
Gordius, not an ear wanted to hear anything but his words.  Then a
confused murmur, running like a wind through all the theatre, sounded
above the din of the course.  Heralds were told to proclaim
silence.  The pipes were hushed, and all the band stopped in a
moment.  Gordius was being listened to; Gordius was the centre of
all eyes, and in a moment he was dragged before the magistrate who
presided over the games.  With a mild and gentle voice the
magistrate asked him his name, and whence he came.  He told his
country, his family, the rank he had held, the reason for his flight,
and his return.  “Here I am,” he cried; “ready
to testify by creed to the contempt in which I hold your orders, and my
faith in the God in whom I have trusted.  For I have heard that
you are inferior to few in cruelty.  This is why I have chosen
this time in order to carry out my wishes.”  With these
words he kindled the wrath of the governor like a fire, and roused all
his fury against himself.  The order was given, “Call the
lictors; where are the plates of lead?  Where are the
scourges?  Let him be stretched upon a wheel; let him be wrenched
upon the rack; let the instruments of torture be brought in; make ready
the beasts, the fire, the sword, the cross.  What a good thing for
the villain that he can die only once!”<note place="end" n="690" id="vi.ii.v-p215.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p216"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p216.1">ἀ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p216.2">λλὰ
γὰρ οἷα
κερδαίνει,
φησὶν, ἅπαξ
μόνον
ἀποθνήσκων</span>.  Garnier seems to have completely missed the force of this
exclamation in the explanation in a note, “<i>Judex hoc dicere
volebat, quem fructum referet ex sua pertinacia, si semel mortuus
fuerit; neque enim in hanc vitam rursus redibit, ejus ut gaudiis
perfruatur, neque tamen ulla alia vita est</i>.”</p></note>  “Nay,” replied
Gordius.  “What a bad thing for me that I cannot die for
Christ again and again!”…</p>

<p class="c38" id="vi.ii.v-p217">.     
    .         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.          .</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p218">All the town crowded to the spot where the
martyrdom was to be consummated.  Gordius uttered his last
words.  Death is the common lot of man.  As we must all die,
let us through death win life.  Make the necessary
voluntary.  Exchange the earthly for the heavenly.  He then
crossed himself, he stepped forward for the fatal blow, without
changing colour or losing his cheerful mien.  It seemed as though
he were not going to meet an executioner, but to yield himself into the
hands of angels.<note place="end" n="691" id="vi.ii.v-p218.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p219"> For the
tortures and modes of execution enumerated, Du Duc compares
Aristoph., <i>Pax</i>. 452, Chrysost., <i>De Luciano Martyre</i>,
and Nicephorus vi. 14.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p220">Homily XIX. is on the Forty Soldier Martyrs of
Sebaste, who were ordered by the officers of Licinius,
<span class="c14" id="vi.ii.v-p220.1">a.d.</span> 320, to offer sacrifice to the
heathen idols, and, at their refusal, were plunged for a whole
night into a frozen pond in the city, in sight of a hot bath on
the brink.  One man’s faith and fortitude failed
him.  He rushed to the relief of the shore,
<pb n="lxxi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lxxi.html" id="vi.ii.v-Page_lxxi" />plunged into the hot water,
and died on the spot.  One of the executioners had stood
warming himself and watching the strange scene.  He had
seemed to see angels coming down from heaven and distributing
gifts to all the band but one.  When the sacred number of
forty was for the moment broken the officer flung off his
clothes, and sprang into the freezing pond with the cry, “I
am a Christian.”  Judas departed.  Matthias took
his place.…</p>

<p class="c38" id="vi.ii.v-p221">.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.         
.          .</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p222">What trouble wouldst thou not have taken to find
one to pray for thee to the Lord!  Here are forty, praying with
one voice.  Where two or three are gathered together in the name
of the Lord, there is He in the midst.  Who doubts His presence in
the midst of forty?  The afflicted flees to the Forty; the joyous
hurries to them; the former, that he may find relief from his troubles;
the latter, that his blessings may be preserved.  Here a pious
woman is found beseeching for her children; she begs for the return of
her absent husband, or for his health if he be sick.  Let your
supplications be made with the martyrs.  Let young men imitate
their fellows.  Let fathers pray to be fathers of like sons. 
Let mothers learn from a good mother.  The mother of one of these
saints saw the rest overcome by the cold, and her son, from his
strength or his constancy, yet alive.  The executioners had left
him, on the chance of his having changed his mind.  She herself
lifted him in her arms, and placed him on the car in which the rest
were being drawn to the pyre, a veritable martyr’s
mother.<note place="end" n="692" id="vi.ii.v-p222.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p223"> The name
of this youngest of the Forty is given as Melito (<i>D.C.B</i>.
s.v.).  They are commemorated on March 9 in the Roman Kalendar
of Gregory XIII. and the Menology of Basil; on March 10 in the Roman
Mart. of Bened. XIV.; on the 11th in the old Roman Kal., and on
March 16 in the Armenian.  The legend of the discovery of some
of their relics is given in Sozomen ix. 2.  Others were
obtained for the church built in their honour at Annesi. 
(<i>cf</i>. p. xiv.)  Two doctrinal points come out in this
homily, (a) The officer who took the place of Melito is said to have
been baptized, not in water but in his own blood (§ 7). 
Here is martyrdom represented as the equivalent of baptism. 
(b) The stage arrived at in the progress of Christian sentiment
towards the invocation of departed saints is indicated. 
Garnier, the Jesuit, writes in the margin of the passage quoted
above, <i>Invocantur martyres</i>; and Ceillier notes, <i>Il
reconnait que les prieres des martyrs peuvent beaucoup nous aider
auprés de Dieu</i>.  But in this particular passage the
idea of “fleeing to the Forty” seems to be not fleeing
to them to ask for their prayers, but fleeing to the shrine to pray
in company with them.  It is rather the fellowship than the
intercession of the saints which is sought. 
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p223.1">μετὰ
μαρτύρων
γιγνέσθω τὰ
αἰτήματα
ὑμῶν</span>.  Let your requests
be made not <i>to</i> but <i>with</i> the martyrs.  In the
Homily on St. Mamas, the next in order, the expressions are less
equivocal.  At the same time it must be remarked that with
St. Basil the invocation and the intercession are
<i>local</i>.  In the <i>De Sp. Scto</i>. (chap. xxiii. p.
34) a significant contrast is drawn between the ubiquity of the
Holy Ghost and the limited and local action of angels.  And
if of angels, so of saints.  The saints who have departed
this life are thought of as accessible at the shrines where their
relics rest, but, if we apply the analogy of the <i>De Sp.
Scto</i>., not everywhere.  It has been said that this is
the period when requests for the prayers of the holy dead begin
to appear, and Archbishop Ussher (<i>Address to a Jesuit</i>,
chap. ix.) cites Gregory of Nazianzus for the earliest instance
within his knowledge of a plain invocation of the departed. 
But, as bishop Harold Browne points out, his invocation is rather
rhetorical than supplicatory.  Gregory “had even a
pious persuasion that they still continued as much as ever to aid
with their prayers those for whom they had been wont to pray on
earth (<i>Orat</i>. xxiv. p. 425).  And he ventures to think
if it be not too bold to say so (<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p223.2">εἰ μὴ
τολυηρὸν
τοῦτο
εἰπεῖν</span>), that the
saints, being nearer to God and having put off the fetters of the
flesh, have more avail with Him than when on earth (<i>Orat</i>.
xix. p. 228).  In all these he does not appear to have gone
further than some who preceded him, nor is there anything in such
speculations beyond what might be consistent with the most
Protestant abhorrence of saint worship and Mariolatry” (Bp.
Harold Browne in Art. xxii.).  Romish authorities in support
of a yet earlier development, point to Irenæus (<i>Adv.
Hær</i>. v. 19), wherein a highly rhetorical passage the
Virgin Mary is said to have become the “advocate” of
the Virgin Eve, and to Origen, who “invoked” his
guardian angel (<i>Hom. i. in Ezek</i>. 7).  The later
mediæval invocation Bp. Jeremy Taylor (vol. vi. Eden’s
ed. p. 489) ingeniously shews to be of a piece rather with early
heresy than with early Catholicity:  “It pretends to
know their present state, which is hid from our eyes; and it
proceeds upon the very reason upon which the Gnostics and
Valentinians went; that is, that it is fit to have mediators
between God and us; that we may present our prayers to them, and
they to God.  To which add that the Church of Rome
presenting candles and other donaries to the Virgin Mary as to
the Queen of heaven, do that which the Collyridians did (Epiphan.
<i>Hær</i>. lxxix. vol. i. p. 1057).  The gift is only
differing, as candle and cake, gold and garments, this vow or
that vow.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.v-p224">The last of the Panegyrical Homilies (XXIII.) is
on Saint Mamas, commemorated on September 2 by the Greeks, and on
August 17 by the Latins.  He is said to have been a shepherd
martyred at Cæsarea in 274 in the persecution of Aurelian. 
Sozomen (v. 2) relates that when the young princes Julian and Gallus
were at the castle of Macellum<note place="end" n="693" id="vi.ii.v-p224.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p225"> <i>cf</i>. p.
xv., n.</p></note> they were
engaged in building a church in the martyr’s honour, and that
Julian’s share in the work never prospered.<note place="end" n="694" id="vi.ii.v-p225.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p226"> <i>cf</i>.
Greg. Naz., <i>Or</i>. iv. § 25.</p></note>  The homily narrates no details
concerning the saint, and none seem to be known.  It does
contain a more direct mention of a practice of invocation. 
There is a charge to all who have enjoyed the martyr in dreams to
remember him; to all who have met with him in the church, and have
found him a helper in their prayers; to all those whom he has aided
in their doings, <i>when called on by name</i>.<note place="end" n="695" id="vi.ii.v-p226.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p227"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p227.1">ὅ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p227.2">σοις,
ὀνόματι,
κληθεὶς, ἐπι
τῶν ἔργων
παρέστη</span>.  On
the reverence for relics <i>cf</i>. <i>Letters</i> cxcvii., cclii.,
and cclvii.</p></note>  The conclusion contains a summary of
the Catholic doctrine concerning the Son.  “You have been
told before, and now you are being told again, ‘In the
beginning was the Word,’<note place="end" n="696" id="vi.ii.v-p227.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p228"> <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="vi.ii.v-p228.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> to prevent
your supposing that the Son was a being generated after the manner
of men,<note place="end" n="697" id="vi.ii.v-p228.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p229"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p229.1">γέννημα
ἀνθρώπινον</span>.</p></note> from His having
come forth out of the non-existent.  ‘Word’ is said
to you, because of His impassibility.  ‘Was’ is
said because of His being beyond time.  He says
‘beginning’ to conjoin the Begotten with His
Father.  You have seen how the obedient sheep hears a
master’s voice.  ‘In the beginning,’ and
‘was,’ and ‘Word.’  Do not go on to
say, <pb n="lxxii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lxxii.html" id="vi.ii.v-Page_lxxii" />‘How was
He?’ and ‘If He was, He was not begotten;’ and
‘If He was begotten, He was not.’  It is not a
sheep who says these things.  The skin is a sheep’s; but
the speaker within is a wolf.  Let him be recognised as an
enemy.  ‘My sheep hear my voice.’<note place="end" n="698" id="vi.ii.v-p229.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p230"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="John x. 16" id="vi.ii.v-p230.1" parsed="|John|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.16">John x. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  You have heard the Son. 
Understand His likeness to His Father.  I say <i>likeness</i>
because of the weakness of the stronger bodies:  In truth, and
I am not afraid of approaching the truth, I am no ready
deceiver:  I say <i>identity</i>, always preserving the
distinct existence of Son and Father.  In the hypostasis of Son
understand the Father’s Form, that you may hold the exact
doctrine of this Image,—that you may understand consistently
with true religion the words, ‘I am in the Father and the
Father in me.’<note place="end" n="699" id="vi.ii.v-p230.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p231"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 10" id="vi.ii.v-p231.1" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10">John xiv. 10</scripRef>.  <i>cf. De Sp. Scto</i>.
§ 45, p. 28.</p></note>  Understand
not confusion of essences, but identity of
characters.”</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Letters." progress="16.13%" prev="vi.ii.v" next="vi.ii.vii" id="vi.ii.vi"><p class="c5" id="vi.ii.vi-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vi.ii.vi-p1.1">V.—Letters.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.vi-p2">Under this head I will add nothing to the notes, however
inadequate, appended to the text.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Liturgical." progress="16.14%" prev="vi.ii.vi" next="vi.ii.viii" id="vi.ii.vii"><p class="c5" id="vi.ii.vii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vi.ii.vii-p1.1">VI.—Liturgical.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.vii-p2">It is beyond the scope of the present work to discuss at
length the history and relation of the extant Liturgies, which go by
the name of St. Basil.  St. Basil’s precise share in their
composition, as we possess them, must be conjectural.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.vii-p3">(i)  The Liturgy, which St. Basil himself
used and gave to his clergy and monks, preserved the traditional form
in use in the archdiocese of Cæsarea.<note place="end" n="700" id="vi.ii.vii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.vii-p4"> <i>cf. De Sp.
Scto</i>. chap. xxvii. p. 41.</p></note> 
It is mentioned in the xxxii<sup>nd</sup> canon of the council
“in Trullo” of 692.  This is no doubt the basis of the
Greek Liturgy known as St. Basil’s, and used in the East as well
as the Liturgy of St. Chrysostom.  The form in use is contained in
Neale’s <i>Primitive Liturgies</i> (1875).  Dr. Swainson
(<i>Greek Liturgies chiefly from Oriental Sources</i>, p. 75) printed
an edition of it from the Barberini <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.vii-p4.1">ms.</span> in
1884.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.vii-p5">(ii)  There is an Alexandrine Liturgy in
Coptic, Arabic, and Greek form, called St. Basil’s, and used on
fast days by the Monophysites (Renaudot, <i>Lit. Orient. Collectio</i>,
i. 154).  This differs entirely from the first named.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.vii-p6">(iii)  Yet again there is a Syriac Liturgy
called St. Basil’s, translated by Masius, and given by Renaudot
in his second volume.<note place="end" n="701" id="vi.ii.vii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.vii-p7"> <i>cf. Dict.
Christ. Ant. s.v</i>. “Liturgy,” and C. Hole,
<i>Manual of the Book of Common Prayer</i>, chap. ii.  Fessler
notes:  “<i>Extat Liturgia S. Basilii tam fusior quam
brevior gr. et lat. in Eucholog. Gr. ed. J. Goar Venetiis</i> 1730
<i>et alia gr. et lat. in E. Renaudot Coll. Lit. Or. Paris</i>,
1716, <i>item alia latine tantum conversa ex Coptico Jacobitarum in
eadem collect, ac rursus alia latine tantum ex Syriaco
conversa</i>.…<i>De formæ varietate hæc optime monet
Renaudot:  ‘Liturgia illa, quod extra dubium est,
usurpatur in Græca ecclesia ab annis plus mille ducentis; atque
inde originem habuerunt leves aliquot discrepantiæ in precibus
præparatoriis aut in aliis orationibus.  Quædam
exemplaria cæremoniales rubricas habent, quæ in aliis non
reperiuntur; at alicujus momenti discrimen in illis partibus
quæ canonem sacræ Actionis constituunt, non
reperitur</i>.…<i>Varietates in codicibus omnes prope ad ritus
spectant, qui enucleatius in aliquibus, in aliis brevius
explicantur, in nonnullis omittuntur, quia aliunde peti
debebant.’  Eo autem sensu Liturgiæ hujus auctor
dicitur Basilius, non quod proprio ingenio eam excogitaverit, sed
quod preces publicas, eisque contiguos ritus, quoad rei essentiam ex
communi traditionis Apostolicæ fonte manantes, ordinaverit et
in scriptis codicibus ad certam formam
redegerit</i>.”</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Writings Spurious and Dubious." progress="16.26%" prev="vi.ii.vii" next="vi.ii.ix" id="vi.ii.viii"><p class="c5" id="vi.ii.viii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vi.ii.viii-p1.1">VII.—Writings
Spurious and Dubious.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.viii-p2">Under this head will be ranked besides writings
objections against which have been already noticed:</p>

<p class="c42" id="vi.ii.viii-p3">1.  Constitutiones monasticæ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.viii-p3.1">᾽Ασκητικαὶ
διατάξεις</span>),
in number thirty-four.</p>

<p class="c42" id="vi.ii.viii-p4">2.  Pœnæ in monachos delinquentes, and
Pœnæ in Canonicas (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.viii-p4.1">ἐπιτίμια</span>).</p>

<p class="c42" id="vi.ii.viii-p5">3.  Libri duo de Baptismo.</p>

<p class="c42" id="vi.ii.viii-p6">4.  Sermones duo ascetici.</p>

<p class="c43" id="vi.ii.viii-p7">5.  Various Homilies:</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.ii.viii-p8">a.  Adversus Calumniatores SS. Trinitatis,</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.ii.viii-p9">b.  Altera de Sp. Scto.,</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.ii.viii-p10">c.  In Sanctam Christi Generationem,</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.ii.viii-p11">d.  De Libero Arbitrio,</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.ii.viii-p12">e.  In aliquot Scripturæ locis, dicta in
Lacizis.</p>

<p class="c44" id="vi.ii.viii-p13">f.  III.  De Jejunio.</p>

<p class="c45" id="vi.ii.viii-p14">g.  De Pœnitentia.</p>

<p class="c42" id="vi.ii.viii-p15">6.  A book On True Virginity.</p>

<p class="c42" id="vi.ii.viii-p16">7.  A treatise On consolation in adversity.</p>

<p class="c42" id="vi.ii.viii-p17"><pb n="lxxiii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lxxiii.html" id="vi.ii.viii-Page_lxxiii" />8.  A treatise
De laude solitariæ vitæ.</p>

<p class="c42" id="vi.ii.viii-p18">9.  Admonitio ad filum spiritualem (extant only in
Latin).</p>

<p class="c42" id="vi.ii.viii-p19">10.  Sermones de moribus XXIV. (<span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.viii-p19.1">ἠ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.viii-p19.2">θικοὶ
λόγοι</span>), a cento of extracts made by
Simeon Metaphrastes.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Writings Mentioned, But Lost." progress="16.30%" prev="vi.ii.viii" next="vi.ii.x" id="vi.ii.ix"><p class="c5" id="vi.ii.ix-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vi.ii.ix-p1.1">VIII.—Writings
Mentioned, But Lost.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.ix-p2">A book against the Manichæans (Augustine, c.
Julian. i. 16–17).  Tillemont (Art. cxlv. p. 303) mentions
authors in which lost fragments of St. Basil are to be found, and (Art.
cxxxvii. p. 290) refers to the lost Commentary on the Book of
Job.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Additional Notes on Some Points in St. Basil's Doctrinal and Ecclesiastical Position." progress="16.31%" prev="vi.ii.ix" next="vi.ii.xi" id="vi.ii.x"><p class="c5" id="vi.ii.x-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vi.ii.x-p1.1">IX.—Additional Notes on Some Points in St. Basil’s
Doctrinal and Ecclesiastical Position.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.x-p2">It has been claimed with reason that the doctrinal
standpoint of St. Basil is identical with that of the English Church,
with the one exception of the veneration of relics and the invocation
of saints.<note place="end" n="702" id="vi.ii.x-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.x-p3"> <i>cf</i>.
Dr. Travers Smith, <i>St. Basil</i>, p. 125.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.x-p4">In confirmation of this view, the following points may
be noted:</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.x-p5">1.  <i>The Holy Eucharist</i>.  The
remarkable passage on the spiritual manducation of the elements in
Letter VIII. is commented on on p. 118.  His custom as to frequent
communion and his opinion as to the reserved sacrament are remarked on
on p. 179.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.x-p6">A significant passage is to be found in the
<i>Moralia</i>, Rule XXI., that participation in the Body and Blood of
Christ is necessary to eternal life.  <scripRef passage="John vi. 54" id="vi.ii.x-p6.1" parsed="|John|6|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.54">John vi. 54</scripRef>, is then quoted.  That no benefit
is derived by him who comes to communion without consideration of the
method whereby participation of the Body and Blood of Christ is given;
and that he who receives unworthily is condemned.  On this
<scripRef passage="John 6.54,62; 1 Cor. 13.27" id="vi.ii.x-p6.2" parsed="|John|6|54|0|0;|John|6|62|0|0;|1Cor|13|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.54 Bible:John.6.62 Bible:1Cor.13.27">John vi. 54 and 62, and 1 Cor. xiii.
27</scripRef>, are quoted. By what
method (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.x-p6.3">ποί&amp;
251· λόγῳ</span>) we must eat the Body
and drink the Blood of the Lord, in remembrance of the
Lord’s obedience unto death, that they who live may no
longer live unto themselves, but to Him who died and rose again
for them.  In answer, the quotations are <scripRef passage="Luke 22.29; 1 Cor. 11.23; 2 Cor. 5.14; 1 Cor. 10.16" id="vi.ii.x-p6.4" parsed="|Luke|22|29|0|0;|1Cor|11|23|0|0;|2Cor|5|14|0|0;|1Cor|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.29 Bible:1Cor.11.23 Bible:2Cor.5.14 Bible:1Cor.10.16">Luke xxii. 29, 1 Cor. xi. 23, 2
Cor. v. 14, and 1 Cor. x. 16</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.x-p7">2.  <i>Mariolatry</i>.  Even Letter
CCCLX., which bears obvious marks of spuriousness, and of proceeding
from a later age, does not go beyond a recognition of the Blessed
Virgin as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.x-p7.1">Θεοτόκος</span>, in
which the Catholic Church is agreed, and a general invocation of
apostles, prophets, and martyrs, the Virgin not being set above
these.  The argument of Letter CCLXI. (p. 300) that “if the
Godbearing flesh was not ordained to be assumed of the lump of Adam,
what need was there of the Blessed Virgin?” seems quite
inconsistent with the modern doctrine of the Immaculate
Conception.  Of any cultus of the Virgin, St. Basil’s
writings shew no trace.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.x-p8">3.  <i>Relations to the Roman
Church.</i></p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.x-p9">In order to say something under this head,
Ceillier, the Benedictine, is driven to such straits as to quote the
application of the term “Coryphæus” to Damasus in
Letter CCXXXIX.  Certainly St. Basil saw no reason to congratulate
the Westerns on their “Coryphæus,” so far as
intelligent interest in the East was involved.  Fialon<note place="end" n="703" id="vi.ii.x-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.x-p10"> <i>Etude
Hist</i>. p. 133.</p></note> sees the position more clearly, so far as
Basil is concerned, though he assumes the Councils to have given more
authority to the patriarch of the ancient capital than was in fact
conceded.  “<i><span lang="FR" id="vi.ii.x-p10.1">Si Basile ne va pas,
comme la majorité du Concile de Constantinople, jusqu’à
traiter l’Occident comne étranger; s’il ne pretend pas
que 1’empire appartienne à l’Orient, parce que
l’Orient voit naitre le Soleil, et que c’est en Orient que
Dieu brilla dans une enveloppe charnelle,</span></i><note place="end" n="704" id="vi.ii.x-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.x-p11"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.x-p11.1">Ξ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.x-p11.2">έ</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.x-p11.3">νον γάρ
έστιν, ὡς ὁρῶ,
νῦν ἡ
δύσις,</span></p>

<p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.x-p12"><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.x-p12.1">Καὶ
τὸν λογισμὸν,
ὡς ἐπαίνετος
σκόπει,</span></p>

<p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.x-p13"><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.x-p13.1">Δεῖν
γὰρ
συνάλλεσθαι
ἡλί&amp; 251· τὰ
πράγματα,</span></p>

<p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.x-p14"><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.x-p14.1">Εντεῦθεν
ἀρχὴν
λαμβάνοντ᾽
ὅθεν Θεὸς</span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c66" id="vi.ii.x-p15"><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.x-p15.1">῎</span><span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.x-p15.2">Ελαμψεν
ἡμῖν σαρκικῷ
προβλήματι</span>.</p>

<p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.x-p16">Greg. Naz.,
<i>Carm</i>.</p></note><i><span lang="FR" id="vi.ii.x-p16.1">ne voudrait il pas, dans
l’ordre religieux, l’union indepéndante, qui, depuis
Constantin, rattache, dans l’ordre politique, ces deux parties du
monde Romain?  À ses yeux l’Orient et l’Occident
ne sont ils pas deux freres, dont les droit sont égaux, sans
suprématie, sans ainesse?</span></i>”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.x-p17">In truth Basil appealed to Damasus as Theodoret to Leo,
and as Chrysostom to Innocent, not as vassal to liege lord, but as
brother to brother.  In Basil’s case, even the brotherhood
was barely recognised, if recognised at all, by the western
prelate.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Editions and Manuscripts." progress="16.49%" prev="vi.ii.x" next="vii" id="vi.ii.xi"><p class="c5" id="vi.ii.xi-p1">

<pb n="lxxiv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lxxiv.html" id="vi.ii.xi-Page_lxxiv" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ii.xi-p1.1">X.—Editions and Manuscripts.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="vi.ii.xi-p2">Among the chief editions and <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.xi-p2.1">mss.</span> the following may be mentioned:</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p3">The Editio Princeps of the complete extant works of
Basil in the original Greek is that which Froben published for Janus
Cornarius at Bale in 1551.  But Froben had already published in
1532, under the editorship of Erasmus, an edition containing the <i>De
Spiritu Sancto</i>, the <i>Hexæmeron</i>, the <i>Homilies on
the Psalms</i>, twenty-nine different <i>Homilies</i> and some
<i>Letters</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p4">A Venetian edition, published by Fabius in 1535,
comprised the <i>Moralia</i>, as well as the dubious book on Virginity,
three books against Eunomius, and the tract against the Sabellians,
Arians, and Anomœans.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p5">The Greek editions had been preceded by a Latin version
at Rome, by Raphael Volaterranus in 1515, of which the autograph
manuscript is in the British Museum, and by another at Paris in 1525,
and by a third Latin edition issued at Cologne in 1531.  These
were followed by other editions printed at Paris, Antwerp, and
Cologne.  In 1618 Fronton du Duc, commonly known as Ducæus,
published, in conjunction with Frederic Morel, an edition in two folio
volumes containing a Latin version as well as the Greek.  The
edition of the French Dominican Father Francis Combefis, was published
shortly after his death in 1679.  The most important step in the
direction of accuracy and completeness was taken by Julian Garnier, a
Benedictine Father of the Congregation of St. Maur.  He revised
and corrected the Greek text of earlier editions on the authority of a
number of manuscripts in Paris, Italy, and England, and issued the
first of his three folio volumes at Paris, at the press of John Baptist
Coignard, in 1721.  The third volume did not appear till 1730,
five years after Garnier’s death.  In the meanwhile the
editorial work had been taken up by Prudent Maran, another Benedictine,
to whom are due a careful and voluminous biographical notice, many
notes, and a chronological arrangement of the Letters.  This was
reissued in three 4° volumes in Paris in 1889, and is the basis of
the edition published, with additions, by the Abbé Jacques Paul
Migne, in the <i>Patrologia Græca</i>, in 1857.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p6">An important edition of a separate work is the revised
text, with notes and introduction, of the <i>De Spiritu Sancto</i>, by
the Rev. C. F. H. Johnston, published at the Clarendon Press in
1892.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p7">German translations were published by Count Schweikhard
at Ingolstadt in 1591 (Ceillier VI. viii. 8), and by J. von Wendel at
Vienna in 1776–78.  There have also been issued
<i><span lang="DE" id="vi.ii.xi-p7.1">Basilius des Grossen auserlesenes Homilien,
übersetzt und mit Ammerkungen versehen von J. G.
Krabinger</span></i>, Landshut, 1839, and <i><span lang="DE" id="vi.ii.xi-p7.2">Auserlesene Schriften, übersetzt von Gröne</span></i>,
Kempten, 1875.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p8">Homilies and Orations were published in Italian in
1711 by Gio. Maria Lucchini.  <i>Omelie Scelte</i>, translated by
A. M. Ricci, were published in Florence in 1732.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p9">Many important extracts are translated into French in
the <i><span lang="FR" id="vi.ii.xi-p9.1">Historie Générale des Auteurs
Sacrés</span></i> of the Benedictine Remy Ceillier (Paris,
1737).</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p10">E. Fialon, in his <i>Ét. Hist</i>. (1869) has
translated the <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.xi-p10.1">Ηεξͅμερον</span></i>;
and in 1889 the <i><span lang="FR" id="vi.ii.xi-p10.2">Panégyrique due
Martyr</span></i> <i>Gordius</i> was published in French by J.
Genouille.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p11">A complete account of the bibliography of St. Basil is
given in the <i>Notitia ex Bibliotheca Fabricii</i> (Ed. Harles,
tom. ix. 1804), in Migne’s ed. vol. i., <i>Prolegomena</i> p.
ccxli.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p12">In 1888 a translation of the <i>De Spiritu Sancto</i>,
by G. Lewis, was included in the Christian Classic Series.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p13">Of all the smaller works a great popularity, as
far as popularity can be gauged by the number of editions and
translations, has belonged to the <i>Advice to the Young</i> and the
<i>Homily on the Forty Martyrs</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p14">The <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.xi-p14.1">mss.</span> collated by the
Ben. Edd. for their edition of the <i>De Spiritu Sancto</i> are
five entitled <i><span lang="FR" id="vi.ii.xi-p14.2">Regii</span></i>, and a sixth known as
<i>Colbertinus</i>, now in the national library at Paris.  The
Ben. <i>Regius Secundus</i> (2293) is described by Omont
(<i><span lang="FR" id="vi.ii.xi-p14.3">Inventaire Sommaire des <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.xi-p14.4">mss.</span> Grecs</span></i>) as of the Xth c., the
<i>Colbertinus</i> (4529) and the <i>Regius
Tertius</i>(2893) as of the <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.xi-p14.5">XI</span><sup>th</sup> c., and the <i>Regius
Primus</i> (2286), <i>Regius Quartus</i> (2896), <i>Regius
Quintus</i>(3430) as of the <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.xi-p14.6">XIV</span><sup>th</sup> c.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p15">For his edition, Mr. C. F. H. Johnston also
collated or had collated 22,509 Add. <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.xi-p15.1">mss.</span>, Xth
c., in the British Museum; codd. Misc. xxxvii., <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.xi-p15.2">XI</span><sup>th</sup> c., in the Bodleian Library at Oxford;
Cod. Theol. 142, <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.xi-p15.3">XII</span><sup>th</sup> c., in the
Imperial Library at Vienna; Cod. Theol. 18, <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.xi-p15.4">XIV</span><sup>th</sup> c., also at Vienna; Cod. xxiii,
<span class="c14" id="vi.ii.xi-p15.5">XI</span><sup>th</sup> c., in the Library of the Holy
Synod at Moscow; <pb n="lxxv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lxxv.html" id="vi.ii.xi-Page_lxxv" />500
(Reg. 1824, 3) G, <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.xi-p15.6">XI</span><sup>th</sup> c., at
Paris; Cod. lviii., Xth c., at St. Mark’s, Venice; Cod. lxvi.,
<span class="c14" id="vi.ii.xi-p15.7">XII</span><sup>th</sup> c., also at St. Mark’s,
Venice; Codd. Regin. Suaecor. 35, <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.xi-p15.8">XIV</span><sup>th</sup> c., in the Vatican at Rome.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p16">For the <i>Hexæmeron</i> the Ben. Edd. used
eight <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.xi-p16.1">mss.</span> styled <i>Regii</i>, and
numbered respectively 1824, 2286 (originally in the collection of Henry
II. at Fontainebleau, the <i>Regius Primus</i> of the enumeration for
the <i>De Spiritu Sancto</i>, but the <i>Secundus</i> for that of the
<i>Hexæmeron</i>), 2287 (1°), 2287 (2°), 2349, 2892,
2896 (the <i>Regius Quartus</i> of the <i>De Spiritu Sancto</i>),
and 2989, two <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.xi-p16.2">mss.</span> entitled
<i>Colbertinus</i>, 3069 and 4721, two Coistiniani, 229,
<span class="c14" id="vi.ii.xi-p16.3">IX</span><sup>th</sup> c., and 235; and a
<span class="c14" id="vi.ii.xi-p16.4">ms.</span> in the Bodleian, “a doctissimo
viro Joanne Wolf collatus.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p17">The sources of the Ben. Ed. of the <i>Letters</i>
were Coislinianus 237, <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.xi-p17.1">XI</span><sup>th</sup> c., a
Codex Harlæanus of the Xth or <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.xi-p17.2">XI</span><sup>th</sup> c., and a Codex Medicæus,
Codex Regius 2293, Codex Regius 2897, Codex Regius 2896, Codex Regius
2502, Codex Regius 1824, Codex Regius 1906, and Codex Regius 1908.</p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ii.xi-p18">
————————————</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p19">The following <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.xi-p19.1">mss.</span> of St.
Basil are in the library of the Bodleian at Oxford:</p>

<p class="c46" id="vi.ii.xi-p20">Homiliæ et Epistolæ.  Codex membranaceus,
in 4to majori ff. 250, sec. xii. Epistola ad Optimum, episcopum, in
septem ultiones.  Cain. fol. iii.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p21">Epistola ad virginem lapsam, fol. 211b.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p22">Ejusdem Basilii epistola ad monachum lapsum, fol.
215b.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p23">Epistolæ canonicæ.  Barocciani.
xxvi. 285b (<i>i.e</i>. pt. 1, p. 36).</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p24">Codex membranaceus, in 4to minori, ff. 370, sec. xi.
fol. 285b.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p25">Epist canon.  Baroc. xxxvi. 121 (<i>i.e</i>.
pt. 1, p. 147).</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p26">Codex membranaceus, in 40 minori, ff. 12 et 161, sec.
xii. exeuntis.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p27">Ejusdem epistolæ canonicæ tertiæ
prologus, fol. 125b.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p28">CLVIII. 202 (<i>i.e</i>. pt. 1, p. 268). 
Codex chartaceus, in 4to majori, ff. 374, sec. xv.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p29">S. Basilii ad Amphilochium, Iconii episcopum, et alias
epistolæ quinque canonicæ, fol. 202.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p30">CLXXXV. 129b (<i>i.e</i>. pt. 1, p. 307). 
Membranaceus, in folio, ff. 83 et 312, sec. xi. exeuntis, bene exaratus
et servatus.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p31">S. Basilii magni epistolæ canonicæ, cum
scholius nonnullis, fol. 129b.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p32">Ejusdem epistolæ septem aliæ, fol. 141.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p33">Epist. Canon.  Baroc. cxcvi. 184b
(<i>i.e</i>. pt. l, p. 336).  Membranaceus, in 4to majori, ff.
313, sec. xi. anno scilicet 1043 exaratus.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p34">S. Basilii expositio de jejunio quadragesimali, f.
6b.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p35">CCV. 400b (<i>i.e</i>. pt. 1, p. 361).  Codex
chartaceus, in folio, ff. 520, sec. xiv. mutilus et madore
corruptus.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p36">Dionysii Alexandrini, Petri Alexandrini, Gregorii
Thaumaturgi, Athanasii, Basilii, Gregorii Nysseni, Timothei
Alexandrini, Theophili Alexandrini, Cyrilli Alexandrini, et Gennadii
epistolæ encyclicæ; interpretatione Balsamonis
illustratæ, fol. 378b.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p37">Epistolæ canonicæ.  Laudiani.
xxxix. 200 (<i>i.e</i>. pt. 1, p. 519).  Codex membranaceus in 4to
maj. ff. 347, sec. forsan. xi. ineuntis, etc.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p38">S. Basilii Cæsareensis octo, subnexis capitulis
duobus ex opere de S. Spiritu, fol. 200.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p39">Seld. xlviii. 151 (<i>i.e</i>. pt. 1, p.
611).  Codex membranaceus, in 4to ff. 189, sec. xiii. nitide
exaratus; quandam monasterii S. Trinitatis apud Chalcem insulam [ol.
3385].</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p40">S. Basilii ad Amphilochium, Diodorum et Gregorium
canones, fol. 151.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p41">Misc. clxx. 181, 263, 284b (<i>i.e</i>. pt. 1, p.
717).  Codex membranaceus, in 4to majori, ff. 363, secc. si
tabulam sec. xi. excipiamus, xiv. et xv.; initio et fine mutilus. 
Rawl. Auct. G. 158.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p42">S. Basilii, archiep. Cæsareensis, ad Amphilochium
epistolæ tres canonicæ, fol. 181.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p43">S. Basilii epistolæ duæ, scilicet, ad
chorepiscopos, ad episcopos sibi subjectos, cum excerptis duobus ex
capp. xxvii. et xxix. ad Amphilochium de S. Spiritu, fol. 263.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p44">S. Basilii epistolæ duæ, ad Diodorum et ad
Gregorium, fol. 284b.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p45">Epist. Canon. misc. ccvi. 171 (<i>i.e</i>. pt. 1,
p. 763).  Codex membranaceus, in folio minori, ff. 242. sec.
forsan xi. exeuntis; bene exaratus et servatus. Meerm.  Auct. T.
2. 6.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p46">S. Basilii, archiep. Cæsareensis, ad Amphilochium
ep. Icon. epistolæ tres canonicæ cum scholiis hic illic
margini adpositis, fol. 171.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p47"><pb n="lxxvi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lxxvi.html" id="vi.ii.xi-Page_lxxvi" />Epistolæ
cccxxxiv.  Misc. xxxviii. 1 (<i>i.e</i>. pt. 1, p. 642). 
Codex chartaceus, in folio, ff. 196, sec. xvi. anno 1547 scriptus [ol.
3091].  Auct. E. 2. 10.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p48">S. Basilii epistolæ, ut e numeris marginalibus
apparet, cccxxxiv. fol. 1.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p49">Ult. est ad eundem Eusebium, et exstat in ed. cit. tom.
iii. p. 257.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p50">Epistola ccxlv.  Baroc cxxi. [<i>i.e</i>. pt.
1, p. 199].  Membranaceus, in 4to ff. 226, sec xii. exeuntis, bene
exaratus; in calce mutilus.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p51">S. Basilii, archiepiscopi Cæsareensis,
epistolæ ad diversos, numero ducentæ quadraginta quinque.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p52">Epist. clxxvii.  Roc. xviii. 314 (<i>i.e</i>.
pt. 1, p. 471).  Codex chartaceus, in folio, ff. 475 , hodie in
duo volumina distinctus, anno 1349 manu Constantini Sapientis binis
columnis scriptus; olim ecclesiæ S. Trinitatis apud insulam
Chalcem [ol. 264].</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p53">S. Basilii Cæsareensis epistolæ circiter
centum septuaginta septem, fol. 314.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p54">Epistolæ variæ.  Baroc. lvi. 28b et
passim (<i>i.e</i>. pt. 1, p. 83).  Codex bombycinus, ff. 175,
sec. xiv. exeuntis; initio mutilus, et madore corruptus.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p55">S. Basilii adversus Eunomium epistola, fol. 28b.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p56">Epist. xiii. ad diversos.  Baroc. ccxxviii
118b (<i>i.e</i>. pt. 1, p. 393).  Membranaceus, in folio, ff.
206, sec. forsan xii. ineuntis; foliis aliquot chartaceis a manu
recentiori hic illic suppletis.  S. Basilii et Libanii
epistolæ septem mutuæ, f. 126.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p57">Ibid. epp. 341, 342, 337–340, 356.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p58">Epist. tres.  Misc. clxxix. 423 (<i>i.e</i>.
pt. 1, p. 724).  Codex chartaceus, in folio marjori, ff. 262, sec.
xvii.; olim peculium coll. soc. Jesu Clarom.  Paris, postea Joh.
Meerman.  Auct. T. 1. 1.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p59">S. Basilii, archiep. Cæsareensis, epistola ad
Optimum episcopum in illud, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.xi-p59.1">πᾶς
ὀ ἀ</span><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.xi-p59.2">ποκτείνας
καΐν</span>, p. 423.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p60">Epistola ad Chilonem.  Laud. xvii. 352
(<i>i.e</i>. pt. 1, p. 500).  Codex chartaceus, et lævigatus,
in 4° ff. 358, sec. xv. [ol. 692].</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p61">S. Basilii Magni epistola ad Chilonem, fol. 352.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p62">Epist. ad Coloneos.  Baroc. cxlii. 264b
(<i>i.e</i>. pt. 1, p. 242).  Codex chartaceus, in 4<sup>o</sup>
ff. 292, sec. xiv. ineuntis.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p63">S. Basilii Magni epistola ad Coloneos, fol. 264b.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p64">Ejus et Libanii epistolæ.  Baroc. xix.
191 (<i>i.e</i>. pt. 1, p. 27).  Codex chartaceus in 4<sup>o</sup>
minori, ff. 200, sec. xv. manibus tamen diversis scriptus.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p65">S. Basilii et Libanii sophistæ epistolæ decem
amœbœæ, fol. 19l.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p66">Ejus et Libanii epistolæ.  Baroc. cxxxi. 296
(i.e, pt. 1, p. 211).  Codex bombycinus, in 4° maj. ff. 4 et
536, sec. xiv. haud eadem manu scriptus; madore aliquantum
corruptus.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p67">S. Basilii et Libanii epistolæ tres mutuæ, f.
299b.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p68">Epistolæ ad Libanium et Modestum. 
Baroc. ccxvi. 301 (<i>i.e</i>. pt. 1, p. 376).  Codex, fragmentis
constans pluribus, in 4° ff. 379 quorum 43 priora membranacea,
cætera chartacea sunt.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p69">S. Basilii epistola ad Libanium, fol. 30lb.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p70">Ejusdem ad Modestum epistola, imperf. fol. 30lb.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p71">Basilii et Libanii epistolæ quinque mutuæ,
fol. 302.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vi.ii.xi-p72">Ibid. epp. cccxxxv. seq., cccxlii., ccxli., ccclix.</p>

<p class="c47" id="vi.ii.xi-p73">The following <span class="c14" id="vi.ii.xi-p73.1">mss</span>. of St.
Basil are in the British Museum:</p>

<p class="c48" id="vi.ii.xi-p74">Harleian Collection:</p>

<p class="c49" id="vi.ii.xi-p75">1801.  Codex membranaceus (Newton’s arms in
spare leaf).  Doctrina Beati Basilii.</p>

<p class="c49" id="vi.ii.xi-p76">2580.  Liber chartaceus.  S. Basilii sermo de
parentum honore, Latine redditus per Guarinum.</p>

<p class="c49" id="vi.ii.xi-p77">2678.  Codex membranaceus.  S. Basilii de
institutis juvenum liber ex versione et cum præfatione Leonardi
Aretini.</p>

<p class="c49" id="vi.ii.xi-p78">5576.  XIVth c.  40 Homilies.</p>

<p class="c49" id="vi.ii.xi-p79">5639.  XVth c.  Homilies.</p>

<p class="c49" id="vi.ii.xi-p80">5576.  XIVth c.  Hexæmeron.</p>

<p class="c49" id="vi.ii.xi-p81">5622.  XIVth. c.  Com. on Isaiah.</p>

<p class="c49" id="vi.ii.xi-p82">5541.  XVth c.  Ad juvenes.</p>

<p class="c49" id="vi.ii.xi-p83">5609.  XVth c.      
“</p>

<p class="c49" id="vi.ii.xi-p84">5660.  XVth c.      
“</p>

<p class="c49" id="vi.ii.xi-p85">5657.  XIVth c.  Extracts.</p>

<p class="c49" id="vi.ii.xi-p86"><pb n="lxxvii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_lxxvii.html" id="vi.ii.xi-Page_lxxvii" />5689.  XIIth
c.  De V. Virg.</p>

<p class="c49" id="vi.ii.xi-p87">5624.  XIVth c.  Ep. ad Greg. Frat.</p>

<p class="c49" id="vi.ii.xi-p88">6827.  XVIIth c.  Epp.</p>

<p class="c49" id="vi.ii.xi-p89">3651.  XVth c.  De Cons. in Adv.</p>

<p class="c49" id="vi.ii.xi-p90">4987.  XVth c.  Admon.</p>

<p class="c48" id="vi.ii.xi-p91">Burney Collection:</p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.ii.xi-p92">70.  XVth c.  Ad juvenes.</p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.ii.xi-p93">75.  XVth c.  Epp. ad Liban.</p>

<p class="c48" id="vi.ii.xi-p94">Additional:</p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.ii.xi-p95">22509.  Vellum curs.  Xth c.  De Sp.
Scto.</p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.ii.xi-p96">34060.  XVth c.  The doubtful work De Sp.
Scto.</p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.ii.xi-p97">14066.  XIIth c.  Homilies.</p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.ii.xi-p98">34060.  XVth c.  Against Drunkards.</p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.ii.xi-p99">25881.  XVIth c.  The Forty Martyrs.</p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.ii.xi-p100">10014.  XVIIth c.  Ad juvenes.</p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.ii.xi-p101">10069.  XIIth c.  Reg. fus. tract.</p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.ii.xi-p102">9347.  XIVth c.  Ascetic.</p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.ii.xi-p103">18492.  XVIth c.  De Frugalitate.</p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.ii.xi-p104">17474.  XVth c.  Epp. can.</p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.ii.xi-p105">23771.  c. 1500.  Sermones Tractatus.</p>

<p class="c51" id="vi.ii.xi-p106">Autograph of Raph. Volterrano (translation).</p>

<p class="c48" id="vi.ii.xi-p107">Arundel:</p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.ii.xi-p108">535.  XIVth c.  Excerp. ex adv. Eunom. v.</p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.ii.xi-p109">532.  Xth c.  Hexæmeron.</p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.ii.xi-p110">528.  XVth c.  Against Drunkards.</p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.ii.xi-p111">520.  XVth c.  De tranqu. an.</p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.ii.xi-p112">583.  XIVth c.  Epp. can. ad. Amph.</p>

<p class="c50" id="vi.ii.xi-p113">181.  XIIth c.  Adm. ad.
Fil.</p>

</div3></div2></div1>

<div1 title="De Spiritu Sancto." progress="17.09%" prev="vi.ii.xi" next="vii.i" id="vii">

<div2 title="Preface." progress="17.09%" prev="vii" next="vii.ii" id="vii.i">

<pb n="1" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_1.html" id="vii.i-Page_1" /><p class="c26" id="vii.i-p1"><span class="Greek" id="vii.i-p1.1">ΤΟΥ
ΑΓΙΟΥ
ΒΑΧΙΛΕΙΟΥ
ΠΕΡΙ ΤΟΥ
ΠΝΕΥΜΑΤΟΧ
ΒΙΒΛΙΟΝ.</span></p>

<p class="c52" id="vii.i-p2"><span class="c4" id="vii.i-p2.1">THE BOOK OF SAINT BASIL ON THE
SPIRIT.</span></p>

<p class="c52" id="vii.i-p3"><span class="c1" id="vii.i-p3.1">DE SPIRITU SANCTO.</span></p>

<p class="c5" id="vii.i-p4">
————————————</p>

<p class="c5" id="vii.i-p5"><span class="c18" id="vii.i-p5.1">Preface.</span></p>

<p class="c5" id="vii.i-p6">
————————————</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.i-p7"><span class="c14" id="vii.i-p7.1">The</span> heresy of Arius
lowered the dignity of the Holy Ghost as well as that of the Son. 
He taught that the Three Persons of the Holy Trinity are wholly unlike
one another both in essence and in glory.  “There is a
triad, not in equal glories;” “one more glorious than the
other in their glories to an infinite degree.”  So says the
<i>Thalia</i>, quoted in Ath. de Syn. § 15.  But the Nicene
definition, while it was precise in regard to the Son, left the
doctrine of the Holy Ghost comparatively open,
(<span class="Greek" id="vii.i-p7.2">Πιστεύομεν
εἰς τὸ
῞Αγιον
Πνεῦμα,</span>) not from
hesitation or doubt, but because this side of Arian speculation
was not prominent.  (<i>Cf</i>. Basil, Letters cxxv. and
ccxxvi. and Dr. Swete in D.C.B. iii. 121.)  It was the
expulsion of Macedonius from the see of Constantinople in 360
which brought “Macedonianism” to a head.  He was
put there by Arians as an Arian.  Theodoret (Ecc. Hist. ii.
5) explains how disagreement arose.  He was an upholder, if
not the author, of the watchword <span class="Greek" id="vii.i-p7.3">ὁ</span><span class="Greek" id="vii.i-p7.4">μοιούσιον</span>
(Soc. ii. 45) (but many supporters of the <span class="Greek" id="vii.i-p7.5">ὁ</span><span class="Greek" id="vii.i-p7.6">μοιούσιον</span>
(<i>e.g</i>., Eustathius of Sebasteia) shrank from calling
the Holy Ghost a creature.  So the Pneumatomachi began to be
clearly marked off.  The various creeds of the Arians and
semi-Arians did not directly attack the Godhead of the Holy
Ghost, though they did not accept the doctrine of the essential
unity of the Three Persons.  (<i>Cf</i>. Hahn, <i>Bibliothek
der Symbole</i>, pp. 148–174, quoted by Swete.)  But
their individual teaching went far beyond their
confessions.  The Catholic theologians were roused to the
danger, and on the return of Athanasius from his third exile, a
council was held at Alexandria which resulted in the first formal
ecclesiastical condemnation of the depravers of the Holy Ghost,
in the <i>Tomus ad Antiochenos</i> (<i>q.v</i>. with the preface
on p. 481 of Ath. in the edition of this series.  <i>Cf</i>.
also Ath. ad Serap. i. 2, 10).  In the next ten years the
Pneumatomachi, Macedonians, or Marathonians, so called from
Marathonius, bishop of Nicomedia, whose support to the party was
perhaps rather pecuniary than intellectual (Nicephorus H.E. ix.
47), made head, and were largely identified with the
Homoiousians.  In 374 was published the <i>Ancoratus</i> of
St. Epiphanius, bishop of Salamis in Cyprus, written in 373, and
containing two creeds (<i>vide</i> Heurtley de F. et Symb. pp.
14–18), the former of which is nearly identical with the
Confession of Constantinople.  It expresses belief in
<span class="Greek" id="vii.i-p7.7">τὸ
Πνεῦμα τὸ
῞Αγιον,
Κύριον, καὶ
Ζωοποιὸν, τὸ
ἐκ τοῦ
Πατρὸς
ἐκπορευόμενον,
τὸ σὺν Πατρὶ
καὶ Υἱ&amp; 254·
συμπροσκυνοί
μενον καὶ
συνδοξαζόμενον,
τὸ λαλῆσαν
διὰ τῶν
προφητῶν</span>. 
It is in this same year, 374, that Amphilochius, the first cousin
of Gregory of Nazianzus and friend and spiritual son of Basil,
paid the first of his annual autumn visits to Cæsarea
(Bishop Lightfoot, D.C.B. i. 105) and there urged St. Basil to
clear up all doubt as to the true doctrine of the Holy Spirit by
writing a treatise on the subject.  St. Basil complied, and,
on the completion of the work, had it engrossed on parchment
(Letter ccxxxi.) and sent it to Amphilochius, to whom he
dedicated it.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Prefatory remarks on the need of exact investigation of the most minute portions of theology." n="I" shorttitle="Chapter I" progress="17.25%" prev="vii.i" next="vii.iii" id="vii.ii"><p class="c53" id="vii.ii-p1">

<pb n="2" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_2.html" id="vii.ii-Page_2" /><span class="c1" id="vii.ii-p1.1">Chapter I.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.ii-p2">Prefatory remarks on the need of exact investigation of
the most minute portions of theology.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.ii-p3">1.  <span class="c14" id="vii.ii-p3.1">Your</span> desire for
information, my right well-beloved and most deeply respected brother
Amphilochius, I highly commend, and not less your industrious
energy.  I have been exceedingly delighted at the care and
watchfulness shewn in the expression of your opinion that of all the
terms concerning God in every mode of speech, not one ought to be left
without exact investigation.  You have turned to good account your
reading of the exhortation of the Lord, “Every one that asketh
receiveth, and he that seeketh findeth,”<note place="end" n="705" id="vii.ii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Luke xi. 10" id="vii.ii-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|11|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.10">Luke xi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and by your diligence in asking might, I
ween, stir even the most reluctant to give you a share of what they
possess.  And this in you yet further moves my admiration, that
you do not, according to the manners of the most part of the men of
our time, propose your questions by way of mere test, but with the
honest desire to arrive at the actual truth.  There is no lack
in these days of captious listeners and questioners; but to find a
character desirous of information, and seeking the truth as a remedy
for ignorance, is very difficult.  Just as in the
hunter’s snare, or in the soldier’s ambush, the trick is
generally ingeniously concealed, so it is with the inquiries of the
majority of the questioners who advance arguments, not so much with
the view of getting any good out of them, as in order that, in the
event of their failing to elicit answers which chime in with their
own desires, they may seem to have fair ground for
controversy.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.ii-p5">2.  If “To the fool on his asking for
wisdom, wisdom shall be reckoned,”<note place="end" n="706" id="vii.ii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xvii. 28" id="vii.ii-p6.1" parsed="|Prov|17|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.17.28">Prov. xvii. 28</scripRef>, lxx.</p></note> at
how high a price shall we value “the wise hearer” who is
quoted by the Prophet in the same verse with “the admirable
counsellor”?<note place="end" n="707" id="vii.ii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Is. iii. 3" id="vii.ii-p7.1" parsed="|Isa|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.3.3">Is. iii. 3</scripRef>, lxx.</p></note>  It is right, I
ween, to hold him worthy of all approbation, and to urge him on to
further progress, sharing his enthusiasm, and in all things toiling at
his side as he presses onwards to perfection.  To count the terms
used in theology as of primary importance, and to endeavour to trace
out the hidden meaning in every phrase and in every syllable, is a
characteristic wanting in those who are idle in the pursuit of true
religion, but distinguishing all who get knowledge of “the
mark” “of our calling;”<note place="end" n="708" id="vii.ii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p8"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 14" id="vii.ii-p8.1" parsed="|Phil|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.14">Phil. iii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> for
what is set before us is, so far as is possible with human nature, to
be made like unto God.  Now without knowledge there can be no
making like; and knowledge is not got without lessons.  The
beginning of teaching is speech, and syllables and words are parts of
speech.  It follows then that to investigate syllables is not to
shoot wide of the mark, nor, because the questions raised are what
might seem to some insignificant, are they on that account to be held
unworthy of heed.  Truth is always a quarry hard to hunt, and
therefore we must look everywhere for its tracks.  The acquisition
of true religion is just like that of crafts; both grow bit by bit;
apprentices must despise nothing.  If a man despise the first
elements as small and insignificant, he will never reach the perfection
of wisdom.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.ii-p9">Yea and Nay are but two syllables, yet there is
often involved in these little words at once the best of all good
things, Truth, and that beyond which wickedness cannot go, a Lie. 
But why mention Yea and Nay?  Before now, a martyr bearing witness
for Christ has been judged to have paid in full the claim of true
religion by merely nodding his head.<note place="end" n="709" id="vii.ii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p10"> <i>i.e.</i>,
confessed or denied himself a Christian.  The Benedictine
Editors and their followers seem to have missed the force of the
original, both grammatically and historically, in referring it to
the time when St. Basil is writing; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii-p10.1">ἤδη
ἐκρίθη</span> does not mean
“at the present day is judged,” but “ere now has
been judged.”  And in <span class="c14" id="vii.ii-p10.2">a.d.</span> 374
there was no persecution of Christians such as seems to be referred
to, although Valens tried to crush the Catholics.</p></note>  If, then,
this be so, what term in theology is so small but that the effect of
its weight in the scales according as it be rightly or wrongly used is
not great?  Of the law we are told “not one jot nor one
tittle shall pass away;”<note place="end" n="710" id="vii.ii-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p11"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 18" id="vii.ii-p11.1" parsed="|Matt|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.18">Matt. v. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> how then
could it be safe for us to leave even the least unnoticed?  The
very points which you yourself have sought to have thoroughly sifted
by us are at the same time both small and great.  Their use is
the matter of a moment, and peradventure they are therefore made of
small account; but, when we reckon the force of their meaning, they
are great.  They may be likened to the mustard plant which,
though it be the least of shrub-seeds, yet when properly cultivated
and the forces latent in its germs unfolded, rises to its own
sufficient height.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.ii-p12">If any one laughs when he sees our subtilty, to
use the Psalmist’s<note place="end" n="711" id="vii.ii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p13"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 85" id="vii.ii-p13.1" parsed="|Ps|19|85|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.85">Ps. cxix. 85</scripRef>, lxx.  “The lawless have
described subtilties for me, but not according to thy law, O
Lord;” for A.V. &amp; R.V., “The proud have digged pits
for me which are not after thy law.”  The word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii-p13.2">ἀδολεσχία</span> is
used in a bad sense to mean garrulity; in a good sense, keenness,
subtilty.</p></note> words, about
syllables, let him know that he reaps laughter’s fruitless fruit;
and let us, neither giving in to men’s reproaches, nor yet
vanquished <pb n="3" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_3.html" id="vii.ii-Page_3" />by their
disparagement, continue our investigation.  So far, indeed, am I
from feeling ashamed of these things because they are small, that, even
if I could attain to ever so minute a fraction of their dignity, I
should both congratulate myself on having won high honour, and should
tell my brother and fellow-investigator that no small gain had accrued
to him therefrom.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.ii-p14">While, then, I am aware that the controversy contained
in little words is a very great one, in hope of the prize I do not
shrink from toil, with the conviction that the discussion will both
prove profitable to myself, and that my hearers will be rewarded with
no small benefit.  Wherefore now with the help, if I may so say,
of the Holy Spirit Himself, I will approach the exposition of the
subject, and, if you will, that I may be put in the way of the
discussion, I will for a moment revert to the origin of the question
before us.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.ii-p15">3.  Lately when praying with the people, and
using the full doxology to God the Father in both forms, at one time
“<i>with</i> the Son <i>together with</i> the Holy Ghost,”
and at another “<i>through</i> the Son <i>in</i> the Holy
Ghost,” I was attacked by some of those present on the ground
that I was introducing novel and at the same time mutually
contradictory terms.<note place="end" n="712" id="vii.ii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii-p16"> It is
impossible to convey in English the precise force of the
prepositions used.  “<i>With</i>” represents
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii-p16.1">μετά</span>,
of which the original meaning is “amid;”
“<i>together</i> with,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii-p16.2">σύν</span>, of which the original meaning is
“at the same time as.”  The Latin of the
Benedictine edition translates the first by
“<i>cum</i>,” and the second by “<i>una
cum</i>.”  “<i>Through</i>” stands
for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii-p16.3">διά</span>, which, with the genitive, is
used of the instrument; “<i>in</i>” for
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii-p16.4">ε'ν</span>,
“<i>in</i>,” but also commonly used of the instrument or
means.  In the well known passage in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 6" id="vii.ii-p16.5" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. viii. 6</scripRef>, A.V. renders <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii-p16.6">δι᾽ οὗ τὰ
πάντα</span> by
“<i>through</i> whom are all things;” R.V., by
“<i>by</i> whom.”</p></note>  You, however,
chiefly with the view of benefiting them, or, if they are wholly
incurable, for the security of such as may fall in with them, have
expressed the opinion that some clear instruction ought to be published
concerning the force underlying the syllables employed.  I will
therefore write as concisely as possible, in the endeavour to lay down
some admitted principle for the discussion.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="The origin of the heretics' close observation of syllables." progress="17.61%" prev="vii.ii" next="vii.iv" id="vii.iii"><p class="c53" id="vii.iii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iii-p1.1">Chapter II.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.iii-p2">The origin of the heretics’ close observation of
syllables.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.iii-p3">4.  <span class="c14" id="vii.iii-p3.1">The</span> petty
exactitude of these men about syllables and words is not, as might be
supposed, simple and straightforward; nor is the mischief to which it
tends a small one.  There is involved a deep and covert design
against true religion.  Their pertinacious contention is to show
that the mention of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost is unlike, as though
they will thence find it easy to demonstrate that there is a variation
in nature.  They have an old sophism, invented by Aetius, the
champion of this heresy, in one of whose Letters there is a passage to
the effect that things naturally unlike are expressed in unlike terms,
and, conversely, that things expressed in unlike terms are naturally
unlike.  In proof of this statement he drags in the words of the
Apostle, “One God and Father of whom are all things,…and
one Lord Jesus Christ by whom are all things.”<note place="end" n="713" id="vii.iii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p4"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 6" id="vii.iii-p4.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. viii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  “Whatever, then,” he goes
on, “is the relation of these terms to one another, such will be
the relation of the natures indicated by them; and as the term
‘of whom’ is unlike the term ‘by whom,’ so is
the Father unlike the Son.”<note place="end" n="714" id="vii.iii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p5"> The story
as told by Theodoret (Ecc. Hist. ii. 23) is as follows: 
“Constantius, on his return from the west, passed some time at
Constantinople” (<i>i.e.</i> in 360, when the synod at
Constantinople was held, shortly after that of the Isaurian
Seleucia, “substance” and “hypostasis” being
declared inadmissible terms, and the Son pronounced like the Father
according to the Scriptures).  The Emperor was urged that
“Eudoxius should be convicted of blasphemy and
lawlessness.  Constantius however…replied that a decision
must first be come to on matters concerning the faith, and that
afterwards the case of Eudoxius should be enquired into. 
Basilius (of Ancyra), relying on his former intimacy, ventured
boldly to object to the Emperor that he was attacking the apostolic
decrees; but Constantius took this ill, and told Basilius to hold
his tongue, for to you, said he, the disturbance of the churches is
due.  When Basilius was silenced, Eustathius (of Sebasteia)
intervened and said, Since, sir, you wish a decision to be come to
on what concerns the faith, consider the blasphemies uttered against
the Only Begotten by Eudoxius; and, as he spoke, he produced the
exposition of faith, wherein, besides many other impieties, were
found the following expressions:  Things that are spoken of in
unlike terms are unlike in substance; there is one God the Father of
Whom are all things, and one Lord Jesus Christ by Whom are all
things.  Now the term ‘of Whom’ is unlike the term
‘by Whom;’ so the Son is unlike God the Father. 
Constantius ordered this exposition of the faith to be read, and was
displeased with the blasphemy which it involved.  He therefore
asked Eudoxius if he had drawn it up.  Eudoxius instantly
repudiated the authorship, and said that it was written by
Aetius.  Now Aetius…at the present time was associated
with Eunomius and Eudoxius, and, as he found Eudoxius to be, like
himself, a sybarite in luxury as well as a heretic in faith, he
chose Antioch as the most congenial place of abode, and both he and
Eunomius were fast fixtures at the couches of Eudoxius.…The
Emperor had been told all this, and now ordered Aetius to be brought
before him.  On his appearance, Constantius shewed him the
document in question, and proceeded to enquire if he was the author
of its language.  Aetius, totally ignorant of what had taken
place, and unaware of the drift of the enquiry, expected that he
should win praise by confession, and owned that he was the author of
the phrases in question.  Then the Emperor perceived the
greatness of his iniquity, and forthwith condemned him to exile and
to be deported to a place in Phrygia.”  St. Basil
accompanied Eustathius and his namesake to Constantinople on this
occasion, being then only in deacon’s orders.  (Philost.
iv. 12.)  Basil of Ancyra and Eustathius in their turn suffered
banishment.  Basil, the deacon, returned to the Cappadocian
Cæsarea.</p></note>  On this
heresy depends the idle subtilty of these men about the phrases in
question.  They accordingly assign to God the Father, as though it
were His distinctive portion and lot, the phrase “of Whom;”
to God the Son they confine the phrase “by Whom;” to the
Holy Spirit that of “in Whom,” and say that this use of the
syllables is never in<pb n="4" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_4.html" id="vii.iii-Page_4" />terchanged, in order that, as I have
already said, the variation of language may indicate the variation of
nature.<note place="end" n="715" id="vii.iii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p6"> <i>cf</i>. the
form of the Arian Creed as given by Eunomius in his <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p6.1">᾽Απολογία</span>
(Migne, xxx. 840.  “We believe in one God, Father
Almighty, of whom are all things; and in one only begotten Son of
God, God the word, our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all
things; and in one Holy Ghost, the Comforter, in whom distribution
of all grace in proportion as may be most expedient is made to each
of the Saints.”</p></note>  Verily it
is sufficiently obvious that in their quibbling about the words
they are endeavouring to maintain the force of their impious
argument.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.iii-p7">By the term “<i>of</i> whom” they wish
to indicate the Creator; by the term “<i>through</i> whom,”
the subordinate agent<note place="end" n="716" id="vii.iii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p8"> <i>cf</i>.
Eunomius, Liber. Apol. § 27, where of the Son he says
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p8.1">ὑπουργός</span>.</p></note> or
instrument;<note place="end" n="717" id="vii.iii-p8.2"><p id="vii.iii-p9"> On the word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p9.1">ὄργανον</span>, a tool,
as used of the Word of God, <i>cf</i>. Nestorius in Marius Merc.
Migne, p. 761 &amp; Cyr. Alex. Ep. 1.  Migne, x. 37. 
“The creature did not give birth to the uncreated, but gave
birth to man, organ of Godhead.”  <i>cf</i>. Thomasius,
Christ. Dog. i. 336.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vii.iii-p10">Mr. Johnston quotes Philo (de Cher.
§ 35; i. 162. n.) as speaking of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p10.1">ὄργανον δὲ
λόγον Θεοῦ
δι᾽ οὗ
κατεσκευάσθη</span>
(<i>sc.</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iii-p10.2">ὁ
κόσμος</span>).</p></note> by the term
“<i>in</i> whom,” or “<i>in</i> which,” they
mean to shew the time or place.  The object of all this is that
the Creator of the universe<note place="end" n="718" id="vii.iii-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iii-p11"> Here of course
the Son is meant.</p></note> may be regarded as of
no higher dignity than an instrument, and that the Holy Spirit may
appear to be adding to existing things nothing more than the
contribution derived from place or time.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="The systematic discussion of syllables is derived from heathen philosophy." progress="17.90%" prev="vii.iii" next="vii.v" id="vii.iv"><p class="c53" id="vii.iv-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.iv-p1.1">Chapter III.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.iv-p2">The systematic discussion of syllables is derived from
heathen philosophy.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.iv-p3">5.  <span class="c14" id="vii.iv-p3.1">They</span> have,
however, been led into this error by their close study of heathen
writers, who have respectively applied the terms “<i>of</i>
whom” and “<i>through</i> whom” to things which are
by nature distinct.  These writers suppose that by the term
“<i>of</i> whom” or “<i>of</i> which” the
matter is indicated, while the term “<i>through</i> whom”
or “<i>through</i> which”<note place="end" n="719" id="vii.iv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p4"> The ambiguity of
gender in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p4.1">ἐξ οὗ</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p4.2">δι᾽ οὗ</span> can only be
expressed by giving the alternatives in English.</p></note> represents the
instrument, or, generally speaking, subordinate agency.<note place="end" n="720" id="vii.iv-p4.3"><p id="vii.iv-p5"> There are four
causes or varieties of cause:</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.iv-p6">1.  The essence or quiddity (Form): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p6.1">τὸ τί ἦν
εἶναι</span>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.iv-p7">2.  The necessitating conditions (Matter): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p7.1">τὸ
τίνων ὄντων
ἀνάγκη τοῦτ᾽
εἶναι</span>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.iv-p8">3.  The proximate mover or stimulator of change
(Efficient):  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p8.1">ἡ
τί
πρῶτον
ἐκίνησε</span>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.iv-p9">4.  That for the sake of which (Final Cause or
End):  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p9.1">τὸ
τίνος
ἕνεκα</span>.  Grote’s
<i>Aristotle</i>, I. 354.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.iv-p10">The four Aristotelian causes are thus:  1.
Formal.  2. Material.  3. Efficient.  4. Final. 
<i>cf</i>. Arist. Analyt. Post. II. xi., Metaph. I. iii., and Phys. II.
iii.  The six causes of Basil may be referred to the four of
Aristotle as follows:</p>

<p class="c67" id="vii.iv-p11">Aristotle.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.iv-p12"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p12.1">1. 
τὸ τί
ἦν εἶναι</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.iv-p13">2.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p13.1">τὸ
ἐξ οὗ
γίνεταί
τι</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.iv-p14">3.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p14.1">ἡ
ἀρχὴ
τῆς
μεταβολῆς ἡ
πρώτη</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.iv-p15">4.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p15.1">τὸ
οὗ ἕνεκα</span></p>

<p class="c67" id="vii.iv-p16">Basil.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.iv-p17"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p17.1">1.  καθ᾽ ὅ</span>: 
<i>i.e</i>., the form or idea <i>according to which</i> a thing
is made.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.iv-p18"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p18.1">2.  ἐξ
οὗ</span>:  <i>i.e</i>., the matter <i>out
of which</i> it is made.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.iv-p19"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p19.1">3.  ὑφ᾽ οὗ</span>: 
<i>i.e</i>., the agent, using means.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.iv-p20"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p20.1">δι᾽
οὗ</span>:  <i>i.e</i>. the means.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.iv-p21"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p21.1">4.  δι᾽ ὅ</span>: 
<i>i.e</i>., the end.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vii.iv-p22"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p22.1">εν
ᾧ</span>, or <i>sine quâ non</i>, applying to all.</p></note>  Or rather—for there seems no
reason why we should not take up their whole argument, and briefly
expose at once its incompatibility with the truth and its inconsistency
with their own teaching—the students of vain philosophy, while
expounding the manifold nature of cause and distinguishing its peculiar
significations, define some causes as principal,<note place="end" n="721" id="vii.iv-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p23.1">προκαταρκτική</span>.  <i>cf</i>. Plut. 2, 1056. B.D. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p23.2">προκαταρκτικὴ
αἰτία ἡ
εἱμαρμένη</span>.</p></note> some as cooperative or con-causal, while
others are of the character of “<i>sine qua
non</i>,” or indispensable.<note place="end" n="722" id="vii.iv-p23.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p24"> <i>cf</i>.
Clem. Alex. Strom. viii. 9.  “Of causes some are
principal, some preservative, some coöperative, some
indispensable; <i>e.g</i>. of education the principal cause is the
father; the preservative, the schoolmaster; the coöperative,
the disposition of the pupil; the indispensable,
time.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.iv-p25">For every one of these they have a distinct and
peculiar use of terms, so that the maker is indicated in a different
way from the instrument.  For the maker they think the proper
expression is “<i>by</i> whom,” maintaining that the bench
is produced “<i>by</i>” the carpenter; and for the
instrument “through which,” in that it is produced
“through” or by means of adze and gimlet and the
rest.  Similarly they appropriate “<i>of</i> which” to
the material, in that the thing made is “of” wood, while
“according to which” shews the design, or pattern put
before the craftsman.  For he either first makes a mental sketch,
and so brings his fancy to bear upon what he is about, or else he looks
at a pattern previously put before him, and arranges his work
accordingly.  The phrase “<i>on account of</i> which”
they wish to be confined to the end or purpose, the bench, as they say,
being produced for, or on account of, the use of man. 
“<i>In</i> which” is supposed to indicate time and
place.  When was it produced?  In this time.  And
where?  In this place.  And though place and time contribute
nothing to what is being produced, yet without these the production of
anything is impossible, for efficient agents must have both place and
time.  It is these careful distinctions, derived from unpractical
philosophy and vain delusion,<note place="end" n="723" id="vii.iv-p25.1"><p id="vii.iv-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p26.1">ἐκ
τῆς
ματαιότητος
καὶ κενῆς
ἀπάτης</span>.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vii.iv-p27"><i>cf</i>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p27.1">ματαιότης
ματαιοτήτων</span>,
“vanity of vanities,” <scripRef passage="Ecc. i. 2" id="vii.iv-p27.2" parsed="|Eccl|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.1.2">Ecc. i. 2</scripRef>, lxx.  In Arist. Eth.
i. 2, a desire is said to be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p27.3">κενὴ καὶ
ματαία</span>, which goes into
infinity,—everything being desired for the sake of something
else,—<i>i.e</i>., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p27.4">κενη</span>, void, like a desire for the
moon, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p27.5">ματαία</span>, unpractical, like a
desire for the empire of China.  In the text <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p27.6">ματαιότης</span>
seems to mean heathen philosophy, a vain delusion as
distinguished from Christian philosophy.</p></note> which our
opponents have first studied and admired, and then transferred to
the simple and unsophisticated doctrine of the Spirit, to the
belittling of God the Word, and the setting at naught of the Divine
Spirit.  Even the phrase set apart by non-Christian writers for
the case of lifeless instruments<note place="end" n="724" id="vii.iv-p27.7"><p class="endnote" id="vii.iv-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p28.1">ἄψυχα
ὄργανα</span>.  A slave,
according to Aristotle, Eth. Nich. viii. 7, 6, is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.iv-p28.2">ἔμψυχον
ὄργανον</span>.</p></note> or of
manual <pb n="5" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_5.html" id="vii.iv-Page_5" />service of
the meanest kind, I mean the expression “<i>through</i> or
<i>by means of</i> which,” they do not shrink from
transferring to the Lord of all, and Christians feel no shame in
applying to the Creator of the universe language belonging to a
hammer or a saw.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="That there is no distinction in the scriptural use of these syllables." progress="18.13%" prev="vii.iv" next="vii.vi" id="vii.v"><p class="c53" id="vii.v-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.v-p1.1">Chapter IV.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.v-p2">That there is no distinction in the scriptural use of
these syllables.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.v-p3">6.  <span class="c14" id="vii.v-p3.1">We</span> acknowledge
that the word of truth has in many places made use of these
expressions; yet we absolutely deny that the freedom of the Spirit is
in bondage to the pettiness of Paganism.  On the contrary, we
maintain that Scripture varies its expressions as occasion requires,
according to the circumstances of the case.  For instance, the
phrase “<i>of</i> which” does not always and absolutely, as
they suppose, indicate the material,<note place="end" n="725" id="vii.v-p3.2"><p id="vii.v-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.v-p4.1">ὕλη</span>=Lat. <i>materies</i>, from the
same root as <i>mater</i>, whence Eng. <i>material</i> and
<i>matter</i>.  (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.v-p4.2">ὕλη,
ὕλFα</span>, is the same word as sylva=wood. 
With <i>materies</i> <i>cf</i>. Madeira, from the
Portuguese “<i>madera”=</i>timber.)</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vii.v-p5">“The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.v-p5.1">ὕλη</span> in Plato bears the same
signification as in ordinary speech:  it means wood, timber,
and sometimes generally material.  The later philosophic
application of the word to signify the abstract conception of
material substratum is expressed by Plato, so far as he has that
concept at all, in other ways.”  Ed. Zeller. 
<i>Plato and the older Academy</i>, ii. 296.  Similarly
Basil uses <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.v-p5.2">ὕλη</span>.  As a technical philosophic term
for abstract matter, it is first used by Aristotle.</p></note> but it is more
in accordance with the usage of Scripture to apply this term in the
case of the Supreme Cause, as in the words “One God, of whom are
all things,”<note place="end" n="726" id="vii.v-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.v-p6"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 6" id="vii.v-p6.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. viii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and again, “All
things of God.”<note place="end" n="727" id="vii.v-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.v-p7"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 12" id="vii.v-p7.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.12">1 Cor. xi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  The word of
truth has, however, frequently used this term in the case of the
material, as when it says “Thou shalt make an ark of
incorruptible wood;”<note place="end" n="728" id="vii.v-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.v-p8"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxv. 10" id="vii.v-p8.1" parsed="|Exod|25|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.25.10">Ex. xxv. 10</scripRef>, <span class="c14" id="vii.v-p8.2">LXX.</span>  A.V. “shittim.”  R.V.
“acacia.”  St. Ambrose (<i>de Spiritu
Sancto</i>, ii. 9) seems, say the Benedictine Editors, to have here
misunderstood St. Basil’s argument.  St. Basil is
accusing the Pneumatomachi not of tracing all things to God as the
material “of which,” but of unduly limiting the use of
the term “of which” to the Father alone.</p></note> and “Thou shalt
make the candlestick of pure gold;”<note place="end" n="729" id="vii.v-p8.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.v-p9"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxv. 31" id="vii.v-p9.1" parsed="|Exod|25|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.25.31">Ex. xxv. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> and
“The first man is of the earth, earthy;”<note place="end" n="730" id="vii.v-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.v-p10"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 47" id="vii.v-p10.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.47">1 Cor. xv. 47</scripRef>.</p></note>
and “Thou art formed out of clay as I am.”<note place="end" n="731" id="vii.v-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.v-p11"> Job xxxiii, 6, <span class="c14" id="vii.v-p11.2">LXX</span>.</p></note>  But these men, to the end, as we have
already remarked, that they may establish the difference of nature,
have laid down the law that this phrase befits the Father alone. 
This distinction they have originally derived from heathen authorities,
but here they have shewn no faithful accuracy of limitation.  To
the Son they have in conformity with the teaching of their masters
given the title of instrument, and to the Spirit that of place, for
they say <i>in</i> the Spirit, and <i>through</i> the Son.  But
when they apply “of whom” to God they no longer follow
heathen example, but “go over, as they say, to apostolic usage,
as it is said, “But of him are ye in Christ
Jesus,”<note place="end" n="732" id="vii.v-p11.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.v-p12"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 30" id="vii.v-p12.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.30">1 Cor. i. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> and “All
things of God.”<note place="end" n="733" id="vii.v-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.v-p13"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 12" id="vii.v-p13.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.12">1 Cor. xi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  What, then,
is the result of this systematic discussion?  There is one
nature of Cause; another of Instrument; another of Place.  So
the Son is by nature distinct from the Father, as the tool from the
craftsman; and the Spirit is distinct in so far as place or time is
distinguished from the nature of tools or from that of them that
handle them.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="That v: not found “of whom” in the case of the Son and of the Spirit." progress="18.28%" prev="vii.v" next="vii.vii" id="vii.vi"><p class="c53" id="vii.vi-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.vi-p1.1">Chapter V.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.vi-p2">That “through whom” is said also in the case
of the Father, and “of whom” in the case of the Son and of
the Spirit.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.vi-p3">7.  <span class="c14" id="vii.vi-p3.1">After</span> thus
describing the outcome of our adversaries’ arguments, we shall
now proceed to shew, as we have proposed, that the Father does not
first take “of whom” and then abandon “through
whom” to the Son; and that there is no truth in these men’s
ruling that the Son refuses to admit the Holy Spirit to a share in
“of whom” or in “through whom,” according to
the limitation of their new-fangled allotment of phrases. 
“There is one God and Father of whom are all things, and one Lord
Jesus Christ through whom are all things.”<note place="end" n="734" id="vii.vi-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p4"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 6" id="vii.vi-p4.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. viii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.vi-p5">Yes; but these are the words of a writer not
laying down a rule, but carefully distinguishing the
hypostases.<note place="end" n="735" id="vii.vi-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p6"> If Catholic
Theology does not owe to St. Basil the distinction between the
connotations of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p6.1">οὐσία</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p6.2">ὑπόστασις</span>
which soon prevailed over the identification obtaining at the
time of the Nicene Council, at all events his is the first and most
famous assertion and defence of it.  At Nicæa, in 325, to
have spoken of St. Paul as “distinguishing the
hypostases” would have been held impious.  Some
forty-five years later St. Basil writes to his brother, Gregory of
Nyssa (Ep. xxxviii.), in fear lest Gregory should fall into the
error of failing to distinguish between hypostasis and ousia,
between person and essence.  <i>cf</i>. Theodoret Dial. i. 7,
and my note on his Ecc. Hist. i. 3.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.vi-p7">The object of the apostle in thus writing was not
to introduce the diversity of nature, but to exhibit the notion of
Father and of Son as unconfounded.  That the phrases are not
opposed to one another and do not, like squadrons in war marshalled one
against another, bring the natures to which they are applied into
mutual conflict, is perfectly plain from the passage in question. 
The blessed Paul brings both phrases to bear upon one and the same
subject, in the words “of him and through him and to him are all
things.”<note place="end" n="736" id="vii.vi-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p8"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 36" id="vii.vi-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|11|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.36">Rom. xi. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>  That this
plainly refers to the Lord will be admitted even by a reader paying but
small attention to the meaning of the words.  The apostle has just
quoted from the prophecy of Isaiah, “Who hath known the mind of
the Lord, or who hath <pb n="6" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_6.html" id="vii.vi-Page_6" />been his counsellor,”<note place="end" n="737" id="vii.vi-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p9"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 11.34; Isa. 40.13" id="vii.vi-p9.1" parsed="|Rom|11|34|0|0;|Isa|40|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.34 Bible:Isa.40.13">Rom.
xi. 34, and Is. xl. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and then goes on, “For of him and from
him and to him are all things.”  That the prophet is
speaking about God the Word, the Maker of all creation, may be learnt
from what immediately precedes:  “Who hath measured the
waters in the hollow of his hand, and meted out heaven with the span,
and comprehended the dust of the earth in a measure, and weighed the
mountains in scales, and the hills in a balance?  Who hath
directed the Spirit of the Lord, or being his counsellor hath taught
him?”<note place="end" n="738" id="vii.vi-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p10"> <scripRef passage="Is. xl. 12, 13" id="vii.vi-p10.1" parsed="|Isa|40|12|40|13" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.12-Isa.40.13">Is. xl. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now the word
“who” in this passage does not mean absolute impossibility,
but rarity, as in the passage “Who will rise up for me against
the evil doers?”<note place="end" n="739" id="vii.vi-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p11"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xciv. 16" id="vii.vi-p11.1" parsed="|Ps|94|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.94.16">Ps. xciv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> and “What man
is he that desireth life?”<note place="end" n="740" id="vii.vi-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p12"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiv. 12" id="vii.vi-p12.1" parsed="|Ps|34|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.12">Ps. xxxiv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and
“Who shall ascend into the hill of the Lord?”<note place="end" n="741" id="vii.vi-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p13"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxiv. 3" id="vii.vi-p13.1" parsed="|Ps|24|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.3">Ps. xxiv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  So is it in the passage in question,
“Who hath directed [lxx., known] the Spirit of the Lord, or
being his counsellor hath known him?”  “For the
Father loveth the Son and sheweth him all things.”<note place="end" n="742" id="vii.vi-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p14"> <scripRef passage="John v. 20" id="vii.vi-p14.1" parsed="|John|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.20">John v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  This is He who holds the earth, and
hath grasped it with His hand, who brought all things to order and
adornment, who poised<note place="end" n="743" id="vii.vi-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p15.1">ἰσοῤ&amp;
191·οπία.  </span><i>cf</i>. Plat. Phæd. 109, A.</p></note> the hills in their
places, and measured the waters, and gave to all things in the
universe their proper rank, who encompasseth the whole of heaven
with but a small portion of His power, which, in a figure, the
prophet calls a span.  Well then did the apostle add “Of
him and through him and to him are all things.”<note place="end" n="744" id="vii.vi-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p16"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 38" id="vii.vi-p16.1" parsed="|Rom|11|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.38">Rom. xi. 38</scripRef>.</p></note>  For of Him, to all things that are,
comes the cause of their being, according to the will of God the
Father.  Through Him all things have their continuance<note place="end" n="745" id="vii.vi-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p17.1">διαμονή</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. Arist. de Sp. i. 1.</p></note> and constitution,<note place="end" n="746" id="vii.vi-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p18"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Col. i. 16, 17" id="vii.vi-p18.1" parsed="|Col|1|16|1|17" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16-Col.1.17">Col. i. 16,
17</scripRef>.</p></note>
for He created all things, and metes out to each severally what is
necessary for its health and preservation.  Wherefore to Him
all things are turned, looking with irresistible longing and
unspeakable affection to “the author”<note place="end" n="747" id="vii.vi-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p19"> <scripRef passage="Acts iii. 15" id="vii.vi-p19.1" parsed="|Acts|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.15">Acts iii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and maintainer “of” their
“life,” as it is written “The eyes of all wait
upon thee,”<note place="end" n="748" id="vii.vi-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p20"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxlv. 15" id="vii.vi-p20.1" parsed="|Ps|45|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.15">Ps. cxlv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and again,
“These wait all upon thee,”<note place="end" n="749" id="vii.vi-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p21"> <scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 27" id="vii.vi-p21.1" parsed="|Ps|4|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.27">Ps. civ. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>
and “Thou openest thine hand, and satisfiest the desire of
every living thing.”<note place="end" n="750" id="vii.vi-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p22"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxlv. 16" id="vii.vi-p22.1" parsed="|Ps|45|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.16">Ps. cxlv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.vi-p23">8.  But if our adversaries oppose this our
interpretation, what argument will save them from being caught in their
own trap?</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.vi-p24">For if they will not grant that the three
expressions “of him” and “through him” and
“to him” are spoken of the Lord, they cannot but be applied
to God the Father.  Then without question their rule will fall
through, for we find not only “of whom,” but also
“through whom” applied to the Father.  And if this
latter phrase indicates nothing derogatory, why in the world should it
be confined, as though conveying the sense of inferiority, to the
Son?  If it always and everywhere implies ministry, let them tell
us to what superior the God of glory<note place="end" n="751" id="vii.vi-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p25"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxix. 3; Acts vii. 2" id="vii.vi-p25.1" parsed="|Ps|29|3|0|0;|Acts|7|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.29.3 Bible:Acts.7.2">Ps. xxix. 3; Acts vii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and Father of
the Christ is subordinate.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.vi-p26">They are thus overthrown by their own selves, while our
position will be on both sides made sure.  Suppose it proved that
the passage refers to the Son, “of whom” will be found
applicable to the Son.  Suppose on the other hand it be insisted
that the prophet’s words relate to God, then it will be granted
that “through whom” is properly used of God, and both
phrases have equal value, in that both are used with equal force of
God.  Under either alternative both terms, being employed of one
and the same Person, will be shewn to be equivalent.  But let us
revert to our subject.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.vi-p27">9.  In his Epistle to the Ephesians the
apostle says, “But speaking the truth in love, may grow up into
him in all things, which is the head, even Christ; from whom the whole
body fitly joined together and compacted by that which every joint
supplieth, according to the effectual working in the measure of every
part, maketh increase of the body.”<note place="end" n="752" id="vii.vi-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p28"> <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 15, 16" id="vii.vi-p28.1" parsed="|Eph|4|15|4|16" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.15-Eph.4.16">Eph. iv. 15, 16</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.vi-p29">And again in the Epistle to the Colossians, to
them that have not the knowledge of the Only Begotten, there is mention
of him that holdeth “the head,” that is, Christ,
“from which all the body by joints and bands having nourishment
ministered increaseth with the increase of God.”<note place="end" n="753" id="vii.vi-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p30"> <scripRef passage="Col. ii. 19" id="vii.vi-p30.1" parsed="|Col|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.19">Col. ii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  And that Christ is the head of the
Church we have learned in another passage, when the apostle says
“gave him to be the head over all things to the
Church,”<note place="end" n="754" id="vii.vi-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p31"> <scripRef passage="Eph. i. 22" id="vii.vi-p31.1" parsed="|Eph|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.22">Eph. i. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> and “of his
fulness have all we received.”<note place="end" n="755" id="vii.vi-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p32"> <scripRef passage="John i. 16" id="vii.vi-p32.1" parsed="|John|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.16">John i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  And the
Lord Himself says “He shall take of mine, and shall shew it unto
you.”<note place="end" n="756" id="vii.vi-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p33"> <scripRef passage="1 John xvi. 15" id="vii.vi-p33.1" parsed="|1John|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.16.15">1 John xvi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  In a word, the
diligent reader will perceive that “of whom” is used in
diverse manners.<note place="end" n="757" id="vii.vi-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p34"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p34.1">πολύτροποι</span>.  <i>cf</i>. the cognate adverb in <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 1" id="vii.vi-p34.2" parsed="|Heb|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.1">Heb. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  For instance,
the Lord says, “I perceive that virtue is gone out of
me.”<note place="end" n="758" id="vii.vi-p34.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p35">
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p35.1">ἐξ ἐμοῦ</span> ”  The reading in <scripRef passage="Luke 8.46" id="vii.vi-p35.2" parsed="|Luke|8|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.46">St. Luke (viii.
46)</scripRef> is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p35.3">ἀπ᾽
ἐμοῦ</span>.  In the parallel passage,
<scripRef passage="Mark v. 30" id="vii.vi-p35.4" parsed="|Mark|5|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.5.30">Mark v. 30</scripRef>, the words are, “Jesus knowing
in himself that virtue had gone out of him,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p35.5">ἐξ
αὐτοῦ</span> which D. inserts in
<scripRef passage="Luke viii. 45" id="vii.vi-p35.6" parsed="|Luke|8|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.45">Luke viii.
45</scripRef>.</p></note>  Similarly we
have frequently observed “of whom” used of the
Spirit.  “He that soweth to the spirit,” it is
said, <pb n="7" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_7.html" id="vii.vi-Page_7" />“shall of
the spirit reap life everlasting.”<note place="end" n="759" id="vii.vi-p35.7"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p36"> <scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 8" id="vii.vi-p36.1" parsed="|Gal|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.8">Gal. vi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> 
John too writes, “Hereby we know that he abideth in us by
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p36.2">ἐκ</span>) the spirit which he hath given
us.”<note place="end" n="760" id="vii.vi-p36.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p37"> <scripRef passage="1 John iii. 24" id="vii.vi-p37.1" parsed="|1John|3|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.24">1 John iii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> 
“That which is conceived in her,” says the angel,
“is of the Holy Ghost,”<note place="end" n="761" id="vii.vi-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p38"> <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 20" id="vii.vi-p38.1" parsed="|Matt|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.20">Matt. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>
and the Lord says “that which is born of the spirit is
spirit.”<note place="end" n="762" id="vii.vi-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p39"> <scripRef passage="John iii. 6" id="vii.vi-p39.1" parsed="|John|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.6">John iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  Such then
is the case so far.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.vi-p40">10.  It must now be pointed out that the phrase
“through whom” is admitted by Scripture in the case of the
Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost alike.  It would
indeed be tedious to bring forward evidence of this in the case of the
Son, not only because it is perfectly well known, but because this very
point is made by our opponents.  We now show that “through
whom” is used also in the case of the Father.  “God is
faithful,” it is said, “by whom (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p40.1">δι᾽ οὖ</span>) ye
were called unto the fellowship of his Son,”<note place="end" n="763" id="vii.vi-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p41"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 9" id="vii.vi-p41.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.9">1 Cor. i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and “Paul an apostle of Jesus
Christ by (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p41.2">διά</span>) the will of God;”
and again, “Wherefore thou art no more a servant, but a
son; and if a son, then an heir through God.”<note place="end" n="764" id="vii.vi-p41.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p42"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 7" id="vii.vi-p42.1" parsed="|Gal|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.7">Gal. iv. 7</scripRef>.  A.V. reads “an heir of
God through Christ;” so <span class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p42.2">א</span>CD.
R.V. with the copy used by Basil agrees with A.B.</p></note>  And “like as Christ was
raised up from the dead by (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p42.3">διά</span>) the glory of God the
Father.”<note place="end" n="765" id="vii.vi-p42.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p43"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vi. 4" id="vii.vi-p43.1" parsed="|Rom|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.4">Rom. vi. 4</scripRef>.  It is pointed out by the Rev.
C.F.H. Johnston in his edition of the <i>De Spiritu</i> that among
quotations from the New Testament on the point in question, St.
Basil has omitted <scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 10" id="vii.vi-p43.2" parsed="|Heb|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.10">Heb. ii.
10</scripRef>, “It became him
for whom (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p43.3">δι᾽
ὅν</span>) are all things and through whom
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p43.4">δι᾽
οὗ</span>) are all things,” “where the
Father is described as being the final Cause and efficient Cause
of all things.”</p></note>
<sup> </sup>Isaiah, moreover, says, “Woe unto them
that make deep counsel and not through the Lord;”<note place="end" n="766" id="vii.vi-p43.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p44"> <scripRef passage="Is. xxix. 15" id="vii.vi-p44.1" parsed="|Isa|29|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.29.15">Is. xxix. 15</scripRef>, lxx.</p></note> and many proofs of the use of this
phrase in the case of the Spirit might be adduced. 
“God hath revealed him to us,” it is said, “by
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p44.2">διά</span>) the
spirit;”<note place="end" n="767" id="vii.vi-p44.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p45"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 10" id="vii.vi-p45.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.10">1 Cor. ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and in another
place, “That good thing which was committed unto thee keep
by (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p45.2">διά</span>) the Holy
Ghost;”<note place="end" n="768" id="vii.vi-p45.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p46"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. i. 14" id="vii.vi-p46.1" parsed="|2Tim|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.14">2 Tim. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and again,
“To one is given by (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p46.2">διά</span>) the spirit the word of
wisdom.”<note place="end" n="769" id="vii.vi-p46.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p47"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 8" id="vii.vi-p47.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.8">1 Cor. xii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.vi-p48">11.  In the same manner it may also be said of the
word “in,” that Scripture admits its use in the case of God
the Father.  In the Old Testament it is said through
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p48.1">ἐν</span>) God we shall do valiantly,<note place="end" n="770" id="vii.vi-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p49"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cvii. 13" id="vii.vi-p49.1" parsed="|Ps|7|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.7.13">Ps. cvii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “My praise shall be
continually of (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p49.2">ἐν</span>) thee;”<note place="end" n="771" id="vii.vi-p49.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p50"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxi. 6" id="vii.vi-p50.1" parsed="|Ps|71|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.71.6">Ps. lxxi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>
and again, “In thy name will I rejoice.”<note place="end" n="772" id="vii.vi-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p51"> For “shall
they rejoice,” <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxix. 16" id="vii.vi-p51.1" parsed="|Ps|89|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.89.16">Ps.
lxxxix. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  In Paul we read, “In God
who created all things,”<note place="end" n="773" id="vii.vi-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p52"> <scripRef passage="Eph. iii. 9" id="vii.vi-p52.1" parsed="|Eph|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.9">Eph. iii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and,
“Paul and Silvanus and Timotheus unto the church of the
Thessalonians in God our Father;”<note place="end" n="774" id="vii.vi-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p53"> <scripRef passage="2 Thess. i. 1" id="vii.vi-p53.1" parsed="|2Thess|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.1.1">2 Thess. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>
and “if now at length I might have a prosperous journey by
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p53.2">ἐν</span>) the will of God to come to
you;”<note place="end" n="775" id="vii.vi-p53.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p54"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 10" id="vii.vi-p54.1" parsed="|Rom|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.10">Rom. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and,
“Thou makest thy boast of God.”<note place="end" n="776" id="vii.vi-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p55"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 17" id="vii.vi-p55.1" parsed="|Rom|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.17">Rom. ii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  Instances are indeed too numerous
to reckon; but what we want is not so much to exhibit an
abundance of evidence as to prove that the conclusions of our
opponents are unsound.  I shall, therefore, omit any proof
of this usage in the case of our Lord and of the Holy Ghost, in
that it is notorious.  But I cannot forbear to remark that
“the wise hearer” will find sufficient proof of the
proposition before him by following the method of
contraries.  For if the difference of language indicates, as
we are told, that the nature has been changed, then let identity
of language compel our adversaries to confess with shame that the
essence is unchanged.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.vi-p56">12.  And it is not only in the case of the
theology that the use of the terms varies,<note place="end" n="777" id="vii.vi-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p57"> According to
patristic usage the word “theology” is concerned with
all that relates to the divine and eternal nature of Christ, as
distinguished from the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p57.1">οἰκονομία</span>, which relates to the incarnation, and consequent redemption of
mankind.  <i>cf</i>. Bishop Lightfoot’s <i>Apostolic
Fathers</i>, Part II. Vol. ii. p. 75, and Newman’s <i>Arians</i>,
Chapter I. Section iii.</p></note> but
whenever one of the terms takes the meaning of the other we find them
frequently transferred from the one subject to the other.  As, for
instance, Adam says, “I have gotten a man <i>through</i>
God,”<note place="end" n="778" id="vii.vi-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p58"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 1" id="vii.vi-p58.1" parsed="|Gen|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.1">Gen. iv. 1</scripRef>, lxx.  A.V. renders
“<i>she</i> conceived and bare Cain and said,” and here
St. Basil has been accused of quoting from memory.  But in the
Greek of the lxx. the subject to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p58.2">εἶπεν</span> is not expressed, and a
possible construction of the sentence is to refer it to Adam. 
In his work adv. Eunom. ii. 20, St. Basil again refers the
exclamation to Adam.</p></note> meaning to say the
same as from God; and in another passage “Moses
commanded…Israel through the word of the Lord,”<note place="end" n="779" id="vii.vi-p58.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p59"> <scripRef passage="Num. xxxvi. 5" id="vii.vi-p59.1" parsed="|Num|36|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.36.5">Num. xxxvi. 5</scripRef>, lxx.</p></note> and, again, “Is not the interpretation
through God?”<note place="end" n="780" id="vii.vi-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p60"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xl. 8" id="vii.vi-p60.1" parsed="|Gen|40|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.40.8">Gen. xl. 8</scripRef>, lxx.</p></note>  Joseph,
discoursing about dreams to the prisoners, instead of saying
“<i>from</i> God” says plainly “<i>through</i>
God.”  Inversely Paul uses the term “<i>from</i>
whom” instead of “<i>through</i> whom,” when he says
“made from a woman” (A.V., “of” instead of
“<i>through</i> a woman”).<note place="end" n="781" id="vii.vi-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p61"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 4" id="vii.vi-p61.1" parsed="|Gal|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.4">Gal. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> 
And this he has plainly distinguished in another passage, where he says
that it is proper to a woman to be made of the man, and to a man to be
made through the woman, in the words “For as the woman is from
[A.V., of] the man, even so is the man also through [A.V., by] the
woman.”<note place="end" n="782" id="vii.vi-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p62"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 12" id="vii.vi-p62.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.12">1 Cor. xi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  Nevertheless in
the passage in question the apostle, while illustrating the variety of
usage, at the same time corrects <i>obiter</i> the error of those who
supposed that the body of the Lord was a spiritual body,<note place="end" n="783" id="vii.vi-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p63"> The
allusion is to the Docetæ.  <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Luke xxiv. 39" id="vii.vi-p63.1" parsed="|Luke|24|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.39">Luke xxiv.
39</scripRef>.</p></note> and, to shew that the God-bearing<note place="end" n="784" id="vii.vi-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p64"> The note of the
Benedictine Editors remarks that the French theologian Fronton du
Duc (Ducæus) accuses Theodoret (on Cyril’s Anath. vii.)
of misquoting St. Basil as writing here “God-bearing
man” instead of “God bearing flesh,” a term of
different signification and less open as a Nestorian
interpretation.  “God-bearing,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p64.1">θεοφόρος</span>, was
an epithet applied to mere men, as, for instance, St.
Ignatius.  So Clement of Alexandria, I. Strom. p. 318, and
Gregory of Nazianzus, Or. xxxvii. p. 609.  St. Basil does use
the expression Jesus Christ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p64.2">ἄνθρωπον
Θεόν</span> in Hom. on <scripRef passage="Ps. xlix." id="vii.vi-p64.3" parsed="|Ps|49|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.49">Ps. xlix.</scripRef></p></note> flesh was formed out of the
com<pb n="8" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_8.html" id="vii.vi-Page_8" />mon
lump<note place="end" n="785" id="vii.vi-p64.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vi-p65"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vi-p65.1">φυραμα</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 21" id="vii.vi-p65.2" parsed="|Rom|9|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.21">Rom. ix.
21</scripRef>.</p></note> of human nature,
gave precedence to the more emphatic preposition.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.vi-p66">The phrase “through a woman” would be likely
to give rise to the suspicion of mere transit in the generation, while
the phrase “of the woman” would satisfactorily indicate
that the nature was shared by the mother and the offspring.  The
apostle was in no wise contradicting himself, but he shewed that the
words can without difficulty be interchanged.  Since, therefore,
the term “from whom” is transferred to the identical
subjects in the case of which “through whom” is decided to
be properly used, with what consistency can these phrases be invariably
distinguished one from the other, in order that fault may be falsely
found with true religion?</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Issue joined with those who assert that the Son is not with the Father, but after the Father.  Also concerning the equal glory." progress="18.96%" prev="vii.vi" next="vii.viii" id="vii.vii"><p class="c53" id="vii.vii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.vii-p1.1">Chapter VI.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.vii-p2">Issue joined with those who assert that the Son is not
with the Father, but after the Father.  Also concerning the equal
glory.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.vii-p3">13.  <span class="c14" id="vii.vii-p3.1">Our</span> opponents,
while they thus artfully and perversely encounter our argument, cannot
even have recourse to the plea of ignorance.  It is obvious that
they are annoyed with us for completing the doxology to the Only
Begotten together with the Father, and for not separating the Holy
Spirit from the Son.  On this account they style us innovators,
revolutionizers, phrase-coiners, and every other possible name of
insult.  But so far am I from being irritated at their abuse,
that, were it not for the fact that their loss causes me
“heaviness and continual sorrow,”<note place="end" n="786" id="vii.vii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p4"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 2" id="vii.vii-p4.1" parsed="|Rom|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.2">Rom. ix. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> I could almost have said that I was
grateful to them for the blasphemy, as though they were agents for
providing me with blessing.  For “blessed are ye,”
it is said, “when men shall revile you for my
sake.”<note place="end" n="787" id="vii.vii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p5"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 11" id="vii.vii-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.11">Matt. v. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  The grounds
of their indignation are these:  The Son, according to them, is
not together with the Father, but after the Father.  Hence it
follows that glory should be ascribed to the Father
“<i>through</i> him,” but not “<i>with</i>
him;” inasmuch as “<i>with</i> him” expresses
equality of dignity, while “<i>through</i> him” denotes
subordination.  They further assert that the Spirit is not to
be ranked along with the Father and the Son, but under the Son and
the Father; not coordinated, but subordinated; not connumerated, but
subnumerated.<note place="end" n="788" id="vii.vii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p6.1">ὑποτάσσω</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 27" id="vii.vii-p6.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.27">1 Cor.
xv. 27</scripRef>, and
<i>inf.  cf</i>. chapter xvii. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p6.3">ὑποτεταγμένος</span>
is applied to the Son in the Macrostich or Lengthy Creed,
brought by Eudoxius of Germanicia to Milan in 344.  <i>Vide</i>
Soc. ii. 19.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.vii-p7">With technical terminology of this kind they pervert the
simplicity and artlessness of the faith, and thus by their ingenuity,
suffering no one else to remain in ignorance, they cut off from
themselves the plea that ignorance might demand.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.vii-p8">14.  Let us first ask them this
question:  In what sense do they say that the Son is “after
the Father;” later in time, or in order, or in dignity?  But
in time no one is so devoid of sense as to assert that the Maker of the
ages<note place="end" n="789" id="vii.vii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p9.1">ποιητὴς
τῶν αἰ&amp;
240·νων</span>.</p></note> holds a second
place, when no interval intervenes in the natural conjunction of
the Father with the Son.<note place="end" n="790" id="vii.vii-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p10"> Yet the great
watchword of the Arians was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p10.1">ἦν
ποτε ὅτε οὐκ
ἦν</span>.</p></note>  And indeed
so far as our conception of human relations goes,<note place="end" n="791" id="vii.vii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p11.1">τῆ ἐννοί&amp;
139· τῶν
ἀνθρωπίνων</span>
is here the reading of five <span class="c14" id="vii.vii-p11.2">MSS.</span>  The Benedictines prefer
<span class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p11.3">τῶν
ἀνθρώπων</span>, with
the sense of “in human thought.”</p></note> it is impossible to think of the Son as
being later than the Father, not only from the fact that Father
and Son are mutually conceived of in accordance with the
relationship subsisting between them, but because posteriority in
time is predicated of subjects separated by a less interval from
the present, and priority of subjects farther off.  For
instance, what happened in Noah’s time is prior to what
happened to the men of Sodom, inasmuch as Noah is more remote from
our own day; and, again, the events of the history of the men of
Sodom are posterior, because they seem in a sense to approach
nearer to our own day.  But, in addition to its being a
breach of true religion, is it not really the extremest folly to
measure the existence of the life which transcends all time and
all the ages by its distance from the present?  Is it not as
though God the Father could be compared with, and be made superior
to, God the Son, who exists before the ages, precisely in the same
way in which things liable to beginning and corruption are
described as prior to one another?</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.vii-p12">The superior remoteness of the Father is really
inconceivable, in that thought and intelligence are wholly impotent to
go beyond the generation of the Lord; and St. John has admirably
confined the conception within circumscribed boundaries by two words,
“In the <i>beginning was</i> the Word.”  For thought
cannot travel outside “was,” nor imagination<note place="end" n="792" id="vii.vii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p13.1">Φαντασία</span>
is the philosophic term for imagination or presentation, the mental
faculty by which the object made apparent, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p13.2">φάντασμα</span>,
becomes apparent, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p13.3">φαίνεται</span>. 
Aristotle, de An. III. iii. 20 defines it as “a movement of
the mind generated by sensation.”  Fancy, which is
derived from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p13.4">φαντασία
(φαίνω</span>, <span class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p13.5">&amp;#214;</span>BHA=shine) has acquired a slightly different
meaning in some usages of modern speech.</p></note> beyond “<i>beginning</i>.” 
Let <pb n="9" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_9.html" id="vii.vii-Page_9" />your thought
travel ever so far backward you cannot get beyond the
“<i>was</i>,” and however you may strain and strive to see
what is beyond the Son, you will find it impossible to get further than
the “<i>beginning</i>.”  True religion, therefore,
thus teaches us to think of the Son together with the
Father.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.vii-p14">15.  If they really conceive of a kind of
degradation of the Son in relation to the Father, as though He were in
a lower place, so that the Father sits above, and the Son is thrust off
to the next seat below, let them confess what they mean.  We shall
have no more to say.  A plain statement of the view will at once
expose its absurdity.  They who refuse to allow that the Father
pervades all things do not so much as maintain the logical sequence of
thought in their argument.  The faith of the sound is that God
fills all things;<note place="end" n="793" id="vii.vii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p15"> <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 10" id="vii.vii-p15.1" parsed="|Eph|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.10">Eph. iv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> but they who divide
their up and down between the Father and the Son do not remember even
the word of the Prophet:  “If I climb up into heaven thou
art there; if I go down to hell thou art there also.”<note place="end" n="794" id="vii.vii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p16"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxix. 7" id="vii.vii-p16.1" parsed="|Ps|39|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.7">Ps. cxxxix. 7</scripRef>, P.B.</p></note>  Now, to omit all proof of the ignorance
of those who predicate place of incorporeal things, what excuse can be
found for their attack upon Scripture, shameless as their antagonism
is, in the passages “Sit thou on my right hand”<note place="end" n="795" id="vii.vii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p17"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cx. 1" id="vii.vii-p17.1" parsed="|Ps|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.1">Ps. cx. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and “Sat down on the right hand of the
majesty of God”?<note place="end" n="796" id="vii.vii-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p18"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="vii.vii-p18.1" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>, with the variation of “of
God” for “on high.”</p></note>  The expression
“right hand” does not, as they contend, indicate the lower
place, but equality of relation; it is not understood physically, in
which case there might be something sinister about God,<note place="end" n="797" id="vii.vii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p19"> I know of no
better way of conveying the sense of the original <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p19.1">σκαῖος</span> than by
thus introducing the Latin <i>sinister</i>, which has the double
meaning of left and ill-omened.  It is to the credit of the
unsuperstitious character of English speaking people that while the
Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p19.2">σκαῖος</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p19.3">ἀριστερός</span>,
the Latin <i>sinister</i> and <i>lævus</i>, the French
<i>gauche</i>, and the German <span lang="DE" id="vii.vii-p19.4">link</span>, all have the meaning of awkward and
unlucky as well as simply on the left hand, the English
<i>left</i> (though probably derived from lift=weak) has lost all
connotation but the local one.</p></note> but Scripture puts before us the magnificence
of the dignity of the Son by the use of dignified language indicating
the seat of honour.  It is left then for our opponents to allege
that this expression signifies inferiority of rank.  Let them
learn that “Christ is the power of God and wisdom of
God,”<note place="end" n="798" id="vii.vii-p19.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p20"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="vii.vii-p20.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> and that “He is
the image of the invisible God”<note place="end" n="799" id="vii.vii-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p21"> <scripRef passage="Col. i. 15" id="vii.vii-p21.1" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and
“brightness of his glory,”<note place="end" n="800" id="vii.vii-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p22"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="vii.vii-p22.1" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and
that “Him hath God the Father sealed,”<note place="end" n="801" id="vii.vii-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p23"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 27" id="vii.vii-p23.1" parsed="|John|6|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.27">John vi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>
by engraving Himself on Him.<note place="end" n="802" id="vii.vii-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p24"> The more obvious
interpretation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p24.1">ἐσφράγισεν</span>
in <scripRef passage="John vi. 27" id="vii.vii-p24.2" parsed="|John|6|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.27">John vi.
27</scripRef>, would be
sealed with a mark of approval, as in the miracle just
performed.  <i>cf</i>. Bengel, “<i>sigillo id
quod genuinum est commendatur, et omne quod non genuinum est
excluditur</i>.”  But St. Basil explains
“sealed” by “stamped with the image of His
Person,” an interpretation which Alfred rejects.  St.
Basil at the end of Chapter xxvi. of this work, calls our Lord
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p24.3">χαρακτὴρ
καὶ
ἰσότυπος
σφραγίς</span>,
<i>i.e</i>., “express image and seal graven to the
like” of the Father.  St. Athanasius (Ep. i. ad Serap.
xxiii.) writes, “The seal has the form of Christ the
sealer, and in this the sealed participate, being formed
according to it.”  <i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="Gal. 4.19; 2 Pet. 1.4" id="vii.vii-p24.5" parsed="|Gal|4|19|0|0;|2Pet|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.19 Bible:2Pet.1.4">Gal.
iv. 19, and 2 Pet. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.vii-p25">Now are we to call these passages, and others like
them, throughout the whole of Holy Scripture, proofs of humiliation, or
rather public proclamations of the majesty of the Only Begotten, and of
the equality of His glory with the Father?  We ask them to listen
to the Lord Himself, distinctly setting forth the equal dignity of His
glory with the Father, in His words, “He that hath seen me hath
seen the Father;”<note place="end" n="803" id="vii.vii-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p26"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 9" id="vii.vii-p26.1" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9">John xiv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and again,
“When the Son cometh in the glory of his
Father;”<note place="end" n="804" id="vii.vii-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p27"> <scripRef passage="Mark viii. 38" id="vii.vii-p27.1" parsed="|Mark|8|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.38">Mark viii. 38</scripRef>.</p></note> that they
“should honour the Son even as they honour the
Father;”<note place="end" n="805" id="vii.vii-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p28"> <scripRef passage="John v. 23" id="vii.vii-p28.1" parsed="|John|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.23">John v. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “We
beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the
Father;”<note place="end" n="806" id="vii.vii-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p29"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="vii.vii-p29.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and “the
only begotten God which is in the bosom of the
Father.”<note place="end" n="807" id="vii.vii-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p30"> <scripRef passage="John i. 18" id="vii.vii-p30.1" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">John i. 18</scripRef>.  “Only begotten
God” is here the reading of five <span class="c14" id="vii.vii-p30.2">mss.</span>
of Basil.  The words are wanting in one codex.  In Chapter
viii. of this work St. Basil distinctly quotes Scripture as calling
the Son “only begotten God.”  (Chapter viii.
Section 17.)  But in Chapter xi. Section 27, where he has been
alleged to quote <scripRef passage="John i. 18" id="vii.vii-p30.3" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">John i. 18</scripRef>, with the reading “Only
begotten <span class="c14" id="vii.vii-p30.4">Son</span>” (<i>e.g</i>., Alford),
the <span class="c14" id="vii.vii-p30.5">ms.</span> authority for his text is in favour
of “Only begotten God.” <span dir="rtl" class="c59" id="vii.vii-p30.6">OC</span> is the reading of <span class="Greek" id="vii.vii-p30.7">א</span>.B.C. TC of A.  On the comparative
weight of the textual and patristic evidence <i>vide</i> Bp.
Westcott <i>in loc</i>.</p></note>  Of all these
passages they take no account, and then assign to the Son the place
set apart for His foes.  A father’s bosom is a fit and
becoming seat for a son, but the place of the footstool is for them
that have to be forced to fall.<note place="end" n="808" id="vii.vii-p30.8"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p31"> <i>cf.</i>
<scripRef passage="Ps. cx. 1" id="vii.vii-p31.1" parsed="|Ps|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.1">Ps. cx. 1</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.vii-p32">We have only touched cursorily on these proofs, because
our object is to pass on to other points.  You at your leisure can
put together the items of the evidence, and then contemplate the height
of the glory and the preeminence of the power of the Only
Begotten.  However, to the well-disposed hearer, even these are
not insignificant, unless the terms “right hand” and
“bosom” be accepted in a physical and derogatory sense, so
as at once to circumscribe God in local limits, and invent form, mould,
and bodily position, all of which are totally distinct from the idea of
the absolute, the infinite, and the incorporeal.  There is
moreover the fact that what is derogatory in the idea of it is the same
in the case both of the Father and the Son; so that whoever repeats
these arguments does not take away the dignity of the Son, but does
incur the charge of blaspheming the Father; for whatever audacity a man
be guilty of against the Son he cannot but transfer to the
Father.  If he assigns to the Father the upper place
<pb n="10" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_10.html" id="vii.vii-Page_10" />by way of precedence,
and asserts that the only begotten Son sits below, he will find
that to the creature of his imagination attach all the consequent
conditions of body.  And if these are the imaginations of
drunken delusion and phrensied insanity, can it be consistent
with true religion for men taught by the Lord himself that
“He that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the
Father”<note place="end" n="809" id="vii.vii-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p33"> <scripRef passage="John v. 23" id="vii.vii-p33.1" parsed="|John|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.23">John v. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> to refuse to
worship and glorify with the Father him who in nature, in glory,
and in dignity is conjoined with him?  What shall we
say?  What just defence shall we have in the day of the
awful universal judgment of all-creation, if, when the Lord
clearly announces that He will come “in the glory of his
Father;”<note place="end" n="810" id="vii.vii-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p34"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 27" id="vii.vii-p34.1" parsed="|Matt|16|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.27">Matt. xvi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> when Stephen
beheld Jesus standing at the right hand of God;<note place="end" n="811" id="vii.vii-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p35"> <scripRef passage="Acts vii. 55" id="vii.vii-p35.1" parsed="|Acts|7|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.55">Acts vii. 55</scripRef>.</p></note> when Paul testified in the spirit
concerning Christ “that he is at the right hand of
God;”<note place="end" n="812" id="vii.vii-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p36"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 34" id="vii.vii-p36.1" parsed="|Rom|8|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.34">Rom. viii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> when the Father
says, “Sit thou on my right hand;”<note place="end" n="813" id="vii.vii-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p37"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cx. 1" id="vii.vii-p37.1" parsed="|Ps|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.1">Ps. cx. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> when the Holy Spirit bears witness that
he has sat down on “the right hand of the
majesty”<note place="end" n="814" id="vii.vii-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p38"> <scripRef passage="Heb. viii. 1" id="vii.vii-p38.1" parsed="|Heb|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.8.1">Heb. viii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> of God; we
attempt to degrade him who shares the honour and the throne, from
his condition of equality, to a lower state?<note place="end" n="815" id="vii.vii-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p39"> Mr. Johnston
well points out that these five testimonies are not cited
fortuitously, but “in an order which carries the reader from
the future second coming, through the present session at the right
hand, back to the ascension in the past.”</p></note>  Standing and sitting, I
apprehend, indicate the fixity and entire stability of the
nature, as Baruch, when he wishes to exhibit the immutability and
immobility of the Divine mode of existence, says, “For thou
sittest for ever and we perish utterly.”<note place="end" n="816" id="vii.vii-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.vii-p40"> <scripRef passage="Baruch iii. 3" id="vii.vii-p40.1" parsed="|Bar|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Bar.3.3">Baruch iii. 3</scripRef>, lxx.</p></note>  Moreover, the place on the right
hand indicates in my judgment equality of honour.  Rash,
then, is the attempt to deprive the Son of participation in the
doxology, as though worthy only to be ranked in a lower place of
honour.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Against those who assert that it is not proper for “with whom” to be said of the Son, and that the proper phrase is “through whom.”" progress="19.55%" prev="vii.vii" next="vii.ix" id="vii.viii"><p class="c53" id="vii.viii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.viii-p1.1">Chapter VII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.viii-p2">Against those who assert that it is not proper for
“with whom” to be said of the Son, and that the proper
phrase is “through whom.”</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.viii-p3">16.  <span class="c14" id="vii.viii-p3.1">But</span> their
contention is that to use the phrase “with him” is
altogether strange and unusual, while “through him” is at
once most familiar in Holy Scripture, and very common in the language
of the brotherhood.<note place="end" n="817" id="vii.viii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p4"> The word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p4.1">ἀδελφότης</span> is in
the New Testament peculiar to S. Peter (<scripRef passage="1 Pet. 2.17; 5.9" id="vii.viii-p4.2" parsed="|1Pet|2|17|0|0;|1Pet|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.17 Bible:1Pet.5.9">1 Peter ii.
17, and v. 9</scripRef>); it occurs
in the Epistle of St. Clement to the Corinthians, Chap.
ii.</p></note>  What is our
answer to this?  We say, Blessed are the ears that have not heard
you and the hearts that have been kept from the wounds of your
words.  To you, on the other hand, who are lovers of
Christ,<note place="end" n="818" id="vii.viii-p4.3"><p id="vii.viii-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p5.1">Φιλόχριστοι</span>.  The word is not common, but occurs in inscriptions. 
<i>cf</i>. Anth. Pal. I. x. 13.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vii.viii-p6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p6.1">ὀρθὴν πίστιν
ἔχουσα
φιλοχρίστοιο
μενοινῆς</span>.</p></note> I say that the
Church recognizes both uses, and deprecates neither as subversive
of the other.  For whenever we are contemplating the majesty
of the nature of the Only Begotten, and the excellence of His
dignity, we bear witness that the glory is <i>with</i> the Father;
while on the other hand, whenever we bethink us of His
bestowal<note place="end" n="819" id="vii.viii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p7.1">χορηγία</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. the use of the cognate verb in <scripRef passage="1 Pet. iv. 11" id="vii.viii-p7.2" parsed="|1Pet|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.11">1 Pet. iv.
11</scripRef>.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p7.3">ἐξ
ἰσχύος ἧς
χορηγεί ὁ
θεός</span>.</p></note> on us of good
gifts, and of our access<note place="end" n="820" id="vii.viii-p7.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p8.1">προσαγωγή</span>.  <i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 18" id="vii.viii-p8.2" parsed="|Eph|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.18">Eph.
ii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> to, and
admission into, the household of God,<note place="end" n="821" id="vii.viii-p8.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p9.1">οἰκείωσιν
πρὸς τὸν
Θεόν</span>.  <i>cf</i>.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p9.2">οἰκεῖοι
τοῦ Θεοῦ</span> in
<scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 19" id="vii.viii-p9.3" parsed="|Eph|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.19">Eph. ii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>
we confess that this grace is effected for us <i>through</i> Him
and <i>by</i><note place="end" n="822" id="vii.viii-p9.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p10.1">ἐν</span>.</p></note>Him.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.viii-p11">It follows that the one phrase “with
whom” is the proper one to be used in the ascription of glory,
while the other, “<i>through</i> whom,” is specially
appropriate in giving of thanks.  It is also quite untrue to
allege that the phrase “<i>with</i> whom” is unfamiliar in
the usage of the devout.  All those whose soundness of character
leads them to hold the dignity of antiquity to be more honourable than
mere new-fangled novelty, and who have preserved the tradition of their
fathers<note place="end" n="823" id="vii.viii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p12"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Gal. i. 14" id="vii.viii-p12.1" parsed="|Gal|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.14">Gal. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> unadulterated,
alike in town and in country, have employed this phrase.  It
is, on the contrary, they who are surfeited with the familiar and
the customary, and arrogantly assail the old as stale, who welcome
innovation, just as in dress your lovers of display always prefer
some utter novelty to what is generally worn.  So you may
even still see that the language of country folk preserves the
ancient fashion, while of these, our cunning experts<note place="end" n="824" id="vii.viii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p13"> The verb,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p13.1">ἐντρίβομαι</span>,
appears to be used by St. Basil, if he wrote <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p13.2">ἐντετριμμένων</span>
in the sense of to be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p13.3">ἐντριβής</span> or
versed in a thing (<i>cf</i>. Soph. Ant. 177)—a sense not
illustrated by classical usage.  But the reading of the
Moscow <span class="c14" id="vii.viii-p13.4">ms.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.viii-p13.5">(μ)
ἐντεθραμμένων</span>, “trained in,” “nurtured in,” is <i>per se</i>
much more probable.  The idea of the country folk preserving the
good old traditions shews the change of circumstances in St.
Basil’s day from those of the 2d c., when the
“pagani” or villagers were mostly still heathen, and the
last to adopt the novelty of Christianity.  <i>cf</i>.
Pliny’s Letter to Trajan (Ep. 96), “<i>neque
civitates tantum sed vicos etiam atque agros superstitionis istius
contagio pervagata est</i>.”</p></note> in logomachy, the language bears the
brand of the new philosophy.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.viii-p14">What our fathers said, the same say we, that the
glory of the Father and of the Son is common; wherefore we offer the
doxology to the Father <i>with</i> the Son.  But we do not rest
only on the fact that such is the tradition of the Fathers; for they
too followed the sense of Scripture, and started from the evidence
which, a few sentences back, I deduced from Scripture and laid before
you.  For “the brightness” is always thought of
<pb n="11" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_11.html" id="vii.viii-Page_11" />with “the
glory,”<note place="end" n="825" id="vii.viii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p15"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 1" id="vii.viii-p15.1" parsed="|Heb|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.1">Heb. i. 1</scripRef>.  <i>cf</i>. Aug.
<i>Ep</i>. ii. ad Serap.:  “The Father is Light, and the
Son brightness and true light.”</p></note> “the
image” with the archetype,<note place="end" n="826" id="vii.viii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.viii-p16"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 4" id="vii.viii-p16.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.4">2 Cor. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and the Son
always and everywhere together with the Father; nor does even the
close connexion of the names, much less the nature of the things,
admit of separation.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="In how many ways “Through whom” is used; and in what sense “with whom” is more suitable.  Explanation of how the Son receives a commandment, and how He is sent." progress="19.74%" prev="vii.viii" next="vii.x" id="vii.ix"><p class="c53" id="vii.ix-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.ix-p1.1">Chapter
VIII.</span></p>

<p class="c55" id="vii.ix-p2"><i>In how many ways “</i><span class="c14" id="vii.ix-p2.1">Through</span><i>whom” is used; and in what sense
“with whom” is more suitable.  Explanation of how the
Son receives a commandment, and how He is sent.</i></p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.ix-p3">17.  <span class="c14" id="vii.ix-p3.1">When</span>, then, the
apostle “thanks God through Jesus Christ,”<note place="end" n="827" id="vii.ix-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p4"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 8" id="vii.ix-p4.1" parsed="|Rom|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.8">Rom. i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and again says that “through Him”
we have “received grace and apostleship for obedience to the
faith among all nations,”<note place="end" n="828" id="vii.ix-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p5"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 5" id="vii.ix-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.5">Rom. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> or
“through Him have access unto this grace wherein we stand and
rejoice,”<note place="end" n="829" id="vii.ix-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p6"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 2" id="vii.ix-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.2">Rom. v. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> he sets forth the
boons conferred on us by the Son, at one time making the grace of
the good gifts pass through from the Father to us, and at another
bringing us to the Father through Himself.  For by saying
“through whom we have received grace and
apostleship,”<note place="end" n="830" id="vii.ix-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p7"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 5" id="vii.ix-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.5">Rom. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> he declares the
supply of the good gifts to proceed from that source; and again in
saying “through whom we have had access,”<note place="end" n="831" id="vii.ix-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p8"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 2" id="vii.ix-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.2">Rom. v. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> he sets forth our acceptance and being
made “of the household of God”<note place="end" n="832" id="vii.ix-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p9"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 19" id="vii.ix-p9.1" parsed="|Eph|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.19">Eph. ii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>
through Christ.  Is then the confession of the grace wrought by
Him to usward a detraction from His glory?  Is it not truer to
say that the recital of His benefits is a proper argument for
glorifying Him?  It is on this account that we have not found
Scripture describing the Lord to us by one name, nor even by such
terms alone as are indicative of His godhead and majesty.  At
one time it uses terms descriptive of His nature, for it recognises
the “name which is above every name,”<note place="end" n="833" id="vii.ix-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p10"> <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 9" id="vii.ix-p10.1" parsed="|Phil|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.9">Phil. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> the name of Son,<note place="end" n="834" id="vii.ix-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p11"> Two
<span class="c14" id="vii.ix-p11.1">mss.</span>, those in the B. Museum and at Vienna,
read here <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p11.2">Ιησοῦ</span>.  In
<i>Ep</i>. 210. 4, St. Basil writes that the name above every name
is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p11.3">αὐτὸ
τὸ
καλεῖσθαι
αὐτὸν Υιον
τοῦ Θεοῦ</span>.</p></note>
and speaks of true Son,<note place="end" n="835" id="vii.ix-p11.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p12"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Matt. 14.33; 27.54" id="vii.ix-p12.1" parsed="|Matt|14|33|0|0;|Matt|27|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.33 Bible:Matt.27.54">Matt. xiv. 33, and xxvii. 54</scripRef>.</p></note> and only begotten
God,<note place="end" n="836" id="vii.ix-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p13"> <scripRef passage="John i. 18" id="vii.ix-p13.1" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">John i. 18</scripRef>.  <i>cf</i>. note on
p.  .</p></note> and Power of
God,<note place="end" n="837" id="vii.ix-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p14"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="vii.ix-p14.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>, and possibly <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 16" id="vii.ix-p14.2" parsed="|Rom|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.16">Rom. i. 16</scripRef>, if with D. we read gospel
<i>of Christ</i>.</p></note> and
Wisdom,<note place="end" n="838" id="vii.ix-p14.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p15"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="vii.ix-p15.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> and
Word.<note place="end" n="839" id="vii.ix-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p16"> <i>e.g</i>.,
<scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="vii.ix-p16.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.  <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Ps. cvii. 20" id="vii.ix-p16.2" parsed="|Ps|7|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.7.20">Ps. cvii. 20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Wisd. 9.1; 18.15; Ecclesiasticus 43.20" id="vii.ix-p16.3" parsed="|Wis|9|1|0|0;|Wis|18|15|0|0;|Sir|43|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.9.1 Bible:Wis.18.15 Bible:Sir.43.20">Wisdom
ix. 1, xviii. 15; Ecclesiasticus xliii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  Then
again, on account of the divers manners<note place="end" n="840" id="vii.ix-p16.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p17.1">Τὸ
πολύτροπον</span>.  <i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 1" id="vii.ix-p17.2" parsed="|Heb|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.1">Heb.
i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>
wherein grace is given to us, which, because of the riches of His
goodness,<note place="end" n="841" id="vii.ix-p17.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p18.1">Τὸν
πλοῦτον τῆς
ἀγαθότητος</span>.  <i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 4" id="vii.ix-p18.2" parsed="|Rom|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.4">Rom.
ii. 4</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p18.3">τοῦ
πλούτου τῆς
χρηστότητος</span>.</p></note> according to his
manifold<note place="end" n="842" id="vii.ix-p18.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p19"> <scripRef passage="Eph. iii. 10" id="vii.ix-p19.1" parsed="|Eph|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.10">Eph. iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> wisdom, he
bestows on them that need, Scripture designates Him by innumerable
other titles, calling Him Shepherd,<note place="end" n="843" id="vii.ix-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p20"> <i>e.g</i>.,
<scripRef passage="John x. 12" id="vii.ix-p20.1" parsed="|John|10|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.12">John x. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>
King,<note place="end" n="844" id="vii.ix-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p21"> <i>e.g</i>.,
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxi. 5" id="vii.ix-p21.1" parsed="|Matt|21|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.5">Matt. xxi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>
Physician,<note place="end" n="845" id="vii.ix-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p22"> <i>e.g</i>.,
<scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 12" id="vii.ix-p22.1" parsed="|Matt|9|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.12">Matt. ix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>
Bridegroom,<note place="end" n="846" id="vii.ix-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p23"> <i>e.g</i>.,
<scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 15" id="vii.ix-p23.1" parsed="|Matt|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.15">Matt. ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> Way,<note place="end" n="847" id="vii.ix-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p24"> <i>e.g</i>.,
<scripRef passage="John xiv. 6" id="vii.ix-p24.1" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Door,<note place="end" n="848" id="vii.ix-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p25"> <i>e.g</i>.,
<scripRef passage="John x. 9" id="vii.ix-p25.1" parsed="|John|10|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.9">John x. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>
Fountain,<note place="end" n="849" id="vii.ix-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p26"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Rev. xxi. 6" id="vii.ix-p26.1" parsed="|Rev|21|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.6">Rev. xxi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> Bread,<note place="end" n="850" id="vii.ix-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p27"> <i>e.g</i>.,
<scripRef passage="John vi. 21" id="vii.ix-p27.1" parsed="|John|6|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.21">John vi. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> Axe,<note place="end" n="851" id="vii.ix-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p28"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 10" id="vii.ix-p28.1" parsed="|Matt|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.10">Matt. iii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note> and
Rock.<note place="end" n="852" id="vii.ix-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p29"> <i>e.g</i>.,
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 4" id="vii.ix-p29.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.4">1 Cor. x. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  And these
titles do not set forth His nature, but, as I have remarked, the
variety of the effectual working which, out of His
tender-heartedness to His own creation, according to the peculiar
necessity of each, He bestows upon them that need.  Them that
have fled for refuge to His ruling care, and through patient
endurance have mended their wayward ways,<note place="end" n="853" id="vii.ix-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p30"> I translate here
the reading of the Parisian Codex called by the Benedictine Editors
<i>Regius Secundus</i>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p30.1">τὸ
εὐμετάβολον
κατωρθωκότας</span>. 
The harder reading, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p30.2">τὸ
εὐμετάδοτον</span>, which may be rendered “have perfected their readiness to
distribute,” has the best manuscript authority, but it is barely
intelligible; and the Benedictine Editors are quite right in calling
attention to the fact that the point in question here is not the
readiness of the flock to distribute (<i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 18" id="vii.ix-p30.3" parsed="|1Tim|6|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.18">1 Tim. vi.
18</scripRef>), but their patient
following of their Master.  The Benedictine Editors boldly
propose to introduce a word of no authority <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p30.4">τὸ
ἀμετάβολον</span>,
rendering <i>qui per patientiam animam immutabilem
præbuerunt</i>.  The reading adopted above is
supported by a passage in <i>Ep</i>. 244, where St. Basil is
speaking of the waywardness of Eustathius, and seems to fit in
best with the application of the passage to the words of our
Lord, “have fled for refuge to his ruling care,”
corresponding with “the sheep follow him, for they know his
voice” (St. <scripRef passage="John x. 4" id="vii.ix-p30.5" parsed="|John|10|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.4">John x. 4</scripRef>), and “have mended their
wayward ways,” with “a stranger will they not
follow,” <scripRef passage="John 10.5" id="vii.ix-p30.6" parsed="|John|10|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.5">v. 5</scripRef>.  Mr. Johnston, in his
valuable note, compares Origen’s teaching on the Names of
our Lord.</p></note>
He calls “sheep,” and confesses Himself to be, to them
that hear His voice and refuse to give heed to strange teaching, a
“shepherd.”  For “my sheep,” He says,
“hear my voice.”  To them that have now reached a
higher stage and stand in need of righteous royalty,<note place="end" n="854" id="vii.ix-p30.7"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p31"> So three
<span class="c14" id="vii.ix-p31.1">mss.</span>  Others repeat
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p31.2">ἐπιστασία</span>,
translated “ruling care” above.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p31.3">ἔννομος</span> is used by
Plato for “lawful” and
“law-abiding.”  (Legg. 921 C. and Rep. 424
E.)  In <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 21" id="vii.ix-p31.4" parsed="|1Cor|9|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.21">1 Cor. ix.
21</scripRef>, A.V. renders
“under the law.”</p></note> He is a King.  And in that, through
the straight way of His commandments, He leads men to good
actions, and again because He safely shuts in all who through
faith in Him betake themselves for shelter to the blessing of the
higher wisdom,<note place="end" n="855" id="vii.ix-p31.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p32.1">Τὸ τῆς
γνώσεως
ἀγαθόν</span>:  possibly
“the good of knowledge of him.”</p></note> He is a
Door.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.ix-p33">So He says, “By me if any man enter in, he
shall go in and out and shall find pastare.”<note place="end" n="856" id="vii.ix-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p34"> <scripRef passage="John x. 9" id="vii.ix-p34.1" parsed="|John|10|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.9">John x. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  Again, because to the faithful He is a
defence strong, unshaken, and harder to break than any bulwark, He is a
Rock.  Among these titles, it is when He is styled Door, or Way,
that the phrase “through Him” is very appropriate and
plain.  As, however, God and Son, He is glorified with and
together with<note place="end" n="857" id="vii.ix-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p35"> <i>cf</i>. note
on page 3, on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p35.1">μετά</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p35.2">σόν</span>.</p></note> the Father, in that
“at, the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in
heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; and that every
tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to
<pb n="12" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_12.html" id="vii.ix-Page_12" />the glory of God the
Father.”<note place="end" n="858" id="vii.ix-p35.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p36"> <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 10, 11" id="vii.ix-p36.1" parsed="|Phil|2|10|2|11" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.10-Phil.2.11">Phil. ii. 10, 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  Wherefore
we use both terms, expressing by the one His own proper dignity,
and by the other His grace to usward.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.ix-p37">18.  For “through Him” comes
every succour to our souls, and it is in accordance with each kind of
care that an appropriate title has been devised.  So when He
presents to Himself the blameless soul, not having spot or
wrinkle,<note place="end" n="859" id="vii.ix-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p38"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 29" id="vii.ix-p38.1" parsed="|Eph|5|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.29">Eph. v. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> like a pure
maiden, He is called Bridegroom, but whenever He receives one in
sore plight from the devil’s evil strokes, healing it in the
heavy infirmity of its sins, He is named Physician.  And
shall this His care for us degrade to meanness our thoughts of
Him?  Or, on the contrary, shall it smite us with amazement
at once at the mighty power and love to man<note place="end" n="860" id="vii.ix-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p39"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p39.1">φιλανθρωπία</span>
occurs twice in the N.T. (<scripRef passage="Acts 28.2; Titus 3.4" id="vii.ix-p39.2" parsed="|Acts|28|2|0|0;|Titus|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.2 Bible:Titus.3.4">Acts xxviii. 2, and Titus
iii. 4</scripRef>) and is in
the former passage rendered by A.V. “<i>kindness</i>,”
in the latter by “love to man.”  The
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p39.3">φιλανθρωπία</span>
of the Maltese barbarians corresponds with the lower classical sense
of kindliness and courtesy.  The love of God in Christ to man
introduces practically a new connotation to the word and its
cognates.</p></note>
of the Saviour, in that He both endured to suffer with us<note place="end" n="861" id="vii.ix-p39.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p40"> Or to sympathize
with our infirmities.</p></note> in our infirmities, and was able to come
down to our weakness?  For not heaven and earth and the great
seas, not the creatures that live in the water and on dry land,
not plants, and stars, and air, and seasons, not the vast variety
in the order of the universe,<note place="end" n="862" id="vii.ix-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p41"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p41.1">ποικιλη
διακόσμησις.  διακόσμησις</span>
was the technical term of the Pythagorean philosophy for
the orderly arrangement of the universe (<i>cf</i>. Arist.
<i>Metaph</i>. I. v. 2. “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p41.2">ἡ ὅλη
διακόσμησις</span>);
Pythagoras being credited with the first application of the word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p41.3">κόσμος</span> to the
universe.  (Plut. 2, 886 c.)  So <i>mundus</i> in
Latin, whence Augustine’s oxymoron, “<i>O munde
immunde!</i>”  On the scriptural use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p41.4">κόσμος</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p41.5">ἀιών</span> <i>vide</i> Archbp.
Trench’s <i>New Testament Synonyms</i>, p.
204.</p></note> so well
sets forth the excellency of His might as that God, being
incomprehensible, should have been able, impassibly, through
flesh, to have come into close conflict with death, to the end
that by His own suffering He might give us the boon of freedom
from suffering.<note place="end" n="863" id="vii.ix-p41.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p42"> In Hom. on
<scripRef passage="Ps. lxv." id="vii.ix-p42.1" parsed="|Ps|65|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.65">Ps. lxv.</scripRef> Section 5, St. Basil describes the power of God the Word
being most distinctly shewn in the œconomy of the incarnation
and His descent to the lowliness and the infirmity of the
manhood.  <i>cf</i>. Ath. on the Incarnation, sect. 54,
“He was made man that we might be made God; and He manifested
Himself by a body that we might receive the idea of the unseen
Father; and He endured the insolence of men that we might inherit
immortality.  For while He Himself was in no way injured, being
impassible and incorruptible and the very Word and God, men who were
suffering, and for whose sakes He endured all this, He maintained
and preserved in His own impassibility.”</p></note>  The
apostle, it is true, says, “In all these things we are more
than conquerors through him that loved us.”<note place="end" n="864" id="vii.ix-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p43"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 37" id="vii.ix-p43.1" parsed="|Rom|8|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.37">Rom. viii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>  But in a phrase of this kind there
is no suggestion of any lowly and subordinate ministry,<note place="end" n="865" id="vii.ix-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p44"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p44.1">ὑπηρεσία</span>.  Lit.
“under-rowing.”  The cognate <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p44.2">ὑπηρέτης</span> is the
word used in <scripRef passage="Acts xxvi. 16" id="vii.ix-p44.3" parsed="|Acts|26|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.16">Acts xxvi.
16</scripRef>, in the words of the
Saviour to St. Paul, “to make thee a minister,” and
in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 1" id="vii.ix-p44.4" parsed="|1Cor|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.1">1 Cor. iv.
1</scripRef>, “Let a man so
account of us as of the ministers of Christ.”</p></note> but rather of the succour rendered
“in the power of his might.”<note place="end" n="866" id="vii.ix-p44.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p45"> <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 10" id="vii.ix-p45.1" parsed="|Eph|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.10">Eph. vi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  For He Himself has bound the
strong man and spoiled his goods,<note place="end" n="867" id="vii.ix-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p46"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 29" id="vii.ix-p46.1" parsed="|Matt|12|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.29">Matt. xii.
29</scripRef>.</p></note>
that is, us men, whom our enemy had abused in every evil activity,
and made “vessels meet for the Master’s
use”<note place="end" n="868" id="vii.ix-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p47"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 21" id="vii.ix-p47.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.21">2 Tim. ii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> us who have been
perfected for every work through the making ready of that part of
us which is in our own control.<note place="end" n="869" id="vii.ix-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p48"> This passage is
difficult to render alike from the variety of readings and the
obscurity of each.  I have endeavoured to represent the force
of the Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p48.1">ἐκ
τῆς
ἑτοιμασίας
τοῦ ἐφ᾽
ἡμῖν</span>, understanding by
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p48.2">τὸ
ἐφ᾽
ἡμῖν</span>,” practically,
“our free will.”  <i>cf</i>. the enumeration of
what is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p48.3">ἐφ᾽
ἡμῖν</span>, within our own control, in the
Enchiridion of Epicetus, Chap. I.  “Within our own
control are impulse, desire, inclination.”  On
<scripRef passage="Is. vi. 8" id="vii.ix-p48.4" parsed="|Isa|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.8">Is. vi. 8</scripRef>, “Here am I; send me,”
St. Basil writes, “He did not add ‘I will go;’
for the acceptance of the message is within our control
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p48.5">ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν</span>), but to be
made capable of going is of Him that gives the grace, of the
enabling God.”  The Benedictine translation of the
text is “<i>per liberi arbitrii nostri
præparationem</i>.”  But other readings are (i)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p48.6">τῆς
ἑτοιμασίας
αὐτοῦ</span>, “the preparation
which is in our own control;” (ii) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p48.7">τῆς
ἑτοιμασίας
αὐτοῦ</span>, “His
preparation;” and (iii) the Syriac represented by
“<i>arbitrio suo</i>.”</p></note>  Thus
we have had our approach to the Father through Him, being
translated from “the power of darkness to be partakers of
the inheritance of the saints in light.”<note place="end" n="870" id="vii.ix-p48.8"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p49"> <scripRef passage="Col. i. 12, 13" id="vii.ix-p49.1" parsed="|Col|1|12|1|13" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.12-Col.1.13">Col. i. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  We must not, however, regard the
œconomy<note place="end" n="871" id="vii.ix-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p50"> <i>cf</i>. note
on page 7.</p></note> through the Son
as a compulsory and subordinate ministration resulting from the
low estate of a slave, but rather the voluntary solicitude working
effectually for His own creation in goodness and in pity,
according to the will of God the Father.  For we shall be
consistent with true religion if in all that was and is from time
to time perfected by Him, we both bear witness to the perfection
of His power, and in no case put it asunder from the
Father’s will.  For instance, whenever the Lord is
called the Way, we are carried on to a higher meaning, and not to
that which is derived from the vulgar sense of the word.  We
understand by Way that advance<note place="end" n="872" id="vii.ix-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p51"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p51.1">προκοπή</span>: 
<i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 52" id="vii.ix-p51.2" parsed="|Luke|2|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.52">Luke ii.
52</scripRef>, where it is said that
our Lord <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p51.3">προέκοπτε</span>, <i>i.e</i>., “continued to cut His way
forward.”</p></note> to
perfection which is made stage by stage, and in regular order,
through the works of righteousness and “the illumination of
knowledge;”<note place="end" n="873" id="vii.ix-p51.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p52"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 6" id="vii.ix-p52.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.6">1 Cor. iv. 6</scripRef>, R.V. marg.</p></note> ever longing
after what is before, and reaching forth unto those things which
remain,<note place="end" n="874" id="vii.ix-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p53"> There seems to
be here a recollection, though not a quotation, of <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 13" id="vii.ix-p53.1" parsed="|Phil|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.13">Phil. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> until we shall
have reached the blessed end, the knowledge of God, which the Lord
through Himself bestows on them that have trusted in Him. 
For our Lord is an essentially good Way, where erring and straying
are unknown, to that which is essentially good, to the
Father.  For “no one,” He says, “cometh to
the Father but [“by” A.V.] through me.”<note place="end" n="875" id="vii.ix-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p54"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 6" id="vii.ix-p54.1" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  Such is our way up to God
“through the Son.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.ix-p55">19.  It will follow that we should next in order
point out the character of the provision of blessings bestowed on us by
the <pb n="13" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_13.html" id="vii.ix-Page_13" />Father “through
him.”  Inasmuch as all created nature, both this visible
world and all that is conceived of in the mind, cannot hold together
without the care and providence of God, the Creator Word, the Only
begotten God, apportioning His succour according to the measure of the
needs of each, distributes mercies various and manifold on account of
the many kinds and characters of the recipients of His bounty, but
appropriate to the necessities of individual requirements.  Those
that are confined in the darkness of ignorance He enlightens:  for
this reason He is true Light.<note place="end" n="876" id="vii.ix-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p56"> <scripRef passage="John i. 9" id="vii.ix-p56.1" parsed="|John|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.9">John i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Portioning requital in accordance with the desert of deeds, He
judges:  for this reason He is righteous Judge.<note place="end" n="877" id="vii.ix-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p57"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 8" id="vii.ix-p57.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.8">2 Tim. iv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  “For the Father judgeth no
man, but hath committed all judgment to the Son.”<note place="end" n="878" id="vii.ix-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p58"> <scripRef passage="John v. 22" id="vii.ix-p58.1" parsed="|John|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.22">John v. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>  Those that have lapsed from the
lofty height of life into sin He raises from their fall:  for
this reason He is Resurrection.<note place="end" n="879" id="vii.ix-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p59"> <scripRef passage="John xi. 25" id="vii.ix-p59.1" parsed="|John|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.25">John xi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Effectually working by the touch of His power and the will of His
goodness He does all things.  He shepherds; He enlightens; He
nourishes; He heals; He guides; He raises up; He calls into being
things that were not; He upholds what has been created.  Thus
the good things that come from God reach us “through the
Son,” who works in each case with greater speed than speech
can utter.  For not lightnings, not light’s course in
air, is so swift; not eyes’ sharp turn, not the movements of
our very thought.  Nay, by the divine energy is each one of
these in speed further surpassed than is the slowest of all living
creatures outdone in motion by birds, or even winds, or the rush of
the heavenly bodies:  or, not to mention these, by our very
thought itself.  For what extent of time is needed by Him who
“upholds all things by the word of His power,”<note place="end" n="880" id="vii.ix-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p60"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="vii.ix-p60.1" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and works not by bodily agency, nor
requires the help of hands to form and fashion, but holds in
obedient following and unforced consent the nature of all things
that are?  So as Judith says, “Thou hast thought, and
what things thou didst determine were ready at hand.”<note place="end" n="881" id="vii.ix-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p61"> <scripRef passage="Judith 9.5,6" id="vii.ix-p61.1" parsed="|Jdt|9|5|9|6" osisRef="Bible:Jdt.9.5-Jdt.9.6">Judith ix. 5 and
6</scripRef>.</p></note>  On the other hand, and lest we
should ever be drawn away by the greatness of the works wrought to
imagine that the Lord is without beginning,<note place="end" n="882" id="vii.ix-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p62"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p62.1">ἄναρχος</span>.  This word
is used in two senses by the Fathers.  (i) In the sense of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p62.2">ἀΐδιος</span> or eternal, it is
applied (a) to the Trinity in unity.  <i>e.g.,</i>
<i>Quæst. Misc</i>. v. 442 (Migne <i>Ath</i>. iv. 783),
attributed to Athanasius, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p62.3">κοινον ἡ
οὐσια·
 κοινὸν το
ἄναρχον</span>.  (b)
To the Son.  <i>e.g</i>., Greg. Naz. <i>Orat</i>. xxix.
490, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p62.4">ἐὰν
τὴν ἀπὸ
χρόνον νοῇς
ἀρχὴν καὶ
ἄναρχος ὁ
υἱ&amp; 232·ς, οὐκ
ἄρχεται γὰρ
ἀπὸ χρόνου ὁ
χρόνων
δεσπότης</span>.  (ii)
In the sense of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p62.5">ἀναίτιος</span>,
“causeless,” “<i>originis principio
carens</i>,” it is applied to the Father alone, and not to
the Son.  So Gregory of Nazianzus, in the oration quoted
above, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p62.6">ὁ υἱ&amp; 232·ς, ἐ&amp;
129·ν ὡς
αἴτιον τὸν
πατέρα
λαμβάνῃς,
οὐκ
ἄναρχος</span>, “the
Son, if you understand the Father as cause, is not without
beginning.”  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p62.7">ἄρχη γὰρ
υἱοῦ πατὴρ
ὡς αἴτιος</span>. 
“For the Father, as cause, is Beginning of the
Son.”  But, though the Son in this sense was not
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p62.8">ἄναρχος</span>, He was said to
be begotten <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p62.9">ἀνάρχως</span>. 
So Greg. Naz. (<i>Hom</i>. xxxvii. 590) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p62.10">τὸ ἴδιον
ὄνομα τοῦ
ἀνάρχως
γεννηθέντος,
υὶ&amp; 231·ς</span>.  <i>Cf</i>.
the Letter of Alexander of Alexandria to Alexander of
Constantinople.  Theod. <i>Ecc. Hist.</i> i. 3. 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p62.11">τὴν
ἄναρχον
αὐτῷ παρὰ
τοῦ πατρὸς
γέννησιν
ἀνατί
θεντας</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. Hooker, <i>Ecc. Pol</i>. v. 54.  “By the
gift of eternal generation Christ hath received of the Father one
and in number the self-same substance which the Father hath of
himself unreceived from any other.  For every <i>beginning
is a father</i> unto that which cometh of it; and <i>every
offspring is a son</i> unto that out of which it groweth. 
Seeing, therefore, the Father alone is originally that Deity
which Christ originally is not (for Christ is God by being of
God, light by issuing out of light), it followeth hereupon that
whatsoever Christ hath common unto him with his heavenly Father,
the same of necessity must be <i>given</i> him, but naturally and
eternally given.”  So Hillary <i>De Trin</i>. xii.
21.  <i>“Ubi auctor eternus est, ibi et
nativatis æternitas est:  quia sicut nativitas ab
auctore est, ita et ab æterno auctore æterna nativitas
est</i>.”  And Augustine <i>De Trin</i>. v. 15,
“<i>Naturam præstat filio</i> <span class="c14" id="vii.ix-p62.12">sine initio</span>
<i>generatio</i>.”</p></note>
what saith the Self-Existent?<note place="end" n="883" id="vii.ix-p62.13"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p63"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p63.1">ἡ αὐτοζωή</span>.</p></note> 
“I live through [by, A.V.] the Father,”<note place="end" n="884" id="vii.ix-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p64"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 57" id="vii.ix-p64.1" parsed="|John|6|57|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.57">John vi. 57</scripRef>.</p></note> and the power of God; “The Son hath
power [can, A.V.] to do nothing of himself.”<note place="end" n="885" id="vii.ix-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p65"> <scripRef passage="John v. 19" id="vii.ix-p65.1" parsed="|John|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.19">John v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  And the self-complete Wisdom? 
I received “a commandment what I should say and what I should
speak.”<note place="end" n="886" id="vii.ix-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p66"> <scripRef passage="John xii. 49" id="vii.ix-p66.1" parsed="|John|12|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.49">John xii. 49</scripRef>.</p></note>  Through all
these words He is guiding us to the knowledge of the Father, and
referring our wonder at all that is brought into existence to Him,
to the end that “through Him” we may know the
Father.  For the Father is not regarded from the difference of
the operations, by the exhibition of a separate and peculiar energy;
for whatsoever things He sees the Father doing, “these also
doeth the Son likewise;”<note place="end" n="887" id="vii.ix-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p67"> <scripRef passage="John v. 19" id="vii.ix-p67.1" parsed="|John|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.19">John v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> but He enjoys
our wonder at all that comes to pass out of the glory which comes to
Him from the Only Begotten, rejoicing in the Doer Himself as well as
in the greatness of the deeds, and exalted by all who acknowledge
Him as Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, “through whom [by
whom, A.V.] are all things, and for whom are all
things.”<note place="end" n="888" id="vii.ix-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p68"> <scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 10" id="vii.ix-p68.1" parsed="|Heb|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.10">Heb. ii. 10</scripRef>.  <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 36" id="vii.ix-p68.2" parsed="|Rom|11|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.36">Rom. xi. 36</scripRef>, to which the reading of two
manuscripts more distinctly assimilates the citation.  The
majority of commentators refer <scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 10" id="vii.ix-p68.3" parsed="|Heb|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.10">Heb. ii. 10</scripRef>, to the Father, but Theodoret
understands it of the Son, and the argument of St. Basil
necessitates the same application.</p></note>  Wherefore,
saith the Lord, “All mine are thine,”<note place="end" n="889" id="vii.ix-p68.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p69"> <scripRef passage="John xvii. 10" id="vii.ix-p69.1" parsed="|John|17|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.10">John xvii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> as though the sovereignty over created
things were conferred on Him, and “Thine are mine,” as
though the creating Cause came thence to Him.  We are not to
suppose that He used assistance in His action, or yet was entrusted
with the ministry of each individual work by detailed commission, a
condition distinctly menial and quite inadequate to the divine
dignity.  Rather was the Word full of His Father’s
excellences; He shines forth from the Father, and does all things
according to the likeness of Him that begat Him.  For if in
essence He is without variation, so also is He without
<pb n="14" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_14.html" id="vii.ix-Page_14" />variation in
power.<note place="end" n="890" id="vii.ix-p69.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p70"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p70.1">ἀπαραλλάκτως
ἔχει</span>.  <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Jas. i. 17" id="vii.ix-p70.2" parsed="|Jas|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.17">Jas. i. 17</scripRef>.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p70.3">παρ᾽ ῷ οὐκ
ἔνι
παραλλαγή</span>. 
The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p70.4">ἀπαράλλακτος</span>
was at first used by the Catholic bishops at Nicæa, as implying
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p70.5">ὁμοούσιος</span>. 
<i>Vide</i> Athan. <i>De Decretis</i>, § 20, in Wace and
Schaff’s ed., p. 163.</p></note>  And of those
whose power is equal, the operation also is in all ways equal. 
And Christ is the power of God, and the wisdom of God.<note place="end" n="891" id="vii.ix-p70.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p71"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="vii.ix-p71.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  And so “all things are made
through [by, A.V.] him,”<note place="end" n="892" id="vii.ix-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p72"> <scripRef passage="John i. 3" id="vii.ix-p72.1" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and
“all things were created through [by, A.V.] him and for
him,”<note place="end" n="893" id="vii.ix-p72.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p73"> <scripRef passage="Col. i. 16" id="vii.ix-p73.1" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16">Col. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> not in the
discharge of any slavish service, but in the fulfilment of the
Father’s will as Creator.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.ix-p74">20.  When then He says, “I have not
spoken of myself,”<note place="end" n="894" id="vii.ix-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p75"> <scripRef passage="John xii. 49" id="vii.ix-p75.1" parsed="|John|12|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.49">John xii. 49</scripRef>.</p></note> and again, “As
the Father said unto me, so I speak,”<note place="end" n="895" id="vii.ix-p75.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p76"> <scripRef passage="John xii. 50" id="vii.ix-p76.1" parsed="|John|12|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.50">John xii. 50</scripRef>.</p></note> and
“The word which ye hear is not mine, but [the Father’s]
which sent me,”<note place="end" n="896" id="vii.ix-p76.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p77"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 24" id="vii.ix-p77.1" parsed="|John|14|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.24">John xiv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> and in another place,
“As the Father gave me commandment, even so I
do,”<note place="end" n="897" id="vii.ix-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p78"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 31" id="vii.ix-p78.1" parsed="|John|14|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.31">John xiv. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> it is not because
He lacks deliberate purpose or power of initiation, nor yet because
He has to wait for the preconcerted key-note, that he employs
language of this kind.  His object is to make it plain that His
own will is connected in indissoluble union with the Father. 
Do not then let us understand by what is called a
“commandment” a peremptory mandate delivered by organs
of speech, and giving orders to the Son, as to a subordinate,
concerning what He ought to do.  Let us rather, in a sense
befitting the Godhead, perceive a transmission of will, like the
reflexion of an object in a mirror, passing without note of time
from Father to Son.  “For the Father loveth the Son and
sheweth him all things,”<note place="end" n="898" id="vii.ix-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p79"> <scripRef passage="John v. 20" id="vii.ix-p79.1" parsed="|John|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.20">John v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> so that
“all things that the Father hath” belong to the Son, not
gradually accruing to Him little by little, but with Him all
together and at once.  Among men, the workman who has been
thoroughly taught his craft, and, through long training, has sure
and established experience in it, is able, in accordance with the
scientific methods which now he has in store, to work for the future
by himself.  And are we to suppose that the wisdom of God, the
Maker of all creation, He who is eternally perfect, who is wise,
without a teacher, the Power of God, “in whom are hid all the
treasures of wisdom and knowledge,”<note place="end" n="899" id="vii.ix-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p80"> <scripRef passage="Col. ii. 3" id="vii.ix-p80.1" parsed="|Col|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.3">Col. ii. 3</scripRef>, A.V.  <i>cf</i>. the
amendment of R.V., “all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge
hidden,” and Bp. Lightfoot on St. Paul’s use of the
gnostic term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p80.2">ἀπόκρυφος</span></p></note>
needs piecemeal instruction to mark out the manner and measure of
His operations?  I presume that in the vanity of your
calculations, you mean to open a school; you will make the one take
His seat in the teacher’s place, and the other stand by in a
scholar’s ignorance, gradually learning wisdom and advancing
to perfection, by lessons given Him bit by bit.  Hence, if you
have sense to abide by what logically follows, you will find the Son
being eternally taught, nor yet ever able to reach the end of
perfection, inasmuch as the wisdom of the Father is infinite, and
the end of the infinite is beyond apprehension.  It results
that whoever refuses to grant that the Son has all things from the
beginning will never grant that He will reach perfection.  But
I am ashamed at the degraded conception to which, by the course of
the argument, I have been brought down.  Let us therefore
revert to the loftier themes of our discussion.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.ix-p81">21.  “He that hath seen me hath seen
the Father;<note place="end" n="900" id="vii.ix-p81.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p82"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 9" id="vii.ix-p82.1" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9">John xiv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> not the express
image, nor yet the form, for the divine nature does not admit of
combination; but the goodness of the will, which, being concurrent with
the essence, is beheld as like and equal, or rather the same, in the
Father as in the Son.<note place="end" n="901" id="vii.ix-p82.2"><p id="vii.ix-p83"> The argument
appears to be not that Christ is not the “express
image,” or impress of the Father, as He is described in
<scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="vii.ix-p83.1" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>, or form, as in <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 6" id="vii.ix-p83.2" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6">Phil. ii. 6</scripRef>, but that this is not the sense in
which our Lord’s words in St. <scripRef passage="John xiv. 9" id="vii.ix-p83.3" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9">John xiv. 9</scripRef>, must be understood to describe
“seeing the Father.”  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p83.4">Χαρακτὴρ</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p83.5">μορφὴ</span>
are equivalent to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p83.6">ἡ
θεία
φύσις</span>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p83.7">μορφή</span> is used
by St. Basil as it is used by St. Paul,—coinciding with, if
not following, the usage of the older Greek philosophy,—to
mean essential attributes which the Divine Word had before the
incarnation (<i>cf</i>. Eustathius in <i>Theod. Dial</i>. II.
[Wace and Schaff Ed., p. 203]; “the express image made
man,”—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p83.8">ὁ τῷ
πνεύματι
σωματοποιηθεὶς
ἄνθρωπος
χαρακτήρ</span>.)</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vii.ix-p84">The divine nature does not admit of
<i>combination</i>, in the sense of <i>confusion</i> (<i>cf</i>. the
protests of Theodoret in his Dialogues against the confusion of the
Godhead and manhood in the Christ), with the human nature in our Lord,
and remains invisible.  On the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p84.1">χαρακτήρ</span>
<i>vide</i> Suicer, and on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ix-p84.2">μορφή</span> Archbp.
Trench’s <i>New Testament Synonyms</i> and Bp. Lightfoot on
<scripRef passage="Philippians ii. 6" id="vii.ix-p84.3" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6">Philippians ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.ix-p85">What then is meant by “became
subject”?<note place="end" n="902" id="vii.ix-p85.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p86"> <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 8" id="vii.ix-p86.1" parsed="|Phil|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.8">Phil. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  What by
“delivered him up for us all”?<note place="end" n="903" id="vii.ix-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p87"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 32" id="vii.ix-p87.1" parsed="|Rom|8|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.32">Rom. viii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> 
It is meant that the Son has it of the Father that He works in goodness
on behalf of men.  But you must hear too the words, “Christ
hath redeemed us from the curse of the law;”<note place="end" n="904" id="vii.ix-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p88"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 13" id="vii.ix-p88.1" parsed="|Gal|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.13">Gal. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>
and “while we were yet sinners, Christ died for
us.”<note place="end" n="905" id="vii.ix-p88.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p89"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 8" id="vii.ix-p89.1" parsed="|Rom|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.8">Rom. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.ix-p90">Give careful heed, too, to the words of the Lord,
and note how, whenever He instructs us about His Father, He is in the
habit of using terms of personal authority, saying, “I will; be
thou clean;”<note place="end" n="906" id="vii.ix-p90.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p91"> <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 3" id="vii.ix-p91.1" parsed="|Matt|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.3">Matt. viii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and “Peace, be
still;”<note place="end" n="907" id="vii.ix-p91.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p92"> <scripRef passage="Mark iv. 39" id="vii.ix-p92.1" parsed="|Mark|4|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.39">Mark iv. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> and “But I say
unto you;”<note place="end" n="908" id="vii.ix-p92.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p93"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 22" id="vii.ix-p93.1" parsed="|Matt|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.22">Matt. v. 22</scripRef>, etc.</p></note> and “Thou dumb
and deaf spirit, I charge thee;”<note place="end" n="909" id="vii.ix-p93.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p94"> <scripRef passage="Mark ix. 25" id="vii.ix-p94.1" parsed="|Mark|9|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.25">Mark ix. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> and
all other expressions of the same kind, in order that by these we may
recognise our Master and Maker, and by the former may be taught the
Father of our Master and Creator.<note place="end" n="910" id="vii.ix-p94.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ix-p95"> There is a
difficulty in following the argument in the foregoing
quotations.  F. Combefis, the French Dominican editor of Basil,
would boldly interpose a “not,” and read ‘whenever
he does <i>not</i> instruct us concerning the Father.’ 
But there is no <span class="c14" id="vii.ix-p95.1">ms.</span> authority for this
violent remedy.  The Benedictine Editors say all is plain if we
render “<i>postquam nos de patre
erudivit</i>.”  But the Greek will not admit of
this.</p></note> 
<pb n="15" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_15.html" id="vii.ix-Page_15" />Thus on all sides is demonstrated
the true doctrine that the fact that the Father creates through the Son
neither constitutes the creation of the Father imperfect nor exhibits
the active energy of the Son as feeble, but indicates the unity of the
will; so the expression “through whom” contains a
confession of an antecedent Cause, and is not adopted in objection to
the efficient Cause.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Definitive conceptions about the Spirit which conform to the teaching of the Scriptures." progress="20.93%" prev="vii.ix" next="vii.xi" id="vii.x"><p class="c53" id="vii.x-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.x-p1.1">Chapter
IX.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.x-p2">Definitive conceptions about the Spirit which conform to
the teaching of the Scriptures.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.x-p3">22.  <span class="c14" id="vii.x-p3.1">Let</span> us now
investigate what are our common conceptions concerning the Spirit, as
well those which have been gathered by us from Holy Scripture
concerning It as those which we have received from the unwritten
tradition of the Fathers.  First of all we ask, who on hearing the
titles of the Spirit is not lifted up in soul, who does not raise his
conception to the supreme nature?  It is called “Spirit of
God,”<note place="end" n="911" id="vii.x-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p4"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 28" id="vii.x-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.28">Matt. xii. 28</scripRef>, etc.</p></note> “Spirit of
truth which proceedeth from the Father,”<note place="end" n="912" id="vii.x-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p5"> <scripRef passage="John xv. 26" id="vii.x-p5.1" parsed="|John|15|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.26">John xv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> “right Spirit,”<note place="end" n="913" id="vii.x-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p6"> <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 10" id="vii.x-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|51|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.10">Ps. li. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> “a leading Spirit.”<note place="end" n="914" id="vii.x-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p7"> <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 12" id="vii.x-p7.1" parsed="|Ps|51|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.12">Ps. li. 12</scripRef>, lxx.  R.V. and A.V.,
“free spirit.”</p></note>  Its<note place="end" n="915" id="vii.x-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p8"> It will be
remembered that in the Nicene Creed “the Lord and Giver of
life” is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p8.1">τὸ
κύριον τὸ
ζωοποιόν</span>   In A.V. we have both <i>he</i>
(<scripRef passage="John xv. 26" id="vii.x-p8.2" parsed="|John|15|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.26">John xv.
26</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p8.3">ἐκεῖνος</span>) and
<i>it</i> (<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 16" id="vii.x-p8.4" parsed="|Rom|8|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.16">Rom.
viii. 16</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p8.5">αὐτὸ τὸ
πνεῦμα</span>).</p></note>
proper and peculiar title is “Holy Spirit;” which is a
name specially appropriate to everything that is incorporeal, purely
immaterial, and indivisible.  So our Lord, when teaching the
woman who thought God to be an object of local worship that the
incorporeal is incomprehensible, said “God is a
spirit.”<note place="end" n="916" id="vii.x-p8.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p9"> <scripRef passage="John iv. 24" id="vii.x-p9.1" parsed="|John|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.24">John iv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  On our
hearing, then, of a spirit, it is impossible to form the idea of a
nature circumscribed, subject to change and variation, or at all
like the creature.  We are compelled to advance in our
conceptions to the highest, and to think of an intelligent essence,
in power infinite, in magnitude unlimited, unmeasured by times or
ages, generous of Its good gifts, to whom turn all things needing
sanctification, after whom reach all things that live in virtue, as
being watered by Its inspiration and helped on toward their natural
and proper end; perfecting all other things, but Itself in nothing
lacking; living not as needing restoration, but as Supplier of life;
not growing by additions; but straightway full, self-established,
omnipresent, origin of sanctification, light perceptible to the
mind, supplying, as it were, through Itself, illumination to every
faculty in the search for truth; by nature unapproachable,
apprehended by reason of goodness, filling all things with Its
power,<note place="end" n="917" id="vii.x-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p10"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Wisdom i. 7" id="vii.x-p10.1" parsed="|Wis|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.1.7">Wisdom i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> but communicated
only to the worthy; not shared in one measure, but distributing Its
energy according to “the proportion of faith;”<note place="end" n="918" id="vii.x-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p11"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 6" id="vii.x-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.6">Rom. xii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> in essence simple, in powers various,
wholly present in each and being wholly everywhere; impassively
divided, shared without loss of ceasing to be entire, after the
likeness of the sunbeam, whose kindly light falls on him who enjoys
it as though it shone for him alone, yet illumines land and sea and
mingles with the air.  So, too, is the Spirit to every one who
receives it, as though given to him alone, and yet It sends forth
grace sufficient and full for all mankind, and is enjoyed by all who
share It, according to the capacity, not of Its power, but of their
nature.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.x-p12">23.  Now the Spirit is not brought into
intimate association with the soul by local approximation.  How
indeed could there be a corporeal approach to the incorporeal? 
This association results from the withdrawal of the passions which,
coming afterwards gradually on the soul from its friendship to the
flesh, have alienated it from its close relationship with God. 
Only then after a man is purified from the shame whose stain he took
through his wickedness, and has come back again to his natural beauty,
and as it were cleaning the Royal Image and restoring its ancient form,
only thus is it possible for him to draw near to the
Paraclete.<note place="end" n="919" id="vii.x-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p13"> <i>cf</i>.
Theodoret, <i>Dial</i>. i. p. 164, Schaff and Wace’s ed.
“Sin is not of nature, but of corrupt will.”  So
the ninth article of the English Church describes it as not the
nature, but the “fault and corruption of the nature, of every
man.”  On the figure of the restored picture <i>cf</i>.
Ath. <i>de Incar</i>. § 14, and Theod.
<i>Dial</i>. ii. p. 183.</p></note>  And He, like
the sun, will by the aid of thy purified eye show thee in Himself
the image of the invisible, and in the blessed spectacle of the
image thou shalt behold the unspeakable beauty of the
archetype.<note place="end" n="920" id="vii.x-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p14"> <i>cf</i>. Ep.
236.  “Our mind enlightened by the Spirit, looks toward
the Son, and in Him, as in an image, contemplates the
Father.”  There seems at first sight some confusion in
the text between the “Royal Image” in us and Christ as
the image of God; but it is in proportion as we are like Christ that
we see God in Christ.  It is the “pure in heart”
who “see God.”</p></note>  Through His
aid hearts are lifted up, the weak are held by the hand, and they
who are advancing are brought to perfection.<note place="end" n="921" id="vii.x-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p15">
“<i>Proficientes perficiuntur</i>.”  Ben.
Ed.</p></note>  Shining upon those that are cleansed
from every spot, He makes them spiritual by fellowship with
Himself.  Just as when a sunbeam falls on bright and
transparent bodies, they themselves become brilliant too, and shed
forth a fresh brightness from themselves, so souls wherein the
Spirit dwells, illuminated by the Spirit, themselves become
spiritual, and send forth their grace to others. 
<pb n="16" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_16.html" id="vii.x-Page_16" />Hence comes foreknowledge
of the future, understanding of mysteries, apprehension of what is
hidden, distribution of good gifts, the heavenly citizenship, a
place in the chorus of angels, joy without end, abiding in God, the
being made like to God, and, highest of all, the being made
God.<note place="end" n="922" id="vii.x-p15.1"><p id="vii.x-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p16.1">Θεὸν
γενεσθαι</span>.  The
thought has its most famous expression in Ath. <i>de Incar</i>.
§ 54.  He was made man that we might be made
God—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p16.2">Θεοποιηθῶμεν</span>.  <i>cf</i>. <i>De Decretis</i>, § 14, and
other passages of Ath. Irenæus (<i>Adv. Hær</i>. iv. 38
[lxxv.]) writes “<i>non ab initio dii facti sumus, sed
primo quidem homines, tunc demum dii.”  “Secundum enim
benignitatem suam bene dedit bonum, et similes sibi suæ potestatis
homines fecit</i>;” and Origen (<i>contra Celsum</i>, iii.
28), “That the human nature by fellowship with the more divine
might be made divine, not in Jesus only, but also in all those who with
faith take up the life which Jesus taught;” and Greg. Naz.
<i>Or</i>. xxx. § 14, “Till by the power of the incarnation
he make me God.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.x-p17">In Basil <i>adv. Eunom</i>. ii. 4. we have, “They
who are perfect in virtue are deemed worthy of the title of
God.”</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vii.x-p18"><i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="2 Pet. i. 4" id="vii.x-p18.1" parsed="|2Pet|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.4">2 Pet. i. 4</scripRef>:  “That ye might be partakers
of the divine nature.”</p></note>  Such,
then, to instance a few out of many, are the conceptions
concerning the Holy Spirit, which we have been taught to hold
concerning His greatness, His dignity, and His operations, by the
oracles<note place="end" n="923" id="vii.x-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.x-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p19.1">ὑπ᾽
αὐτῶν τῶν
λογίων τοῦ
πνεύματος</span>. 
St. Basil is as unconscious as other early Fathers of the limitation
of the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.x-p19.2">λόγια</span> to
“discourses.”  <i>Vide</i> Salmon’s
<i>Int. to the N.T. Ed</i>. iv. p. 95.</p></note> of the Spirit
themselves.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Against those who say that it is not right to rank the Holy Spirit with the Father and the Son." progress="21.25%" prev="vii.x" next="vii.xii" id="vii.xi"><p class="c53" id="vii.xi-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.xi-p1.1">Chapter X.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.xi-p2">Against those who say that it is not right to rank the
Holy Spirit with the Father and the Son.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.xi-p3">24.  <span class="c14" id="vii.xi-p3.1">But</span> we must
proceed to attack our opponents, in the endeavour to confute those
“oppositions” advanced against us which are derived from
“knowledge falsely so-called.”<note place="end" n="924" id="vii.xi-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p4"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 20" id="vii.xi-p4.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.20">1 Tim. vi. 20</scripRef>.  The intellectual championship
of Basil was chiefly asserted in the vindication of the
consubstantiality of the Spirit, against the Arians and Semi-Arians,
of whom Euonomius and Macedonius were leaders, the latter giving his
name to the party who were unsound on the third Person of the
Trinity, and were Macedonians as well as Pneumatomachi.  But
even among the maintainers of the Nicene confession there was much
less clear apprehension of the nature and work of the Spirit than of
the Son.  Even so late as 380, the year after St. Basil’s
death, Gregory of Nazianzus, <i>Orat.</i> xxxi. <i>de Spiritu
Sancto</i>, Cap. 5, wrote “of the wise on our side some
held it to be an energy, some a creature, some God.  Others,
from respect, they say, to Holy Scripture, which lays down no law on
the subject, neither worship nor dishonour the Holy
Spirit.”  <i>cf</i>. Schaff’s <i>Hist. of Christian
Ch.</i> III. Period, Sec. 128.  In Letter cxxv. of St. Basil
will be found a summary of the heresies with which he credited the
Arians, submitted to Eusthathius of Sebaste in 373, shortly before
the composition of the present treatise for
Amphilochius.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xi-p5">It is not permissible, they assert, for the Holy
Spirit to be ranked with the Father and Son, on account of the
difference of His nature and the inferiority of His dignity. 
Against them it is right to reply in the words of the apostles,
“We ought to obey God rather than men.”<note place="end" n="925" id="vii.xi-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p6"> <scripRef passage="Acts v. 29" id="vii.xi-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|5|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.29">Acts v. 29</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xi-p7">For if our Lord, when enjoining the baptism of
salvation, charged His disciples to baptize all nations in the name
“of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy
Ghost,”<note place="end" n="926" id="vii.xi-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p8"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 19" id="vii.xi-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> not disdaining
fellowship with Him, and these men allege that we must not rank Him
with the Father and the Son, is it not clear that they openly withstand
the commandment of God?  If they deny that coordination of this
kind is declaratory of any fellowship and conjunction, let them tell us
why it behoves us to hold this opinion, and what more intimate mode of
conjunction<note place="end" n="927" id="vii.xi-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p9"> The word used is
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p9.1">συνάφεια</span>,
a crucial word in the controversy concerning the union of the divine
and human natures in our Lord, <i>cf</i>. the third Anathema of
Cyril against Nestorius and the use of this word, and
Theodoret’s counter statement (Theod. pp. 25, 27). 
Theodore of Mopsuestia had preferred <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p9.2">συνάφεια</span>
to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p9.3">ἕνωσις</span>; Andrew of
Samosata saw no difference between them.  Athanasius (<i>de
Sent. Dionys</i>. § 17) employs it for the mutual
relationship of the Persons in the Holy Trinity: 
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p9.4">προκαταρκτικὸν
γάρ ἐστι τῆς
συναφείας
τὸ
ὄνομα</span>.”</p></note> they have.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xi-p10">If the Lord did not indeed conjoin the Spirit with
the Father and Himself in baptism, do not<note place="end" n="928" id="vii.xi-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p11.1">μηδέ</span>.  The note
of the Ben. Eds. is, “this reading, followed by Erasmus, stirs
the wrath of Combefis, who would read, as is found in four
<span class="c14" id="vii.xi-p11.2">mss.</span>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p11.3">τότε ἡμῖν</span>,
‘then let them lay the blame on us.’  But he is
quite unfair to Erasmus, who has more clearly apprehended the drift
of the argument.  Basil brings his opponents to the dilemma
that the words ‘In the name of the Father and of the Son and
of the Holy Ghost’ either do or do not assert a conjunction
with the Father and the Son.  If not, Basil ought not to be
found fault with on the score of ‘conjunction,’ for he
abides by the words of Scripture, and conjunction no more follows
from his words than from those of our Lord.  If they do, he
cannot be found fault with for following the words of
Scripture.  The attentive reader will see this to be the
meaning of Basil, and the received reading ought to be
retained.”</p></note> let
them lay the blame of conjunction upon us, for we neither hold nor say
anything different.  If on the contrary the Spirit is there
conjoined with the Father and the Son, and no one is so shameless as to
say anything else, then let them not lay blame on us for following the
words of Scripture.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xi-p12">25.  But all the apparatus of war has been
got ready against us; every intellectual missile is aimed at us; and
now blasphemers’ tongues shoot and hit and hit again, yet harder
than Stephen of old was smitten by the killers of the
Christ.<note place="end" n="929" id="vii.xi-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p13.1">Χριστοφόνοι</span>. 
The compound occurs in Ps. Ignat. <i>ad Philad</i>. vi.</p></note>  And do not
let them succeed in concealing the fact that, while an attack on us
serves for a pretext for the war, the real aim of these proceedings
is higher.  It is against us, they say, that they are preparing
their engines and their snares; against us that they are shouting to
one another, according to each one’s strength or cunning, to
come on.  But the object of attack is faith.  The one aim
of the whole band of opponents and enemies of “sound
doctrine”<note place="end" n="930" id="vii.xi-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p14"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 10" id="vii.xi-p14.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.10">1 Tim. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> is to shake down
the foundation of the faith of Christ by levelling apostolic
tradition with the ground, and utterly destroying it.  So like
the debtors,—of course <i>bona fide</i> debtors—they
clamour for written proof, and reject as worthless the unwritten
tradition of the Fathers.<note place="end" n="931" id="vii.xi-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p15"> Mr. Johnston
sees here a reference to the parable of the unjust steward, and
appositely quotes Greg. Naz. <i>Orat</i>. xxxi, § 3, on the
heretics’ use of Scripture, “They find a cloak for their
impiety in their affection for Scripture.”  The Arians at
Nicæa objected to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p15.1">ὁμοόυσιον</span> as
unscriptural.</p></note>  But we will
not slacken in our de<pb n="17" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_17.html" id="vii.xi-Page_17" />fence of the truth.  We will not
cowardly abandon the cause.  The Lord has delivered to us as a
necessary and saving doctrine that the Holy Spirit is to be ranked
with the Father.  Our opponents think differently, and see fit
to divide and rend<note place="end" n="932" id="vii.xi-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p16"> <i>cf</i>. Ep.
cxx. 5.</p></note> asunder, and
relegate Him to the nature of a ministering spirit.  Is it not
then indisputable that they make their own blasphemy more
authoritative than the law prescribed by the Lord?  Come, then,
set aside mere contention.  Let us consider the points before
us, as follows:</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xi-p17">26.  Whence is it that we are
Christians?  Through our faith, would be the universal
answer.  And in what way are we saved?  Plainly because we
were regenerate through the grace given in our baptism.  How else
could we be?  And after recognising that this salvation is
established through the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost, shall we
fling away “that form of doctrine”<note place="end" n="933" id="vii.xi-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p18"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vi. 17" id="vii.xi-p18.1" parsed="|Rom|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.17">Rom. vi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> which we received?  Would it not
rather be ground for great groaning if we are found now further off
from our salvation “than when we first
believed,”<note place="end" n="934" id="vii.xi-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p19"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiii. 11" id="vii.xi-p19.1" parsed="|Rom|13|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.11">Rom. xiii. 11</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> and deny now what
we then received?  Whether a man have departed this life
without baptism, or have received a baptism lacking in some of the
requirements of the tradition, his loss is equal.<note place="end" n="935" id="vii.xi-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p20"> The
question is whether the baptism has been solemnized, according to
the divine command, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and
of the Holy Ghost.  St. Cyprian in his controversy with
Stephen, Bp. of Rome, represented the sterner view that heretical
baptism was invalid.  But, with some exceptions in the East,
the position ultimately prevailed that baptism with water, and <i>in
the prescribed words</i>, by whomsoever administered, was
valid.  So St. Augustine, “<i>Si evangelicus
verbis in nomine Patris et Filii et Spiritus Sancti Marcion
baptismum consecrabat, integrum erat Sacramentum, quamvis ejus fides
sub eisdem verbis aliud opinantis quam catholica veritas docet non
esset integra</i>.”  (<i>Cont. Petil. de unico
bapt</i>. § 3.)  So the <i>VIII. Canon of Arles</i>
(314), “<i>De Afris, quod propria lege sua utuntur ut
rebaptizent, placuit, ut, si ad ecclesiam aliquis de hæresi
venerit, interrogent eum symbolum; et si perviderint eum in Patre,
et Filio et Spiritu Sancto, esse baptizatum, manus ei tantum
imponantur, ut accipiat spiritum sanctum.  Quod si interrogatus
non responderit hanc Trinitatem, baptizetur</i>.”  So the
VII. Canon of Constantinople (381) by which the Eunomians who only
baptized with one immersion, and the Montanists, here called
Phrygians, and the Sabellians, who taught the doctrine of the
Fatherhood of the Son, were counted as heathen.  <i>Vide</i>
Bright’s notes on the <i>Canons of the Councils</i>, p.
106.  Socrates, v. 24, describes how the Eunomi-Eutychians
baptized not in the name of the Trinity, but into the death of
Christ.</p></note>  And whoever does not always and
everywhere keep to and hold fast as a sure protection the confession
which we recorded at our first admission, when, being delivered
“from the idols,” we came “to the living
God,”<note place="end" n="936" id="vii.xi-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p21"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. i. 9" id="vii.xi-p21.1" parsed="|1Thess|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.1.9">1 Thess. i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> constitutes
himself a “stranger” from the
“promises”<note place="end" n="937" id="vii.xi-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p22"> <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 12" id="vii.xi-p22.1" parsed="|Eph|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.12">Eph. ii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> of God, fighting
against his own handwriting,<note place="end" n="938" id="vii.xi-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xi-p23"> The word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p23.1">χειρόγραφον</span>, more common in Latin than in Greek, is used generally for a
bond.  <i>cf</i>. Juv. <i>Sat</i>. xvi. 41,
“<i><span lang="FR" id="vii.xi-p23.2">Debitor aut sumptos pergit non reddere
nummos, vana supervacui dicens chirographa
ligni</span></i>.”  On the use of the word,
<i>vide</i> Bp. Lightfoot on <scripRef passage="Col. ii. 14" id="vii.xi-p23.3" parsed="|Col|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.14">Col. ii. 14</scripRef>.  The names of the
catechumens were registered, and the Renunciation and Profession of
Faith (<i>Interrogationes et Responsa</i>; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xi-p23.4">ἐπερωτήσεις
καἰ
ἀποκρίσεις</span>)
may have been signed.</p></note> which he put on
record when he professed the faith.  For if to me my baptism
was the beginning of life, and that day of regeneration the first of
days, it is plain that the utterance uttered in the grace of
adoption was the most honourable of all.  Can I then, perverted
by these men’s seductive words, abandon the tradition which
guided me to the light, which bestowed on me the boon of the
knowledge of God, whereby I, so long a foe by reason of sin, was
made a child of God?  But, for myself, I pray that with this
confession I may depart hence to the Lord, and them I charge to
preserve the faith secure until the day of Christ, and to keep the
Spirit undivided from the Father and the Son, preserving, both in
the confession of faith and in the doxology, the doctrine taught
them at their baptism.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="That they who deny the Spirit are transgressors." progress="21.72%" prev="vii.xi" next="vii.xiii" id="vii.xii"><p class="c53" id="vii.xii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.xii-p1.1">Chapter XI.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.xii-p2">That they who deny the Spirit are transgressors.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.xii-p3">27.  “<span class="c14" id="vii.xii-p3.1">Who</span> hath
woe?  Who hath sorrow?”<note place="end" n="939" id="vii.xii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxiii. 29" id="vii.xii-p4.1" parsed="|Prov|23|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.23.29">Prov. xxiii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>  For whom
is distress and darkness?  For whom eternal doom?  Is it not
for the transgressors?  For them that deny the faith?  And
what is the proof of their denial?  Is it not that they have set
at naught their own confessions?  And when and what did they
confess?  Belief in the Father and in the Son and in the Holy
Ghost, when they renounced the devil and his angels, and uttered those
saving words.  What fit title then for them has been discovered,
for the children of light to use?  Are they not addressed as
transgressors, as having violated the covenant of their
salvation?  What am I to call the denial of God?  What the
denial of Christ?  What but transgressions?  And to him who
denies the Spirit, what title do you wish me to apply?  Must it
not be the same, inasmuch as he has broken his covenant with God? 
And when the confession of faith in Him secures the blessing of true
religion. and its denial subjects men to the doom of godlessness, is it
not a fearful thing for them to set the confession at naught, not
through fear of fire, or sword, or cross, or scourge, or wheel, or
rack, but merely led astray by the sophistry and seductions of the
pneumatomachi?  I testify to every man who is confessing Christ
and denying God, that Christ will profit him nothing;<note place="end" n="940" id="vii.xii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xii-p5"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Gal. v. 2" id="vii.xii-p5.1" parsed="|Gal|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.2">Gal. v. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>
to every man that calls upon God but rejects the Son, that his faith is
vain;<note place="end" n="941" id="vii.xii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xii-p6"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 17" id="vii.xii-p6.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.17">1 Cor. xv.
17</scripRef>.</p></note> to every man
that sets aside the Spirit, that <pb n="18" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_18.html" id="vii.xii-Page_18" />his faith in the Father and the Son
will be useless, for he cannot even hold it without the presence
of the Spirit.  For he who does not believe the Spirit does
not believe in the Son, and he who has not believed in the Son
does not believe in the Father.  For none “can say that
Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost,”<note place="end" n="942" id="vii.xii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xii-p7"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 3" id="vii.xii-p7.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.3">1 Cor. xii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and “No man hath seen God at any
time, but the only begotten God which is in the bosom of the
Father, he hath declared him.”<note place="end" n="943" id="vii.xii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xii-p8"> <scripRef passage="John i. 18" id="vii.xii-p8.1" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">John i. 18</scripRef>.  On the reading
“only begotten God” <i>cf</i>. note on p. 9.  In
this passage in St. Basil “God” is the reading of three
<span class="c14" id="vii.xii-p8.2">mss.</span> at Paris, that at Moscow, that at the
Bodleian, and that at Vienna.  “Son” is read by
Regius III., Regius I., Regius IV., and Regius V. in Paris, the
three last being all of the 14th century, the one in the British
Museum, and another in the Imperial Library at Vienna, which
generally agrees with our own in the Museum.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xii-p9">Such an one hath neither part nor lot in the true
worship; for it is impossible to worship the Son, save by the Holy
Ghost; impossible to call upon the Father, save by the Spirit of
adoption.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Against those who assert that the baptism in the name of the Father alone is sufficient." progress="21.85%" prev="vii.xii" next="vii.xiv" id="vii.xiii"><p class="c53" id="vii.xiii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.xiii-p1.1">Chapter XII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.xiii-p2">Against those who assert that the baptism in the name of
the Father alone is sufficient.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.xiii-p3">28.  <span class="c14" id="vii.xiii-p3.1">Let</span> no one be
misled by the fact of the apostle’s frequently omitting the name
of the Father and of the Holy Spirit when making mention of baptism, or
on this account imagine that the invocation of the names is not
observed.  “As many of you,” he says, “as were
baptized into Christ have put on Christ;”<note place="end" n="944" id="vii.xiii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 27" id="vii.xiii-p4.1" parsed="|Gal|3|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.27">Gal. iii. 27</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> and again, “As many of you as were
baptized into Christ were baptized into his death.”<note place="end" n="945" id="vii.xiii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p5"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vi. 3" id="vii.xiii-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.3">Rom. vi. 3</scripRef>, with change to 2d person.</p></note>  For the naming of Christ is the
confession of the whole,<note place="end" n="946" id="vii.xiii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p6"> <i>cf</i>. note
on p. 17.</p></note> shewing forth as
it does the God who gave, the Son who received, and the Spirit who
is, the unction.<note place="end" n="947" id="vii.xiii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p7">
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p7.1">ἡ τοῦ
Χριστοῦ
προσηγορία
…δηλοῖ τόν τε
Χρίσαντα
Θεὸν καὶ τὸν
Χρισθέντα
Υἱ&amp; 232·ν καὶ τὸ
Χρίσμα τὸ
Πνεῦμα.”</span></p></note>  So we have
learned from Peter, in the Acts, of “Jesus of Nazareth whom
God anointed with the Holy Ghost;”<note place="end" n="948" id="vii.xiii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p8"> <scripRef passage="Acts x. 38" id="vii.xiii-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.38">Acts x. 38</scripRef>.</p></note>
and in Isaiah, “The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because the
Lord hath anointed me;”<note place="end" n="949" id="vii.xiii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p9"> <scripRef passage="Is. lx. 1" id="vii.xiii-p9.1" parsed="|Isa|60|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.60.1">Is. lx. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and the
Psalmist, “Therefore God, even thy God, hath anointed thee
with the oil of gladness above thy fellows.”<note place="end" n="950" id="vii.xiii-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p10"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 7" id="vii.xiii-p10.1" parsed="|Ps|45|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.7">Ps. xlv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  Scripture, however, in the case of
baptism, sometimes plainly mentions the Spirit alone.<note place="end" n="951" id="vii.xiii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p11"> No subject
occurs in the original, but “Scripture” seems better
than “the Apostle” of the Bened. Tr. 
“<i>Videtur fecisse mentionem</i>,” moreover, is not the
Latin for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p11.1">φαίνεται
μνημονεύσας</span>,
but for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xiii-p11.2">φαίνεται
μνημονεῦσαι</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xiii-p12">“For into one Spirit,”<note place="end" n="952" id="vii.xiii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p13">
<i>Sic</i>.</p></note> it says, “we were all baptized
in<note place="end" n="953" id="vii.xiii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p14">
<i>Sic</i>.</p></note> one body.”<note place="end" n="954" id="vii.xiii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p15"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 13" id="vii.xiii-p15.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.13">1 Cor. xii. 13</scripRef>, loosely quoted.</p></note> 
And in harmony with this are the passages:  “You shall be
baptized with the Holy Ghost,”<note place="end" n="955" id="vii.xiii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p16"> <scripRef passage="Acts i. 5" id="vii.xiii-p16.1" parsed="|Acts|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.5">Acts i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and “He
shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost.”<note place="end" n="956" id="vii.xiii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p17"> <scripRef passage="Luke iii. 16" id="vii.xiii-p17.1" parsed="|Luke|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.16">Luke iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  But no one on this account would be
justified in calling that baptism a perfect baptism wherein only the
name of the Spirit was invoked.  For the tradition that has
been given us by the quickening grace must remain for ever
inviolate.  He who redeemed our life from destruction<note place="end" n="957" id="vii.xiii-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p18"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Ps. ciii. 4" id="vii.xiii-p18.1" parsed="|Ps|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.3.4">Ps. ciii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> gave us power of renewal, whereof the
cause is ineffable and hidden in mystery, but bringing great
salvation to our souls, so that to add or to take away
anything<note place="end" n="958" id="vii.xiii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p19"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Deut. 4.2; Rev. 21.18,19" id="vii.xiii-p19.1" parsed="|Deut|4|2|0|0;|Rev|21|18|21|19" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.2 Bible:Rev.21.18-Rev.21.19">Deut. iv. 2, and Rev. xxi. 18, 19</scripRef>.</p></note> involves
manifestly a falling away from the life everlasting.  If then
in baptism the separation of the Spirit from the Father and the Son
is perilous to the baptizer, and of no advantage to the baptized,
how can the rending asunder of the Spirit from Father and from Son
be safe for us?<note place="end" n="959" id="vii.xiii-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiii-p20"> <i>cf</i>. note
on p. 17.</p></note>  Faith and
baptism are two kindred and inseparable ways of salvation: 
faith is perfected through baptism, baptism is established through
faith, and both are completed by the same names.  For as we
believe in the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost, so are we also
baptized in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy
Ghost; first comes the confession, introducing us to salvation, and
baptism follows, setting the seal upon our
assent.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Statement of the reason why in the writings of Paul the angels are associated with the Father and the Son." progress="22.00%" prev="vii.xiii" next="vii.xv" id="vii.xiv"><p class="c53" id="vii.xiv-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.xiv-p1.1">Chapter XIII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.xiv-p2">Statement of the reason why in the writings of Paul the
angels are associated with the Father and the Son.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.xiv-p3">29.  <span class="c14" id="vii.xiv-p3.1">It</span> is, however,
objected that other beings which are enumerated with the Father and the
Son are certainly not always glorified together with them.  The
apostle, for instance, in his charge to Timothy, associates the angels
with them in the words, “I charge thee before God and the Lord
Jesus Christ and the elect angels.”<note place="end" n="960" id="vii.xiv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p4"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 21" id="vii.xiv-p4.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.21">1 Tim. v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> 
We are not for alienating the angels from the rest of creation, and
yet, it is argued, we do not allow of their being reckoned with the
Father and the Son.  To this I reply, although the argument, so
obviously absurd is it, does not really deserve a reply, that possibly
before a mild and gentle judge, and especially before One who by His
leniency to those arraigned before Him demonstrates the unimpeachable
equity of His decisions, one might be willing to offer as witness even
a fellow-slave; but for a slave to be made free and called a son
<pb n="19" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_19.html" id="vii.xiv-Page_19" />of God and quickened from
death can only be brought about by Him who has acquired natural kinship
with us, and has been changed from the rank of a slave.  For how
can we be made kin with God by one who is an alien?  How can we be
freed by one who is himself under the yoke of slavery?  It follows
that the mention of the Spirit and that of angels are not made under
like conditions.  The Spirit is called on as Lord of life, and the
angels as allies of their fellow-slaves and faithful witnesses of the
truth.  It is customary for the saints to deliver the commandments
of God in the presence of witnesses, as also the apostle himself says
to Timothy, “The things which thou hast heard of me among many
witnesses, the same commit thou to faithful men;”<note place="end" n="961" id="vii.xiv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p5"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 2" id="vii.xiv-p5.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.2">2 Tim. ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and now he calls the angels to witness, for
he knows that angels shall be present with the Lord when He shall come
in the glory of His Father to judge the world in righteousness. 
For He says, “Whoever shall confess me before men, him shall the
Son of Man also confess before the angels of God, but he that denieth
Me before men shall be denied before the angels of
God;”<note place="end" n="962" id="vii.xiv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p6"> <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 8, 9" id="vii.xiv-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|12|8|12|9" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.8-Luke.12.9">Luke xii. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and Paul in
another place says, “When the Lord Jesus shall be revealed
from heaven with his angels.”<note place="end" n="963" id="vii.xiv-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p7"> <scripRef passage="2 Thess. i. 7" id="vii.xiv-p7.1" parsed="|2Thess|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.1.7">2 Thess. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus he already testifies before the
angels, preparing good proofs for himself at the great
tribunal.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xiv-p8">30.  And not only Paul, but generally all
those to whom is committed any ministry of the word, never cease from
testifying, but call heaven and earth to witness on the ground that now
every deed that is done is done within them, and that in the
examination of all the actions of life they will be present with the
judged.  So it is said, “He shall call to the heavens above
and to earth, that he may judge his people.”<note place="end" n="964" id="vii.xiv-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p9"> <scripRef passage="Ps. l. 4" id="vii.xiv-p9.1" parsed="|Ps|50|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.4">Ps. l. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  And so Moses when about to deliver his
oracles to the people says, “I call heaven and earth to witness
this day;”<note place="end" n="965" id="vii.xiv-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p10"> <scripRef passage="Deut. iv. 26" id="vii.xiv-p10.1" parsed="|Deut|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.26">Deut. iv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> and again in his song
he says, “Give ear, O ye heavens, and I will speak, and hear, O
earth, the words of my mouth;”<note place="end" n="966" id="vii.xiv-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p11"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 1" id="vii.xiv-p11.1" parsed="|Deut|32|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.1">Deut. xxxii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and Isaiah,
“Hear, O heavens, and give ear, O earth;”<note place="end" n="967" id="vii.xiv-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p12"> <scripRef passage="Isa. i. 2" id="vii.xiv-p12.1" parsed="|Isa|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.2">Isa. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>
and Jeremiah describes astonishment in heaven at the tidings of the
unholy deeds of the people:  “The heaven was astonished at
this, and was horribly afraid, because my people committed two
evils.”<note place="end" n="968" id="vii.xiv-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p13"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ii. 12, 13" id="vii.xiv-p13.1" parsed="|Jer|2|12|2|13" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.12-Jer.2.13">Jer. ii. 12, 13</scripRef>, lxx.</p></note>  And so the
apostle, knowing the angels to be set over men as tutors and guardians,
calls them to witness.  Moreover, Joshua, the son of Nun, even set
up a stone as witness of his words (already a heap somewhere had been
called a witness by Jacob),<note place="end" n="969" id="vii.xiv-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p14"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxi. 47" id="vii.xiv-p14.1" parsed="|Gen|31|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.31.47">Gen. xxxi. 47</scripRef>.</p></note> for he says,
“Behold this stone shall be a witness unto you this day to the
end of days, when ye lie to the Lord our God,”<note place="end" n="970" id="vii.xiv-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xiv-p15"> <scripRef passage="Josh. xxiv. 27" id="vii.xiv-p15.1" parsed="|Josh|24|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.24.27">Josh. xxiv. 27</scripRef>, lxx.</p></note>
perhaps believing that by God’s power even the stones would speak
to the conviction of the transgressors; or, if not, that at least each
man’s conscience would be wounded by the force of the
reminder.  In this manner they who have been entrusted with the
stewardship of souls provide witnesses, whatever they may be, so as to
produce them at some future day.  But the Spirit is ranked
together with God, not on account of the emergency of the moment, but
on account of the natural fellowship; is not dragged in by us, but
invited by the Lord.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Objection that some were baptized unto Moses and believed in him, and an answer to it; with remarks upon types." progress="22.20%" prev="vii.xiv" next="vii.xvi" id="vii.xv"><p class="c53" id="vii.xv-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.xv-p1.1">Chapter XIV.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.xv-p2">Objection that some were baptized unto Moses and
believed in him, and an answer to it; with remarks upon types.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.xv-p3">31.  <span class="c14" id="vii.xv-p3.1">But</span> even if
some are baptized unto the Spirit, it is not, it is urged, on this
account right for the Spirit to be ranked with God.  Some
“were baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the
sea.”<note place="end" n="971" id="vii.xv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p4"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 2" id="vii.xv-p4.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.2">1 Cor. x. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  And it is
admitted that faith even before now has been put in men; for “The
people believed God and his servant Moses.”<note place="end" n="972" id="vii.xv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p5"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xiv. 31" id="vii.xv-p5.1" parsed="|Exod|14|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.14.31">Ex. xiv. 31</scripRef>, lxx.</p></note>  Why then, it is asked, do we, on
account of faith and of baptism, exalt and magnify the Holy Spirit so
far above creation, when there is evidence that the same things have
before now been said of men?  What, then, shall we reply? 
Our answer is that the faith in the Spirit is the same as the faith in
the Father and the Son; and in like manner, too, the baptism.  But
the faith in Moses and in the cloud is, as it were, in a shadow and
type.  The nature of the divine is very frequently represented by
the rough and shadowy outlines<note place="end" n="973" id="vii.xv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p6.1">σκιαγραφία</span>, or shade-painting, is illusory scene-painting.  Plato
(<i>Crit.</i> 107 c.) calls it “indistinct and
deceptive.”  <i>cf</i>. Ar. <i>Eth. Nic</i>. i. 3, 4,
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p6.2">παχυλῶς καὶ
ἐν τύπῳ</span>.”  The
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p6.3">τύπος</span>
gives the general design, not an exact anticipation.</p></note> of the types;
but because divine things are prefigured by small and human things,
it is obvious that we must not therefore conclude the divine nature
to be small.  The type is an exhibition of things expected, and
gives an imitative anticipation of the future.  So Adam was a
type of “Him that was to come.”<note place="end" n="974" id="vii.xv-p6.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p7"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 14" id="vii.xv-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.14">Rom. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  Typically, “That rock was
Christ;”<note place="end" n="975" id="vii.xv-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p8"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 4" id="vii.xv-p8.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.4">1 Cor. x. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and the water a
type of the living power of the word; as He says, “If
any <pb n="20" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_20.html" id="vii.xv-Page_20" />man thirst, let
him come unto me and drink.”<note place="end" n="976" id="vii.xv-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p9"> <scripRef passage="John vii. 37" id="vii.xv-p9.1" parsed="|John|7|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.37">John vii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>  The
manna is a type of the living bread that came down from
heaven;<note place="end" n="977" id="vii.xv-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p10"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 49, 51" id="vii.xv-p10.1" parsed="|John|6|49|0|0;|John|6|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.49 Bible:John.6.51">John vi. 49, 51</scripRef>.</p></note> and the serpent on
the standard,<note place="end" n="978" id="vii.xv-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p11.1">σημεῖον</span>, as
in the LXX. <i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="Num. 21.9; John 3.14" id="vii.xv-p11.2" parsed="|Num|21|9|0|0;|John|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.21.9 Bible:John.3.14">Numb. xxi. 9 and John iii.
14</scripRef>.</p></note> of the passion of
salvation accomplished by means of the cross, wherefore they who
even looked thereon were preserved.  So in like manner, the
history of the exodus of Israel is recorded to shew forth those who
are being saved through baptism.  For the firstborn of the
Israelites were preserved, like the bodies of the baptized, by the
giving of grace to them that were marked with blood.  For the
blood of the sheep is a type of the blood of Christ; and the
firstborn, a type of the first-formed.  And inasmuch as the
first-formed of necessity exists in us, and, in sequence of
succession, is transmitted till the end, it follows that “in
Adam” we “all die,”<note place="end" n="979" id="vii.xv-p11.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p12"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 22" id="vii.xv-p12.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.22">1 Cor. xv. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>
and that “death reigned”<note place="end" n="980" id="vii.xv-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p13"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 17" id="vii.xv-p13.1" parsed="|Rom|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.17">Rom. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>
until the fulfilling of the law and the coming of Christ.  And
the firstborn were preserved by God from being touched by the
destroyer, to show that we who were made alive in Christ no longer
die in Adam.  The sea and the cloud for the time being led on
through amazement to faith, but for the time to come they typically
prefigured the grace to be.  “Who is wise and he shall
understand these things?”<note place="end" n="981" id="vii.xv-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p14"> <scripRef passage="Hos. xiv. 9" id="vii.xv-p14.1" parsed="|Hos|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.14.9">Hos. xiv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>—how the
sea is typically a baptism bringing about the departure of Pharaoh,
in like manner as this washing causes the departure of the tyranny
of the devil.  The sea slew the enemy in itself:  and in
baptism too dies our enmity towards God.  From the sea the
people came out unharmed:  we too, as it were, alive from the
dead, step up from the water “saved” by the
“grace” of Him who called us.<note place="end" n="982" id="vii.xv-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p15"> <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 5" id="vii.xv-p15.1" parsed="|Eph|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.5">Eph. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  And the cloud is a shadow of the
gift of the Spirit, who cools the flame of our passions by the
“mortification” of our “members.”<note place="end" n="983" id="vii.xv-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p16"> <scripRef passage="Col. iii. 5" id="vii.xv-p16.1" parsed="|Col|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.5">Col. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xv-p17">32.  What then?  Because they were
typically baptized unto Moses, is the grace of baptism therefore
small?  Were it so, and if we were in each case to prejudice the
dignity of our privileges by comparing them with their types, not even
one of these privileges could be reckoned great; then not the love of
God, who gave His only begotten Son for our sins, would be great and
extraordinary, because Abraham did not spare his own son;<note place="end" n="984" id="vii.xv-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p18"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 32" id="vii.xv-p18.1" parsed="|Rom|8|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.32">Rom. viii.
32</scripRef>.</p></note> then even the passion of the Lord would not
be glorious, because a sheep typified the offering instead of Isaac;
then the descent into hell was not fearful, because Jonah had
previously typified the death in three days and three nights.  The
same prejudicial comparison is made also in the case of baptism by all
who judge of the reality by the shadow, and, comparing the typified
with the type, attempt by means of Moses and the sea to disparage at
once the whole dispensation of the Gospel.  What remission of
sins, what renewal of life, is there in the sea?  What spiritual
gift is there through Moses?  What dying<note place="end" n="985" id="vii.xv-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xv-p19.1">νέκρωσις</span>. 
A.V. in <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 10" id="vii.xv-p19.2" parsed="|2Cor|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.10">2 Cor. iv.
10</scripRef>, “dying,”
<scripRef passage="Rom. iv. 19" id="vii.xv-p19.3" parsed="|Rom|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.19">Rom. iv. 19</scripRef>, “deadness.”</p></note> of sins is there?  Those men did not
die with Christ; wherefore they were not raised with Him.<note place="end" n="986" id="vii.xv-p19.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p20"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Rom. vi. 8" id="vii.xv-p20.1" parsed="|Rom|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.8">Rom. vi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  They did not “bear the image
of the heavenly;”<note place="end" n="987" id="vii.xv-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p21"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 49" id="vii.xv-p21.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.49">1 Cor. xv. 49</scripRef>.</p></note> they did
“bear about in the body the dying of Jesus;”<note place="end" n="988" id="vii.xv-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p22"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 10" id="vii.xv-p22.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.10">2 Cor. iv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> they did not “put off the old
man;” they did not “put on the new man which is renewed
in knowledge after the image of Him which created
him.”<note place="end" n="989" id="vii.xv-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p23"> <scripRef passage="Col. iii. 9, 10" id="vii.xv-p23.1" parsed="|Col|3|9|3|10" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.9-Col.3.10">Col. iii. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  Why then do
you compare baptisms which have only the name in common, while the
distinction between the things themselves is as great as might be
that of dream and reality, that of shadow and figures with
substantial existence?</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xv-p24">33.  But belief in Moses not only does not
show our belief in the Spirit to be worthless, but, if we adopt our
opponents’ line of argument, it rather weakens our confession in
the God of the universe.  “The people,” it is written,
“believed the Lord and his servant Moses.”<note place="end" n="990" id="vii.xv-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p25"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xiv. 31" id="vii.xv-p25.1" parsed="|Exod|14|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.14.31">Ex. xiv. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>  Moses then is joined with God, not with
the Spirit; and he was a type not of the Spirit, but of Christ. 
For at that time in the ministry of the law, he by means of himself
typified “the Mediator between God and men.”<note place="end" n="991" id="vii.xv-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p26"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 5" id="vii.xv-p26.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.5">1 Tim. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  Moses, when mediating for the people in
things pertaining to God, was not a minister of the Spirit; for the law
was given, “ordained by angels in the hand of a
mediator,”<note place="end" n="992" id="vii.xv-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p27"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 19" id="vii.xv-p27.1" parsed="|Gal|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.19">Gal. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> namely Moses, in
accordance with the summons of the people, “Speak thou with
us,…but let not God speak with us.”<note place="end" n="993" id="vii.xv-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p28"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xx. 19" id="vii.xv-p28.1" parsed="|Exod|20|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.19">Ex. xx. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus faith in Moses is referred to
the Lord, the Mediator between God and men, who said, “Had ye
believed Moses, ye would have believed me.”<note place="end" n="994" id="vii.xv-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p29"> <scripRef passage="John v. 46" id="vii.xv-p29.1" parsed="|John|5|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.46">John v. 46</scripRef>.</p></note>  Is then our faith in the Lord a
trifle, because it was signified beforehand through Moses?  So
then, even if men were baptized unto Moses, it does not follow that
the grace given of the Spirit in baptism is small.  I may point
out, too, that it is usual in Scripture to say Moses and the
law,<note place="end" n="995" id="vii.xv-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p30">
<i>i.e</i>., to mean by “Moses,” the
law.</p></note> as in the
passage, “They have Moses and the prophets.”<note place="end" n="996" id="vii.xv-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p31"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 29" id="vii.xv-p31.1" parsed="|Luke|16|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.29">Luke xvi. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>  When therefore it is meant to
speak of the baptism of the law, <pb n="21" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_21.html" id="vii.xv-Page_21" />the words are, “They were
baptized unto Moses.”<note place="end" n="997" id="vii.xv-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p32"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 2" id="vii.xv-p32.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.2">1 Cor. x. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  Why then
do these calumniators of the truth, by means of the shadow and the
types, endeavour to bring contempt and ridicule on the
“rejoicing” of our “hope,”<note place="end" n="998" id="vii.xv-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p33"> <scripRef passage="Heb. iii. 6" id="vii.xv-p33.1" parsed="|Heb|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.6">Heb. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and the rich gift of our God and
Saviour, who through regeneration renews our youth like the
eagle’s?<note place="end" n="999" id="vii.xv-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p34"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Ps. ciii. 5" id="vii.xv-p34.1" parsed="|Ps|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.3.5">Ps. ciii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  Surely it
is altogether childish, and like a babe who must needs be fed on
milk,<note place="end" n="1000" id="vii.xv-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p35"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Heb. v. 12" id="vii.xv-p35.1" parsed="|Heb|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.12">Heb. v. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> to be ignorant
of the great mystery of our salvation; inasmuch as, in accordance
with the gradual progress of our education, while being brought to
perfection in our training for godliness,<note place="end" n="1001" id="vii.xv-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p36"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 7" id="vii.xv-p36.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.7">1 Tim. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> we were first taught elementary and
easier lessons, suited to our intelligence, while the Dispenser of
our lots was ever leading us up, by gradually accustoming us, like
eyes brought up in the dark, to the great light of truth. 
For He spares our weakness, and in the depth of the riches<note place="end" n="1002" id="vii.xv-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p37">
<scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 33" id="vii.xv-p37.1" parsed="|Rom|11|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.33">Rom. xi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> of His wisdom, and the inscrutable
judgments of His intelligence, used this gentle treatment, fitted
for our needs, gradually accustoming us to see first the shadows
of objects, and to look at the sun in water, to save us from
dashing against the spectacle of pure unadulterated light, and
being blinded.  Just so the Law, having a shadow of things to
come, and the typical teaching of the prophets, which is a dark
utterance of the truth, have been devised means to train the eyes
of the heart, in that hence the transition to the wisdom hidden in
mystery<note place="end" n="1003" id="vii.xv-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xv-p38">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 7" id="vii.xv-p38.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.7">1 Cor. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> will be made
easy.  Enough so far concerning types; nor indeed would it be
possible to linger longer on this topic, or the incidental
discussion would become many times bulkier than the main
argument.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Reply to the suggested objection that we are baptized “into water.”  Also concerning baptism." progress="22.61%" prev="vii.xv" next="vii.xvii" id="vii.xvi"><p class="c53" id="vii.xvi-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.xvi-p1.1">Chapter XV.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.xvi-p2">Reply to the suggested objection that we are baptized
“into water.”  Also concerning baptism.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.xvi-p3">34.  <span class="c14" id="vii.xvi-p3.1">What</span>
more?  Verily, our opponents are well equipped with
arguments.  We are baptized, they urge, into water, and of course
we shall not honour the water above all creation, or give it a share of
the honour of the Father and of the Son.  The arguments of these
men are such as might be expected from angry disputants, leaving no
means untried in their attack on him who has offended them, because
their reason is clouded over by their feelings.  We will not,
however, shrink from the discussion even of these points.  If we
do not teach the ignorant, at least we shall not turn away before evil
doers.  But let us for a moment retrace our steps.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xvi-p4">35.  The dispensation of our God and Saviour
concerning man is a recall from the fall and a return from the
alienation caused by disobedience to close communion with God. 
This is the reason for the sojourn of Christ in the flesh, the pattern
life described in the Gospels, the sufferings, the cross, the tomb, the
resurrection; so that the man who is being saved through imitation of
Christ receives that old adoption.  For perfection of life the
imitation of Christ is necessary, not only in the example of
gentleness,<note place="end" n="1004" id="vii.xvi-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p5.1">ἀοργησία</span> in
Arist. <i>Eth</i>. iv. 5, 5, is the defect where meekness
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p5.2">πραότης</span>) is the
mean.  In Plutarch, who wrote a short treatise on it, it is a
virtue.  In <scripRef passage="Mark iii. 5" id="vii.xvi-p5.3" parsed="|Mark|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.5">Mark iii.
5</scripRef>, Jesus looked round on
them “with anger,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p5.4">μετ᾽
ὀργῆς</span>, but in <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 29" id="vii.xvi-p5.5" parsed="|Matt|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.29">Matt. xi. 29</scripRef>, He calls Himself <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p5.6">πρᾷος</span>.</p></note> lowliness, and long
suffering set us in His life, but also of His actual death.  So
Paul, the imitator of Christ,<note place="end" n="1005" id="vii.xvi-p5.7"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p6"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 1" id="vii.xvi-p6.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.1">1 Cor. xi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> says,
“being made conformable unto his death; if by any means I
might attain unto the resurrection of the dead.”<note place="end" n="1006" id="vii.xvi-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p7">
<scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 10, 11" id="vii.xvi-p7.1" parsed="|Phil|3|10|3|11" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.10-Phil.3.11">Phil. iii. 10,
11</scripRef>.</p></note>  How then are we made in the
likeness of His death?<note place="end" n="1007" id="vii.xvi-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p8">
<scripRef passage="Rom. vi. 4, 5" id="vii.xvi-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|6|4|6|5" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.4-Rom.6.5">Rom. vi. 4,
5</scripRef>.</p></note>  In that we
were buried<note place="end" n="1008" id="vii.xvi-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p9"> A.V.,
“are buried.”  Grk. and R.V., “were
buried.”</p></note> with Him by
baptism.  What then is the manner of the burial?  And what
is the advantage resulting from the imitation?  First of all,
it is necessary that the continuity of the old life be cut. 
And this is impossible unless a man be born again, according to the
Lord’s word;<note place="end" n="1009" id="vii.xvi-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p10">
<scripRef passage="John iii. 3" id="vii.xvi-p10.1" parsed="|John|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.3">John iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> for the
regeneration, as indeed the name shews, is a beginning of a second
life.  So before beginning the second, it is necessary to put
an end to the first.  For just as in the case of runners who
turn and take the second course,<note place="end" n="1010" id="vii.xvi-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p11"> In the double
course (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p11.1">δίαυλος</span>) the runner
turned (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p11.2">κάμπτω</span>) the post at the
end of the stadium.  So “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p11.3">κάμψαι
διαύλον
θάτερον
κῶλον
πάλιν</span>” in Æsch.
<i>Ag</i>. 335, for retracing one’s steps another
way.</p></note> a kind of
halt and pause intervenes between the movements in the opposite
direction, so also in making a change in lives it seemed necessary
for death to come as mediator between the two, ending all that goes
before, and beginning all that comes after.  How then do we
achieve the descent into hell?  By imitating, through baptism,
the burial of Christ.  For the bodies of the baptized are, as
it were, buried in the water.  Baptism then symbolically
signifies the putting off of the works of the flesh; as the apostle
says, ye were “circumcised with the circumcision made without
hands, in putting off the body of the sins of the flesh by the
circumcision of Christ; buried with him in baptism.”<note place="end" n="1011" id="vii.xvi-p11.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p12">
<scripRef passage="Col. ii. 11, 12" id="vii.xvi-p12.1" parsed="|Col|2|11|2|12" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.11-Col.2.12">Col. ii. 11,
12</scripRef>.</p></note>  <pb n="22" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_22.html" id="vii.xvi-Page_22" />And there is, as it were, a cleansing
of the soul from the filth<note place="end" n="1012" id="vii.xvi-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p13"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Pet. iii. 21" id="vii.xvi-p13.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.21">1 Pet. iii.
21</scripRef>.</p></note> that has grown
on it from the carnal mind,<note place="end" n="1013" id="vii.xvi-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p14.1">τὸ
σαρκικὸν
φρόνημα</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p14.2">φρόνημα
τῆς σαρκός</span> of
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 6" id="vii.xvi-p14.3" parsed="|Rom|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.6">Rom. viii. 6</scripRef>.  <i>cf. Article</i>
ix.</p></note> as it is
written, “Thou shalt wash me, and I shall be whiter than
snow.”<note place="end" n="1014" id="vii.xvi-p14.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p15">
<scripRef passage="Ps. li. 9" id="vii.xvi-p15.1" parsed="|Ps|51|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.9">Ps. li. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  On this
account we do not, as is the fashion of the Jews, wash ourselves at
each defilement, but own the baptism of salvation<note place="end" n="1015" id="vii.xvi-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p16"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Pet. iii. 21" id="vii.xvi-p16.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.21">1 Pet. iii.
21</scripRef>.</p></note> to be one.<note place="end" n="1016" id="vii.xvi-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p17"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 5" id="vii.xvi-p17.1" parsed="|Eph|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.5">Eph. iv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  For there the death on behalf of
the world is one, and one the resurrection of the dead, whereof
baptism is a type.  For this cause the Lord, who is the
Dispenser of our life, gave us the covenant of baptism, containing a
type of life and death, for the water fulfils the image of death,
and the Spirit gives us the earnest of life.  Hence it follows
that the answer to our question why the water was associated with
the Spirit<note place="end" n="1017" id="vii.xvi-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p18"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="John iii. 5" id="vii.xvi-p18.1" parsed="|John|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.5">John iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> is clear: 
the reason is because in baptism two ends were proposed; on the one
hand, the destroying of the body of sin,<note place="end" n="1018" id="vii.xvi-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p19"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Rom. vi. 6" id="vii.xvi-p19.1" parsed="|Rom|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.6">Rom. vi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>
that it may never bear fruit unto death;<note place="end" n="1019" id="vii.xvi-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p20"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 5" id="vii.xvi-p20.1" parsed="|Rom|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.5">Rom. vii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>
on the other hand, our living unto the Spirit,<note place="end" n="1020" id="vii.xvi-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p21"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Gal. v. 25" id="vii.xvi-p21.1" parsed="|Gal|5|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.25">Gal. v. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> and having our fruit in
holiness;<note place="end" n="1021" id="vii.xvi-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p22"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Rom. vi. 22" id="vii.xvi-p22.1" parsed="|Rom|6|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.22">Rom. vi. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> the water
receiving the body as in a tomb figures death, while the Spirit
pours in the quickening power, renewing our souls from the deadness
of sin unto their original life.  This then is what it is to be
born again of water and of the Spirit, the being made dead being
effected in the water, while our life is wrought in us through the
Spirit.  In three immersions,<note place="end" n="1022" id="vii.xvi-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p23"> Trine
immersion was the universal rule of the Catholic Church. 
<i>cf</i>. Greg. Nyss. <i>The Great Catechism</i>, p. 502 of this
edition.  So Tertull. <i>de Cor. Mil</i>. c iii.,
<i>Aquam adituri, ibidem, sed et aliquanto prius in ecclesia, sub
antistitis manu contestamur, nos renuntiare diabolo et pompæ et
angelis ejus.  Dehinc ter mergitamur</i>.  Sozomen (vi.
26) says that Eunomius was alleged to be the first to maintain that
baptism ought to be performed in one immersion and to corrupt in
this manner the tradition of the apostles, and Theodoret
(Hæret. fab. iv. 3) describes Eunomius as abandoning the trine
immersion, and also the invocation of the Trinity as baptizing into
the death of Christ.  Jeremy Taylor (<i>Ductor dubitantium</i>,
iii. 4, Sect. 13) says, “In England we have a custom of
sprinkling, and that but once.…As to the number, though the
Church of England hath made no law, and therefore the custom of
doing it once is the more indifferent and at liberty, yet if the
trine immersion be agreeable to the analogy of the mystery, and the
other be not, the custom ought not to prevail, and is not to be
complied with, if the case be evident or declared.”</p></note>
then, and with three invocations, the great mystery of baptism is
performed, to the end that the type of death may be fully figured,
and that by the tradition of the divine knowledge the baptized may
have their souls enlightened.  It follows that if there is any
grace in the water, it is not of the nature of the water, but of the
presence of the Spirit.  For baptism is “not the putting
away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good conscience
towards God.”<note place="end" n="1023" id="vii.xvi-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p24">
<scripRef passage="1 Pet. iii. 21" id="vii.xvi-p24.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.21">1 Pet. iii.
21</scripRef>.</p></note>  So in
training us for the life that follows on the resurrection the Lord
sets out all the manner of life required by the Gospel, laying down
for us the law of gentleness, of endurance of wrong, of freedom from
the defilement that comes of the love of pleasure, and from
covetousness, to the end that we may of set purpose win beforehand
and achieve all that the life to come of its inherent nature
possesses.  If therefore any one in attempting a definition
were to describe the gospel as a forecast of the life that follows
on the resurrection, he would not seem to me to go beyond what is
meet and right.  Let us now return to our main
topic.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xvi-p25">36.  Through the Holy Spirit comes our
restoration to paradise, our ascension into the kingdom of heaven, our
return to the adoption of sons, our liberty to call God our Father, our
being made partakers of the grace of Christ, our being called children
of light, our sharing in eternal glory, and, in a word, our being
brought into a state of all “fulness of
blessing,”<note place="end" n="1024" id="vii.xvi-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p26">
<scripRef passage="Rom. xv. 29" id="vii.xvi-p26.1" parsed="|Rom|15|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.29">Rom. xv. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> both in this
world and in the world to come, of all the good gifts that are in
store for us, by promise hereof, through faith, beholding the
reflection of their grace as though they were already present, we
await the full enjoyment.  If such is the earnest, what the
perfection?  If such the first fruits, what the complete
fulfilment?  Furthermore, from this too may be apprehended the
difference between the grace that comes from the Spirit and the
baptism by water:  in that John indeed baptized with water, but
our Lord Jesus Christ by the Holy Ghost.  “I
indeed,” he says, “baptize you with water unto
repentance; but he that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose
shoes I am not worthy to bear:  he shall baptize you with the
Holy Ghost and with fire.”<note place="end" n="1025" id="vii.xvi-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p27">
<scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 11" id="vii.xvi-p27.1" parsed="|Matt|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.11">Matt. iii.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>  Here
He calls the trial at the judgment the baptism of fire, as the
apostle says, “The fire shall try every man’s work, of
what sort it is.”<note place="end" n="1026" id="vii.xvi-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p28">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 13" id="vii.xvi-p28.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.13">1 Cor. iii.
13</scripRef>.</p></note>  And again,
“The day shall declare it, because it shall be revealed by
fire.”<note place="end" n="1027" id="vii.xvi-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p29"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. 3.13" id="vii.xvi-p29.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.13"><i>id</i></scripRef>.</p></note>  And ere
now there have been some who in their championship of true religion
have undergone the death for Christ’s sake, not in mere
similitude, but in actual fact, and so have needed none of the
outward signs of water for their salvation, because they were
baptized in their own blood.<note place="end" n="1028" id="vii.xvi-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p30"> On the
martyrs’ baptism of blood, <i>cf</i>. Eus. vi. 4, on the
martyrdom of the Catechumen Herais.  So St. Cyril, of Jerusalem
(<i>Cat. Lect</i>. iii. 10), “If a man receive not baptism, he
has not salvation; excepting only the martyrs, even who without the
water receive the kingdom.  For when the Saviour was ransoming
the world through the cross, and was pierced in the side, He gave
forth blood and water, that some in times of peace should be
baptized in water; others in time of persecution, in their own
blood.”  So Tertullian (<i>In Valentin</i>. ii.)
of the Holy Innocents, “baptized in blood for Jesus’
sake” (Keble), “<i>testimonium Christi sanguine
litavere</i>.”</p></note>  Thus
I write <pb n="23" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_23.html" id="vii.xvi-Page_23" />not to
disparage the baptism by water, but to overthrow the
arguments<note place="end" n="1029" id="vii.xvi-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvi-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvi-p31.1">Τοὺς
λογισμοὺς
καθαιρῶν</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="2 Cor. x. 4" id="vii.xvi-p31.2" parsed="|2Cor|10|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.4">2 Cor. x.
4</scripRef>.</p></note> of those who
exalt themselves against the Spirit; who confound things that are
distinct from one another, and compare those which admit of no
comparison.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="That the Holy Spirit is in every conception inseparable from the Father and the Son, alike in the creation of perceptible objects, in the dispensation of human affairs, and in the judgment to come." progress="23.08%" prev="vii.xvi" next="vii.xviii" id="vii.xvii"><p class="c53" id="vii.xvii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.xvii-p1.1">Chapter XVI.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.xvii-p2">That the Holy Spirit is in every conception inseparable
from the Father and the Son, alike in the creation of perceptible
objects, in the dispensation of human affairs, and in the judgment to
come.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.xvii-p3">37.  <span class="c14" id="vii.xvii-p3.1">Let</span> us then
revert to the point raised from the outset, that in all things the Holy
Spirit is inseparable and wholly incapable of being parted from the
Father and the Son.  St. Paul, in the passage about the gift of
tongues, writes to the Corinthians, “If ye all prophesy and there
come in one that believeth not, or one unlearned, he is convinced of
all, he is judged of all; and thus are the secrets of the heart made
manifest; and so falling down on his face he will worship God and
report that God is in you of a truth.”<note place="end" n="1030" id="vii.xvii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p4">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiv. 24, 25" id="vii.xvii-p4.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|24|14|25" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.24-1Cor.14.25">1 Cor. xiv. 24,
25</scripRef>.</p></note>  If then God is known to be in the
prophets by the prophesying that is acting according to the
distribution of the gifts of the Spirit, let our adversaries consider
what kind of place they will attribute to the Holy Spirit.  Let
them say whether it is more proper to rank Him with God or to thrust
Him forth to the place of the creature.  Peter’s words to
Sapphira, “How is it that ye have agreed together to tempt the
Spirit of the Lord?  Ye have not lied unto men, but unto
God,”<note place="end" n="1031" id="vii.xvii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p5">
<scripRef passage="Acts 5.9,4" id="vii.xvii-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|5|9|0|0;|Acts|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.9 Bible:Acts.5.4">Acts v. 9 and 4</scripRef>.  “Thou hast not
lied,” said to Ananias, interpolated into the rebuke of
Sapphira.</p></note> show that sins
against the Holy Spirit and against God are the same; and thus you
might learn that in every operation the Spirit is closely conjoined
with, and inseparable from, the Father and the Son.  God works the
differences of operations, and the Lord the diversities of
administrations, but all the while the Holy Spirit is present too of
His own will, dispensing distribution of the gifts according to each
recipient’s worth.  For, it is said, “there are
diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit; and differences of
administrations, but the same Lord; and there are diversities of
operations, but it is the same God which worketh all in
all.”<note place="end" n="1032" id="vii.xvii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p6">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 4, 5, 6" id="vii.xvii-p6.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|4|12|6" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.4-1Cor.12.6">1 Cor. xii. 4, 5,
6</scripRef>.</p></note>  “But
all these,” it is said, “worketh that one and the self-same
Spirit, dividing to every man severally as He will.”<note place="end" n="1033" id="vii.xvii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p7">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 11" id="vii.xvii-p7.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.11">1 Cor. xii.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>  It must not however be supposed
because in this passage the apostle names in the first place the
Spirit, in the second the Son, and in the third God the Father, that
therefore their rank is reversed.  The apostle has only started in
accordance with our habits of thought; for when we receive gifts, the
first that occurs to us is the distributer, next we think of the
sender, and then we lift our thoughts to the fountain and cause of the
boons.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xvii-p8">38.  Moreover, from the things created at the
beginning may be learnt the fellowship of the Spirit with the Father
and the Son.  The pure, intelligent, and supermundane powers are
and are styled holy, because they have their holiness of the grace
given by the Holy Spirit.  Accordingly the mode of the creation of
the heavenly powers is passed over in Silence, for the historian of the
cosmogony has revealed to us only the creation of things perceptible by
sense.  But do thou, who hast power from the things that are seen
to form an analogy of the unseen, glorify the Maker by whom all things
were made, visible and invisible, principalities and powers,
authorities, thrones, and dominions, and all other reasonable natures
whom we cannot name.<note place="end" n="1034" id="vii.xvii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p9"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Col. i. 16" id="vii.xvii-p9.1" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16">Col. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  And in the
creation bethink thee first, I pray thee, of the original cause of all
things that are made, the Father; of the creative cause, the Son; of
the perfecting cause, the Spirit; so that the ministering spirits
subsist by the will of the Father, are brought into being by the
operation of the Son, and perfected by the presence of the
Spirit.  Moreover, the perfection of angels is sanctification and
continuance in it.  And let no one imagine me either to affirm
that there are three original hypostases<note place="end" n="1035" id="vii.xvii-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p10.1">ὑποστάσεις</span>,
apparently used here as the equivalent of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p10.2">οὐσίαι</span>, unless the
negation only extends to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p10.3">ἀρχικάς</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. note on p. 5.</p></note> or
to allege the operation of the Son to be imperfect.  For the first
principle of existing things is One, creating through the Son and
perfecting through the Spirit.<note place="end" n="1036" id="vii.xvii-p10.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p11"> Contrast the
neuter <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p11.1">τὸ
ὄν</span> of Pagan philosophy with the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p11.2">ὁ ὤν</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p11.3">ἐγώ
εἰμι</span> of Christian revelation.</p></note>  The
operation of the Father who worketh all in all is not imperfect,
neither is the creating work of the Son incomplete if not perfected
by the Spirit.  The Father, who creates by His sole will, could
not stand in any need of the Son, but nevertheless He wills through
the Son; nor could the Son, who works according to the likeness of
the Father, need co-operation, but the Son too wills to make perfect
through the Spirit.  “For by the word of the Lord were
the <pb n="24" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_24.html" id="vii.xvii-Page_24" />heavens made,
and all the host of them by the breath [the Spirit] of His
mouth.”<note place="end" n="1037" id="vii.xvii-p11.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p12">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiii. 6" id="vii.xvii-p12.1" parsed="|Ps|33|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.6">Ps. xxxiii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>  The Word
then is not a mere significant impression on the air, borne by the
organs of speech; nor is the Spirit of His mouth a vapour, emitted
by the organs of respiration; but the Word is He who “was with
God in the beginning” and “was God,”<note place="end" n="1038" id="vii.xvii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p13">
<scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="vii.xvii-p13.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and the Spirit of the mouth of God is
“the Spirit of truth which proceedeth from the
Father.”<note place="end" n="1039" id="vii.xvii-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p14">
<scripRef passage="John xv. 26" id="vii.xvii-p14.1" parsed="|John|15|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.26">John xv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>  You are
therefore to perceive three, the Lord who gives the order, the Word
who creates, and the Spirit who confirms.<note place="end" n="1040" id="vii.xvii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p15.1">τὸν
στερεοῦντα
τὸ πνεῦμα</span>.  It
is to be noticed here that St. Basil uses the masculine and more
personal form in apposition with the neuter <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p15.2">πνεῦμα</span>, and not
the neuter as in the creed of Constantinople, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p15.3">τὸ κύριον
καὶ τὸ
Ζωοποιὸν τὸ
ἐκ τοῦ
πατρὸς
ἐκπορευόμενον</span>,
etc.  There is scriptural authority for the masculine in the
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p15.4">ὅταν δὲ
ἔλθῃ
ἐκεῖνος, τὸ
πνεῦμα τῆς
ἀληθείας</span>”
of <scripRef passage="John xvi. 13" id="vii.xvii-p15.5" parsed="|John|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.13">John xvi.
13</scripRef>. 
<i>cf.</i> p. 15–17.</p></note>  And what other thing could
confirmation be than the perfecting according to holiness? 
This perfecting expresses the confirmation’s firmness,
unchangeableness, and fixity in good.  But there is no
sanctification without the Spirit.  The powers of the heavens
are not holy by nature; were it so there would in this respect be no
difference between them and the Holy Spirit.  It is in
proportion to their relative excellence that they have their meed of
holiness from the Spirit.  The branding-iron is conceived of
together with the fire; and yet the material and the fire are
distinct.  Thus too in the case of the heavenly powers; their
substance is, peradventure, an aerial spirit, or an immaterial fire,
as it is written, “Who maketh his angels spirits and his
ministers a flame of fire;”<note place="end" n="1041" id="vii.xvii-p15.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p16">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xiv. 4" id="vii.xvii-p16.1" parsed="|Ps|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.14.4">Ps. xiv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> wherefore
they exist in space and become visible, and appear in their proper
bodily form to them that are worthy.  But their sanctification,
being external to their substance, superinduces their perfection
through the communion of the Spirit.  They keep their rank by
their abiding in the good and true, and while they retain their
freedom of will, never fall away from their patient attendance on
Him who is truly good.  It results that, if by your argument
you do away with the Spirit, the hosts of the angels are disbanded,
the dominions of archangels are destroyed, all is thrown into
confusion, and their life loses law, order, and distinctness. 
For how are angels to cry “Glory to God in the
highest”<note place="end" n="1042" id="vii.xvii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p17">
<scripRef passage="Luke ii. 14" id="vii.xvii-p17.1" parsed="|Luke|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.14">Luke ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> without being
empowered by the Spirit?  For “No man can say that Jesus
is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost, and no man speaking by the Spirit
of God calleth Jesus accursed;”<note place="end" n="1043" id="vii.xvii-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p18">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 3" id="vii.xvii-p18.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.3">1 Cor. xii.
3</scripRef>.</p></note>
as might be said by wicked and hostile spirits, whose fall
establishes our statement of the freedom of the will of the
invisible powers; being, as they are, in a condition of equipoise
between virtue and vice, and on this account needing the succour of
the Spirit.  I indeed maintain that even Gabriel<note place="end" n="1044" id="vii.xvii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p19">
<scripRef passage="Luke i. 11" id="vii.xvii-p19.1" parsed="|Luke|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.11">Luke i. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> in no other way foretells events to come
than by the foreknowledge of the Spirit, by reason of the fact that
one of the boons distributed by the Spirit is prophecy.  And
whence did he who was ordained to announce the mysteries of the
vision to the Man of Desires<note place="end" n="1045" id="vii.xvii-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p20"> “Man
greatly beloved.”  A.V. and R.V. <scripRef passage="Dan. x. 11" id="vii.xvii-p20.1" parsed="|Dan|10|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.10.11">Dan. x. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> derive the
wisdom whereby he was enabled to teach hidden things, if not from
the Holy Spirit?  The revelation of mysteries is indeed the
peculiar function of the Spirit, as it is written, “God hath
revealed them unto us by His Spirit.”<note place="end" n="1046" id="vii.xvii-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p21">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 10" id="vii.xvii-p21.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.10">1 Cor. ii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>  And how could “thrones,
dominions, principalities and powers”<note place="end" n="1047" id="vii.xvii-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p22">
<scripRef passage="Col. i. 16" id="vii.xvii-p22.1" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16">Col. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>
live their blessed life, did they not “behold the face of the
Father which is in heaven”?<note place="end" n="1048" id="vii.xvii-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p23">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 10" id="vii.xvii-p23.1" parsed="|Matt|18|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.10">Matt. xviii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>  But
to behold it is impossible without the Spirit!  Just as at
night, if you withdraw the light from the house, the eyes fall blind
and their faculties become inactive, and the worth of objects cannot
be discerned, and gold is trodden on in ignorance as though it were
iron, so in the order of the intellectual world it is impossible for
the high life of Law to abide without the Spirit.  For it so to
abide were as likely as that an army should maintain its discipline
in the absence of its commander, or a chorus its harmony without the
guidance of the Coryphæus.  How could the Seraphim cry
“Holy, Holy, Holy,”<note place="end" n="1049" id="vii.xvii-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p24">
<scripRef passage="Is. vi. 3" id="vii.xvii-p24.1" parsed="|Isa|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.3">Is. vi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> were they
not taught by the Spirit how often true religion requires them to
lift their voice in this ascription of glory?  Do “all
His angels” and “all His hosts”<note place="end" n="1050" id="vii.xvii-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p25">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxlviii. 2" id="vii.xvii-p25.1" parsed="|Ps|48|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.48.2">Ps. cxlviii.
2</scripRef>.</p></note> praise God?  It is through the
co-operation of the Spirit.  Do “thousand thousand”
of angels stand before Him, and “ten thousand times ten
thousand” ministering spirits?<note place="end" n="1051" id="vii.xvii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p26">
<scripRef passage="Dan. vii. 10" id="vii.xvii-p26.1" parsed="|Dan|7|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.10">Dan. vii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  They are blamelessly doing their
proper work by the power of the Spirit.  All the glorious and
unspeakable harmony<note place="end" n="1052" id="vii.xvii-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p27"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Job xxxviii. 7" id="vii.xvii-p27.1" parsed="|Job|38|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.38.7">Job xxxviii.
7</scripRef>, though for first
clause the lxx. reads <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p27.2">ὅτε
ἐγενήθη
ἄστρα</span>.  On the
Pythagorean theory of the harmony of the spheres <i>vide</i>
Arist. <i>De Cœl</i>. ii. 9, 1.</p></note> of the highest
heavens both in the service of God, and in the mutual concord of the
celestial powers, can therefore only be preserved by the direction
of the Spirit.  Thus with those beings who are not gradually
perfected by increase and advance,<note place="end" n="1053" id="vii.xvii-p27.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p28.1">προκοπή</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p28.2">προέκοπτε</span>
of the boy Jesus in <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 52" id="vii.xvii-p28.3" parsed="|Luke|2|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.52">Luke
ii. 52</scripRef>.</p></note>
but are perfect from the moment of the creation, there is in
creation the presence of the <pb n="25" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_25.html" id="vii.xvii-Page_25" />Holy Spirit, who confers on them the
grace that flows from Him for the completion and perfection of their
essence.<note place="end" n="1054" id="vii.xvii-p28.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p29.1">ὑπόστασις</span>,
apparently again used in its earlier identification with
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p29.2">οὐσία</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xvii-p30">39.  But when we speak of the dispensations
made for man by our great God and Saviour Jesus Christ,<note place="end" n="1055" id="vii.xvii-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p31">
<scripRef passage="Titus ii. 13" id="vii.xvii-p31.1" parsed="|Titus|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.13">Titus ii. 13</scripRef>, R.V.  The A.V. favours
the view, opposed to that of the Greek Fathers, that “the
great God” means the Father.  <i>cf</i>. Theodoret in
this edition, pp. 319 and 321 and notes.</p></note> who will gainsay their having been
accomplished through the grace of the Spirit?  Whether you wish to
examine ancient evidence;—the blessings of the patriarchs, the
succour given through the legislation, the types, the prophecies, the
valorous feats in war, the signs wrought through just men;—or on
the other hand the things done in the dispensation of the coming of our
Lord in the flesh;—all is through the Spirit.  In the first
place He was made an unction, and being inseparably present was with
the very flesh of the Lord, according to that which is written,
“Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending and remaining on
Him, the same is”<note place="end" n="1056" id="vii.xvii-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p32">
<scripRef passage="John i. 33" id="vii.xvii-p32.1" parsed="|John|1|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.33">John i. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> “my beloved
Son;”<note place="end" n="1057" id="vii.xvii-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p33">
<scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 17" id="vii.xvii-p33.1" parsed="|Matt|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.17">Matt. iii.
17</scripRef>.</p></note> and “Jesus of
Nazareth” whom “God anointed with the Holy
Ghost.”<note place="end" n="1058" id="vii.xvii-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p34">
<scripRef passage="Acts x. 38" id="vii.xvii-p34.1" parsed="|Acts|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.38">Acts x. 38</scripRef>.</p></note>  After this
every operation was wrought with the co-operation of the Spirit. 
He was present when the Lord was being tempted by the devil; for, it is
said, “Jesus was led up of the Spirit into the wilderness to be
tempted.”<note place="end" n="1059" id="vii.xvii-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p35">
<scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 1" id="vii.xvii-p35.1" parsed="|Matt|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.1">Matt. iv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  He was
inseparably with Him while working His wonderful works;<note place="end" n="1060" id="vii.xvii-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p36"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p36.1">δυνάμεις</span>,
rendered “wonderful works” in <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 22" id="vii.xvii-p36.2" parsed="|Matt|7|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.22">Matt. vii. 22</scripRef>; “mighty works” in
<scripRef passage="Matt. 11.20; Mark 6.14; Luke 10.13" id="vii.xvii-p36.3" parsed="|Matt|11|20|0|0;|Mark|6|14|0|0;|Luke|10|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.20 Bible:Mark.6.14 Bible:Luke.10.13">Matt. xi. 20, Mark vi. 14, and Luke x.
13</scripRef>; and
“miracles” in <scripRef passage="Acts 2.22; 19.11; Gal. 3.5" id="vii.xvii-p36.4" parsed="|Acts|2|22|0|0;|Acts|19|11|0|0;|Gal|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.22 Bible:Acts.19.11 Bible:Gal.3.5">Acts ii. 22, xix. 11,
and Gal. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> for, it is said, “If I by the Spirit
of God cast out devils.”<note place="end" n="1061" id="vii.xvii-p36.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p37">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 28" id="vii.xvii-p37.1" parsed="|Matt|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.28">Matt. xii.
28</scripRef>.</p></note>  And
He did not leave Him when He had risen from the dead; for when
renewing man, and, by breathing on the face of the
disciples,<note place="end" n="1062" id="vii.xvii-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p38">
<scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 7" id="vii.xvii-p38.1" parsed="|Gen|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.7">Gen. ii. 7</scripRef>, lxx. is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p38.2">ἐνεφύσησεν
εἰς τὸ
πρόσωπον
αὐτοῦ</span>.  “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p38.3">εἰς τὸ
πρόσωπον</span>”
is thence imported into <scripRef passage="John xx. 22" id="vii.xvii-p38.4" parsed="|John|20|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.22">John xx. 22</scripRef>.  Mr. C.F.H. Johnston notes,
“This addition…is found in the Prayer at the Little
Entrance in the Liturgy of St. Mark.  Didymus, in his
treatise on the Holy Spirit, which we have only in St.
Jerome’s Latin Version, twice used ‘<i>insufflans in
faciem corum</i>,” §§6, 33.  The text is
quoted in this form by Epiphanius <i>Adv. Hær</i>. lxxiv.
13, and by St. Aug. <i>De Trin</i>. iv. 20.”  To
these instances may be added Athan. <i>Ep</i>. i. § 8, and
the versions of Upper and Lower Egypt, the Thebaic, known as the
Sahidic, and the Memphitic, or Coptic, both ascribed to the 3rd
century.</p></note> restoring the
grace, that came of the inbreathing of God, which man had lost, what
did the Lord say?  “Receive ye the Holy Ghost: 
whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whose
soever ye retain, they are retained.”<note place="end" n="1063" id="vii.xvii-p38.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p39">
<scripRef passage="John xx. 22, 23" id="vii.xvii-p39.1" parsed="|John|20|22|20|23" osisRef="Bible:John.20.22-John.20.23">John xx. 22,
23</scripRef>.</p></note>  And is it not plain and
incontestable that the ordering of the Church is effected through
the Spirit?  For He gave, it is said, “in the church,
first Apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after that
miracles, then gifts of healing, helps, governments, diversities of
tongues,”<note place="end" n="1064" id="vii.xvii-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p40">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 28" id="vii.xvii-p40.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. xii.
28</scripRef>.</p></note> for this order
is ordained in accordance with the division of the gifts that are of
the Spirit.<note place="end" n="1065" id="vii.xvii-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p41"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 11" id="vii.xvii-p41.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.11">1 Cor. xii.
11</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xvii-p42">40.  Moreover by any one who carefully uses
his reason it will be found that even at the moment of the expected
appearance of the Lord from heaven the Holy Spirit will not, as some
suppose, have no functions to discharge:  on the contrary, even in
the day of His revelation, in which the blessed and only
potentate<note place="end" n="1066" id="vii.xvii-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p43">
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 15" id="vii.xvii-p43.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.15">1 Tim. vi.
15</scripRef>.</p></note> will judge the
world in righteousness,<note place="end" n="1067" id="vii.xvii-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p44">
<scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 31" id="vii.xvii-p44.1" parsed="|Acts|17|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.31">Acts xvii.
31</scripRef>.</p></note> the Holy Spirit
will be present with Him.  For who is so ignorant of the good
things prepared by God for them that are worthy, as not to know that
the crown of the righteous is the grace of the Spirit, bestowed in more
abundant and perfect measure in that day, when spiritual glory shall be
distributed to each in proportion as he shall have nobly played the
man?  For among the glories of the saints are “many
mansions” in the Father’s house,<note place="end" n="1068" id="vii.xvii-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p45"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p45.1">παρὰ τῷ
πατρί</span>, (=<i><span lang="FR" id="vii.xvii-p45.2">chez le
Père</span></i>,) with little or no change of meaning, for
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p45.3">ἐν τῇ οἰκί&amp; 139·
τοῦ πατρός
μου</span>.  <scripRef passage="John xiv. 2" id="vii.xvii-p45.4" parsed="|John|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.2">John xiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>
that is differences of dignities:  for as “star differeth
from star in glory, so also is the resurrection of the
dead.”<note place="end" n="1069" id="vii.xvii-p45.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p46">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 41, 42" id="vii.xvii-p46.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|41|15|42" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.41-1Cor.15.42">1 Cor. xv. 41,
42</scripRef>.</p></note>  They, then,
that were sealed by the Spirit unto the day of redemption,<note place="end" n="1070" id="vii.xvii-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p47"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 30" id="vii.xvii-p47.1" parsed="|Eph|4|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.30">Eph. iv. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> and preserve pure and undiminished the first
fruits which they received of the Spirit, are they that shall hear the
words “well done thou good and faithful servant; thou hast been
faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many
things.”<note place="end" n="1071" id="vii.xvii-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p48">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 21" id="vii.xvii-p48.1" parsed="|Matt|25|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.21">Matt. xxv.
21</scripRef>.</p></note>  In like
manner they which have grieved the Holy Spirit by the wickedness of
their ways, or have not wrought for Him that gave to them, shall be
deprived of what they have received, their grace being transferred to
others; or, according to one of the evangelists, they shall even be
wholly cut asunder,<note place="end" n="1072" id="vii.xvii-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p49">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 51" id="vii.xvii-p49.1" parsed="|Matt|24|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.51">Matt. xxiv.
51</scripRef>.</p></note>—the cutting
asunder meaning complete separation from the Spirit.  The body is
not divided, part being delivered to chastisement, and part let off;
for when a whole has sinned it were like the old fables, and unworthy
of a righteous judge, for only the half to suffer chastisement. 
Nor is the soul cut in two,—that soul the whole of which
possesses the sinful affection throughout, and works the wickedness in
co-operation with the body.  The cutting asunder, as I have
observed, is the separation for aye of the soul from the Spirit. 
For now, although the Spirit does not suffer admixture with the
unworthy, He <pb n="26" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_26.html" id="vii.xvii-Page_26" />nevertheless does seem in a manner to be
present with them that have once been sealed, awaiting the salvation
which follows on their conversion; but then He will be wholly cut off
from the soul that has defiled His grace.  For this reason
“In Hell there is none that maketh confession; in death none that
remembereth God,”<note place="end" n="1073" id="vii.xvii-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p50">
<scripRef passage="Ps. vi. 5" id="vii.xvii-p50.1" parsed="|Ps|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6.5">Ps. vi. 5</scripRef>, lxx.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xvii-p50.2">ὅτι
οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν
τῷ θανάτῳ ὁ
μνημονεύων
σου, ἐν δὲ τῷ
ἅδῃ τίς
ἐξομολογήσεται
σοι</span>; Vulg. “<i>In inferno autem quis
confitebitur tibi</i>?”</p></note> because the succour
of the Spirit is no longer present.  How then is it possible to
conceive that the judgment is accomplished without the Holy Spirit,
wherein the word points out that He is Himself the prize<note place="end" n="1074" id="vii.xvii-p50.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p51">
<scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 14" id="vii.xvii-p51.1" parsed="|Phil|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.14">Phil. iii.
14</scripRef>.</p></note> of the righteous, when instead of the
earnest<note place="end" n="1075" id="vii.xvii-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p52">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. i. 22, v. 5" id="vii.xvii-p52.1" parsed="|2Cor|1|22|0|0;|2Cor|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.22 Bible:2Cor.5.5">2 Cor. i. 22, v.
5</scripRef>.</p></note> is given that which
is perfect, and the first condemnation of sinners, when they are
deprived of that which they seem to have?  But the greatest proof
of the conjunction of the Spirit with the Father and the Son is that He
is said to have the same relation to God which the spirit in us has to
each of us.  “For what man” it is said, “knoweth
the things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in him? even so
the things of God knoweth no man but the Spirit of
God.”<note place="end" n="1076" id="vii.xvii-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xvii-p53">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 11" id="vii.xvii-p53.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.11">1 Cor. ii.
11</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xvii-p54">On this point I have said enough.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Against those who say that the Holy Ghost is not to be numbered with, but numbered under, the Father and the Son.  Wherein moreover there is a summary notice of the faith concerning right sub-numeration." progress="23.90%" prev="vii.xvii" next="vii.xix" id="vii.xviii"><p class="c53" id="vii.xviii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.xviii-p1.1">Chapter XVII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.xviii-p2">Against those who say that the Holy Ghost is not to be
numbered with, but numbered under, the Father and the Son. 
Wherein moreover there is a summary notice of the faith concerning
right sub-numeration.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.xviii-p3">41.  <span class="c14" id="vii.xviii-p3.1">What</span>, however,
they call sub-numeration,<note place="end" n="1077" id="vii.xviii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p4">
“The word was used as a quasi philosophical term to
express the doctrine quoted by St. Basil, in § 13:  it
does not occur in the confession of Eunomius, which was prepared
after this book, <span class="c14" id="vii.xviii-p4.1">a.d.</span> 382; but it was used
by him in his <i>Liber Apologeticus</i> (before
<span class="c14" id="vii.xviii-p4.2">a.d.</span> 365) against which St. Basil
wrote.”  Rev. C.F.H. Johnston.  For
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p4.3">ὑπαρίθμησις</span>”
the only authorities given by the lexicons are
“ecclesiastical.”  But the importation from the
“wisdom of the world” implies use in heathen
philosophy.</p></note> and in what sense
they use this word, cannot even be imagined without difficulty. 
It is well known that it was imported into our language from the
“wisdom of the world;”<note place="end" n="1078" id="vii.xviii-p4.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p5">
<i>cf.</i> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 20" id="vii.xviii-p5.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.20">1
Cor. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> but a point
for our present consideration will be whether it has any immediate
relation to the subject under discussion.  Those who are adepts in
vain investigations tell us that, while some nouns are common and of
widely extended denotation, others are more specific, and that the
force of some is more limited than that of others.  Essence, for
instance, is a common noun, predicable of all things both animate and
inanimate; while animal is more specific, being predicated of fewer
subjects than the former, though of more than those which are
considered under it, as it embraces both rational and irrational
nature.  Again, human is more specific than animal, and man than
human, and than man the individual Peter, Paul, or John.<note place="end" n="1079" id="vii.xviii-p5.2"><p id="vii.xviii-p6"> “This
portion of the theory of general language is the subject of what
is termed the doctrine of the Predicables; a set of distinctions
handed down from Aristotle, and his follower Porphyry, many of
which have taken a firm root in scientific, and some of them even
in popular, phraseology.  The predicables are a five-fold
division of General Names, not grounded as usual on a difference
in their meaning, that is, in the attribute which they connote,
but on a difference in the kind of class which they denote. 
We may predicate of a thing five different varieties of
class-name:</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xviii-p7">A <i>genus</i> of the thing (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p7.1">γένος</span>).</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xviii-p8">A <i>species</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p8.1">εἶδος</span>).</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xviii-p9">A <i>differentia</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p9.1">διαφορα</span>).</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xviii-p10">A <i>proprium</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p10.1">ἰδιόν</span>).</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xviii-p11">An <i>accidens</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p11.1">συμβεβηκός</span>).</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vii.xviii-p12">It is to be remarked of these
distinctions, that they express, not what the predicate is in its own
meaning, but what relation it bears to the subject of which it happens
on the particular occasion to be predicated.”  <i>J. S.
Mill, System of Logic</i>, i. 133.</p></note>  Do they then mean by sub-numeration
the division of the common into its subordinate parts?  But I
should hesitate to believe they have reached such a pitch of
infatuation as to assert that the God of the universe, like some common
quality conceivable only by reason and without actual existence in any
hypostasis, is divided into subordinate divisions, and that then this
subdivision is called sub-numeration.  This would hardly be said
even by men melancholy mad, for, besides its impiety, they are
establishing the very opposite argument to their own contention. 
For the subdivisions are of the same essence as that from which they
have been divided.  The very obviousness of the absurdity makes it
difficult for us to find arguments to confute their unreasonableness;
so that really their folly looks like an advantage to them; just as
soft and yielding bodies offer no resistance, and therefore cannot be
struck a stout blow.  It is impossible to bring a vigorous
confutation to bear on a palpable absurdity.  The only course open
to us is to pass by their abominable impiety in silence.  Yet our
love for the brethren and the importunity of our opponents makes
silence impossible.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xviii-p13">42.  What is it that they maintain?  Look at
the terms of their imposture.  “We assert that connumeration
is appropriate to subjects of equal dignity, and sub-numeration to
those which vary in the direction of inferiority.” 
“Why,” I rejoined, “do you say this?  I fail to
understand your extraordinary wisdom.  Do you mean that gold is
numbered with gold, and that lead is unworthy of the connumeration,
but, because of the cheapness of the material, is subnumerated to
gold?  And do you attribute so much importance to number as that
it can <pb n="27" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_27.html" id="vii.xviii-Page_27" />either exalt the value
of what is cheap, or destroy the dignity of what is valuable? 
Therefore, again, you will number gold under precious stones, and such
precious stones as are smaller and without lustre under those which are
larger and brighter in colour.  But what will not be said by men
who spend their time in nothing else but either ‘to tell or to
hear some new thing’?<note place="end" n="1080" id="vii.xviii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p14">
<scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 21" id="vii.xviii-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|17|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.21">Acts xvii.
21</scripRef>.</p></note>  Let these
supporters of impiety be classed for the future with Stoics and
Epicureans.  What sub-numeration is even possible of things less
valuable in relation to things very valuable?  How is a brass obol
to be numbered under a golden stater?  “Because,” they
reply, “we do not speak of possessing two coins, but one and
one.”  But which of these is subnumerated to the
other?  Each is similarly mentioned.  If then you number each
by itself, you cause an equality of value by numbering them in the same
way but, if you join them, you make their value one by numbering them
one with the other.  But if the sub-numeration belongs to the one
which is numbered second, then it is in the power of the counter to
begin by counting the brass coin.  Let us, however, pass over the
confutation of their ignorance, and turn our argument to the main
topic.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xviii-p15">43.  Do you maintain that the Son is numbered
under the Father, and the Spirit under the Son, or do you confine your
sub-numeration to the Spirit alone?  If, on the other hand, you
apply this sub-numeration also to the Son, you revive what is the same
impious doctrine, the unlikeness of the substance, the lowliness of
rank, the coming into being in later time, and once for all, by this
one term, you will plainly again set circling all the blasphemies
against the Only-begotten.  To controvert these blasphemies would
be a longer task than my present purpose admits of; and I am the less
bound to undertake it because the impiety has been refuted elsewhere to
the best of my ability.<note place="end" n="1081" id="vii.xviii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p16"> <i>i.e</i>. in
the second book of his work against Eunomius.</p></note>  If on the
other hand they suppose the sub-numeration to benefit the Spirit alone,
they must be taught that the Spirit is spoken of together with the Lord
in precisely the same manner in which the Son is spoken of with the
Father.  “The name of the Father and of the Son and of the
Holy Ghost”<note place="end" n="1082" id="vii.xviii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p17">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 19" id="vii.xviii-p17.1" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii.
19</scripRef>.</p></note> is delivered in
like manner, and, according to the co-ordination of words delivered in
baptism, the relation of the Spirit to the Son is the same as that of
the Son to the Father.  And if the Spirit is co-ordinate with the
Son, and the Son with the Father, it is obvious that the Spirit is also
co-ordinate with the Father.  When then the names are ranked in
one and the same co-ordinate series,<note place="end" n="1083" id="vii.xviii-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xviii-p18.1">ουστοιχία</span>,
a series of similar things, as in Arist. <i>An. Pr</i>. ii. 21,
2.  In the Pythagorean philosophy, a co-ordinate or parallel
series.  Arist. <i>Met</i>. i. 5, 6, and
<i>Eth. Nic</i>. i. 6, 7.</p></note> what room is
there for speaking on the one hand of connumeration, and on the other
of sub-numeration?  Nay, without exception, what thing ever lost
its own nature by being numbered?  Is it not the fact that things
when numbered remain what they naturally and originally were, while
number is adopted among us as a sign indicative of the plurality of
subjects?  For some bodies we count, some we measure, and some we
weigh;<note place="end" n="1084" id="vii.xviii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xviii-p19"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Wis. xi. 20" id="vii.xviii-p19.1" parsed="|Wis|11|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.11.20">Wis. xi. 20</scripRef>.  “Thou hast ordered all
things in measure and number and weight.”</p></note> those which
are by nature continuous we apprehend by measure; to those which
are divided we apply number (with the exception of those which on
account of their fineness are measured); while heavy objects are
distinguished by the inclination of the balance.  It does not
however follow that, because we have invented for our convenience
symbols to help us to arrive at the knowledge of quantity, we have
therefore changed the nature of the things signified.  We do
not speak of “weighing under” one another things which
are weighed, even though one be gold and the other tin; nor yet do
we “measure under” things that are measured; and so in
the same way we will not “number under” things which
are numbered.  And if none of the rest of things admits of
sub-numeration how can they allege that the Spirit ought to be
subnumerated?  Labouring as they do under heathen
unsoundness, they imagine that things which are inferior, either
by grade of rank or subjection of substance, ought to be
subnumerated.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="In what manner in the confession of the three hypostases we preserve the pious dogma of the Monarchia.  Wherein also is the refutation of them that allege that the Spirit is subnumerated." progress="24.32%" prev="vii.xviii" next="vii.xx" id="vii.xix"><p class="c53" id="vii.xix-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.xix-p1.1">Chapter
XVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c55" id="vii.xix-p2"><i>In what manner in the confession of the three
hypostases we preserve the pious dogma of the Monarchia.  Wherein
also is the refutation of them that allege that the Spirit is
subnumerated.</i><note place="end" n="1085" id="vii.xix-p2.1"><p id="vii.xix-p3"> The term
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p3.1">Μοναρχία</span>
first acquired importance in patristic literature in
Justin’s work <i>De monarchia</i>, against
Polytheism.  Of the lost letter of Irenæus to the Roman
Presbyter Florinus, who was deposed for heresy, presumably
gnostic, the title, according to Eusebius (<i>H.E</i>. v. 20),
was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p3.2">περὶ
Μοναρχίας, ἢ
περὶ τοῦ μὴ
εἶναι τὸν
θεὸν
ποιητὴν
κακῶν</span>.  Later it came to be
used to express not the Divine unity as opposed to Polytheism or
Oriental Dualism, but the Divine unity as opposed to
Tritheism.  <i>Vide</i> the words of Dionysius of Rome, as
quoted by Athan. <i>De Decretis</i>, § 26, “Next let me
turn to those who cut in pieces, divide, and destroy that most
sacred doctrine of the church of God, the divine Monarchy, making
it, as it were, three powers and divided subsistences and three
godheads.”  So St. Basil <i>Cont. Eunom</i>. ii.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p3.3">᾽Αρχὴ
μὲν οὖν
πατρὸς
οὐδεμία,
ἀρχὴ δὲ τοῦ
υἱοῦ ὁ
πατήρ</span>.  And in
<i>Ep</i>. xxxviii. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p3.4">᾽Αλλά τίς
ἐστι
δύναμις
ἀγεννήτως
καὶ ἀνάρχως
ὑφεοτῶσα
ἥτις ἐςτὶν
αἰτία τῆς
ἁπάντων τῶν
ὄντων
αἰτίας, ἐκ
γὰρ τοῦ
πατρὸς ὁ υἱ&amp;
232·ς δι᾽ οὗ τὰ
πάντα</span>.  And in
<i>Ep</i>. cxxv. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p3.5">Ενα γὰρ
οἴδαμεν
ἀγέννητον
καὶ μίαν τῶν
πάντων
ἀρχὴν, τὸν
πατέρα τοῦ
κυρίου ἡμῶν
᾽Ιησοῦ
Χριστοῦ</span>.  On the
doctrine and its exponents compare § 72 of the <i>De Sp.
S.</i></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vii.xix-p4">On the other hand
“Monarchians” was a name connoting heresy when applied to
those who pushed the doctrine of the Unity to an extreme, involving
denial of a Trinity.  Of these, among the more noteworthy were
Paul of Samosata, bp. of Antioch, who was deposed in 269, a
representative of thinkers who have been called dynamical monarchians,
and Praxeas (supposed by some to be a nickname), who taught at Rome in
the reign of Marcus Aurelius, and of whom Tertullian, the originator of
the term patripassians, as applied to Monarchians, wrote
“<i>Paracletum fugavit et patrem
crucifixit</i>.”  This heretical Monarchianism
culminated in Sabellius, the “most original, ingenious, and
profound of the Monarchians.”  Schaff. <i>Hist. Chr.
Church</i>, i. 293.  <i>cf</i>. Gisseler, i. p. 127,
Harnack’s <i>Monarchianismus</i> in Herzog’s <i>Real
Encyclopædie</i>, Vol. x.  Thomasius <i>Dog. Gesch</i>. i. p.
179, and Fialon <i>Et. Hist</i>. p. 241.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.xix-p5">44.  <span class="c14" id="vii.xix-p5.1">In</span> delivering
the formula of the Fa<pb n="28" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_28.html" id="vii.xix-Page_28" />ther, the Son, and the Holy
Ghost,<note place="end" n="1086" id="vii.xix-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p6">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 19" id="vii.xix-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii.
19</scripRef>.</p></note> our Lord did
not connect the gift with number.  He did not say “into
First, Second, and Third,”<note place="end" n="1087" id="vii.xix-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p7"> Mr.
C.F.H. Johnston quotes as instances of the application of the word
“third” to the Holy Ghost; Justin Martyr (<i>Apol</i>.
i. 13) “We honour the Spirit of prophecy in the third
rank.”  Tertullian (<i>In Prax</i>. 8) “As the
fruit from the tree is third from the root, and the rivulet from the
river third from the source, and the flame from the ray third from
the sun.”  Eunomius (<i>Lib. Apol</i>. § 25)
“observing the teaching of Saints, we have learned from them
that the Holy Spirit is third in dignity and order, and so have
believed him to be third in nature also.”  On the last
St. Basil (<i>Adv. Eunom</i>. ii.) rejoins “Perhaps the word
of piety allows Him to come in rank second to the Son…although
He is inferior to the Son in rank and dignity (that we may make the
utmost possible concession) it does not reasonably follow thence
that he is of a different nature.”  On the word
“perhaps” a dispute arose at the Council of Florence,
the Latins denying its genuineness.</p></note> nor yet “into one, two, and
three, but He gave us the boon of the knowledge of the faith which
leads to salvation, by means of holy names.  So that what
saves us is our faith.  Number has been devised as a symbol
indicative of the quantity of objects.  But these men, who
bring ruin on themselves from every possible source, have turned
even the capacity for counting against the faith.  Nothing
else undergoes any change in consequence of the addition of
number, and yet these men in the case of the divine nature pay
reverence to number, lest they should exceed the limits of the
honour due to the Paraclete.  But, O wisest sirs, let the
unapproachable be altogether above and beyond number, as the
ancient reverence of the Hebrews wrote the unutterable name of God
in peculiar characters, thus endeavouring to set forth its
infinite excellence.  Count, if you must; but you must not by
counting do damage to the faith.  Either let the ineffable be
honoured by silence; or let holy things be counted consistently
with true religion.  There is one God and Father, one
Only-begotten, and one Holy Ghost.  We proclaim each of the
hypostases singly; and, when count we must, we do not let an
ignorant arithmetic carry us away to the idea of a plurality of
Gods.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xix-p8">45.  For we do not count by way of addition,
gradually making increase from unity to multitude, and saying one, two,
and three,—nor yet first, second, and third.  For
“I,” God, “am the first, and I am the
last.”<note place="end" n="1088" id="vii.xix-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p9">
<scripRef passage="Is. xliv. 6" id="vii.xix-p9.1" parsed="|Isa|44|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.44.6">Is. xliv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  And hitherto
we have never, even at the present time, heard of a second God. 
Worshipping as we do God of God, we both confess the distinction of the
Persons, and at the same time abide by the Monarchy.  We do not
fritter away the theology<note place="end" n="1089" id="vii.xix-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p10"> According to
patristic usage <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p10.1">θεολογία</span>
proper is concerned with all that relates to the Divine and
Eternal nature of our Lord.  <i>cf</i>. Bp. Lightfoot. 
<i>Ap Fathers</i>, Part II. vol. ii. p. 75.</p></note> in a divided
plurality, because one Form, so to say, united<note place="end" n="1090" id="vii.xix-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p11.1">ἑνιζομένην</span>. 
Var. lectiones are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p11.2">ἐνιζομένην</span>,
“seated in,” and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p11.3">ἐνεικονιζομένην</span>,
“imaged in.”</p></note> in the invariableness of the Godhead, is
beheld in God the Father, and in God the Only begotten.  For
the Son is in the Father and the Father in the Son; since such as is
the latter, such is the former, and such as is the former, such is
the latter; and herein is the Unity.  So that according to the
distinction of Persons, both are one and one, and according to the
community of Nature, one.  How, then, if one and one, are there
not two Gods?  Because we speak of a king, and of the
king’s image, and not of two kings.  The majesty is not
cloven in two, nor the glory divided.  The sovereignty and
authority over us is one, and so the doxology ascribed by us is not
plural but one;<note place="end" n="1091" id="vii.xix-p11.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p12">
<i>cf</i>. the embolismus, or intercalated prayer in the
<i>Liturgy of St. James</i>, as cited by Mr. C.F.H. Johnston. 
“For of thee is the kingdom and the power and the glory, of
Father, of Son, and of Holy Ghost, now and
ever.”</p></note> because the
honour paid to the image passes on to the prototype.  Now what
in the one case the image is by reason of imitation, that in the
other case the Son is by nature; and as in works of art the likeness
is dependent on the form, so in the case of the divine and
uncompounded nature the union consists in the communion of the
Godhead.<note place="end" n="1092" id="vii.xix-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p13"> On the right
use of the illustration of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p13.1">εἰκών</span>, <i>cf</i>.
Basil <i>Ep</i>. xxxviii., and Bp. Lightfoot’s note on <scripRef passage="Col. i. 15" id="vii.xix-p13.2" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. i.
15</scripRef>.  <i>cf.</i> also <scripRef passage="John i. 18" id="vii.xix-p13.3" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">John i. 18</scripRef> and xiv. 9,
10.</p></note>  One,
moreover, is the Holy Spirit, and we speak of Him singly, conjoined
as He is to the one Father through the one Son, and through Himself
completing the adorable and blessed Trinity.  Of Him the
intimate relationship to the Father and the Son is sufficiently
declared by the fact of His not being ranked in the plurality of the
creation, but being spoken of singly; for he is not one of many, but
One.  For as there is one Father and one Son, so is there one
Holy Ghost.  He is consequently as far removed from created
Nature as reason requires the singular to be removed from compound
and plural bodies; and He is in such wise united to the Father and
to the Son as unit has affinity with unit.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xix-p14"><pb n="29" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_29.html" id="vii.xix-Page_29" />46.  And
it is not from this source alone that our proofs of the natural
communion are derived, but from the fact that He is moreover said to be
“of God;”<note place="end" n="1093" id="vii.xix-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p15">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. i. 12" id="vii.xix-p15.1" parsed="|2Cor|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.12">2 Cor. i. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> not indeed in the
sense in which “all things are of God,”<note place="end" n="1094" id="vii.xix-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p16">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 12" id="vii.xix-p16.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.12">1 Cor. xi.
12</scripRef>.  George
of Laodicea applied this passage to the Son, and wrote to the
Arians:  “Why complain of Pope Alexander (<i>i.e.</i>
of Alexandria) for saying that the Son is from the
Father.…For if the apostle wrote All things are from
God…He may be said to be from God in that sense in which
all things are from God.”  Athan., <i>De
Syn</i>. 17.</p></note> but in the sense of proceeding out of God,
not by generation, like the Son, but as Breath of His mouth.  But
in no way is the “mouth” a member, nor the Spirit breath
that is dissolved; but the word “mouth” is used so far as
it can be appropriate to God, and the Spirit is a Substance having
life, gifted with supreme power of sanctification.  Thus the close
relation is made plain, while the mode of the ineffable existence is
safeguarded.  He is moreover styled ‘Spirit of
Christ,’ as being by nature closely related to Him. 
Wherefore “If any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none
of His.”<note place="end" n="1095" id="vii.xix-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p17">
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 9" id="vii.xix-p17.1" parsed="|Rom|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.9">Rom. viii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  Hence He
alone worthily glorifies the Lord, for, it is said, “He shall
glorify me,”<note place="end" n="1096" id="vii.xix-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p18">
<scripRef passage="John xvi. 14" id="vii.xix-p18.1" parsed="|John|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.14">John xvi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> not as the
creature, but as “Spirit of truth,”<note place="end" n="1097" id="vii.xix-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p19">
<scripRef passage="John xiv. 17" id="vii.xix-p19.1" parsed="|John|14|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.17">John xiv. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> clearly shewing forth the truth in
Himself, and, as Spirit of wisdom, in His own greatness revealing
“Christ the Power of God and the wisdom of
God.”<note place="end" n="1098" id="vii.xix-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p20">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="vii.xix-p20.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  And as
Paraclete<note place="end" n="1099" id="vii.xix-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p21.1">παράκλητος</span>
occurs five times in the N.T., and is rendered in A.V. in
<scripRef passage="John 14.16,26; 15.26; 16.7" id="vii.xix-p21.2" parsed="|John|14|16|0|0;|John|14|26|0|0;|John|15|26|0|0;|John|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.16 Bible:John.14.26 Bible:John.15.26 Bible:John.16.7">John xiv. 16 and 26, xv. 26 and xvi.
7</scripRef>,
<i>Comforter;</i> in <scripRef passage="1 John ii. 1" id="vii.xix-p21.3" parsed="|1John|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.1">1 John ii. 1</scripRef> <i>Advocate</i>, as applied
to the Son.  In the text the Son, the Paraclete, is
described as sending the Spirit, the Paraclete; in the second
clause of the sentence it can hardly be positively determined
whether the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p21.4">τοῦ ὁθεν
προῆλθεν</span> refer to
the Father or to the Son.  The former view is adopted by Mr.
C.F.H. Johnson, the latter by the editor of Keble’s
<i>Studia Sacra</i>, p. 176.  The sequence of the sentence
in <scripRef passage="John xv. 26" id="vii.xix-p21.5" parsed="|John|15|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.26">John xv.
26</scripRef> might lead one to
regard <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p21.6">ὁθεν
προῆλθεν</span> as
equivalent to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p21.7">παρὰ̀ τοῦ Πατρὸς
ἐκπορεύεται</span>. 
On the other hand. St. Basil’s avoidance of direct citation
of the verb <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p21.8">ἐκπορεύεται</span>,
his close connexion of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p21.9">τοῦ
ἀποστείλαντος</span>
with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p21.10">ὅθεν
προῆλθεν</span>, and the
close of the verse in St. John’s gospel <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p21.11">ἐκεῖνος
μαρτυρήσει
περὶ ἐμοῦ</span>,
suggest that the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p21.12">μεγαλωσύνη</span>
in St. Basil’s mind may be the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p21.13">μεγαλωσύνη</span>
of the Son.  At the same time, while the Western
Church was in the main unanimous as to the double procession,
this passage from St. Basil is not quoted as an exception to the
general current of the teaching of the Greek Fathers, who, as Bp.
Pearson expresses it, “stuck more closely to the phrase and
language of the Scriptures, saying that the spirit proceedeth
from the Father.”  (Pearson <i>On the Creed</i>, Art.
viii. where <i>vide</i>quotations)  <i>Vide</i>
also Thomasius, <i>Christ. Dogm</i>., i. 270,
<i><span lang="DE" id="vii.xix-p21.14">Namentlich auf letzere Bestimmung legten die
griechischen Väter groszes Gewicht. Im Gegensatz gegen den
macedonischen Irrtum, der den Geist für ein Geschüpf
des Sohnes ansah, führte man die Subsistenz desselben ebenso
auf den Vater zuruck wie die des Sohnes.  Man
lehrte,</span></i> <i>, also,</i> <i><span lang="DE" id="vii.xix-p21.15">der heilige
Geist geht vom Vater aus, der Vater ist die</span></i>
<span lang="DE" id="vii.xix-p21.16"> </span><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p21.17">ἀρχή</span> <i><span lang="DE" id="vii.xix-p21.18">wie des
Sohnes so auch des Geistes; aber mit der dem herkömmlichen
Zuge des Dogma entsprechenden Näherbestimmung: 
nicht</span></i> <span lang="DE" id="vii.xix-p21.19"> </span><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p21.20">ἀμέσως</span>, <i><span lang="DE" id="vii.xix-p21.21">sondern</span></i> <span lang="DE" id="vii.xix-p21.22"> </span><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p21.23">ἐμμέσως</span>,
<i><span lang="DE" id="vii.xix-p21.24">interventu filii geht der Geist vom Vater
aus</span>, also “<span lang="DE" id="vii.xix-p21.25">durch den
Sohn vom Vater.”  So die bedeutendsten Kirchenlehrer,
während andere einfach bei der Formel stehen blieben; er
gehe vom Vater aus</span></i>.</p></note> He expresses in
Himself the goodness of the Paraclete who sent Him, and in His own
dignity manifests the majesty of Him from whom He proceeded. 
There is then on the one hand a natural glory, as light is the glory
of the sun; and on the other a glory bestowed judicially and of free
will ‘<i>ab extra</i>’ on them that are worthy. 
The latter is twofold.  “A son,” it is said,
“honoureth his father, and a servant his
master.”<note place="end" n="1100" id="vii.xix-p21.26"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p22">
<scripRef passage="Mal. i. 6" id="vii.xix-p22.1" parsed="|Mal|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.1.6">Mal. i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  Of these
two the one, the servile, is given by the creature; the other, which
may be called the intimate, is fulfilled by the Spirit.  For,
as our Lord said of Himself, “I have glorified Thee on the
earth:  I have finished the work which thou gavest me to
do;”<note place="end" n="1101" id="vii.xix-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p23">
<scripRef passage="John xvii. 4" id="vii.xix-p23.1" parsed="|John|17|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.4">John xvii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> so of the
Paraclete He says “He shall glorify me:  for He shall
receive of mine, and shall show it unto you.”<note place="end" n="1102" id="vii.xix-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p24">
<scripRef passage="John xvi. 14" id="vii.xix-p24.1" parsed="|John|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.14">John xvi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  And as the Son is glorified of the
Father when He says “I have both glorified <i>it</i> and will
glorify <i>it</i><note place="end" n="1103" id="vii.xix-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p25"> Four
<span class="c14" id="vii.xix-p25.1">mss.</span> of the De S.S. read
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p25.2">ἐδόξασά
σε</span>, a variation not appearing in
<span class="c14" id="vii.xix-p25.3">mss.</span> of the Gospel.</p></note>again,”<note place="end" n="1104" id="vii.xix-p25.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p26">
<scripRef passage="John xii. 28" id="vii.xix-p26.1" parsed="|John|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.28">John xii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>
so is the Spirit glorified through His communion with both Father
and Son, and through the testimony of the Only-begotten when He says
“All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto
men:  but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be
forgiven unto men.”<note place="end" n="1105" id="vii.xix-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p27">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 31" id="vii.xix-p27.1" parsed="|Matt|12|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.31">Matt. xii.
31</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xix-p28">47.  And when, by means of the power that
enlightens us, we fix our eyes on the beauty of the image of the
invisible God, and through the image are led up to the supreme beauty
of the spectacle of the archetype, then, I ween, is with us inseparably
the Spirit of knowledge, in Himself bestowing on them that love the
vision of the truth the power of beholding the Image, not making the
exhibition from without, but in Himself leading on to the full
knowledge.  “No man knoweth the Father save the
Son.”<note place="end" n="1106" id="vii.xix-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p29">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 27" id="vii.xix-p29.1" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Matt. xi. 27</scripRef>, “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p29.2">οὐδεὶς
οἶδε τὸν
πατέρα εἰ μὴ
ὁ Υἱ&amp; 231·ς”</span> substituted for “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p29.3">οὐ δὲ τὸν
πατέρα τὶς
ἐπιγνώσκει
εἰ μὴ ὁ Υἱ&amp;
231·ς</span>.”</p></note>  And so
“no man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy
Ghost.”<note place="end" n="1107" id="vii.xix-p29.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p30">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 3" id="vii.xix-p30.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.3">1 Cor. xii.
3</scripRef>.</p></note>  For it is not
said through the Spirit, but by the Spirit, and “God is a spirit,
and they that worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in
truth,”<note place="end" n="1108" id="vii.xix-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p31">
<scripRef passage="John iv. 24" id="vii.xix-p31.1" parsed="|John|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.24">John iv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> as it is written
“in thy light shall we see light,”<note place="end" n="1109" id="vii.xix-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p32">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xxxvi. 9" id="vii.xix-p32.1" parsed="|Ps|36|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.9">Ps. xxxvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> namely by the illumination of the Spirit,
“the true light which lighteth every man that cometh into the
world.”<note place="end" n="1110" id="vii.xix-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p33">
<scripRef passage="John i. 9" id="vii.xix-p33.1" parsed="|John|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.9">John i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  It results
that in Himself He shows the glory of the Only begotten, and on true
worshippers He in Himself bestows the knowledge of God.  Thus
the way of the knowledge of God lies from One Spirit through the One
Son to the One Father, and conversely the natural Goodness and the
inherent Holiness and the royal Dignity extend from the Father
through the Only-begotten to the Spirit.  Thus there is both
acknowledgment of the hypostases and the true <pb n="30" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_30.html" id="vii.xix-Page_30" />dogma of the Monarchy is not
lost.<note place="end" n="1111" id="vii.xix-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p34"> <i>cf</i>.
note on p. 27 and the distinction between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p34.1">δόγμα</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p34.2">κήουγμα</span> in
§ 66.  “The great objection which the Eastern Church
makes to the <i>Filioque</i> is, that it implies the existence of
two <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p34.3">ἀρχαὶ</span> in the godhead; and
if we believe in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p34.4">δύο
ἄναρχοι</span>; we, in
effect, believe in two Gods.  The unity of the Godhead can
only be maintained by acknowledging the Father to be the sole
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p34.5">᾽Αρχὴ</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p34.6">πηγὴ
θεοτήτος</span>, who
from all eternity has communicated His own Godhead to His
co-eternal and consubstantial Son and Spirit.  This
reasoning is generally true.  But, as the doctrine of the
Procession of the Spirit from the Father and the Son presupposes
the eternal generation of the Son from the Father; it does not
follow, that that doctrine impugns the Catholic belief in the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xix-p34.7">Μία
᾽Αρχή</span>.”  Bp.
Harold Browne, <i>Exp. xxxix Art</i>., Note on Art
v.</p></note>  They on
the other hand who support their sub-numeration by talking of first
and second and third ought to be informed that into the undefiled
theology of Christians they are importing the polytheism of heathen
error.  No other result can be achieved by the fell device of
sub-numeration than the confession of a first, a second, and a third
God.  For us is sufficient the order prescribed by the
Lord.  He who confuses this order will be no less guilty of
transgressing the law than are the impious heathen.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xix-p35">Enough has been now said to prove, in
contravention of their error, that the communion of Nature is in no
wise dissolved by the manner of sub-numeration.  Let us, however,
make a concession to our contentious and feeble minded adversary, and
grant that what is second to anything is spoken of in sub-numeration to
it.  Now let us see what follows.  “The first
man” it is said “is of the earth earthy, the second man is
the Lord from heaven.”<note place="end" n="1112" id="vii.xix-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p36">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 47" id="vii.xix-p36.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.47">1 Cor. xv.
47</scripRef>.</p></note>  Again
“that was not first which is spiritual but that which is
natural and afterward that which is spiritual.”<note place="end" n="1113" id="vii.xix-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xix-p37">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 46" id="vii.xix-p37.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.46">1 Cor. xv.
46</scripRef>.</p></note>  If then the second is subnumerated
to the first, and the subnumerated is inferior in dignity to that to
which it was subnumerated, according to you the spiritual is
inferior in honour to the natural, and the heavenly man to the
earthy.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Against those who assert that the Spirit ought not to be glorified." progress="25.10%" prev="vii.xix" next="vii.xxi" id="vii.xx"><p class="c53" id="vii.xx-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.xx-p1.1">Chapter XIX.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.xx-p2">Against those who assert that the Spirit ought not to be
glorified.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.xx-p3">48.  “<span class="c14" id="vii.xx-p3.1">Be</span> it
so,” it is rejoined, “but glory is by no means so
absolutely due to the Spirit as to require His exaltation by us in
doxologies.”  Whence then could we get demonstrations of the
dignity of the Spirit, “passing all
understanding,”<note place="end" n="1114" id="vii.xx-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p4">
<scripRef passage="Phil. iv. 7" id="vii.xx-p4.1" parsed="|Phil|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.7">Phil. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> if His communion
with the Father and the Son were not reckoned by our opponents as
good for testimony of His rank?  It is, at all events, possible
for us to arrive to a certain extent at intelligent apprehension of
the sublimity of His nature and of His unapproachable power, by
looking at the meaning of His title, and at the magnitude of His
operations, and by His good gifts bestowed on us or rather on all
creation.  He is called Spirit, as “God is a
Spirit,”<note place="end" n="1115" id="vii.xx-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p5">
<scripRef passage="John iv. 24" id="vii.xx-p5.1" parsed="|John|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.24">John iv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> and “the
breath of our nostrils, the anointed of the Lord.”<note place="end" n="1116" id="vii.xx-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p6">
<scripRef passage="Lam. iv. 20" id="vii.xx-p6.1" parsed="|Lam|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lam.4.20">Lam. iv. 20</scripRef>.  <i>Sic</i> in A.V.
and R.V., the reference being to Zedekiah. 
<i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="Jer. xxxix. 5" id="vii.xx-p6.2" parsed="|Jer|39|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.39.5">Jer.
xxxix. 5</scripRef>.  The
Vulgate reads, “<i>Spiritus oris nostri Christus
Dominus</i>,” from the Greek of the LXX. quoted by St.
Basil, “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xx-p6.3">Πνεῦμα
προσώπου
ἡμῶν
χριστὸς
κύριος</span>.”</p></note>  He is called holy,<note place="end" n="1117" id="vii.xx-p6.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p7">
<scripRef passage="1 John i. 20" id="vii.xx-p7.1" parsed="|1John|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.20">1 John i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> as the Father is holy, and the Son is
holy, for to the creature holiness was brought in from without, but
to the Spirit holiness is the fulfilment of nature, and it is for
this reason that He is described not as being sanctified, but as
sanctifying.  He is called good,<note place="end" n="1118" id="vii.xx-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p8">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxliii. 10" id="vii.xx-p8.1" parsed="|Ps|43|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.43.10">Ps. cxliii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>
as the Father is good, and He who was begotten of the Good is good,
and to the Spirit His goodness is essence.  He is called
upright,<note place="end" n="1119" id="vii.xx-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p9">
<scripRef passage="Ps. li. 10" id="vii.xx-p9.1" parsed="|Ps|51|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.10">Ps. li. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> as “the
Lord is upright,”<note place="end" n="1120" id="vii.xx-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p10">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xcii. 15" id="vii.xx-p10.1" parsed="|Ps|92|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.92.15">Ps. xcii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> in that He is
Himself truth,<note place="end" n="1121" id="vii.xx-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p11">
<scripRef passage="John xiv. 17; xv. 26; xvi. 13; 1 John v. 6" id="vii.xx-p11.1" parsed="|John|14|17|0|0;|John|15|26|0|0;|John|16|13|0|0;|1John|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.17 Bible:John.15.26 Bible:John.16.13 Bible:1John.5.6">John xiv. 17; xv. 26;
xvi. 13; 1 John v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and is Himself
Righteousness,<note place="end" n="1122" id="vii.xx-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p12">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 8, 9" id="vii.xx-p12.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|8|3|9" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.8-2Cor.3.9">2 Cor. iii. 8,
9</scripRef>.</p></note> having no
divergence nor leaning to one side or to the other, on account of
the immutability of His substance.  He is called Paraclete,
like the Only begotten, as He Himself says, “I will ask the
Father, and He will give you another comforter.”<note place="end" n="1123" id="vii.xx-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p13">
<scripRef passage="John xiv. 16" id="vii.xx-p13.1" parsed="|John|14|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.16">John xiv. 16</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xx-p13.2">παράκλητον</span>.  <i>cf</i>. Note on p. 29.</p></note>  Thus names are borne by the Spirit
in common with the Father and the Son, and He gets these titles from
His natural and close relationship.  From what other source
could they be derived?  Again He is called royal,<note place="end" n="1124" id="vii.xx-p13.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p14">
<scripRef passage="Ps. li. 12" id="vii.xx-p14.1" parsed="|Ps|51|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.12">Ps. li. 12</scripRef>, lxx. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xx-p14.2">πνεῦμα
ἡγεμονικόν</span>. 
Vulg. <i>spiritus principalis</i>.</p></note> Spirit of truth,<note place="end" n="1125" id="vii.xx-p14.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p15">
<scripRef passage="John xv. 26" id="vii.xx-p15.1" parsed="|John|15|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.26">John xv. 26</scripRef>, etc.</p></note>
and Spirit of wisdom.<note place="end" n="1126" id="vii.xx-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p16">
<scripRef passage="Is. xi. 2" id="vii.xx-p16.1" parsed="|Isa|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.2">Is. xi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  “The
Spirit of God,” it is said “hath made
me,”<note place="end" n="1127" id="vii.xx-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p17">
<scripRef passage="Job xxxiii. 4" id="vii.xx-p17.1" parsed="|Job|33|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.33.4">Job xxxiii.
4</scripRef>.</p></note> and God filled
Bezaleel with “the divine Spirit of wisdom and understanding
and knowledge.”<note place="end" n="1128" id="vii.xx-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p18">
<scripRef passage="Ex. xxxi. 3" id="vii.xx-p18.1" parsed="|Exod|31|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.31.3">Ex. xxxi. 3</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  Such names
as these are super-eminent and mighty, but they do not transcend His
glory.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xx-p19">49.  And His operations, what are they?  For
majesty ineffable, and for numbers innumerable.  How shall we form
a conception of what extends beyond the ages?  What were His
operations before that creation whereof we can conceive?  How
great the grace which He conferred on creation?  What the power
exercised by Him over the ages to come?  He existed; He
pre-existed; He co-existed with the Father and the Son before the
ages.  It follows that, even if you can conceive of anything
beyond the ages, you will find the Spirit yet further above and
beyond.  And if you think of the creation, the powers of the
heavens were estab<pb n="31" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_31.html" id="vii.xx-Page_31" />lished by
the Spirit,<note place="end" n="1129" id="vii.xx-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p20"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiii. 6" id="vii.xx-p20.1" parsed="|Ps|33|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.6">Ps. xxxiii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note> the establishment
being understood to refer to disability to fall away from good. 
For it is from the Spirit that the powers derive their close
relationship to God, their inability to change to evil, and their
continuance in blessedness.  Is it Christ’s advent? 
The Spirit is forerunner.  Is there the incarnate presence? 
The Spirit is inseparable.  Working of miracles, and gifts of
healing are through the Holy Spirit.  Demons were driven out by
the Spirit of God.  The devil was brought to naught by the
presence of the Spirit.  Remission of sins was by the gift of the
Spirit, for “ye were washed, ye were sanctified,…in the
name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and in the holy Spirit of our
God.”<note place="end" n="1130" id="vii.xx-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p21">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 11" id="vii.xx-p21.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.11">1 Cor. vi.
11</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note>  There is
close relationship with God through the Spirit, for “God hath
sent forth the Spirit of His Son into your hearts, crying Abba,
Father.”<note place="end" n="1131" id="vii.xx-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p22">
<scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 6" id="vii.xx-p22.1" parsed="|Gal|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.6">Gal. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  The
resurrection from the dead is effected by the operation of the Spirit,
for “Thou sendest forth thy spirit, they are created; and Thou
renewest the face of the earth.”<note place="end" n="1132" id="vii.xx-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p23">
<scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 30" id="vii.xx-p23.1" parsed="|Ps|4|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.30">Ps. civ. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>  If here creation may be taken to mean
the bringing of the departed to life again, how mighty is not the
operation of the Spirit, Who is to us the dispenser of the life that
follows on the resurrection, and attunes our souls to the spiritual
life beyond?  Or if here by creation is meant the change to a
better condition of those who in this life have fallen into sin, (for
it is so understood according to the usage of Scripture, as in the
words of Paul “if any man be in Christ he is a new
creature”<note place="end" n="1133" id="vii.xx-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p24">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 17" id="vii.xx-p24.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.17">2 Cor. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>), the renewal which
takes place in this life, and the transmutation from our earthly and
sensuous life to the heavenly conversation which takes place in us
through the Spirit, then our souls are exalted to the highest pitch of
admiration.  With these thoughts before us are we to be afraid of
going beyond due bounds in the extravagance of the honour we pay? 
Shall we not rather fear lest, even though we seem to give Him the
highest names which the thoughts of man can conceive or man’s
tongue utter, we let our thoughts about Him fall too low?</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xx-p25">It is the Spirit which says, as the Lord says,
“Get thee down, and go with them, doubting nothing:  for I
have sent them.”<note place="end" n="1134" id="vii.xx-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p26">
<scripRef passage="Acts x. 20" id="vii.xx-p26.1" parsed="|Acts|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.20">Acts x. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  Are these the
words of an inferior, or of one in dread?  “Separate me
Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have called
them.”<note place="end" n="1135" id="vii.xx-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p27">
<scripRef passage="Acts xiii. 2" id="vii.xx-p27.1" parsed="|Acts|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.2">Acts xiii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  Does a slave
speak thus?  And Isaiah, “The Lord God and His Spirit hath
sent me,”<note place="end" n="1136" id="vii.xx-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p28">
<scripRef passage="Isa. xlviii. 16" id="vii.xx-p28.1" parsed="|Isa|48|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.48.16">Isa. xlviii.
16</scripRef>.  Mr. C. F.
Johnston remarks:  “In <scripRef passage="Isaiah xlviii. 16" id="vii.xx-p28.2" parsed="|Isa|48|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.48.16">Isaiah xlviii. 16</scripRef> St. Didymus, as translated by St.
Jerome, gives <i>Spiritum suum</i>.  The Targum has the
same.  St. Ambrose writes:  ‘<i>Quis est qui
dicit; misit me Dominus Deus et Spiritus Ejus; nisi Qui venit a
Patre, ut salvos faceret peccatores?  Quem ut audis, et
Spiritus misit; ne cum legis quia Filius Spiritum mittit,
inferioris esse Spiritum crederes potestatis</i>,’ (<i>De
Sp. S.</i> iii. 1, § 7.)  The passage is quoted by St.
Athanasius, St. Basil, St. Cyril Hieros., and, as far as the
editor is aware, without any comment which would help to
determine their way of understanding the case of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xx-p28.3">τὸ
πνεῦμα</span>; but Origen,
on the words ‘Whosoever shall humble himself as this little
child’ (<i>Comm. in Evang</i>., <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 18" id="vii.xx-p28.4" parsed="|Matt|13|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.18">Matt. xiii. 18</scripRef>)
says,—quoting the original, which may be rendered,
“‘humbling himself as this little child is imitating
the Holy Spirit, who humbled Himself for men’s
salvation.  That the Saviour and the Holy Ghost were sent by
the Father for the salvation of men is made plain by Isaiah
saying, in the person of the Saviour, ‘the Lord sent me,
and His Spirit.’  It must be observed, however, that
the phrase is ambiguous, for either God sent and the Holy Ghost
also sent, the Saviour; or, as I understand, the Father sent
both, the Saviour and the Holy Ghost.’”  The
Vulgate and Beza both render
“<i>Spiritus</i>.”  The order of
the Hebrew is in favour of the nominative, as in the Vulgate and
lxx.  <i>cf</i>. Note A on Chap. xlviii. of Isaiah in the
<i>Speaker’s Commentary</i>.</p></note> and “the
Spirit came down from the Lord and guided them.”<note place="end" n="1137" id="vii.xx-p28.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p29">
<scripRef passage="Is. lxii. 14" id="vii.xx-p29.1" parsed="|Isa|62|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.62.14">Is. lxii. 14</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  And pray do not again understand by
this guidance some humble service, for the Word witnesses that it was
the work of God;—“Thou leddest thy people,” it is
said “like a flock,”<note place="end" n="1138" id="vii.xx-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p30">
<scripRef passage="Ps. lxxvii. 20" id="vii.xx-p30.1" parsed="|Ps|77|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.77.20">Ps. lxxvii.
20</scripRef>.</p></note> and
“Thou that leadest Joseph like a flock,”<note place="end" n="1139" id="vii.xx-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p31">
<scripRef passage="Ps. lxxx. 1" id="vii.xx-p31.1" parsed="|Ps|80|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.80.1">Ps. lxxx. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and “He led them on safely, so that
they feared not.”<note place="end" n="1140" id="vii.xx-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p32">
<scripRef passage="Ps. lxxviii. 53" id="vii.xx-p32.1" parsed="|Ps|78|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.78.53">Ps. lxxviii.
53</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus when you
hear that when the Comforter is come, He will put you in remembrance,
and “guide you into all truth,”<note place="end" n="1141" id="vii.xx-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p33">
<scripRef passage="John 16.13; 14.26" id="vii.xx-p33.1" parsed="|John|16|13|0|0;|John|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.13 Bible:John.14.26">John xvi. 13.  <i>cf</i>. xiv.
26</scripRef>.</p></note> do
not misrepresent the meaning.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xx-p34">50.  But, it is said that “He maketh
intercession for us.”<note place="end" n="1142" id="vii.xx-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p35">
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 26, 27" id="vii.xx-p35.1" parsed="|Rom|8|26|8|27" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.26-Rom.8.27">Rom. viii. 26,
27</scripRef>.</p></note>  It follows
then that, as the suppliant is inferior to the benefactor, so far is
the Spirit inferior in dignity to God.  But have you never heard
concerning the Only-begotten that He “is at the right hand of
God, who also maketh intercession for us”?<note place="end" n="1143" id="vii.xx-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p36">
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 34" id="vii.xx-p36.1" parsed="|Rom|8|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.34">Rom. viii.
34</scripRef>.</p></note>  Do not, then, because the Spirit is
in you,—if indeed He is at all in you,—nor yet because
He teaches us who were blinded, and guides us to the choice of what
profits us,—do not for this reason allow yourself to be
deprived of the right and holy opinion concerning Him.  For to
make the loving kindness of your benefactor a ground of ingratitude
were indeed a very extravagance of unfairness.  “Grieve
not the Holy Spirit;”<note place="end" n="1144" id="vii.xx-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p37">
<scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 30" id="vii.xx-p37.1" parsed="|Eph|4|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.30">Eph. iv. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> hear the words
of Stephen, the first fruits of the martyrs, when he reproaches the
people for their rebellion and disobedience; “you do
always,” he says, “resist the Holy
Ghost;”<note place="end" n="1145" id="vii.xx-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p38">
<scripRef passage="Acts vii. 51" id="vii.xx-p38.1" parsed="|Acts|7|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.51">Acts vii. 51</scripRef>.</p></note> and again
Isaiah,—“They vexed His Holy Spirit, therefore He was
turned to be their enemy;”<note place="end" n="1146" id="vii.xx-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p39">
<scripRef passage="Is. lxiii. 10" id="vii.xx-p39.1" parsed="|Isa|63|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.63.10">Is. lxiii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note> and in
another passage, “the house of Jacob angered the Spirit of the
Lord.”<note place="end" n="1147" id="vii.xx-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p40">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cvi. 32; Micah ii. 7" id="vii.xx-p40.1" parsed="|Ps|6|32|0|0;|Mic|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6.32 Bible:Mic.2.7">Ps. cvi. 32; Micah ii.
7</scripRef>.</p></note>  Are not
these pas<pb n="32" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_32.html" id="vii.xx-Page_32" />sages
indicative of authoritative power?  I leave it to the judgment
of my readers to determine what opinions we ought to hold when we
hear these passages; whether we are to regard the Spirit as an
instrument, a subject, of equal rank with the creature, and a fellow
servant of ourselves, or whether, on the contrary, to the ears of
the pious the mere whisper of this blasphemy is not most
grievous.  Do you call the Spirit a servant?  But, it is
said, “the servant knoweth not what his Lord
doeth,”<note place="end" n="1148" id="vii.xx-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p41">
<scripRef passage="John xv. 15" id="vii.xx-p41.1" parsed="|John|15|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.15">John xv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and yet the
Spirit knoweth the things of God, as “the spirit of man that
is in him.”<note place="end" n="1149" id="vii.xx-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xx-p42">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 11" id="vii.xx-p42.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.11">1 Cor. ii.
11</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Against those who maintain that the Spirit is in the rank neither of a servant nor of a master, but in that of the free." progress="25.56%" prev="vii.xx" next="vii.xxii" id="vii.xxi"><p class="c53" id="vii.xxi-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.xxi-p1.1">Chapter XX.</span></p>

<p class="c56" id="vii.xxi-p2">Against those who maintain that the Spirit is in the
rank neither of a servant nor of a master, but in that of the free.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.xxi-p3">51.  <span class="c14" id="vii.xxi-p3.1">He</span> is not a
slave, it is said; not a master, but free.  Oh the terrible
insensibility, the pitiable audacity, of them that maintain this! 
Shall I rather lament in them their ignorance or their blasphemy? 
They try to insult the doctrines that concern the divine
nature<note place="end" n="1150" id="vii.xxi-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxi-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p4.1">τὰ τῆς
θεολογίας
δόγματα</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. note on § 66.</p></note> by comparing
them with the human, and endeavour to apply to the ineffable nature
of God that common custom of human life whereby the difference of
degrees is variable, not perceiving that among men no one is a slave
by nature.  For men are either brought under a yoke of slavery
by conquest, as when prisoners are taken in war; or they are
enslaved on account of poverty, as the Egyptians were oppressed by
Pharaoh; or, by a wise and mysterious dispensation, the worst
children are by their fathers’ order condemned to serve the
wiser and the better;<note place="end" n="1151" id="vii.xxi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxi-p5"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Gen. ix. 25" id="vii.xxi-p5.1" parsed="|Gen|9|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.9.25">Gen. ix. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> and this any
righteous enquirer into the circumstances would declare to be not a
sentence of condemnation but a benefit.  For it is more
profitable that the man who, through lack of intelligence, has no
natural principle of rule within himself, should become the chattel
of another, to the end that, being guided by the reason of his
master, he may be like a chariot with a charioteer, or a boat with a
steersman seated at the tiller.  For this reason Jacob by his
father’s blessing became lord of Esau,<note place="end" n="1152" id="vii.xxi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxi-p6">
<scripRef passage="Gen. xxvii. 29" id="vii.xxi-p6.1" parsed="|Gen|27|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.27.29">Gen. xxvii.
29</scripRef>.</p></note>
in order that the foolish son, who had not intelligence, his proper
guardian, might, even though he wished it not, be benefited by his
prudent brother.  So Canaan shall be “a servant unto his
brethren”<note place="end" n="1153" id="vii.xxi-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxi-p7">
<scripRef passage="Gen. ix. 25" id="vii.xxi-p7.1" parsed="|Gen|9|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.9.25">Gen. ix. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> because, since
his father Ham was unwise, he was uninstructed in virtue.  In
this world, then, it is thus that men are made slaves, but they who
have escaped poverty or war, or do not require the tutelage of
others, are free.  It follows that even though one man be
called master and another servant, nevertheless, both in view of our
mutual equality of rank and as chattels of our Creator, we are all
fellow slaves.  But in that other world what can you bring out
of bondage?  For no sooner were they created than bondage was
commenced.  The heavenly bodies exercise no rule over one
another, for they are unmoved by ambition, but all bow down to God,
and render to Him alike the awe which is due to Him as Master and
the glory which falls to Him as Creator.  For “a son
honoureth his father and a servant his master,”<note place="end" n="1154" id="vii.xxi-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxi-p8">
<scripRef passage="Mal. i. 6" id="vii.xxi-p8.1" parsed="|Mal|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.1.6">Mal. i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and from all God asks one of these two
things; for “if I then be a Father where is my honour? and if
I be a Master where is my fear?”<note place="end" n="1155" id="vii.xxi-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxi-p9">
<scripRef passage="Mal. i. 6" id="vii.xxi-p9.1" parsed="|Mal|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.1.6">Mal. i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  Otherwise the life of all men, if
it were not under the oversight of a master, would be most pitiable;
as is the condition of the apostate powers who, because they stiffen
their neck against God Almighty, fling off the reins of their
bondage,—not that their natural constitution is different; but
the cause is in their disobedient disposition to their
Creator.  Whom then do you call free?  Him who has no
King?  Him who has neither power to rule another nor
willingness to be ruled?  Among all existent beings no such
nature is to be found.  To entertain such a conception of the
Spirit is obvious blasphemy.  If He is a creature of course He
serves with all the rest, for “all things,” it is said
“are thy servants,”<note place="end" n="1156" id="vii.xxi-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxi-p10">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 91" id="vii.xxi-p10.1" parsed="|Ps|19|91|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.91">Ps. cxix. 91</scripRef>.</p></note> but if He
is above Creation, then He shares in royalty.<note place="end" n="1157" id="vii.xxi-p10.2"><p id="vii.xxi-p11"> St.
Basil’s view of slavery is that (a) as regards our relation
to God, all created beings are naturally in a condition of
subservience to the Creator; (b) as regards our relationship to
one another, slavery is not of nature, but of convention and
circumstance.  How far he is here at variance with the well
known account of slavery given by Aristotle in the first book of
the <i>Politics</i> will depend upon the interpretation we put
upon the word “nature.”  “Is there,”
asks Aristotle, “any one intended by nature to be a slave,
and for whom such a condition is expedient and right, or rather is
not all slavery a violation of nature?  There is no
difficulty in answering this question, on grounds both of reason
and fact.  For that some should rule, and others be ruled, is
a thing not only necessary, but expedient; from the hour of their
birth some are marked out for subjection, others for
rule.…Where, then, there is such a difference as that
between soul and body, or between men and animals (as in the case
of those whose business it is to use their body, and who can do
nothing better), the lower sort are by nature slaves, and it is
better for them, as for all inferiors, that they should be under
the rule of a master.…It is clear, then, that some men are
by nature free and others slaves, and that for these latter
slavery is both expedient and right.”  <i>Politics</i>,
Bk. 1, Sec. 5.  Here by <i>Nature</i> seems to be meant
something like Basil’s “lack of intelligence,”
and of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p11.1">τὸ
κατὰ φύσιν
ἄρχον</span>, which makes it
“profitable” for one man to be the chattel of another
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p11.2">κτῆμα</span> is livestock,
especially <i>mancipium</i>.  <i>cf</i>.
Shakespeare’s K. and Pet., “She is my goods, my
chattels.”  “Chattel” is a doublet of
“cattle”).  St. Basil and Aristotle are at one as
to the advantage to the weak slave of his having a powerful
protector; and this, no doubt, is the point of view from which
slavery can be best apologized for.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxi-p12">Christianity did indeed do much to better the condition
of the slave by asserting his spiritual freedom, but at first it did
little more than emphasize the latter philosophy of heathendom,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p12.1">εἰ σῶμα
δοῦλον, ἀλλ᾽
ὁ νοῦς
ἐλεύθερος</span> (Soph.,
<i>frag. incert</i>. xxii.), and gave the highest meaning to such
thoughts as those expressed in the late <i>Epigram</i> of Damascius (c.
530) on a dead slave:</p>

<p class="c46" id="vii.xxi-p13"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p13.1">Ζωσίμη ἡ
πρὶν ἐοῦσα
μόνῳ τῷ
σώματι
δούλη,</span></p>

<p class="c41" id="vii.xxi-p14"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxi-p14.1">Καὶ
τῷ σώματι νῦν
εὗρεν
ἐλευθερίην.</span></p>

<p class="endnote" id="vii.xxi-p15">It is thought less of a slave’s
servitude to fellow man than of the slavery of bond and free alike to
evil.  <i>cf</i>. Aug., <i>De Civit. Dei</i>. iv. cap.
iii.  “<i>Bonus etiamsi serviat liber est:  malus autem
si regnat servus est:  nec est unius hominis, sed quod gravius est
tot dominorum quot vitiorum.</i>”  Chrysostom even explains
St. Paul’s non-condemnation of slavery on the ground that its
existence, with that of Christian liberty, was a greater moral triumph
than its abolition.  (<i>In Genes. Serm</i>. v. 1.)  Even so
late as the sixth century the legislation of Justinian, though
protective, supposed no natural liberty.  “<i>Expedit enim
respublicæ ne quis re suâ utatur male</i>.” 
<i>Instit</i>. i. viii. quoted by Milman, <i>Lat. Christ</i>. ii.
14.  We must not therefore be surprised at not finding in a Father
of the fourth century an anticipation of a later development of
Christian sentiment.  At the same time it was in the age of St.
Basil that “the language of the Fathers assumes a bolder
tone” (<i>cf. Dict. Christ. Ant</i>. ii. 1905), and “in the
correspondence of Gregory Nazianzen we find him referring to a case
where a slave had been made bishop over a small community in the
desert.  The Christian lady to whom he belonged endeavoured to
assert her right of ownership, for which she was severely rebuked by
St. Basil (<i>cf. Letter</i> CXV.)  After St. Basil’s death
she again claimed the slave, whereupon Gregory addressed her a letter
of grave remonstrance at her unchristian desire to recall his brother
bishop from his sphere of duty.  <i>Ep</i>. 79,”
<i>id</i>.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Proof from Scripture that the Spirit is called Lord." progress="25.92%" prev="vii.xxi" next="vii.xxiii" id="vii.xxii"><p class="c53" id="vii.xxii-p1">

<pb n="33" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_33.html" id="vii.xxii-Page_33" /><span class="c1" id="vii.xxii-p1.1">Chapter XXI.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.xxii-p2">Proof from Scripture that the Spirit is called Lord.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.xxii-p3">52.  <span class="c14" id="vii.xxii-p3.1">But</span> why get an
unfair victory for our argument by fighting over these undignified
questions, when it is within our power to prove that the excellence of
the glory is beyond dispute by adducing more lofty
considerations?  If, indeed, we repeat what we have been taught by
Scripture, every one of the Pneumatomachi will peradventure raise a
loud and vehement outcry, stop their ears, pick up stones or anything
else that comes to hand for a weapon, and charge against us.  But
our own security must not be regarded by us before the truth.  We
have learnt from the Apostle, “the Lord direct your hearts into
the love of God and into the patient waiting for
Christ”<note place="end" n="1158" id="vii.xxii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxii-p4">
<scripRef passage="2 Thess. iii. 5" id="vii.xxii-p4.1" parsed="|2Thess|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.5">2 Thess. iii.
5</scripRef>.  A note of the
Benedictine Editors on this passage says:  “It must be
admitted that these words are not found in the sacred text and
are wanting in three manuscripts of this work.  Moreover, in
the <i>Regius Quintus</i> they are only inserted by a second
hand, but since they are shortly afterwards repeated by Basil, as
though taken from the sacred context, I am unwilling to delete
them, and it is more probable that they were withdrawn from the
manuscripts from which they are wanting because they were not
found in the apostle, then added, without any reason at all, to
the manuscripts in which they occur.”</p></note> <i>for our
tribulations</i>.  Who is the Lord that directs into the love
of God and into the patient waiting for Christ for
tribulations?  Let those men answer us who are for making a
slave of the Holy Spirit.  For if the argument had been about
God the Father, it would certainly have said, ‘the Lord direct
you into His own love,’ or if about the Son, it would have
added ‘into His own patience.’  Let them then seek
what other Person there is who is worthy to be honoured with the
title of Lord.  And parallel with this is that other passage,
“and the Lord make you to increase and abound in love one
toward another, and toward all men, even as we do towards you; to
the end He may establish your hearts unblamable in holiness before
God, even our Father, at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with
all His saints.”<note place="end" n="1159" id="vii.xxii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxii-p5">
<scripRef passage="1 Thess. iii. 12, 13" id="vii.xxii-p5.1" parsed="|1Thess|3|12|3|13" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.3.12-1Thess.3.13">1 Thess. iii. 12,
13</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now what
Lord does he entreat to stablish the hearts of the faithful at
Thessalonica, unblamable in holiness before God even our Father, at
the coming of our Lord?  Let those answer who place the Holy
Ghost among the ministering spirits that are sent forth on
service.  They cannot.  Wherefore let them hear yet
another testimony which distinctly calls the Spirit Lord. 
“The Lord,” it is said, “is that Spirit;”
and again “even as from the Lord the Spirit.”<note place="end" n="1160" id="vii.xxii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxii-p6">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 17, 18" id="vii.xxii-p6.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|17|3|18" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.17-2Cor.3.18">2 Cor. iii. 17,
18</scripRef>, R.V.  In
<i>Adv. Eunom</i>. iii. 3 St. Basil had quoted <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 3.17" id="vii.xxii-p6.2" parsed="|2Cor|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.17">v.
17</scripRef> of the Son, making
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p6.3">πνεῦμα</span> descriptive of
our Lord.  “This was written,” adds Mr. C.F.H.
Johnston, “during St. Basil’s presbyterate, at least
ten years earlier.”</p></note>  But to leave no ground for
objection, I will quote the actual words of the
Apostle;—“For even unto this day remaineth the same veil
untaken away in the reading of the Old Testament, which veil is done
away in Christ.…Nevertheless, when it shall turn to the Lord,
the veil shall be taken away.  Now the Lord is that
Spirit.”<note place="end" n="1161" id="vii.xxii-p6.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxii-p7">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 14, 16, 17" id="vii.xxii-p7.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|14|0|0;|2Cor|3|16|0|0;|2Cor|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.14 Bible:2Cor.3.16 Bible:2Cor.3.17">2 Cor. iii. 14, 16,
17</scripRef>.</p></note>  Why does
he speak thus?  Because he who abides in the bare sense of the
letter, and in it busies himself with the observances of the Law,
has, as it were, got his own heart enveloped in the Jewish
acceptance of the letter, like a veil; and this befalls him because
of his ignorance that the bodily observance of the Law is done away
by the presence of Christ, in that for the future the types are
transferred to the reality.  Lamps are made needless by the
advent of the sun; and, on the appearance of the truth, the
occupation of the Law is gone, and prophecy is hushed into
silence.  He, on the contrary, who has been empowered to look
down into the depth of the meaning of the Law, and, after passing
through the obscurity of the letter, as through a veil, to arrive
within things unspeakable, is like Moses taking off the veil when he
spoke with God.  He, too, turns from the letter to the
Spirit.  So with the veil on the face of Moses corresponds the
obscurity of the teaching of the Law, and spiritual contemplation
with the turning to the Lord.  He, then, who in the reading of
the Law takes away the letter and turns to the Lord,—and the
Lord is now called the <pb n="34" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_34.html" id="vii.xxii-Page_34" />Spirit,—becomes moreover like
Moses, who had his face glorified by the manifestation of God. 
For just as objects which lie near brilliant colours are themselves
tinted by the brightness which is shed around, so is he who fixes
his gaze firmly on the Spirit by the Spirit’s glory somehow
transfigured into greater splendour, having his heart lighted up, as
it were, by some light streaming from the truth of the
Spirit.<note place="end" n="1162" id="vii.xxii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxii-p8"> <i>cf.</i>
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 18" id="vii.xxii-p8.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.18">2 Cor. iii.
18</scripRef>.</p></note>  And, this
is “being changed from<note place="end" n="1163" id="vii.xxii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxii-p9"> St. Basil
gives <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p9.1">ἀπό</span> the sense of
“<i>by.” </i> So Theodoret, Œcum.,
Theophylact, Bengel.  <i>cf.</i> Alford <i>in loc</i>. 
The German is able to repeat the prep., as in Greek and Latin,
“<i><span lang="DE" id="vii.xxii-p9.2">von einer Klarheit zu der andern,
als vom Herrn</span></i>.”</p></note> the
glory” of the Spirit “into” His own
“glory,” not in niggard degree, nor dimly and
indistinctly, but as we might expect any one to be who is
enlightened by<note place="end" n="1164" id="vii.xxii-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxii-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxii-p10.1">ἀπό</span>.</p></note> the
Spirit.  Do you not, O man, fear the Apostle when he says
“Ye are the temple of God, and the Spirit of God dwelleth in
you”?<note place="end" n="1165" id="vii.xxii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxii-p11">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 16" id="vii.xxii-p11.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.16">1 Cor. iii.
16</scripRef>.</p></note>  Could he
ever have brooked to honour with the title of “temple”
the quarters of a slave?  How can he who calls Scripture
“God-inspired,”<note place="end" n="1166" id="vii.xxii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxii-p12">
<scripRef passage="2 Tim. iii. 16" id="vii.xxii-p12.1" parsed="|2Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.16">2 Tim. iii.
16</scripRef>.</p></note> because it was
written through the inspiration of the Spirit, use the language of
one who insults and belittles Him?</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Establishment of the natural communion of the Spirit from His being, equally with the Father and the Son, unapproachable in thought." progress="26.19%" prev="vii.xxii" next="vii.xxiv" id="vii.xxiii"><p class="c53" id="vii.xxiii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.xxiii-p1.1">Chapter XXII.</span></p>

<p class="c55" id="vii.xxiii-p2"><i>Establishment of the natural communion of the Spirit
from His being, equally with the Father and the Son, unapproachable in
thought.</i><note place="end" n="1167" id="vii.xxiii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p3"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p3.1">πρὸς
θεωρίαν
δυσέφικτον</span>. 
The Benedictine Latin is “<i>incomprehensibilis</i>,”
but this is rather <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p3.2">ἀκατάληπτος</span>. 
The “incomprehensible” of the Ath. Creed is
“<i>immensus</i>.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.xxiii-p4">53.  <span class="c14" id="vii.xxiii-p4.1">Moreover</span> the
surpassing excellence of the nature of the Spirit is to be learned not
only from His having the same title as the Father and the Son, and
sharing in their operations, but also from His being, like the Father
and the Son, unapproachable in thought.  For what our Lord says of
the Father as being above and beyond human conception, and what He says
of the Son, this same language He uses also of the Holy Ghost. 
“O righteous Father,” He says, “the world hath not
known Thee,”<note place="end" n="1168" id="vii.xxiii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p5">
<scripRef passage="John xvii. 25" id="vii.xxiii-p5.1" parsed="|John|17|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.25">John xvii.
25</scripRef>.</p></note> meaning here by the
world not the complex whole compounded of heaven and earth, but this
life of ours subject to death,<note place="end" n="1169" id="vii.xxiii-p5.2"><p id="vii.xxiii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p6.1">ἐπίκηρος</span>. 
The force of the word as applied to this life is illustrated by
the 61st Epigram of Callimachus:</p>

<p class="c46" id="vii.xxiii-p7"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p7.1">Τίς
ξένος, ὦ
ναυηγέ;
Δεόντιχος
ἐνθάδε
νεκρὸν</span></p>

<p class="c68" id="vii.xxiii-p8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p8.1">εὗρεν ἐπ᾽
αἰγιαλοῖς,
χῶσε δὲ τῷδε
τάφῳ</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxiii-p9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p9.1">δακρύσας
ἐπίκηρον εὸν
βίον· οὐδὲ
γὰρ αὐτὸς</span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c69" id="vii.xxiii-p10"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p10.1">ἥσυχος,
αἰθυί&amp; 219·ς δ᾽
ἶσα
θαλασσοπορεῖ</span><span class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p10.2">
.</span></p></note> and exposed
to innumerable vicissitudes.  And when discoursing of Himself
He says, “Yet a little while and the world seeth me no more,
but ye see me;”<note place="end" n="1170" id="vii.xxiii-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p11">
<scripRef passage="John xiv. 19" id="vii.xxiii-p11.1" parsed="|John|14|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.19">John xiv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> again in this
passage, applying the word <i>world</i> to those who being bound
down by this material and carnal life, and beholding<note place="end" n="1171" id="vii.xxiii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p12.1">ἐπιβλέποντας</span>
, the reading of the Viennese <span class="c14" id="vii.xxiii-p12.2">ms.</span> vulgo
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p12.3">ἐπιτρέποντας</span>.</p></note> the truth by material sight
alone,<note place="end" n="1172" id="vii.xxiii-p12.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p13.1">μόνοις
ὀφθαλμοῖς</span>.</p></note> were ordained,
through their unbelief in the resurrection, to see our Lord no more
with the eyes of the heart.  And He said the same concerning
the Spirit.  “The Spirit of truth,” He says,
“whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth Him not,
neither knoweth Him:  but ye know Him, for He dwelleth with
you.”<note place="end" n="1173" id="vii.xxiii-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p14">
<scripRef passage="John xiv. 17" id="vii.xxiii-p14.1" parsed="|John|14|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.17">John xiv. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  For the
carnal man, who has never trained his mind to
contemplation,<note place="end" n="1174" id="vii.xxiii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p15.1">ἀγύμναστον
ἔχων τὸν
νοῦν</span>.  <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Heb. v. 14" id="vii.xxiii-p15.2" parsed="|Heb|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.14">Heb. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> but rather keeps
it buried deep in lust of the flesh,<note place="end" n="1175" id="vii.xxiii-p15.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p16.1">τῷ
φρονήματι
τῆς
σαρκός</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 6" id="vii.xxiii-p16.2" parsed="|Rom|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.6">Rom.
viii. 6</scripRef> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p16.3">τὸ γὰρ
φρόνημα τῆς
σαρκὸς
θάνατος</span>.</p></note>
as in mud, is powerless to look up to the spiritual light of the
truth.  And so the world, that is life enslaved by the
affections of the flesh, can no more receive the grace of the Spirit
than a weak eye the light of a sunbeam.  But the Lord, who by
His teaching bore witness to purity of life, gives to His disciples
the power of now both beholding and contemplating the Spirit. 
For “now,” He says, “Ye are clean through the word
which I have spoken unto you,”<note place="end" n="1176" id="vii.xxiii-p16.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p17">
<scripRef passage="John xv. 3" id="vii.xxiii-p17.1" parsed="|John|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.3">John xv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>
wherefore “the world cannot receive Him, because it seeth Him
not,…but ye know Him; for he dwelleth with
you.”<note place="end" n="1177" id="vii.xxiii-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p18">
<scripRef passage="John xiv. 17" id="vii.xxiii-p18.1" parsed="|John|14|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.17">John xiv. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  And so
says Isaiah;—“He that spread forth the earth and that
which cometh out of it; he that giveth breath unto the people upon
it, and Spirit to them that trample on it”<note place="end" n="1178" id="vii.xxiii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiii-p19">
<scripRef passage="Is. xlii. 5" id="vii.xxiii-p19.1" parsed="|Isa|42|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.42.5">Is. xlii. 5</scripRef>, LXX. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p19.2">πατοῦσιν
αὐτήν</span>.  So St.
Basil’s argument requires us to translate the lxx. 
The “walk therein” of A.V. would not bear out his
meaning.  For this use of <span class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p19.3">π</span><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p19.4">ατειν</span>, <i>cf</i>.
Soph., <i>Ant</i>. 745. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiii-p19.5">οὐ γὰρ
σέβεις
τιμάς γε τὰς
θεῶν
πατῶν</span>.  So in the vulgate
we read “<i>et spiritum calcantibus
eam,</i>”—<i>calcare</i> bearing the sense of
“trample on,” as in Juvenal, <i>Sat</i>. x. 86,
“<i>calcemus Cæsaris hostem</i>.” 
The Hebrew bears no such meaning.</p></note>; for they that trample down earthly
things and rise above them are borne witness to as worthy of the
gift of the Holy Ghost.  What then ought to be thought of Him
whom the world cannot receive, and Whom saints alone can contemplate
through pureness of heart?  What kind of honours can be deemed
adequate to Him?</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="The glorifying of the enumeration of His attributes." progress="26.37%" prev="vii.xxiii" next="vii.xxv" id="vii.xxiv"><p class="c53" id="vii.xxiv-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.xxiv-p1.1">Chapter XXIII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.xxiv-p2">The glorifying of the enumeration of His attributes.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.xxiv-p3">54.<note place="end" n="1179" id="vii.xxiv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiv-p4"> Here the
Benedictine Editors begin Chapter xxiii., remarking that they do so
“<i>cum plures <span class="c14" id="vii.xxiv-p4.1">mss.</span> codices.
tum ipsam sermonis seriem et continuationem secuti.  Liquet
enim hic Basilium ad aliud argumentum
transire</i>.”  Another division of the text makes
Chapter XXIII. begin with the words “But I do not mean by
glory.”</p></note> 
<span class="c14" id="vii.xxiv-p4.2">Now</span> of the rest of the Powers
each <pb n="35" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_35.html" id="vii.xxiv-Page_35" />is believed
to be in a circumscribed place.  The angel who stood by
Cornelius<note place="end" n="1180" id="vii.xxiv-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiv-p5">
<scripRef passage="Acts x. 3" id="vii.xxiv-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.3">Acts x. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> was not at
one and the same moment with Philip;<note place="end" n="1181" id="vii.xxiv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiv-p6">
<scripRef passage="Acts viii. 26" id="vii.xxiv-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|8|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.26">Acts viii.
26</scripRef>.</p></note> nor yet did the angel who spoke with
Zacharias from the altar at the same time occupy his own post in
heaven.  But the Spirit is believed to have been operating
at the same time in Habakkuk and in Daniel at Babylon,<note place="end" n="1182" id="vii.xxiv-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiv-p7">
Bel and the Dragon
34.</p></note> and to have been at the prison with
Jeremiah,<note place="end" n="1183" id="vii.xxiv-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiv-p8">
<scripRef passage="Jer. xx. 2" id="vii.xxiv-p8.1" parsed="|Jer|20|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.20.2">Jer. xx. 2</scripRef>, LXX.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiv-p8.2">εἰς τὸν
καταῤ&amp;
191·άκτην ὁς
ἦν ἐν πύλῃ.
 Καταῤ&amp;
191·άκτης τῶν
πυλῶν</span> occurs in Dion. Halic.
viii. 67, in the same sense as the Latin <i>cataracta</i> (Livy
xxvii. 27) <i>a portcullis</i>.  The Vulgate has <i>in
nervum</i>, which may either be <i>gyve</i> or <i>gaol</i>. 
The Hebrew="stocks", as in A.V. and R.V. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxiv-p8.3">καταῤ&amp;
191·άκτης</span> in the text
of Basil and the lxx. may be assumed to mean <i>prison</i>, from
the notion of the barred grating over the door.  <i>cf</i>.
Ducange s.v. <i>cataracta</i>.</p></note> and with
Ezekiel at the Chebar.<note place="end" n="1184" id="vii.xxiv-p8.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiv-p9">
<scripRef passage="Ez. i. 1" id="vii.xxiv-p9.1" parsed="|Ezek|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1.1">Ez. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  For the
Spirit of the Lord filleth the world,<note place="end" n="1185" id="vii.xxiv-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiv-p10">
<scripRef passage="Wis. i. 7" id="vii.xxiv-p10.1" parsed="|Wis|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.1.7">Wis. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and “whither shall I go from thy
spirit? or whither shall I flee from thy presence?”<note place="end" n="1186" id="vii.xxiv-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiv-p11">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xxxix. 7" id="vii.xxiv-p11.1" parsed="|Ps|39|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.7">Ps. xxxix. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  And, in the words of the
Prophet, “For I am with you, saith the Lord…and my
spirit remaineth among you.”<note place="end" n="1187" id="vii.xxiv-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxiv-p12">
<scripRef passage="Hag. ii. 4, 5" id="vii.xxiv-p12.1" parsed="|Hag|2|4|2|5" osisRef="Bible:Hag.2.4-Hag.2.5">Hag. ii. 4,
5</scripRef>.</p></note>  But what nature is it becoming
to assign to Him who is omnipresent, and exists together with
God?  The nature which is all-embracing, or one which is
confined to particular places, like that which our argument shews
the nature of angels to be?  No one would so say. 
Shall we not then highly exalt Him who is in His nature divine,
in His greatness infinite, in His operations powerful, in the
blessings He confers, good?  Shall we not give Him
glory?  And I understand glory to mean nothing else than the
enumeration of the wonders which are His own.  It follows
then that either we are forbidden by our antagonists even to
mention the good things which flow to us from Him. or on the
other hand that the mere recapitulation of His attributes is the
fullest possible attribution of glory.  For not even in the
case of the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ and of the
Only begotten Son, are we capable of giving Them glory otherwise
than by recounting, to the extent of our powers, all the wonders
that belong to Them.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Proof of the absurdity of the refusal to glorify the Spirit, from the comparison of things glorified in creation." progress="26.50%" prev="vii.xxiv" next="vii.xxvi" id="vii.xxv"><p class="c53" id="vii.xxv-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.xxv-p1.1">Chapter XXIV.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.xxv-p2">Proof of the absurdity of the refusal to glorify the
Spirit, from the comparison of things glorified in creation.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.xxv-p3">55.  <span class="c14" id="vii.xxv-p3.1">Furthermore</span> man
is “crowned with glory and honour,”<note place="end" n="1188" id="vii.xxv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p4">
<scripRef passage="Ps. viii. 5" id="vii.xxv-p4.1" parsed="|Ps|8|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.8.5">Ps. viii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and “glory, honour and peace”
are laid up by promise “to every man that worketh
good.”<note place="end" n="1189" id="vii.xxv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p5">
<scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 10" id="vii.xxv-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.10">Rom. ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  There is
moreover a special and peculiar glory for Israelites “to
whom,” it is said “pertaineth the adoption and the
glory…and the service,”<note place="end" n="1190" id="vii.xxv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p6">
<scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 4" id="vii.xxv-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|9|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.4">Rom. ix. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>
and the Psalmist speaks of a certain glory of his own, “that
my glory may sing praise to Thee<note place="end" n="1191" id="vii.xxv-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p7">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xxix. 12" id="vii.xxv-p7.1" parsed="|Ps|29|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.29.12">Ps. xxix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>;” and
again “Awake up my glory”<note place="end" n="1192" id="vii.xxv-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p8">
<scripRef passage="Ps. lvii. 8" id="vii.xxv-p8.1" parsed="|Ps|57|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.57.8">Ps. lvii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>
and according to the Apostle there is a certain glory of sun and
moon and stars,<note place="end" n="1193" id="vii.xxv-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p9"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 41" id="vii.xxv-p9.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.41">1 Cor. xv.
41</scripRef>.</p></note> and “the
ministration of condemnation is glorious.”<note place="end" n="1194" id="vii.xxv-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p10">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 9" id="vii.xxv-p10.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.9">2 Cor. iii.
9</scripRef>.</p></note>  While then so many things are
glorified, do you wish the Spirit alone of all things to be
unglorified?  Yet the Apostle says “the ministration of
the Spirit is glorious.”<note place="end" n="1195" id="vii.xxv-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p11">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 8" id="vii.xxv-p11.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.8">2 Cor. iii.
8</scripRef>.</p></note>  How
then can He Himself be unworthy of glory?  How according to the
Psalmist can the glory of the just man be great<note place="end" n="1196" id="vii.xxv-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p12"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Ps. xxi. 5" id="vii.xxv-p12.1" parsed="|Ps|21|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.21.5">Ps. xxi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and according to you the glory of the
Spirit none?  How is there not a plain peril from such
arguments of our bringing on ourselves the sin from which there is
no escape?  If the man who is being saved by works of
righteousness glorifies even them that fear the Lord<note place="end" n="1197" id="vii.xxv-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p13"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Ps. xv" id="vii.xxv-p13.1" parsed="|Ps|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.15">Ps. xv</scripRef>.</p></note> much less would he deprive the Spirit of
the glory which is His due.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxv-p14">Grant, they say, that He is to be glorified, but
not with the Father and the Son.  But what reason is there in
giving up the place appointed by the Lord for the Spirit, and inventing
some other?  What reason is there for robbing of His share of
glory Him Who is everywhere associated with the Godhead; in the
confession of the Faith, in the baptism of redemption, in the working
of miracles, in the indwelling of the saints, in the graces bestowed on
obedience?  For there is not even one single gift which reaches
creation without the Holy Ghost;<note place="end" n="1198" id="vii.xxv-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p15"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 19; 1 Cor. xii. 11; Rom. viii. 11; 1 Pet. i. 2" id="vii.xxv-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0;|1Cor|12|11|0|0;|Rom|8|11|0|0;|1Pet|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19 Bible:1Cor.12.11 Bible:Rom.8.11 Bible:1Pet.1.2">Matt. xxviii. 19; 1 Cor.
xii. 11; Rom. viii. 11; 1 Pet. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> when not even
a single word can be spoken in defence of Christ except by them that
are aided by the Spirit, as we have learnt in the Gospels from our Lord
and Saviour.<note place="end" n="1199" id="vii.xxv-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p16">
<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 19, 20" id="vii.xxv-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|10|19|10|20" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.19-Matt.10.20">Matt. x. 19,
20</scripRef>.</p></note>  And I know
not whether any one who has been partaker of the Holy Spirit will
consent that we should overlook all this, forget His fellowship in all
things, and tear the Spirit asunder from the Father and the Son. 
Where then are we to take Him and rank Him?  With the
creature?  Yet all the creature is in bondage, but the Spirit
maketh free.  “And where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is
liberty.”<note place="end" n="1200" id="vii.xxv-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p17">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 17" id="vii.xxv-p17.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.17">2 Cor. iii.
17</scripRef>.</p></note>  Many
arguments might be adduced to them that it is unseemly to coordinate
the Holy Spirit with created nature, but for the present I will pass
them by.  Were I indeed to bring forward, in a manner befitting
the <pb n="36" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_36.html" id="vii.xxv-Page_36" />dignity of the
discussion, all the proofs always available on our side, and so
overthrow the objections of our opponents, a lengthy dissertation would
be required, and my readers might be worn out by my prolixity.  I
therefore propose to reserve this matter for a special
treatise,<note place="end" n="1201" id="vii.xxv-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p18"> Mr.
C.F.H. Johnston conjectures the allusion to be to <i>Hom</i>.
xxiv.  “<i>Contra Sabellianos et Arium et
Anomœos</i>.”</p></note> and to apply myself
to the points now more immediately before us.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxv-p19">56.  Let us then examine the points one by
one.  He is good by nature, in the same way as the Father is good,
and the Son is good; the creature on the other hand shares in goodness
by choosing the good.  He knows “The deep things of
God;”<note place="end" n="1202" id="vii.xxv-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p20">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 10, 11" id="vii.xxv-p20.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|10|2|11" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.10-1Cor.2.11">1 Cor. ii. 10,
11</scripRef>.</p></note> the creature
receives the manifestation of ineffable things through the
Spirit.  He quickens together with God, who produces and preserves
all things alive,<note place="end" n="1203" id="vii.xxv-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p21"> In
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 13" id="vii.xxv-p21.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.13">1 Tim. vi.
13</scripRef>, St. Paul writes
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxv-p21.2">τοῦ
θεοῦ τοῦ
ζωοποιοῦντος
πάντα</span>.  In the text St.
Basil writes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxv-p21.3">τὰ
πάντα
ζωογονοῦντος</span>. 
The latter word is properly distinguished from the former as
meaning not to make alive after death, but to engender
alive.  In <scripRef passage="Luke xvii. 33" id="vii.xxv-p21.4" parsed="|Luke|17|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.33">Luke
xvii. 33</scripRef>, it is
rendered in A.V. “preserve.”  In <scripRef passage="Acts vii. 19" id="vii.xxv-p21.5" parsed="|Acts|7|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.19">Acts vii. 19</scripRef>, it is “to the end
they might not <i>live</i>.”  On the meaning of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxv-p21.6">ζωογονεῖν</span>
in the lxx. and the Socinian arguments based on its use in
<scripRef passage="Luke xvii. 33" id="vii.xxv-p21.7" parsed="|Luke|17|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.33">Luke xvii.
33</scripRef>, <i>cf</i>.
Pearson, <i>On the Creed</i>, Art. V. note to p. 257 Ed.
1676.</p></note> and together with
the Son, who gives life.  “He that raised up Christ from the
dead,” it is said, “shall also quicken your mortal bodies
by the spirit that dwelleth in you;”<note place="end" n="1204" id="vii.xxv-p21.8"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p22">
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 11" id="vii.xxv-p22.1" parsed="|Rom|8|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.11">Rom. viii.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>
and again “my sheep hear my voice,…and I give unto them
eternal life;”<note place="end" n="1205" id="vii.xxv-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p23">
<scripRef passage="John x. 27-28" id="vii.xxv-p23.1" parsed="|John|10|27|10|28" osisRef="Bible:John.10.27-John.10.28">John x.
27–28</scripRef>.</p></note> but “the
Spirit” also, it is said, “giveth life,”<note place="end" n="1206" id="vii.xxv-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p24">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 6" id="vii.xxv-p24.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.6">2 Cor. iii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note> and again “the Spirit,” it is
said, “is life, because of righteousness.”<note place="end" n="1207" id="vii.xxv-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p25">
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 10" id="vii.xxv-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.10">Rom. viii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>  And the Lord bears witness that
“it is the Spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth
nothing.”<note place="end" n="1208" id="vii.xxv-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p26">
<scripRef passage="John vi. 63" id="vii.xxv-p26.1" parsed="|John|6|63|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.63">John vi. 63</scripRef>.</p></note>  How then
shall we alienate the Spirit from His quickening power, and make Him
belong to lifeless nature?  Who is so contentious, who is so
utterly without the heavenly gift,<note place="end" n="1209" id="vii.xxv-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p27"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Heb. vi. 4" id="vii.xxv-p27.1" parsed="|Heb|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.4">Heb. vi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and unfed by
God’s good words, who is so devoid of part and lot in eternal
hopes, as to sever the Spirit from the Godhead and rank Him with the
creature?</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxv-p28">57.  Now it is urged that the Spirit is in us
as a gift from God, and that the gift is not reverenced with the same
honour as that which is attributed to the giver.  The Spirit is a
gift of God, but a gift of life, for the law of “the Spirit of
life,” it is said, “hath made” us
“free;”<note place="end" n="1210" id="vii.xxv-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p29">
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 2" id="vii.xxv-p29.1" parsed="|Rom|8|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.2">Rom. viii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and a gift of
power, for “ye shall receive power after that the Holy Ghost is
come upon you.”<note place="end" n="1211" id="vii.xxv-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p30">
<scripRef passage="Acts i. 8" id="vii.xxv-p30.1" parsed="|Acts|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.8">Acts i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  Is He on this
account to be lightly esteemed?  Did not God also bestow His Son
as a free gift to mankind?  “He that spared not His own
Son,” it is said, “but delivered Him up for us all, how
shall He not with Him also freely give us all
things?”<note place="end" n="1212" id="vii.xxv-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p31">
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 32" id="vii.xxv-p31.1" parsed="|Rom|8|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.32">Rom. viii.
32</scripRef>.</p></note>  And in
another place, “that we might truly know the things that are
freely given us of God,”<note place="end" n="1213" id="vii.xxv-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p32">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 12" id="vii.xxv-p32.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.12">1 Cor. ii.
12</scripRef>.</p></note> in
reference to the mystery of the Incarnation.  It follows then
that the maintainers of such arguments, in making the greatness of
God’s loving kindness an occasion of blasphemy, have really
surpassed the ingratitude of the Jews.  They find fault with
the Spirit because He gives us freedom to call God our Father. 
“For God hath sent forth the Spirit of His Son into” our
“hearts crying Abba, Father,”<note place="end" n="1214" id="vii.xxv-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxv-p33">
<scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 6" id="vii.xxv-p33.1" parsed="|Gal|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.6">Gal. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>
that the voice of the Spirit may become the very voice of them that
have received him.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="That Scripture uses the words  “in” or “by,” ἐν, cf. note on p. 3, in place of “with.”  Wherein also it is proved that the word “and” has the same force as “with.”" progress="26.80%" prev="vii.xxv" next="vii.xxvii" id="vii.xxvi">

<p class="c53" id="vii.xxvi-p1"><span class="c1" id="vii.xxvi-p1.1">Chapter XXV.</span></p>

<p class="c55" id="vii.xxvi-p2"><i>That Scripture uses the words “in” or
“by,”</i> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvi-p2.1">ἐν</span>, cf. note on p. 3, in place of
“with.”  Wherein also it is proved that the word
“and” has the same force as “with.”</i></p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.xxvi-p3">58.  <span class="c14" id="vii.xxvi-p3.1">It</span> is, however,
asked by our opponents, how it is that Scripture nowhere describes the
Spirit as glorified together with the Father and the Son, but carefully
avoids the use of the expression “with the Spirit,” while
it everywhere prefers to ascribe glory “in Him” as being
the fitter phrase.  I should, for my own part, deny that the word
in [or by] implies lower dignity than the word “with;” I
should maintain on the contrary that, rightly understood, it leads us
up to the highest possible meaning.  This is the case where, as we
have observed, it often stands instead of <i>with</i>; as for instance,
“I will go into thy house in burnt offerings,”<note place="end" n="1215" id="vii.xxvi-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p4">
<scripRef passage="Ps. lxvi. 13" id="vii.xxvi-p4.1" parsed="|Ps|66|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.66.13">Ps. lxvi. 13</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> instead of <i>with</i> burnt offerings and
“he brought them forth also by silver and
gold,”<note place="end" n="1216" id="vii.xxvi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p5">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cv. 37" id="vii.xxvi-p5.1" parsed="|Ps|5|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.5.37">Ps. cv. 37</scripRef>.</p></note> that is to say
<i>with</i> silver and gold and “thou goest not forth
<i>in</i> our armies”<note place="end" n="1217" id="vii.xxvi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p6">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xliv. 9" id="vii.xxvi-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|44|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.9">Ps. xliv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> instead of
<i>with</i> our armies, and innumerable similar passages.  In
short I should very much like to learn from this newfangled
philosophy what kind of glory the Apostle ascribed by the word
<i>in</i>, according to the interpretation which our opponents
proffer as derived from Scripture, for I have nowhere found the
formula “To Thee, O Father, be honour and glory, through Thy
only begotten Son, <i>by</i> [or <i>in</i>] the Holy
Ghost,”—a form which to our opponents comes, so to say,
as naturally as the air they breathe.  You may indeed find each
of these clauses <pb n="37" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_37.html" id="vii.xxvi-Page_37" />separately,<note place="end" n="1218" id="vii.xxvi-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p7"> In
<scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 18" id="vii.xxvi-p7.1" parsed="|Eph|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.18">Eph. ii. 18</scripRef> they are combined, but no
Scriptural doxology uses <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvi-p7.2">ἐν</span> of
the Spirit.</p></note>
but they will nowhere be able to show them to us arranged in this
conjunction.  If, then, they want exact conformity to what is
written, let them give us exact references.  If, on the other
hand, they make concession to custom, they must not make us an
exception to such a privilege.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxvi-p8">59.  As we find both expressions in use among
the faithful, we use both; in the belief that full glory is equally
given to the Spirit by both.  The mouths, however, of revilers of
the truth may best be stopped by the preposition which, while it has
the same meaning as that of the Scriptures, is not so wieldy a weapon
for our opponents, (indeed it is now an object of their attack) and is
used instead of the conjunction <i>and</i>.  For to say
“Paul and Silvanus and Timothy”<note place="end" n="1219" id="vii.xxvi-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p9">
<scripRef passage="1 Thess. i. 1" id="vii.xxvi-p9.1" parsed="|1Thess|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.1.1">1 Thess. i.
1</scripRef>.</p></note> is
precisely the same thing as to say Paul <i>with</i> Timothy and
Silvanus; for the connexion of the names is preserved by either mode of
expression.  The Lord says “The Father, the Son and the Holy
Ghost.”<note place="end" n="1220" id="vii.xxvi-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p10">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 19" id="vii.xxvi-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii.
19</scripRef>.</p></note>  If I say the
Father and the Son <i>with</i> the Holy Ghost shall I make, any
difference in the sense?  Of the connexion of names by means of
the conjunction <i>and</i> the instances are many.  We read
“The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ and the love of God and the
fellowship of the Holy Ghost,”<note place="end" n="1221" id="vii.xxvi-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p11">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xiii. 13" id="vii.xxvi-p11.1" parsed="|2Cor|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.13">2 Cor. xiii.
13</scripRef>.</p></note> and again
“I beseech you for the Lord Jesus Christ’s sake, and for
the love of the Spirit.”<note place="end" n="1222" id="vii.xxvi-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p12">
<scripRef passage="Rom. xv. 30" id="vii.xxvi-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|15|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.30">Rom. xv. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now
if we wish to use <i>with</i> instead of <i>and</i>, what difference
shall we have made?  I do not see; unless any one according to
hard and fast grammatical rules might prefer the conjunction as
copulative and making the union stronger, and reject the preposition
as of inferior force.  But if we had to defend ourselves on
these points I do not suppose we should require a defence of many
words.  As it is, their argument is not about syllables nor yet
about this or that sound of a word, but about things differing most
widely in power and in truth.  It is for this reason that,
while the use of the syllables is really a matter of no importance
whatever, our opponents are making the endeavour to authorise some
syllables, and hunt out others from the Church.  For my own
part, although the usefulness of the word is obvious as soon as it
is heard, I will nevertheless set forth the arguments which led our
fathers to adopt the reasonable course of employing the preposition
“<i>with</i>.”<note place="end" n="1223" id="vii.xxvi-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p13"> “St.
Basil’s statement of the reason of the use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvi-p13.1">μετά, σύν</span>,
in the Doxology, is not confirmed by any earlier or contemporary
writer, as far as the editor is aware, nor is it
contradicted.”  Rev. C.F.H. Johnston.</p></note>  It does
indeed equally well with the preposition “and,” confute
the mischief of Sabellius;<note place="end" n="1224" id="vii.xxvi-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p14">
“Sabellius has been usually assigned to the middle of
third century, Mr. Clinton giving <span class="c14" id="vii.xxvi-p14.1">a.d.</span>
256–270 as his active period.  The discovery of
the <i>Philosophumena</i> of Hippolytus has proved this
to be a mistake, and thrown his period back to the close of the
second and beginning of the third century.…He was in full
activity in Rome during the Episcopate of Zephyrinus,
<span class="c14" id="vii.xxvi-p14.2">a.d.</span> 198–217.” 
Professor Stokes in <i>D. C. Biog</i>. iv. 569.  For
Basil’s views of Sabellianism <i>vide</i> Epp. CCX.,
CCXIV., CCXXXV.  In his <i>Hær. Fab. Conf.</i> ii. 9
Theodoret writes:  “Sabellius said that Father, Son,
and Holy Ghost were one Hypostasis; one Person under three names;
and he describes the same now as Father, now as Son, now as Holy
Ghost.  He says that in the old Testament He gave laws as
Father, was incarnate in the new as Son, and visited the Apostles
as Holy Ghost.”  So in the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvi-p14.3">῎Εκθεσις
τῆς κατὰ
μέρος
πίστεως</span>, a work
falsely attributed to Gregory Thaumaturgus, and possibly due to
Apollinaris, (<i>cf</i>. Theod., <i>Dial</i>. iii.)
“We shun Sabellius, who says that Father and Son are the
same, calling Him who speaks Father, and the Word, remaining in
the Father and at the time of creation manifested, and, on the
completion of things returning to the Father, Son.  He says
the same of the Holy Ghost.”</p></note> and it sets
forth quite as well as “<i>and</i>” the distinction of
the hypostases, as in the words “I and my Father will
come,”<note place="end" n="1225" id="vii.xxvi-p14.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p15"> Apparently an
inexact reference to <scripRef passage="John xiv. 23" id="vii.xxvi-p15.1" parsed="|John|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.23">John
xiv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> and “I and
my Father are one.”<note place="end" n="1226" id="vii.xxvi-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p16">
<scripRef passage="John x. 30" id="vii.xxvi-p16.1" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John x. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>  In
addition to this the proof it contains of the eternal fellowship and
uninterrupted conjunction is excellent.  For to say that the
Son is <i>with</i> the Father is to exhibit at once the distinction
of the hypostases, and the inseparability of the fellowship. 
The same thing is observable even in mere human matters, for the
conjunction “<i>and</i>” intimates that there is a
common element in an action, while the preposition
“with” declares in some sense as well the communion in
action.  As, for instance;—Paul and Timothy sailed to
Macedonia, but both Tychicus and Onesimus were sent to the
Colossians.  Hence we learn that they did the same thing. 
But suppose we are told that they sailed <i>with</i>, and were sent
<i>with</i>?  Then we are informed in addition that they
carried out the action in company with one another.  Thus while
the word “<i>with</i>” upsets the error of Sabellius as
no other word can, it routs also sinners who err in the very
opposite direction; those, I mean, who separate the Son from the
Father and the Spirit from the Son, by intervals of time.<note place="end" n="1227" id="vii.xxvi-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p17"> <i>i.e</i>.,
The Arians, who said of the Son, “There was when he was
not;” and the Pneumatomachi, who made the Spirit a created
being.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxvi-p18">60.  As compared with
“<i>in</i>,” there is this difference, that while
“<i>with</i>” sets forth the mutual conjunction of the
parties associated,—as, for example, of those who sail with, or
dwell with, or do anything else in common, “<i>in</i>”
shews their relation to that matter in which they happen to be
acting.  For we no sooner hear the words “sail in” or
“dwell in” than we form the idea of the boat or the
house.  Such is the distinction <pb n="38" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_38.html" id="vii.xxvi-Page_38" />between these words in ordinary usage;
and laborious investigation might discover further illustrations. 
I have no time to examine into the nature of the syllables.  Since
then it has been shewn that “<i>with</i>” most clearly
gives the sense of conjunction, let it be declared, if you will, to be
under safe-conduct, and cease to wage your savage and truceless war
against it.  Nevertheless, though the word is naturally thus
auspicious, yet if any one likes, in the ascription of praise, to
couple the names by the syllable “and,” and to give glory,
as we have taught in the Gospel, in the formula of baptism, Father and
Son and Holy Ghost,<note place="end" n="1228" id="vii.xxvi-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvi-p19">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 19" id="vii.xxvi-p19.1" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii.
19</scripRef>.</p></note> be it so:  no
one will make any objection.  On these conditions, if you will,
let us come to terms.  But our foes would rather surrender their
tongues than accept this word.  It is this that rouses against us
their implacable and truceless war.  We must offer the ascription
of glory to God, it is contended, <i>in</i> the Holy Ghost, and not
<i>and</i> to the Holy Ghost, and they passionately cling to this word
<i>in</i>, as though it lowered the Spirit.  It will therefore be
not unprofitable to speak at greater length about it; and I shall be
astonished if they do not, when they have heard what we have to urge,
reject the <i>in</i> as itself a traitor to their cause, and a deserter
to the side of the glory of the Spirit.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="That the word “in,” in as many senses as it bears, is understood of the Spirit." progress="27.22%" prev="vii.xxvi" next="vii.xxviii" id="vii.xxvii"><p class="c53" id="vii.xxvii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.xxvii-p1.1">Chapter XXVI.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.xxvii-p2">That the word “in,” in as many senses as it
bears, is understood of the Spirit.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.xxvii-p3">61.  <span class="c14" id="vii.xxvii-p3.1">Now</span>, short and
simple as this utterance is, it appears to me, as I consider it, that
its meanings are many and various.  For of the senses in which
“<i>in</i>” is used, we find that all help our conceptions
of the Spirit.  <i>Form</i> is said to be <i>in Matter</i>;
<i>Power</i> to be <i>in</i> what is capable of it; <i>Habit</i> to be
<i>in</i> him who is affected by it; and so on.<note place="end" n="1229" id="vii.xxvii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p4"> <i>cf</i>.
Note on Chapter iii. p. 4.  In the Aristotelian philosophy,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p4.1">εἶδος</span>,
or Forma, is the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p4.2">τὸ
τί ἦν
εἶναι</span>, the essence or formal
cause.  <i>cf</i>. Ar., <i>Met</i>. vi. 7, 4. 
<span class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p4.3">εἶδος δὲ
λέγω τὸ τί ἦν
εἶναι
ἑκάστον καὶ
τὴν πρώτην
οὐσιαν</span>.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p4.4">Δύναμις</span>, or
Potentia, is potential action or existence, as opposed to
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p4.5">ἐνέργεια</span>,
<i>actus</i>, actual action or existence, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p4.6">ἐντελέχεια</span>.  <i>cf</i>. Ar., <i>Met</i>., viii. 3, 9, and viii. 8, 11. 
Sir W. Hamilton, <i>Metaph</i>. i. 178–180.</p></note>  Therefore, inasmuch as the Holy
Spirit perfects rational beings, completing their excellence, He is
analogous to Form.  For he, who no longer “lives after
the flesh,”<note place="end" n="1230" id="vii.xxvii-p4.7"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p5">
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 12" id="vii.xxvii-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.12">Rom. viii.
12</scripRef>.</p></note> but, being
“led by the Spirit of God,”<note place="end" n="1231" id="vii.xxvii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p6">
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 14" id="vii.xxvii-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|8|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.14">Rom. viii.
14</scripRef>.</p></note>
is called a Son of God, being “conformed to the image of the
Son of God,”<note place="end" n="1232" id="vii.xxvii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p7">
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 29" id="vii.xxvii-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|8|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.29">Rom. viii.
29</scripRef>.</p></note> is described as
spiritual.  And as is the power of seeing in the healthy eye,
so is the operation of the Spirit in the purified soul. 
Wherefore also Paul prays for the Ephesians that they may have their
“eyes enlightened” by “the Spirit of
wisdom.”<note place="end" n="1233" id="vii.xxvii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p8">
<scripRef passage="Eph. i. 17, 18" id="vii.xxvii-p8.1" parsed="|Eph|1|17|1|18" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.17-Eph.1.18">Eph. i. 17,
18</scripRef>.</p></note>  And as the
art in him who has acquired it, so is the grace of the Spirit in the
recipient ever present, though not continuously in operation. 
For as the art is potentially in the artist, but only in operation
when he is working in accordance with it, so also the Spirit is ever
present with those that are worthy, but works, as need requires, in
prophecies, or in healings, or in some other actual carrying into
effect of His potential action.<note place="end" n="1234" id="vii.xxvii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p9.1">ἐν
ἄλλοις τισι
δυνάμεων
ἐνεργήμασι</span>. 
The Benedictine translation is <i>in aliis miraculorum
operationibus</i>.”  It is of course quite true that
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p9.2">δύναμις</span> is one of
the four words used in the New Testament for miracle, and often has
that sense, but here the context suggest the antithesis between
potential and actual operation, and moreover non-miraculous (in the
ordinary sense) operations of the Spirit need not be excluded; in a
deep sense all His operations are miraculous.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p9.3">ἐνέργημα</span> is an
uncommon word, meaning the work wrought by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p9.4">ἐνέργεια</span> or
operation.</p></note> 
Furthermore as in our bodies is health, or heat, or, generally,
their variable conditions, so, very frequently is the Spirit in the
soul; since He does not abide with those who, on account of the
instability of their will, easily reject the grace which they have
received.  An instance of this is seen in Saul,<note place="end" n="1235" id="vii.xxvii-p9.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p10">
<scripRef passage="1 Sam. xvi. 14" id="vii.xxvii-p10.1" parsed="|1Sam|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.16.14">1 Sam. xvi.
14</scripRef>.</p></note> and the seventy elders of the children of
Israel, except Eldad and Medad, with whom alone the Spirit appears
to have remained,<note place="end" n="1236" id="vii.xxvii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p11">
<scripRef passage="Numb. xi. 25, 26" id="vii.xxvii-p11.1" parsed="|Num|11|25|11|26" osisRef="Bible:Num.11.25-Num.11.26">Numb. xi. 25,
26</scripRef>, LXX. and R.V.
“did so no more” for “did not cease” of
A.V.</p></note> and, generally,
any one similar to these in character.  And like reason in the
soul, which is at one time the thought in the heart, and at another
speech uttered by the tongue,<note place="end" n="1237" id="vii.xxvii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p12"> The
distinction between the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p12.1">λόγος
ἐνδιάθετος</span>,
thought, and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p12.2">λογος
πορφορικός</span>, speech, appears first in Philo. II. 154.  On the use of the term
in Catholic Theology <i>cf</i>. Dr. Robertson’s note on
Ath., <i>De Syn</i>. § xxvi. p. 463 of the Ed. in this
series.  Also, Dorner, Div. I. i. p. 338, note.</p></note> so is the
Holy Spirit, as when He “beareth witness with our
spirit,”<note place="end" n="1238" id="vii.xxvii-p12.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p13">
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 16" id="vii.xxvii-p13.1" parsed="|Rom|8|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.16">Rom. viii.
16</scripRef>.</p></note> and when He
“cries in our hearts, Abba, Father,”<note place="end" n="1239" id="vii.xxvii-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p14">
<scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 4" id="vii.xxvii-p14.1" parsed="|Gal|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.4">Gal. vi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> or when He speaks on our behalf, as it is
said, “It is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of our Father
which speaketh in you.”<note place="end" n="1240" id="vii.xxvii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p15">
<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 20" id="vii.xxvii-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.20">Matt. x. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Again, the Spirit is conceived of, in relation to the distribution
of gifts, as a whole in parts.  For we all are “members
one of another, having gifts differing according to the grace that
is given us.”<note place="end" n="1241" id="vii.xxvii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p16">
<scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 5, 6" id="vii.xxvii-p16.1" parsed="|Rom|12|5|12|6" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.5-Rom.12.6">Rom. xii. 5,
6</scripRef>.</p></note>  Wherefore
“the eye cannot say to the hand, I have no need of thee; nor
again the head to the feet, I have no need of you,”<note place="end" n="1242" id="vii.xxvii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p17">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 21" id="vii.xxvii-p17.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.21">1 Cor. xii.
21</scripRef>.</p></note> but all together complete the Body of
Christ in the Unity of the Spirit, and render to one another the
needful aid that comes of the gifts.  “But God hath set
the members in the body, <pb n="39" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_39.html" id="vii.xxvii-Page_39" />every one of them, as it hath pleased
Him.”<note place="end" n="1243" id="vii.xxvii-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p18">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 18" id="vii.xxvii-p18.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.18">1 Cor. xii.
18</scripRef>, slightly varied in
order.</p></note>  But
“the members have the same care for one
another,”<note place="end" n="1244" id="vii.xxvii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p19">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 25" id="vii.xxvii-p19.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.25">1 Cor. xii.
25</scripRef>.</p></note> according to the
inborn spiritual communion of their sympathy.  Wherefore,
“whether one member suffer, all the members suffer with it; or
one member be honoured, all the members rejoice with
it.”<note place="end" n="1245" id="vii.xxvii-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p20">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 26" id="vii.xxvii-p20.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.26">1 Cor. xii.
26</scripRef>.</p></note>  And as
parts in the whole so are we individually in the Spirit, because we
all “were baptized in one body into one
spirit.”<note place="end" n="1246" id="vii.xxvii-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p21"> An inversion
of <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 13" id="vii.xxvii-p21.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.13">1 Cor. xii.
13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxvii-p22">62.  It is an extraordinary statement, but it
is none the less true, that the Spirit is frequently spoken of as the
<i>place</i> of them that are being sanctified, and it will become
evident that even by this figure the Spirit, so far from being
degraded, is rather glorified.  For words applicable to the body
are, for the sake of clearness, frequently transferred in scripture to
spiritual conceptions.  Accordingly we find the Psalmist, even in
reference to God, saying “Be Thou to me a champion God and a
strong place to save me”<note place="end" n="1247" id="vii.xxvii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p23">
<scripRef passage="Ps. lxxi. 3" id="vii.xxvii-p23.1" parsed="|Ps|71|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.71.3">Ps. lxxi. 3</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> and
concerning the Spirit “behold there is place by me, and stand
upon a rock.”<note place="end" n="1248" id="vii.xxvii-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p24">
<scripRef passage="Ex. xxxiii. 21" id="vii.xxvii-p24.1" parsed="|Exod|33|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.33.21">Ex. xxxiii.
21</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  Plainly
meaning the place or contemplation in the Spirit wherein, after
Moses had entered thither, he was able to see God intelligibly
manifested to him.  This is the special and peculiar place of
true worship; for it is said “Take heed to thyself that thou
offer not thy burnt offerings in every place…but in the place
the Lord thy God shall choose.”<note place="end" n="1249" id="vii.xxvii-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p25">
<scripRef passage="Deut. xii. 13, 14" id="vii.xxvii-p25.1" parsed="|Deut|12|13|12|14" osisRef="Bible:Deut.12.13-Deut.12.14">Deut. xii. 13,
14</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now what is a spiritual burnt
offering?  “The sacrifice of praise.”<note place="end" n="1250" id="vii.xxvii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p26">
<scripRef passage="Ps. l. 14" id="vii.xxvii-p26.1" parsed="|Ps|50|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.14">Ps. l. 14</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  And in what place do we offer
it?  In the Holy Spirit.  Where have we learnt this? 
From the Lord himself in the words “The true worshippers shall
worship the Father in spirit and in truth.”<note place="end" n="1251" id="vii.xxvii-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p27">
<scripRef passage="John iv. 23" id="vii.xxvii-p27.1" parsed="|John|4|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.23">John iv. 23</scripRef>.  With this
interpretation, <i>cf</i>. Athan., <i>Epist</i>. i. <i>Ad
Serap</i>. § 33, “Hence it is shewn that the Truth is
the Son Himself…for they worship the Father, but in Spirit
and in Truth, confessing the Son and the Spirit in him; for the
Spirit is inseparable from the Son as the Son is inseparable from
the Father.”</p></note>  This place Jacob saw and said
“The Lord is in this place.”<note place="end" n="1252" id="vii.xxvii-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p28">
<scripRef passage="Gen. xxviii. 16" id="vii.xxvii-p28.1" parsed="|Gen|28|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.28.16">Gen. xxviii.
16</scripRef>.</p></note>  It follows that the Spirit is
verily the place of the saints and the saint is the proper place for
the Spirit, offering himself as he does for the indwelling of God,
and called God’s Temple.<note place="end" n="1253" id="vii.xxvii-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p29">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 19" id="vii.xxvii-p29.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.19">1 Cor. vi.
19</scripRef>.</p></note>  So
Paul speaks in Christ, saying “In the sight of God we speak in
Christ,”<note place="end" n="1254" id="vii.xxvii-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p30">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 17" id="vii.xxvii-p30.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.17">2 Cor. ii.
17</scripRef>.</p></note> and Christ in
Paul, as he himself says “Since ye seek a proof of Christ
speaking in me.”<note place="end" n="1255" id="vii.xxvii-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p31">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xiii. 3" id="vii.xxvii-p31.1" parsed="|2Cor|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.3">2 Cor. xiii.
3</scripRef>.</p></note>  So also in
the Spirit he speaketh mysteries,<note place="end" n="1256" id="vii.xxvii-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p32">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiv. 2" id="vii.xxvii-p32.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.2">1 Cor. xiv.
2</scripRef>.</p></note> and again
the Spirit speaks in him.<note place="end" n="1257" id="vii.xxvii-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p33">
<scripRef passage="1 Peter i. 11" id="vii.xxvii-p33.1" parsed="|1Pet|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.11">1 Peter i.
11</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxvii-p34">63.  In relation to the
originate,<note place="end" n="1258" id="vii.xxvii-p34.1"><p id="vii.xxvii-p35"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p35.1">ἐν
τοῦς
γενητοῖς</span>, as
in the Bodleian <span class="c14" id="vii.xxvii-p35.2">ms.</span>  The Benedictine
text adopts the common reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p35.3">γεννητοις</span>,
with the note, “<i>Sed discrimen illud parvi
momenti</i>.”  If St. Basil wrote <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p35.4">γεννητοῖς</span>,
he used it in the looser sense of mortal:  in its strict
sense of “begotten” it would be singularly out of
place here, as the antithesis of the reference to the Son, who is
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p35.5">γεννητός</span>,
would be spoilt.  In the terminology of theology, so far
from being “<i>parvi momenti</i>,” the distinction is
vital.  In the earlier Greek philosophy <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p35.6">ἀγένητος</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p35.7">ἀγέννητος</span>
are both used as nearly synonymous to express unoriginate
eternal.  <i>cf</i>. Plat., <i>Phæd</i>. 245 D.,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p35.8">ἀρχὴ δὲ
ἀγένητόν</span>,
with Plat., <i>Tim</i>. 52 A., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p35.9">Τουτων δὲ
οὕτως
ἐχόντων
ὁμολογητέον
ἓν μὲν εἶναι
τὸ κατὰ
ταὐτὰ εἶδος
ἔχον
ἀγέννητον
καὶ
ἀνώλεθρον</span>. 
And the earliest patristic use similarly meant by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p35.10">γεννητός</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p35.11">ἀγέννητος</span>
created and uncreated, as in Ign., <i>Ad Eph</i>. vii., where our
Lord is called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p35.12">γεννητὸς
καὶ
ἀγέννητος,
ἐν ἀνθρ ?πω
Θεὸς, ἐν
θανάτῳ ζωὴ
ἀληθινή</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. Bp. Lightfoot’s note.  But “such
language is not in accordance with later theological definitions,
which carefully distinguished between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p35.13">γενητός</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p35.14">γεννητός,</span>
between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p35.15">ἀγένητος</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p35.16">ἀγέννητος</span>;
so that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p35.17">γενητός,
ἀγένητος</span>,
respectively denied and affirmed the eternal existence, being
equivalent to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p35.18">κτιστός,
ἄκτιστος</span>, while
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p35.19">γεννητός,
ἀγέννητος</span>
described certain ontological relations, whether in time or in
eternity.  In the later theological language, therefore, the
Son was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p35.20">γεννητός</span>
even in His Godhead.  See esp. Joann. Damasc., <i>De Fid.
Orth</i>. i. 8 (I. p. 135, Lequin), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p35.21">χρὴ γὰρ
εἰδέναι ὅτι
τὸ ἀγένητον,
διὰ τοῦ
ἑνὸς ν
γραφόμενον,
τὸ ἄκτιστον
ἢ τὸ μὴ
γενόμενον
σημαίνει, τὸ
δὲ
ἀγέννητον,
διὰ τῶν δύο
νν
γραφόμενον,
δηλοῖ τὸ μὴ
γεννηθέν</span>; whence
he draws the conclusion that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p35.22">μόνος ὁ
πατὴρ
ἀγέννητος</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p35.23">μόνος
ὁ υἱ&amp; 232·ς
γεννητός</span>.” 
Bp. Lightfoot, <i>Ap. Fathers</i>, Pt. II. Vol. II. p. 90, where
the history of the worlds is exhaustively discussed.  At the
time of the Arian controversy the Catholic disputants were chary
of employing these terms, because of the base uses to which their
opponents put them; so St. Basil, <i>Contra Eunom</i>. iv.
protests against the Arian argument <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p35.24">εἰ
ἀγέννητος ὁ
πατὴρ
γεννητὸς δὲ
ὁ υἱ&amp; 232·ς, οὐ
τῆς αὐτῆς
οὐσιας</span>.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vii.xxvii-p36"><i>cf</i>. Ath., <i>De Syn</i>. in this
series, p. 475, and <i>De Decretis</i>, on Newman’s confusion of
the terms, p. 149 and 169.</p></note> then, the Spirit
is said to <i>be in</i> them “in divers portions and in divers
manners,”<note place="end" n="1259" id="vii.xxvii-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p37">
<scripRef passage="Heb. i. 1" id="vii.xxvii-p37.1" parsed="|Heb|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.1">Heb. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> while in
relation to the Father and the Son it is more consistent with true
religion to assert Him not to <i>be in</i> but to <i>be
with</i>.  For the grace flowing from Him when He dwells in
those that are worthy, and carries out His own operations, is well
described as existing in those that are able to receive Him. 
On the other hand His essential existence before the ages, and His
ceaseless abiding with Son and Father, cannot be contemplated
without requiring titles expressive of eternal conjunction. 
For absolute and real co-existence is predicated in the case of
things which are mutually inseparable.  We say, for instance,
that heat exists in the hot iron, but in the case of the actual fire
it co-exists; and, similarly, that health exists in the body, but
that life co-exists with the soul.  It follows that wherever
the fellowship is intimate, congenital,<note place="end" n="1260" id="vii.xxvii-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p38"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p38.1">συμφυής</span>.</p></note>
and inseparable, the word <i>with</i> is more expressive,
suggesting, as it does, the idea of inseparable fellowship. 
Where on the other hand the grace flowing from the Spirit naturally
comes and goes, it is properly and truly said to exist <i>in</i>,
even if on account of the firmness of the recipients’
disposition to good the grace abides with them continually. 
Thus whenever we have in mind the Spirit’s proper rank, we
contemplate Him as being <i>with</i> the Father and the Son, but
when we think of the grace that <pb n="40" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_40.html" id="vii.xxvii-Page_40" />flows from Him operating on those who
participate in it, we say that the Spirit is <i>in</i> us.  And
the doxology which we offer “in the Spirit” is not an
acknowledgment of His rank; it is rather a confession of our own
weakness, while we shew that we are not sufficient to glorify Him of
ourselves, but our sufficiency<note place="end" n="1261" id="vii.xxvii-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p39"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 5" id="vii.xxvii-p39.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.5">2 Cor. iii.
5</scripRef>.</p></note> is in the
Holy Spirit.  Enabled in, [or by,] Him we render thanks to our
God for the benefits we have received, according to the measure of
our purification from evil, as we receive one a larger and another a
smaller share of the aid of the Spirit, that we may offer “the
sacrifice of praise to God.”<note place="end" n="1262" id="vii.xxvii-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p40">
<scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 15" id="vii.xxvii-p40.1" parsed="|Heb|13|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.15">Heb. xiii.
15</scripRef>.</p></note>  According to one use, then, it is
thus that we offer our thanksgiving, as the true religion requires,
in the Spirit; although it is not quite unobjectionable that any one
should testify of himself “the Spirit of God is in me, and I
offer glory after being made wise through the grace that flows from
Him.”  For to a Paul it is becoming to say “I think
also that I have the Spirit of God,”<note place="end" n="1263" id="vii.xxvii-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p41">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 40" id="vii.xxvii-p41.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.40">1 Cor. vii.
40</scripRef>.</p></note>
and again, “that good thing which was committed to thee keep
by the Holy Ghost which dwelleth in us.”<note place="end" n="1264" id="vii.xxvii-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p42">
<scripRef passage="2 Tim. i. 14" id="vii.xxvii-p42.1" parsed="|2Tim|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.14">2 Tim. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  And of Daniel it is fitting to say
that “the Holy Spirit of God is in him,”<note place="end" n="1265" id="vii.xxvii-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p43">
<scripRef passage="Dan. iv. 8" id="vii.xxvii-p43.1" parsed="|Dan|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.4.8">Dan. iv. 8</scripRef>, lxx.</p></note> and similarly of men who are like these
in virtue.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxvii-p44">64.  Another sense may however be given to
the phrase, that just as the Father is seen in the Son, so is the Son
in the Spirit.  The “worship in the Spirit” suggests
the idea of the operation of our intelligence being carried on in the
light, as may be learned from the words spoken to the woman of
Samaria.  Deceived as she was by the customs of her country into
the belief that worship was local, our Lord, with the object of giving
her better instruction, said that worship ought to be offered “in
Spirit and in Truth,”<note place="end" n="1266" id="vii.xxvii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p45">
<scripRef passage="John iv. 24" id="vii.xxvii-p45.1" parsed="|John|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.24">John iv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> plainly meaning by
the Truth, Himself.  As then we speak of the worship offered in
the Image of God the Father as worship in the Son, so too do we speak
of worship in the Spirit as shewing in Himself the Godhead of the
Lord.  Wherefore even in our worship the Holy Spirit is
inseparable from the Father and the Son.  If you remain outside
the Spirit you will not be able even to worship at all; and on your
becoming in Him you will in no wise be able to dissever Him from
God;—any more than you will divorce light from visible
objects.  For it is impossible to behold the Image of the
invisible God except by the enlightenment of the Spirit, and
impracticable for him to fix his gaze on the Image to dissever the
light from the Image, because the cause of vision is of necessity seen
at the same time as the visible objects.  Thus fitly and
consistently do we behold the “Brightness of the glory” of
God by means of the illumination of the Spirit, and by means of the
“Express Image” we are led up to Him of whom He is the
Express Image and Seal, graven to the like.<note place="end" n="1267" id="vii.xxvii-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxvii-p46">
<i>cf</i>. note on § 15.  So Athan. <i>in Matt</i>.
xi. 22.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxvii-p46.1">Σφραγὶς
γάρ ἐστιν
ἰσότυπος ἐν
ἑαυτῷ
δεικνὺς τὸν
πατέρα</span>.  <i>cf</i>.
Athan., <i>De Dec</i>. § 20, and note 9 in this
series, p. 163.  <i>cf</i>. also Greg. Nyss., <i>In Eunom</i>.
ii. 12.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Of the origin of the word “with,” and what force it has.  Also concerning the unwritten laws of the church." progress="27.89%" prev="vii.xxvii" next="vii.xxix" id="vii.xxviii"><p class="c53" id="vii.xxviii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.xxviii-p1.1">Chapter XXVII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.xxviii-p2">Of the origin of the word “with,” and what
force it has.  Also concerning the unwritten laws of the
church.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.xxviii-p3">65.  <span class="c14" id="vii.xxviii-p3.1">The</span> word
“<i>in,</i>” say our opponents, “is exactly
appropriate to the Spirit, and sufficient for every thought concerning
Him.  Why then, they ask, have we introduced this new phrase,
saying, “<i>with</i> the Spirit” instead of
“<i>in</i> the Holy Spirit,” thus employing an expression
which is quite unnecessary, and sanctioned by no usage in the
churches?  Now it has been asserted in the previous portion of
this treatise that the word “<i>in</i>” has not been
specially allotted to the Holy Spirit, but is common to the Father and
the Son.  It has also been, in my opinion, sufficiently
demonstrated that, so far from detracting anything from the dignity of
the Spirit, it leads all, but those whose thoughts are wholly
perverted, to the sublimest height.  It remains for me to trace
the origin of the word “<i>with</i>;” to explain what force
it has, and to shew that it is in harmony with Scripture.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxviii-p4">66.<note place="end" n="1268" id="vii.xxviii-p4.1"><p id="vii.xxviii-p5"> The
genuineness of this latter portion of the Treatise was objected to
by Erasmus on the ground that the style is unlike that of
Basil’s soberer writings.  Bp. Jeremy Taylor follows
Erasmus (Vol. vi. ed. 1852, p. 427).  It was vindicated by
Casaubon, who recalls St. John Damascene’s quotation of the
<i>Thirty Chapters to Amphilochius</i>.  Mr. C.F.H. Johnston
remarks, “The later discovery of the Syriac Paraphrases of
the whole book pushes back this argument to about one hundred
years from the date of St. Basil’s writing.  The
peculiar care taken by St. Basil for the writing out of the
treatise, and for its safe arrival in Amphilochius’ hands,
and the value set upon it by the friends of both, make the forgery
of half the present book, and the substitution of it for the
original within that period, almost incredible.” 
Section 66 is quoted as an authoritative statement on the right
use of Tradition “as a guide to the right understanding of
Holy Scripture, for the right ministration of the Sacraments, and
the preservation of sacred rights and ceremonies in the purity of
their original institution,” in Philaret’s <i>Longer
Catechism of the Eastern Church</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxviii-p6">St. Basil is, however, strong on the supremacy of
Holy Scripture, as in the passages quoted in Bp. H. Browne, <i>On the
xxxix Articles</i>:  “Believe those things which are
written; the things which are not written seek not.” 
(<i>Hom. xxix. adv. Calum. S. Trin.)</i>  “It is a manifest
defection from the faith, and a proof of arrogance, either to reject
anything of what is written, or to introduce anything that is
not.”  (<i>De Fide.</i> i.)  <i>cf</i>.
also Letters CV. and CLIX.  On the right use of Tradition
<i>cf</i>. Hooker, <i>Ecc. Pol</i>. lxv. 2, “Lest,
therefore, the name of tradition should be offensive to any,
considering how far by some it hath been and is abused, we mean by
traditions ordinances made in the prime of Christian Religion,
established with that authority which Christ hath left to His Church
for matters indifferent, and in that consideration requisite to be
observed, till like authority see just and reasonable causes to alter
them.  So that traditions ecclesiastical are not rudely and in
gross to be shaken off, because the inventors of them were
men.”</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vii.xxviii-p7"><i>cf</i>. Tert., <i>De Præsc</i>.
36, 20, 21, “<i>Constat omnem doctrinam quæ cum illis
ecclesiis apostolicis matricibus et originalibus fidei conspiret
veritati deputandam, id sine dubio tenentem quod ecclesiæ ab
apostolis, apostoli a Christo, Christus a Deo accepit</i>.” 
<i>Vide</i>Thomasius, <i>Christ. Dogm</i>. i.
105.</p></note>  Of the
beliefs and practices whether <pb n="41" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_41.html" id="vii.xxviii-Page_41" />generally accepted or publicly enjoined
which are preserved in the Church<note place="end" n="1269" id="vii.xxviii-p7.1"><p id="vii.xxviii-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p8.1">“τῶς
ἐν τῇ
Εκκλησί&amp; 139·
πεφυλαγμένων
δογμάτων
καὶ
κηρυγμάτων</span>.” 
To give the apparent meaning of the original seems impossible
except by some such paraphrase as the above.  In Scripture
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p8.2">δόγμα</span>, which occurs five
times (<scripRef passage="Luke 2.1; Acts 16.4; 17.7; Eph. 2.15; Col. 2.14" id="vii.xxviii-p8.3" parsed="|Luke|2|1|0|0;|Acts|16|4|0|0;|Acts|17|7|0|0;|Eph|2|15|0|0;|Col|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.1 Bible:Acts.16.4 Bible:Acts.17.7 Bible:Eph.2.15 Bible:Col.2.14">Luke ii. 1, Acts xvi.
4, xvii. 7, Eph. ii. 15, and Col. ii. 14</scripRef>), always has its proper sense
of decree or ordinances.  <i>cf</i>. Bp. Lightfoot, on <scripRef passage="Col. ii. 14" id="vii.xxviii-p8.4" parsed="|Col|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.14">Col.
ii. 14</scripRef>, and his contention that the Greek Fathers generally have
mistaken the force of the passage in understanding
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p8.5">δόγματα</span> in both
Col. and Eph. to mean the doctrines and precepts of the
Gospel.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p8.6">Κήρυγμα</span> occurs
eight times (<scripRef passage="Matt. 12.41; Luke 11.32; Rom. 16.25; 1 Cor. 1.21; 2.4; 15.14; 2 Tim. 4.17; Tit. 1.3" id="vii.xxviii-p8.7" parsed="|Matt|12|41|0|0;|Luke|11|32|0|0;|Rom|16|25|0|0;|1Cor|1|21|0|0;|1Cor|2|4|0|0;|1Cor|15|14|0|0;|2Tim|4|17|0|0;|Titus|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.41 Bible:Luke.11.32 Bible:Rom.16.25 Bible:1Cor.1.21 Bible:1Cor.2.4 Bible:1Cor.15.14 Bible:2Tim.4.17 Bible:Titus.1.3">Matt. xii. 41, Luke xi. 32, Rom. xvi. 25, 1 Cor. i.
21, ii. 4, xv. 14, 2 Tim iv. 17, and Tit. i. 3</scripRef>), always in the sense of preaching
or proclamation.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxviii-p9">“The later Christian sense of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p9.1">δόγμα</span>, meaning
<i>doctrine</i>, came from its secondary classical use, where it was
applied to the authoritative and categorical ‘sentences’ of
the philosophers:  <i>cf</i>. Just. Mart., <i>Apol</i>. i.
7. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p9.2">οἰ ἐν
῞Ελλησι τὰ
αὐτοῖς
ἀρεστὰ
δογματίσαντες
ἐκ παντὸς τῷ
ενὶ ὀνόματι
φιλοσοφίας
προσαγορεύοντα,
καίπερ τῶν
δογμάτων
ἐναντίων
ὄντων</span>.”  [All the
sects in general among the Greeks are known by the common name of
philosophy, though their doctrines are different.]  Cic.,
<i>Acad</i>. ii. 19. ‘<i>De suis decretis quæ
philosophi vocant</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p9.3">δόγματα</span>.’…There
is an approach towards the ecclesiastical meaning in Ignat.,
<i>Mag</i>. 13, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p9.4">βεβαιωθῆσαι
ἐν τοῖς
δόγμασι τοῦ
κυρίου καὶ
τῶν
ἀποστόλων</span>.” 
Bp. Lightfoot in <scripRef passage="Col. ii. 14" id="vii.xxviii-p9.5" parsed="|Col|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.14">Col. ii. 14</scripRef>.  The “doctrines” of
heretics are also called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p9.6">δόγματα</span>, as in
Basil, <i>Ep</i>. <i>CCLXI</i>. and Socr., <i>E. H.</i> iii. 10. 
<i>cf</i>. Bp. Bull, <i>in Serm</i>. 2, “The dogmata or tenets of
the Sadducees.”  In Orig., <i>c. Cels</i>. iii. p. 135, Ed.
Spencer, 1658, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p9.7">δόγμα</span> is used of the gospel or
teaching of our Lord.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxviii-p10">The special point about St. Basil’s use of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p10.1">δόγματα</span> is that he
uses the word of doctrines and practices privately and tacitly
sanctioned in the Church (like <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p10.2">ἀπόρρητα</span>, which is used
of the esoteric doctrine of the Pythagoreans, Plat., <i>Phæd</i>.
62. B.), while he reserves <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p10.3">κηρύγματα</span>
for what is now often understood by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p10.4">δόγματα</span>,
<i>i.e</i>. “<i>legitima synodo
decreta</i>.”  <i>cf. Ep. LII</i>., where he speaks of
the great <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p10.5">κήρυγμα</span> of the
Fathers at Nicæa.  In this he is supported by Eulogius,
Patriarch of Alexandria, 579–607, of whom Photius (<i>Cod</i>.
ccxxx. Migne Pat. Gr. ciii. p. 1027) writes, “In this
work,” <i>i.e</i>. Or. II. “he says that of the doctrines
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p10.6">διδαγμάτων</span>)
handed down in the church by the ministers of the word, some are
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p10.7">δόγματα</span>, and others
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p10.8">κηρύγματα</span>. 
The distinction is that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p10.9">δόγματα</span> are announced
with concealment and prudence, and are often designedly compassed with
obscurity, in order that holy things may not be exposed to profane
persons nor pearls cast before swine.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p10.10">Κηρύγματα</span>, on the other hand, are announced without any
concealment.”  So the Benedictine Editors speak of Origen
(<i>c. Cels</i>. i. 7) as replying to Celsus,
“<i>prædicationem Christianorum toti orbi notiorem
esse quam placita philosophorum:  sed tamen fatetur, ut apud
philosophos, ita etiam apud Christianos nonulla esse veluti interiora,
quæ post exteriorem et propositam omnibus doctrinam
tradantur</i>.”  Of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p10.11">κηρύματα</span> they
note, “<i>Videntur hoc nomine designari leges ecclesiasticæ
et canonum decreta quæ promulgari in ecclesia mos erat, ut neminem
laterent</i>.”  Mr. C.F.H. Johnston remarks: 
“The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p10.12">ὁμοούσιον</span>,
which many now-a-days would call the Nicene dogma (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p10.13">τὰ τοῦ
ὁμοουσίου
δόγματα</span>, Soc.,
<i>E.H.</i> iii. 10) because it was put forth in the Council of
Nicæa, was for that reason called not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p10.14">δόγμα</span>, but
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p10.15">κήρυγμα</span>, by St.
Basil, who would have said that it became the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p10.16">κήρυγμα</span>
(definition) of that Council, because it had always been the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p10.17">δόγμα</span> of the
Church.”</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vii.xxviii-p11">In extra theological philosophy a
dogma has all along meant a certainly expressed opinion whether
formally decreed or not.  So Shaftesbury, <i>Misc. Ref</i>. ii. 2,
“He who is certain, or presumes to say he knows, is in that
particular whether he be mistaken or in the right a
dogmatist.”  <i>cf</i>. Littré S.V. for a similar use
in French.  In theology the modern Roman limitation of dogma to
decreed doctrine is illustrated by the statement of Abbé
Bérgier (<i><span lang="FR" id="vii.xxviii-p11.1">Dict. de Théol</span></i>.
Ed. 1844) of the Immaculate Conception of the Blessed Virgin. 
“Or, <i><span lang="FR" id="vii.xxviii-p11.2">nous convenons que ce n’est pas un
dogme de foi</span></i>,” because, though a common opinion among
Romanists, it had not been so asserted at the Council of Trent. 
Since the publication of Pius IX’s Edict of 1854 it has become,
to ultramontanists, a “dogma of faith.”</p></note> some we
possess derived from written teaching; others we have received
delivered to us “in a mystery”<note place="end" n="1270" id="vii.xxviii-p11.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p12">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 7" id="vii.xxviii-p12.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.7">1 Cor. ii. 7</scripRef>.  Whether there is or is not
here a conscious reference to St. Paul’s words, there seems
to be both in the text and in the passage cited an employment of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p12.2">μυστήριον</span>
in its proper sense of a secret revealed to the
initiated.</p></note> by
the tradition of the apostles; and both of these in relation to true
religion have the same force.  And these no one will
gainsay;—no one, at all events, who is even moderately versed in
the institutions of the Church.  For were we to attempt to reject
such customs as have no written authority, on the ground that the
importance they possess is small, we should unintentionally injure the
Gospel in its very vitals; or, rather, should make our public
definition a mere phrase and nothing more.<note place="end" n="1271" id="vii.xxviii-p12.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p13"> <i>i.e.</i> if
nothing were of weight but what was written, what need of any
authorisation at all?  There is no need of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p13.1">κήρυγμα</span> for a
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p13.2">δόγμα</span>
expressly written in Scripture.</p></note>  For instance, to take the first and
most general example, who is thence who has taught us in writing to
sign with the sign of the cross those who have trusted in the name of
our Lord Jesus Christ?  What writing has taught us to turn to the
East at the prayer?  Which of the saints has left us in writing
the words of the invocation at the displaying<note place="end" n="1272" id="vii.xxviii-p13.3"><p id="vii.xxviii-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p14.1">ἐπὶ τῇ
ἀναδείξει</span>. 
The Benedictine note is:  “<i>Non respicit Basilius ad
ritum ostensionis Eucharistiæ, ut multi existimarunt, sed
potius ad verba Liturgiæ ipsi ascriptæ, cum petit
sacerdos, ut veniat Spiritus sanctus</i>  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p14.2">ἁγιάσαι και
ἀναδεῖξαι
τὸν μὲν
ἄρτον
τοῦτον αὐτὸ
τὸ τίμιον
σῶμα τοῦ
κυρίου</span>.  <i>Haec autem
verba</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p14.3">ἐπὶ τῇ
ἀναδειξει</span>,
<i>sic reddit Erasmus,</i>cum ostenditur<i>.  Vituperat
eum Ducæus; sicque ipse vertit,</i> cum conficitur, <i>atque
hanc interpretationem multis exemplis confirmat.  Videtur
tamen nihil prorsus vitii habitura haec interpretatio,</i>
Invocationis verba cum ostenditur panis Eucharistiæ, <i>id
est, cum panis non jam panis est, sed panis Eucharistiæ, sive
corpus Christi ostenditur; et in liturgia,</i> ut sanctificet et
ostendat hunc quidem panem, ipsum pretiosum corpus Domini. 
<i>Nam 1<sup>0</sup> Cur eam vocem reformidemus, qua Latini uti
non dubitant, ubi de Eucharistia loquuntur?  Quale est illud
Cypriani in epistola 63 ad Cæcilium:</i>  Vino Christi
sanguis ostenditur.  <i>Sic etiam Tertullianus</i> I. Marc.
c. 14:  Panem quo ipsum corpus suum repræsentat 
2<sup>0</sup> <i>Ut Græce,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p14.4">ἀναδεῖξαι,
ἀποφαίνειν</span>,
<i>ita etiam Latine</i>, ostendere, <i>corpus Christi
præsens in Eucharistia significatione quodam modo
exprimit.  Hoc enim verbum non solum panem fieri corpus
Domini significat, sed etiam fidem nostram excitat, ut illud
corpus sub specie panis videndum, tegendum, adorandum ostendi
credamus.  Quemadmodum Irenæus, cum ait lib. iv. cap.
33:</i>  Accipiens panem suum corpus esse confitebatur, et
temperamentum calicis suum sanguinem conformavit, <i>non solum
mutationem panis et vini in corpus et sanguinem Christi exprimit,
sed ipsam etiam Christi asseverationem, quæ hanc nobis
mutationem persuadet:  sic qui corpus Christi in Eucharistia
ostendi et repræsentari dicunt, non modo jejuno et exiliter
loqui non videntur, sed etiam acriores Christi præsentis
adorandi stimulos subjicere.  Poterat ergo retineri
interpretatio Erasmi; sed quia viris eruditis displicuit, satius
visum est quid sentirem in hac nota
exponere</i>.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxviii-p15">This view of the meaning of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p15.1">ἀναδείκνυσθαι</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p15.2">ἀνάδειξις</span>
as being equivalent to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p15.3">ποιεῖν</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p15.4">ποίησις</span> is borne
out and illustrated by Suicer, S.V. “<i>Ex his jam satis
liquere arbitror</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p15.5">ἀναδειξαι</span>
<i>apud Basilium id esse quod alii Græci patres dicunt</i>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p15.6">ποιεῖν</span> <i>vel</i>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p15.7">ἀποφαίνειν
σῶμα
χριστοῦ</span>.”</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vii.xxviii-p16">It is somewhat curious to find Bellarmine
(<i>De Sacr. Euch</i>. iv. § 14) interpreting the prayer to God
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p16.1">εὐλογῆσαι
καὶ ἁγιάσαι
καὶ
ἀναδεῖξαι</span> to mean
“ostende <i>per effectum salutarem in mentibus nostris
istum panem salutificatum non esse panem vulgarem sed
cœlestem</i>.”</p></note> of the bread of the Eucharist and the cup
of blessing?  For we are not, as is well known, content with
what the apostle or the Gospel has recorded, but both in preface and
conclusion we add other words as being of great importance to the
validity of the ministry, and these we derive from unwritten
teaching.  <pb n="42" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_42.html" id="vii.xxviii-Page_42" />Moreover we bless the water of baptism
and the oil of the chrism, and besides this the catechumen who is
being baptized.  On what written authority do we do this? 
Is not our authority silent and mystical tradition?  Nay, by
what written word is the anointing of oil<note place="end" n="1273" id="vii.xxviii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p17"> For the
unction of catechumens <i>cf</i>. <i>Ap. Const</i>. vii. 22; of the
baptized, Tertullian, <i>De Bapt</i>. vii.; of the
confirmed, <i>id</i>. viii.; of the sick <i>vide</i>
Plumptre on St. <scripRef passage="James v. 14" id="vii.xxviii-p17.1" parsed="|Jas|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.14">James v. 14</scripRef>, in <i>Cambridge Bible for
Schools</i>.  <i>cf. Letter</i> clxxxviii.</p></note>
itself taught?  And whence comes the custom of baptizing
thrice?<note place="end" n="1274" id="vii.xxviii-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p18"> For
trine immersion an early authority is Tertullian, <i>c.</i>
<i>Praxeam</i> xxvi.  <i>cf</i>. Greg. Nyss.,
<i>De Bapt</i>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p18.1">ὕδατι
ἑαυτοὺς
ἐγκρύπτομεν
…καὶ
τρίτον τοῦτο
ποιήσαντες</span>.  <i>Dict. Ch. Ant.</i> i. 161.</p></note>  And as to
the other customs of baptism from what Scripture do we derive the
renunciation of Satan and his angels?  Does not this come from
that unpublished and secret teaching which our fathers guarded in a
silence out of the reach of curious meddling and inquisitive
investigation?  Well had they learnt the lesson that the awful
dignity of the mysteries is best preserved by silence.  What
the uninitiated are not even allowed to look at was hardly likely to
be publicly paraded about in written documents.  What was the
meaning of the mighty Moses in not making all the parts of the
tabernacle open to every one?  The profane he stationed without
the sacred barriers; the first courts he conceded to the purer; the
Levites alone he judged worthy of being servants of the Deity;
sacrifices and burnt offerings and the rest of the priestly
functions he allotted to the priests; one chosen out of all he
admitted to the shrine, and even this one not always but on only one
day in the year, and of this one day a time was fixed for his entry
so that he might gaze on the Holy of Holies amazed at the
strangeness and novelty of the sight.  Moses was wise enough to
know that contempt stretches to the trite and to the obvious, while
a keen interest is naturally associated with the unusual and the
unfamiliar.  In the same manner the Apostles and Fathers who
laid down laws for the Church from the beginning thus guarded the
awful dignity of the mysteries in secrecy and silence, for what is
bruited abroad random among the common folk is no mystery at
all.  This is the reason for our tradition of unwritten
precepts and practices, that the knowledge of our dogmas may not
become neglected and contemned by the multitude through
familiarity.  “Dogma” and “Kerugma” are
two distinct things; the former is observed in silence; the latter
is proclaimed to all the world.  One form of this silence is
the obscurity employed in Scripture, which makes the meaning of
“dogmas” difficult to be understood for the very
advantage of the reader:  Thus we all look to the East<note place="end" n="1275" id="vii.xxviii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p19"> <i>cf</i>. my
note on Theodoret in this series, p. 112.</p></note> at our prayers, but few of us know that
we are seeking our own old country,<note place="end" n="1276" id="vii.xxviii-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p20">
<scripRef passage="Heb. xi. 14" id="vii.xxviii-p20.1" parsed="|Heb|11|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.14">Heb. xi. 14</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note>
Paradise, which God planted in Eden in the East.<note place="end" n="1277" id="vii.xxviii-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p21">
<scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 8" id="vii.xxviii-p21.1" parsed="|Gen|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.8">Gen. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  We pray standing,<note place="end" n="1278" id="vii.xxviii-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p22"> The
earliest posture of prayer was standing, with the hands extended and
raised towards heaven, and with the face turned to the East. 
<i>cf</i>. early art, and specially the figures of
“oranti.”  Their rich dress indicates less their
actual station in this life than the expected felicity of
Paradise.  <i>Vide, Dict. Christ. Ant</i>. ii.
1684.</p></note> on the first day of the week, but we do
not all know the reason.  On the day of the resurrection (or
“standing again” Grk. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p22.1">ἀνάστασις</span>)
we remind ourselves of the grace given to us by standing at prayer,
not only because we rose with Christ,<note place="end" n="1279" id="vii.xxviii-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p23"> “Stood
again with”—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p23.1">συναναστάντες</span>.</p></note>
and are bound to “seek those things which are
above,”<note place="end" n="1280" id="vii.xxviii-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p24">
<scripRef passage="Col. iii. 1" id="vii.xxviii-p24.1" parsed="|Col|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.1">Col. iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> but because the
day seems to us to be in some sense an image of the age which we
expect, wherefore, though it is the beginning of days, it is not
called by Moses <i>first</i>, but <i>one</i>.<note place="end" n="1281" id="vii.xxviii-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p25">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 5" id="vii.xxviii-p25.1" parsed="|Gen|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.5">Gen. i. 5</scripRef>.  Heb. LXX. Vulg. R.V.
<i>cf</i>. p. 64.</p></note>  For he says “There was
evening, and there was morning, one day,” as though the same
day often recurred.  Now “one” and
“eighth” are the same, in itself distinctly indicating
that really “one” and “eighth” of which the
Psalmist makes mention in certain titles of the Psalms, the state
which follows after this present time, the day which knows no waning
or eventide, and no successor, that age which endeth not or groweth
old.<note place="end" n="1282" id="vii.xxviii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p26"> <i>Vide</i>
Titles to Pss. vi. and xii. in A.V. “upon Sheminith,”
marg. “the eighth.”  LXX <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxviii-p26.1">ὑπὲρ
τῆς
ὀγδόης</span>.  Vulg. <i>pro
octava</i>.  On various explanations of the Hebrew word
<i>vide</i> Dict Bib. S. V. where Dr. Aldis Wright inclines to the
view that it is a tune or key, and that the Hebrews were not
acquainted with the octave.</p></note>  Of
necessity, then, the church teaches her own foster children to offer
their prayers on that day standing, to the end that through
continual reminder of the endless life we may not neglect to make
provision for our removal thither.  Moreover all Pentecost is a
reminder of the resurrection expected in the age to come.  For
that one and first day, if seven times multiplied by seven,
completes the seven weeks of the holy Pentecost; for, beginning at
the first, Pentecost ends with the same, making fifty revolutions
through the like intervening days.  And so it is a likeness of
eternity, beginning as it does and ending, as in a circling course,
at the same point.  On this day the rules of the church have
educated us to prefer the upright attitude of prayer, for by their
plain reminder they, as it were, make our mind to dwell no longer in
the present but in the future.  Moreover every time we fall
upon our knees and rise <pb n="43" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_43.html" id="vii.xxviii-Page_43" />from off them we shew by the very deed that
by our sin we fell down to earth, and by the loving kindness of our
Creator were called back to heaven.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxviii-p27">67.  Time will fail me if I attempt to
recount the unwritten mysteries of the Church.  Of the rest I say
nothing; but of the very confession of our faith in Father, Son, and
Holy Ghost, what is the written source?  If it be granted that, as
we are baptized, so also under the obligation to believe, we make our
confession in like terms as our baptism, in accordance with the
tradition of our baptism and in conformity with the principles of true
religion, let our opponents grant us too the right to be as consistent
in our ascription of glory as in our confession of faith.  If they
deprecate our doxology on the ground that it lacks written authority,
let them give us the written evidence for the confession of our faith
and the other matters which we have enumerated.  While the
unwritten traditions are so many, and their bearing on “the
mystery of godliness”<note place="end" n="1283" id="vii.xxviii-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p28">
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 16" id="vii.xxviii-p28.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16">1 Tim. iii.
16</scripRef>.</p></note> is so important,
can they refuse to allow us a single word which has come down to us
from the Fathers;—which we found, derived from untutored custom,
abiding in unperverted churches;—a word for which the arguments
are strong, and which contributes in no small degree to the
completeness of the force of the mystery?</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxviii-p29">68.  The force of both expressions has now
been explained.  I will proceed to state once more wherein they
agree and wherein they differ from one another;—not that they are
opposed in mutual antagonism, but that each contributes its own meaning
to true religion.  The preposition “<i>in</i>” states
the truth rather relatively to ourselves; while
“<i>with</i>” proclaims the fellowship of the Spirit with
God.  Wherefore we use both words, by the one expressing the
dignity of the Spirit; by the other announcing the grace that is with
us.  Thus we ascribe glory to God both “in” the
Spirit, and “with” the Spirit; and herein it is not our
word that we use, but we follow the teaching of the Lord as we might a
fixed rule, and transfer His word to things connected and closely
related, and of which the conjunction in the mysteries is
necessary.  We have deemed ourselves under a necessary obligation
to combine in our confession of the faith Him who is numbered with Them
at Baptism, and we have treated the confession of the faith as the
origin and parent of the doxology.  What, then, is to be
done?  They must now instruct us either not to baptize as we have
received, or not to believe as we were baptized, or not to ascribe
glory as we have believed.  Let any man prove if he can that the
relation of sequence in these acts is not necessary and unbroken; or
let any man deny if he can that innovation here must mean ruin
everywhere.  Yet they never stop dinning in our ears that the
ascription of glory “<i>with</i>” the Holy Spirit is
unauthorized and unscriptural and the like.  We have stated that
so far as the sense goes it is the same to say “glory be to the
Father and to the Son <i>and</i> to the Holy Ghost,” and
“glory be to the Father and to the Son <i>with</i> the Holy
Ghost.”  It is impossible for any one to reject or cancel
the syllable “and,” which is derived from the very words of
our Lord, and there is nothing to hinder the acceptance of its
equivalent.  What amount of difference and similarity there is
between the two we have already shewn.  And our argument is
confirmed by the fact that the Apostle uses either word
indifferently,—saying at one time “in the name of the Lord
Jesus and by the Spirit of our God;”<note place="end" n="1284" id="vii.xxviii-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p30">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 11" id="vii.xxviii-p30.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.11">1 Cor. vi.
11</scripRef>.</p></note> at
another “when ye are gathered together, and my Spirit, with the
power of our Lord Jesus,”<note place="end" n="1285" id="vii.xxviii-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxviii-p31">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 4" id="vii.xxviii-p31.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.4">1 Cor. v. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> with no
idea that it makes any difference to the connexion of the names
whether he use the conjunction or the
preposition.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="That our opponents refuse to concede in the case of the Spirit the terms which Scripture uses in the case of men, as reigning together with Christ." progress="28.93%" prev="vii.xxviii" next="vii.xxx" id="vii.xxix"><p class="c53" id="vii.xxix-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.xxix-p1.1">Chapter XXVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.xxix-p2">That our opponents refuse to concede in the case of the
Spirit the terms which Scripture uses in the case of men, as reigning
together with Christ.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.xxix-p3">69.  <span class="c14" id="vii.xxix-p3.1">But</span> let us see
if we can bethink us of any defence of this usage of our fathers; for
they who first originated the expression are more open to blame than we
ourselves.  Paul in his Letter to the Colossians says, “And
you, being dead in your sins and the uncircumcision…hath He
quickened together with”<note place="end" n="1286" id="vii.xxix-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p4">
<scripRef passage="Col. ii. 13" id="vii.xxix-p4.1" parsed="|Col|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.13">Col. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>
Christ.  Did then God give to a whole people and to the Church
the boon of the life with Christ, and yet the life with Christ does
not belong to the Holy Spirit?  But if this is impious even to
think of, is it not rightly reverent so to make our confession, as
They are by nature in close conjunction?  Furthermore what
boundless lack of sensibility does it not shew in these men to
confess that the Saints are with Christ, (if, as we know is the
case, Paul, on becoming absent from the body, is present with
the <pb n="44" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_44.html" id="vii.xxix-Page_44" />Lord,<note place="end" n="1287" id="vii.xxix-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p5"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 8" id="vii.xxix-p5.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.8">2 Cor. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and, after departing, is with
Christ<note place="end" n="1288" id="vii.xxix-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p6"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Phil. i. 23" id="vii.xxix-p6.1" parsed="|Phil|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23">Phil. i. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>) and, so far as
lies in their power, to refuse to allow to the Spirit to be with
Christ even to the same extent as men?  And Paul calls himself
a “labourer together with God”<note place="end" n="1289" id="vii.xxix-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p7">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 9" id="vii.xxix-p7.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.9">1 Cor. iii.
9</scripRef>.</p></note>
in the dispensation of the Gospel; will they bring an indictment for
impiety against us, if we apply the term
“fellow-labourer” to the Holy Spirit, through whom in
every creature under heaven the Gospel bringeth forth
fruit?<note place="end" n="1290" id="vii.xxix-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p8"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Col. i. 6" id="vii.xxix-p8.1" parsed="|Col|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.6">Col. i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  The life
of them that have trusted in the Lord “is hidden,” it
would seem, “with Christ in God, and when Christ, who is our
life, shall appear, then shall” they themselves also
“appear with Him in glory;”<note place="end" n="1291" id="vii.xxix-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p9">
<scripRef passage="Col. iii. 3, 4" id="vii.xxix-p9.1" parsed="|Col|3|3|3|4" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.3-Col.3.4">Col. iii. 3,
4</scripRef>.</p></note>
and is the Spirit of life Himself, “Who made us free from the
law of sin,”<note place="end" n="1292" id="vii.xxix-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p10">
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 2" id="vii.xxix-p10.1" parsed="|Rom|8|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.2">Rom. viii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> not with Christ,
both in the secret and hidden life with Him, and in the
manifestation of the glory which we expect to be manifested in the
saints?  We are “heirs of God and joint heirs with
Christ,”<note place="end" n="1293" id="vii.xxix-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p11">
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 17" id="vii.xxix-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|8|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.17">Rom. viii.
17</scripRef>.</p></note> and is the
Spirit without part or lot in the fellowship of God and of His
Christ?  “The Spirit itself beareth witness with our
spirit that we are the children of God;”<note place="end" n="1294" id="vii.xxix-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p12">
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 16, 17" id="vii.xxix-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|8|16|8|17" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.16-Rom.8.17">Rom. viii. 16,
17</scripRef>.  In this
passage A.V. follows the neuter of the Greek original.  R.V.
has substituted “himself.”  <i>cf</i>. note on
p. 15.</p></note> and are we not to allow to the Spirit
even that testimony of His fellowship with God which we have learnt
from the Lord?  For the height of folly is reached if we
through the faith in Christ which is in the Spirit<note place="end" n="1295" id="vii.xxix-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p13"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Gal. v. 5" id="vii.xxix-p13.1" parsed="|Gal|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.5">Gal. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> hope that we shall be raised together
with Him and sit together in heavenly places,<note place="end" n="1296" id="vii.xxix-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p14"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 6" id="vii.xxix-p14.1" parsed="|Eph|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.6">Eph. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> whenever He shall change our vile body
from the natural to the spiritual,<note place="end" n="1297" id="vii.xxix-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p15"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Phil. 3.21; 1 Cor. 15.44" id="vii.xxix-p15.1" parsed="|Phil|3|21|0|0;|1Cor|15|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.21 Bible:1Cor.15.44">Phil. iii. 21, and 1 Cor. xv. 44</scripRef>.</p></note>
and yet refuse to assign to the Spirit any share in the sitting
together, or in the glory, or anything else which we have received
from Him.  Of all the boons of which, in accordance with the
indefeasible grant of Him who has promised them, we have believed
ourselves worthy, are we to allow none to the Holy Spirit, as though
they were all above His dignity?  It is yours according to your
merit to be “ever with the Lord,” and you expect to be
caught up “in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air and to be
ever with the Lord.”<note place="end" n="1298" id="vii.xxix-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p16">
<scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 17" id="vii.xxix-p16.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.17">1 Thess. iv.
17</scripRef>.</p></note>  You
declare the man who numbers and ranks the Spirit with the Father and
the Son to be guilty of intolerable impiety.  Can you really
now deny that the Spirit is with Christ?</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxix-p17">70.  I am ashamed to add the rest.  You
expect to be glorified together with Christ; (“if so be that we
suffer with him that we may be also glorified
together;”<note place="end" n="1299" id="vii.xxix-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p18">
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 17" id="vii.xxix-p18.1" parsed="|Rom|8|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.17">Rom. viii.
17</scripRef>.</p></note>) but you do not
glorify the “Spirit of holiness”<note place="end" n="1300" id="vii.xxix-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p19">
<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 4" id="vii.xxix-p19.1" parsed="|Rom|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.4">Rom. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>
together with Christ, as though He were not worthy to receive equal
honour even with you.  You hope to “reign
with”<note place="end" n="1301" id="vii.xxix-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p20">
<scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 12" id="vii.xxix-p20.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.12">2 Tim. ii.
12</scripRef>.</p></note> Christ; but you
“do despite unto the Spirit of grace”<note place="end" n="1302" id="vii.xxix-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p21">
<scripRef passage="Heb. x. 29" id="vii.xxix-p21.1" parsed="|Heb|10|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.29">Heb. x. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> by assigning Him the rank of a slave and
a subordinate.  And I say this not to demonstrate that so much
is due to the Spirit in the ascription of glory, but to prove the
unfairness of those who will not ever give so much as this, and
shrink from the fellowship of the Spirit with Son and Father as from
impiety.  Who could touch on these things without a
sigh?<note place="end" n="1303" id="vii.xxix-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p22">
<i>cf</i>. Verg., <i>Æn</i>. ii. <i>Quis talia
fando…temperet a lacrymis?</i></p></note>  Is it not
so plain as to be within the perception even of a child that this
present state of things preludes the threatened eclipse of the
faith?  The undeniable has become the uncertain.  We
profess belief in the Spirit, and then we quarrel with our own
confessions.  We are baptized, and begin to fight again. 
We call upon Him as the Prince of Life, and then despise Him as a
slave like ourselves.  We received Him with the Father and the
Son, and we dishonour Him as a part of creation.  Those who
“know not what they ought to pray for,”<note place="end" n="1304" id="vii.xxix-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p23">
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 26" id="vii.xxix-p23.1" parsed="|Rom|8|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.26">Rom. viii.
26</scripRef>.</p></note> even though they be induced to utter a
word of the Spirit with awe, as though coming near His dignity, yet
prune down all that exceeds the exact proportion of their
speech.  They ought rather to bewail their weakness, in that we
are powerless to express in words our gratitude for the benefits
which we are actually receiving; for He “passes all
understanding,”<note place="end" n="1305" id="vii.xxix-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p24">
<scripRef passage="Phil. iv. 7" id="vii.xxix-p24.1" parsed="|Phil|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.7">Phil. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and convicts
speech of its natural inability even to approach His dignity in the
least degree; as it is written in the Book of Wisdom,<note place="end" n="1306" id="vii.xxix-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p25"> <i>i.e.</i> of
Jesus the Son of Sirach, or <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 43.30" id="vii.xxix-p25.1" parsed="|Sir|43|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.43.30">Ecclus. xliii.
30</scripRef>.</p></note> “Exalt Him as much as you can, for
even yet will He far exceed; and when you exalt Him put forth all
your strength, and be not weary, for you can never go far
enough.”  Verily terrible is the account to be given for
words of this kind by you who have heard from God who cannot lie
that for blasphemy against the Holy Ghost there is no
forgiveness.<note place="end" n="1307" id="vii.xxix-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxix-p26">
<scripRef passage="Luke xii. 10" id="vii.xxix-p26.1" parsed="|Luke|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.10">Luke xii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Enumeration of the illustrious men in the Church who in their writings have used the word “with.”" progress="29.21%" prev="vii.xxix" next="vii.xxxi" id="vii.xxx"><p class="c53" id="vii.xxx-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.xxx-p1.1">Chapter XXIX.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.xxx-p2">Enumeration of the illustrious men in the Church who in
their writings have used the word “with.”</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.xxx-p3">71.  <span class="c14" id="vii.xxx-p3.1">In</span> answer to
the objection that the doxology in the form “with the
Spirit” has no written authority, we maintain that if there
is <pb n="45" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_45.html" id="vii.xxx-Page_45" />no other instance
of that which is unwritten, then this must not be received.  But
if the greater number of our mysteries are admitted into our
constitution without written authority, then, in company with the many
others, let us receive this one.  For I hold it apostolic to abide
also by the unwritten traditions.  “I praise you,” it
is said, “that ye remember me in all things, and keep the
ordinances as I delivered them to you;”<note place="end" n="1308" id="vii.xxx-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p4">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 2" id="vii.xxx-p4.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.2">1 Cor. xi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and “Hold fast the traditions which
ye have been taught whether by word, or our Epistle.”<note place="end" n="1309" id="vii.xxx-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p5">
<scripRef passage="2 Thess. ii. 15" id="vii.xxx-p5.1" parsed="|2Thess|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.15">2 Thess. ii.
15</scripRef>.</p></note>  One of these traditions is the
practice which is now before us, which they who ordained from the
beginning, rooted firmly in the churches, delivering it to their
successors, and its use through long custom advances pace by pace
with time.  If, as in a Court of Law, we were at a loss for
documentary evidence, but were able to bring before you a large
number of witnesses, would you not give your vote for our
acquittal?  I think so; for “at the mouth of two or three
witnesses shall the matter be established.”<note place="end" n="1310" id="vii.xxx-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p6">
<scripRef passage="Deut. xix. 15" id="vii.xxx-p6.1" parsed="|Deut|19|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.19.15">Deut. xix.
15</scripRef>.</p></note>  And if we could prove clearly to
you that a long period of time was in our favour, should we not have
seemed to you to urge with reason that this suit ought not to be
brought into court against us?  For ancient dogmas inspire a
certain sense of awe, venerable as they are with a hoary
antiquity.  I will therefore give you a list of the supporters
of the word (and the time too must be taken into account in relation
to what passes unquestioned).  For it did not originate with
us.  How could it?  We, in comparison with the time during
which this word has been in vogue, are, to use the words of Job,
“but of yesterday.”<note place="end" n="1311" id="vii.xxx-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p7">
<scripRef passage="Job viii. 9" id="vii.xxx-p7.1" parsed="|Job|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.8.9">Job viii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  I
myself, if I must speak of what concerns me individually, cherish
this phrase as a legacy left me by my fathers.  It was
delivered to me by one<note place="end" n="1312" id="vii.xxx-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p8"> <i>i.e.</i>
Dianius, bp. of the Cappadocian Cæsarea, who baptized St. Basil
c. 357 on his return from Athens, and ordained him Reader.  He
was a waverer, and signed the creed of Ariminum in 359; Basil
consequently left him, but speaks reverentially of him in Ep.
51.</p></note> who spent a long
life in the service of God, and by him I was both baptized, and
admitted to the ministry of the church.  While examining, so
far as I could, if any of the blessed men of old used the words to
which objection is now made, I found many worthy of credit both on
account of their early date, and also a characteristic in which they
are unlike the men of to-day—because of the exactness of their
knowledge.  Of these some coupled the word in the doxology by
the preposition, others by the conjunction, but were in no case
supposed to be acting divergently,—at least so far as the
right sense of true religion is concerned.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxx-p9">72.  There is the famous
Irenæus,<note place="end" n="1313" id="vii.xxx-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p10"> † c.
200.</p></note> and Clement of
Rome;<note place="end" n="1314" id="vii.xxx-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p11"> †
100.</p></note> Dionysius of
Rome,<note place="end" n="1315" id="vii.xxx-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p12"> †
269.</p></note> and, strange
to say, Dionysius of Alexandria, in his second Letter to his
namesake, on “Conviction and Defence,” so
concludes.  I will give you his very words. 
“Following all these, we, too, since we have received from
the presbyters who were before us a form and rule, offering
thanksgiving in the same terms with them, thus conclude our Letter
to you.  To God the Father and the Son our Lord Jesus Christ,
with the Holy Ghost, glory and might for ever and ever;
amen.”  And no one can say that this passage has been
altered.  He would not have so persistently stated that he
had received a form and rule if he had said “<i>in</i> the
Spirit.”  For of this phrase the use is abundant: 
it was the use of “<i>with</i>” which required
defence.  Dionysius moreover in the middle of his treatise
thus writes in opposition to the Sabellians, “If by the
hypostases being three they say that they are divided, there are
three, though they like it not.  Else let them destroy the
divine Trinity altogether.”  And again: 
“most divine on this account after the Unity is the
Trinity.”<note place="end" n="1316" id="vii.xxx-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p13">
Dionysius was Patriarch of Alexandria <span class="c14" id="vii.xxx-p13.1">a.d.</span> 247–265.  Basil’s “strange
to say” is of a piece with the view of Dionysius’
heretical tendencies expressed in Letter ix. <i>q.v.</i> 
Athanasius, however, (<i>De Sent. Dionysii</i>) was
satisfied as to the orthodoxy of his predecessor.  Bp. Westcott
(<i>Dict. C. Biog</i>. i. 851) quotes Lumper (<i>Hist. Pat</i>. xii.
86) as supposing that Basil’s charge against Dionysius of
sowing the seeds of the Anomœan heresy was due to imperfect
acquaintance with his writings.  In Letter clxxxviii. Basil
calls him “the Great,” which implies general
approval.</p></note>  Clement,
in more primitive fashion, writes, “God lives, and the Lord
Jesus Christ, and the Holy Ghost.”<note place="end" n="1317" id="vii.xxx-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p14"> Clem. Rom.,
<i>Ep. ad Cor</i>. lviii.  Bp. Lightfoot’s <i>Ap.
Fathers</i>, Pt. I. ii. 169.</p></note>  And now let us hear how
Irenæus, who lived near the times of the Apostles, mentions
the Spirit in his work “Against the Heresies.”<note place="end" n="1318" id="vii.xxx-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p15"> Irenæus
is near the Apostles in close connexion, as well as in time, through
his personal knowledge of Polycarp.  <i>Vide</i>his
<i>Ep. to Florinus</i> quoted in Euseb., <i>Ecc.
Hist</i>. v. 20.  In his work <i>On the Ogdoad</i>,
quoted in the same chapter, Irenæus says of himself that
he <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxx-p15.1">τὴν
πρωτὴν τῶν
᾽Αποστολῶν
κατειληφέναι
την
διαδοχήν</span> “had
himself had the nearest succession of the Apostles.”</p></note>  “The Apostle rightly calls
<i>carnal</i> them that are unbridled and carried away to their
own desires, having no desire for the Holy Spirit,”<note place="end" n="1319" id="vii.xxx-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p16"> The reference
is presumably to <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 2.11; 3.1" id="vii.xxx-p16.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|11|0|0;|1Cor|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.11 Bible:1Cor.3.1">1 Cor. ii. 11 and iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and in another passage Irenæus
says, “The Apostle exclaimed that flesh and blood cannot
inherit the kingdom of the heavens lest we, being without share in
the divine Spirit, fall short of the kingdom of the
heavens.”  If any one thinks Eusebius of
Palestine<note place="end" n="1320" id="vii.xxx-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p17">
<i>i.e.</i>Eusebius of Cæsarea, the historian, so called
to distinguish him from his namesake of Nicomedia.  <i>cf</i>.
Theodoret, <i>Ecc. Hist</i>. i. 1.  The work is not
extant.  It may be that mentioned by Eusebius in his Præp.
Evang. vii. 8, 20 under the title of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxx-p17.1">περὶ τῆς
τῶν παλαιῶν
ἀνδρῶν
πολυπαιδίας</span>.</p></note> worthy of
credit on <pb n="46" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_46.html" id="vii.xxx-Page_46" />account of
his wide experience, I point further to the very words he uses in
discussing questions concerning the polygamy of the
ancients.  Stirring up himself to his work, he writes
“invoking the holy God of the Prophets, the Author of light,
through our Saviour Jesus Christ, with the Holy Spirit.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxx-p18">73.  Origen, too, in many of his expositions
of the Psalms, we find using the form of doxology “<i>with</i>
the Holy Ghost.”  The opinions which he held concerning the
Spirit were not always and everywhere sound; nevertheless in many
passages even he himself reverently recognises the force of established
usage, and expresses himself concerning the Spirit in terms consistent
with true religion.  It is, if I am not mistaken, in the
Sixth<note place="end" n="1321" id="vii.xxx-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p19"> The
quotation is from the <i>Eighth</i> Book.</p></note> Book of his
<i>Commentary on the Gospel of St. John</i> that he distinctly
makes the Spirit an object of worship.  His words
are:—“The washing or water is a symbol of the cleaning
of the soul which is washed clean of all filth that comes of
wickedness;<note place="end" n="1322" id="vii.xxx-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p20"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Pet. iii. 21" id="vii.xxx-p20.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.21">1 Pet. iii.
21</scripRef>.</p></note> but none the
less is it also by itself, to him who yields himself to the
God-head of the adorable Trinity, through the power of the
invocations, the origin and source of blessings.”  And
again, in his <i>Exposition of the Epistle to the Romans</i>
“the holy powers,” he says “are able to receive
the Only-begotten, and the Godhead of the Holy
Spirit.”  Thus I apprehend, the powerful influence of
tradition frequently impels men to express themselves in terms
contradictory to their own opinions.<note place="end" n="1323" id="vii.xxx-p20.2"><p id="vii.xxx-p21"> As to
Origen’s unorthodoxy concerning the Holy Spirit St. Basil
may have had in his mind such a passage as the following from the
First Book of the <i>De Principiis</i>, extant in the original in
Justinian, <i>Ep. ad Mennam</i>.  Migne, Pat. Gr. xi. p.
150.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxx-p21.1">ὅτι ὁ μὲν
θεὸς καὶ
πατὴρ
συνέχων τὰ
πάντα
φθάνει εἰς
εκαστον τῶν
ὄντων
μεταδιδοὺς
ἑκάστῳ ἀπὸ
τοῦ ἰδίου τὸ
εἶναι· ὢν
γὰρ ἔστιν·
ἐλάττων δὲ
παρὰ τὸν
πατέρα ὁ Υἱ&amp;
232·ς φθάνει
ἐπὶ μόνα τὰ
λογικά·
δεύτερος
γάρ ἐστι τοῦ
πατρός· ἔτι
δὲ ἧττον τὸ
πνεῦμα τὸ
ἅγιον ἐπὶ
μόνους τοὺς
ἁγίους
διικνούμενον·
ὥστε κατὰ
τοῦτο
μείζων ἡ
δύναμις τοῦ
Πατρὸς παρὰ
τὸν Υἱ&amp; 232·ν
καὶ τὸ
πνεῦμα τὸ
ἅγιον
πλείων δὲ ἡ
τοῦ Υἱοῦ
παρὰ τὸ
πνεῦμα τὸ
ἅγιον</span>   The work does not even exist as a whole in
the translation of Rufinus, who omitted portions, and St. Jerome
thought that Rufinus had misrepresented it.  Photius
(<i>Biblioth. cod</i>. viii.) says that Origen, in asserting
in this work that the Son was made by the Father and the Spirit by
the Son, is most blasphemous.  Bp. Harold Browne, however
(<i>Exposition of the xxxix. Art.</i> p. 113, n. 1), is of opinion
that if Rufinus fairly translated the following passage, Origen
cannot have been fairly charged with heresy concerning the Holy
Ghost:  “<i>Ne quis sane existimet nos ex eo
quod diximus Spiritum sanctum solis sanctis præstari. 
Patris vero et Filii beneficia vel inoperationes pervenire ad
bonos et malos, justos et injustos, prœtulisse per hoc Patri
et Filio Spiritum Sanctum, vel majorem ejus per hoc asserere
dignitatem; quod utique valde inconsequens est.  Proprietatem
namque gratiæ ejus operisque descripsimus. </i>
Porro autem nihil in Trinitate majus minusve dicendum est, quum
unius Divinitatis Fons verbo ac ratione sua teneat universa,
spiritu vero oris sui quæ digna sunt, sanctificatione
sanctificet, sicut in Psalmo scriptum est verbo domini cœli
firmati sunt et spiritu oris ejus omnis virtus eorum.” 
<i>De Princ.</i> I. iii. 7.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="vii.xxx-p22">On the obligations of both Basil
and Gregory of Nazianzus to Origen, <i>cf</i>. Socrates iv.
26.</p></note>  Moreover this form of the
doxology was not unknown even to Africanus the historian.  In
the Fifth Book of his <i>Epitome of the Times</i> he says
“we who know the weight of those terms, and are not ignorant
of the grace of faith, render thanks to the Father, who bestowed
on us His own creatures, Jesus Christ, the Saviour of the world
and our Lord, to whom be glory and majesty with the Holy Ghost,
for ever.”<note place="end" n="1324" id="vii.xxx-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p23"> Of the
chief writings of Julius Africanus (called Sextus Africanus by
Suidas), who wrote at Emmaus and Alexandria c. 220, only fragments
remain.  A <i>Letter to Origen</i> is complete.  His
principal work was a <i>Chronicon</i> from the Creation
to <span class="c14" id="vii.xxx-p23.1">a.d.</span> 221, in Five Books.  Of this
Dr. Salmon (<i>D.C.B.</i> i. 56) thinks the doxology quoted by Basil
was the conclusion.</p></note>  The rest
of the passages may peradventure be viewed with suspicion; or may
really have been altered, and the fact of their having been
tampered with will be difficult to detect because the difference
consists in a single syllable.  Those however which I have
quoted at length are out of the reach of any dishonest
manipulation, and can easily be verified from the actual
works.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxx-p24">I will now adduce another piece of evidence which
might perhaps seem insignificant, but because of its antiquity must in
nowise be omitted by a defendant who is indicted on a charge of
innovation.  It seemed fitting to our fathers not to receive the
gift of the light at eventide in silence, but, on its appearing,
immediately to give thanks.  Who was the author of these words of
thanksgiving at the lighting of the lamps, we are not able to
say.  The people, however, utter the ancient form, and no one has
ever reckoned guilty of impiety those who say “We praise Father,
Son, and God’s Holy Spirit.”<note place="end" n="1325" id="vii.xxx-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p25">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxli" id="vii.xxx-p25.1" parsed="|Ps|41|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.41">Ps. cxli</scripRef>. was called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxx-p25.2">ὁ ἐπιλύχνιος
ψαλμός</span> (<i>Ap.
Const</i>. viii. 35).  In the Vespers of the Eastern Church
an evening hymn is sung, translated in <i>D.C.A.</i> i. 634,
“Joyful Light of the holy glory of the immortal Father, the
heavenly, the holy, the blessed Jesus Christ, we having come to
the setting of the sun and beholding the evening light, praise
God, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.  It is meet at all times
that thou shouldest be hymned with auspicious voices, Son of God,
Giver of Life:  wherefore the world glorifieth
thee.”</p></note>  And if any one knows the Hymn of
Athenogenes,<note place="end" n="1326" id="vii.xxx-p25.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p26"> Identified by
some with two early hymns, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxx-p26.1">Δόξα ἐν
ὑψίστοις</span>, and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxx-p26.2">φῶς
ἱλαρόν</span>.</p></note> which, as he was
hurrying on to his perfecting by fire, he left as a kind of farewell
gift<note place="end" n="1327" id="vii.xxx-p26.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p27"> The
<span class="c14" id="vii.xxx-p27.1">mss.</span> vary between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxx-p27.2">ἐξιτήριον</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxx-p27.3">ἀλεξιτήριον</span>, farewell gift and amulet or charm.  In <i>Ep</i>. cciii. 299
Basil says that our Lord gave His disciples peace as an
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxx-p27.4">ἐξιτήριον
δῶρον</span>, using the word, but in
conjunction with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxx-p27.5">δῶρον</span>.  Greg. Naz.,
<i>Orat</i>. xiv. 223 speaks of our Lord leaving peace
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxx-p27.6">ὥσπερ ἄλλο
τι
ἐξιτήριον</span>.”</p></note> to his
friends, he knows the mind of the martyrs as to the Spirit. 
On this head I shall say no more.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxx-p28">74.  But where shall I rank the great
Gregory,<note place="end" n="1328" id="vii.xxx-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p29"> <i>i.e</i>.
Gregory, bishop of Neocæsarea, known as Gregorius Thaumaturgus,
or Gregory the Wonder-worker.  To the modern reader
“Gregory the Great” more naturally suggests Gregory of
Nazianzus, but this he hardly was to his friend and contemporary,
though the title had accrued to him by the time of the accepted
Ephesine Council in 431 (<i>vide</i> Labbe, vol. iv. p. 1192)
Gregory the Wonder-worker, † c. 270.</p></note> and the words
uttered by him?  Shall we not place among Apostles and
<pb n="47" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_47.html" id="vii.xxx-Page_47" />Prophets a man who walked by
the same Spirit as they;<note place="end" n="1329" id="vii.xxx-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p30">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 18" id="vii.xxx-p30.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.18">2 Cor. xii.
18</scripRef>.</p></note> who never through
all his days diverged from the footprints of the saints; who
maintained, as long as he lived, the exact principles of evangelical
citizenship?  I am sure that we shall do the truth a wrong if we
refuse to number that soul with the people of God, shining as it did
like a beacon in the Church of God; for by the fellow-working of the
Spirit the power which he had over demons was tremendous, and so gifted
was he with the grace of the word “for obedience to the faith
among…the nations,”<note place="end" n="1330" id="vii.xxx-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p31">
<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 5" id="vii.xxx-p31.1" parsed="|Rom|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.5">Rom. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> that,
although only seventeen Christians were handed over to him, he
brought the whole people alike in town and country through knowledge
to God.  He too by Christ’s mighty name commanded even
rivers to change their course,<note place="end" n="1331" id="vii.xxx-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p32">
<i>e.g.</i>according to the legend, the Lycus. 
<i>cf</i>. Newman, <i>Essays on Miracles</i>, p.
267.</p></note> and caused
a lake, which afforded a ground of quarrel to some covetous
brethren, to dry up.<note place="end" n="1332" id="vii.xxx-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p33"> The
story is told by Gregory of Nyssa, <i>Life of Greg. Thaum</i>. Migne
xlvi. 926–930.</p></note>  Moreover
his predictions of things to come were such as in no wise to fall
short of those of the great prophets.  To recount all his
wonderful works in detail would be too long a task.  By the
superabundance of gifts, wrought in him by the Spirit in all power
and in signs and in marvels, he was styled a second Moses by the
very enemies of the Church.  Thus in all that he through grace
accomplished, alike by word and deed, a light seemed ever to be
shining, token of the heavenly power from the unseen which followed
him.  To this day he is a great object of admiration to the
people of his own neighbourhood, and his memory, established in the
churches ever fresh and green, is not dulled by length of
time.  Thus not a practice, not a word, not a mystic rite has
been added to the Church besides what he bequeathed to it. 
Hence truly on account of the antiquity of their institution many of
their ceremonies appear to be defective.<note place="end" n="1333" id="vii.xxx-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p34"> The
Neocæsareans appear to have entertained a Puritan objection to
the antiphonal psalmody becoming general in the Church in the time
of Basil.  <i>cf. Ep</i>. ccvii.</p></note>  For his successors in the
administration of the Churches could not endure to accept any
subsequent discovery in addition to what had had his sanction. 
Now one of the institutions of Gregory is the very form of the
doxology to which objection is now made, preserved by the Church on
the authority of his tradition; a statement which may be verified
without much trouble by any one who likes to make a short
journey.  That our Firmilian held this belief is testified by
the writings which he has left.<note place="end" n="1334" id="vii.xxx-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p35">
Firmilian, like Gregory the Wonder-worker, a pupil of Origen,
was bishop of Cæsarea from before <span class="c14" id="vii.xxx-p35.1">a.d.</span>
232 (Euseb. vi. 26) to 272 (Euseb. vii. 30).  By some his death
at Tarsus is placed in 264 or 5.</p></note>  The
contemporaries also of the illustrious Meletius say that he was of
this opinion.  But why quote ancient authorities?  Now in
the East are not the maintainers of true religion known chiefly by
this one term, and separated from their adversaries as by a
watchword?  I have heard from a certain Mesopotamian, a man at
once well skilled in the language and of unperverted opinions, that
by the usage of his country it is impossible for any one, even
though he may wish to do so, to express himself in any other way,
and that they are compelled by the idiom of their mother tongue to
offer the doxology by the syllable “and,” or, I should
more accurately say, by their equivalent expressions.  We
Cappadocians, too, so speak in the dialect of our country, the
Spirit having so early as the division of tongues foreseen the
utility of the phrase.  And what of the whole West, almost from
Illyricum to the boundaries of our world?  Does it not support
this word?</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxx-p36">75.  How then can I be an innovator and
creator of new terms, when I adduce as originators and champions of the
word whole nations, cities, custom going back beyond the memory of man,
men who were pillars of the church and conspicuous for all knowledge
and spiritual power?  For this cause this banded array of foes is
set in motion against me, and town and village and remotest regions are
full of my calumniators.  Sad and painful are these things to them
that seek for peace, but great is the reward of patience for sufferings
endured for the Faith’s sake.  So besides these let sword
flash, let axe be whetted, let fire burn fiercer than that of Babylon,
let every instrument of torture be set in motion against me.  To
me nothing is more fearful than failure to fear the threats which the
Lord has directed against them that blaspheme the Spirit.<note place="end" n="1335" id="vii.xxx-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p37"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 31" id="vii.xxx-p37.1" parsed="|Matt|12|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.31">Matt. xii.
31</scripRef>.</p></note>  Kindly readers will find a
satisfactory defence in what I have said, that I accept a phrase so
dear and so familiar to the saints, and confirmed by usage so long,
inasmuch as, from the day when the Gospel was first preached up to our
own time, it is shewn to have been admitted to all full rights within
the churches, and, what is of greatest moment, to have been accepted as
bearing a sense in accordance with holiness and true religion. 
But before the great tribunal what have I prepared to say in my
defence?  This; that I was in the first place led to the glory of
the Spirit by the honour conferred by the Lord
<pb n="48" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_48.html" id="vii.xxx-Page_48" />in associating Him with
Himself and with His Father at baptism;<note place="end" n="1336" id="vii.xxx-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p38">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 19" id="vii.xxx-p38.1" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii.
19</scripRef>.</p></note> and secondly by the introduction of
each of us to the knowledge of God by such an initiation; and
above all by the fear of the threatened punishment shutting out
the thought of all indignity and unworthy conception.  But
our opponents, what will they say?  After shewing neither
reverence for the Lord’s honour<note place="end" n="1337" id="vii.xxx-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p39"> The
Benedictine version for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxx-p39.1">τὰς τιμὰς
τοῦ κυρίου</span> is
<i>honorem quem Dominus tribuit Spiritui</i>.  The
reading of one <span class="c14" id="vii.xxx-p39.2">ms.</span> is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxx-p39.3">τὰς
φωνάς</span>.  There is authority for
either sense of the genitive with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxx-p39.4">τιμή</span>, <i>i.e.</i> the
honours <i>due to the Lord</i> or <i>paid by the
Lord</i>.</p></note> nor fear of His threats, what kind of
defence will they have for their blasphemy?  It is for them
to make up their mind about their own action or even now to
change it.  For my own part I would pray most earnestly that
the good God will make His peace rule in the hearts of
all,<note place="end" n="1338" id="vii.xxx-p39.5"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p40"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Col. iii. 15" id="vii.xxx-p40.1" parsed="|Col|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.15">Col. iii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> so that these
men who are swollen with pride and set in battle array against us
may be calmed by the Spirit of meekness and of love; and that if
they have become utterly savage, and are in an untamable state,
He will grant to us at least to bear with long suffering all that
we have to bear at their hands.  In short “to them
that have in themselves the sentence of death,”<note place="end" n="1339" id="vii.xxx-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p41">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. i. 9" id="vii.xxx-p41.1" parsed="|2Cor|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.9">2 Cor. i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> it is not suffering for the sake of
the Faith which is painful; what is hard to bear is to fail to
fight its battle.  The athlete does not so much complain of
being wounded in the struggle as of not being able even to secure
admission into the stadium.  Or perhaps this was the time
for silence spoken of by Solomon the wise.<note place="end" n="1340" id="vii.xxx-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxx-p42">
<scripRef passage="Eccl. iii. 7" id="vii.xxx-p42.1" parsed="|Eccl|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.3.7">Eccl. iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  For, when life is buffeted by so
fierce a storm that all the intelligence of those who are
instructed in the word is filled with the deceit of false
reasoning and confounded, like an eye filled with dust, when men
are stunned by strange and awful noises, when all the world is
shaken and everything tottering to its fall, what profits it to
cry, as I am really crying, to the wind?</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Exposition of the present state of the Churches." progress="30.19%" prev="vii.xxx" next="viii" id="vii.xxxi"><p class="c53" id="vii.xxxi-p1">

<span class="c1" id="vii.xxxi-p1.1">Chapter XXX.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="vii.xxxi-p2">Exposition of the present state of the Churches.</p>

<p class="c20" id="vii.xxxi-p3">76.  <span class="c14" id="vii.xxxi-p3.1">To</span> what then
shall I liken our present condition?  It may be compared, I think,
to some naval battle which has arisen out of time old quarrels, and is
fought by men who cherish a deadly hate against one another, of long
experience in naval warfare, and eager for the fight.  Look, I beg
you, at the picture thus raised before your eyes.  See the rival
fleets rushing in dread array to the attack.  With a burst of
uncontrollable fury they engage and fight it out.  Fancy, if you
like, the ships driven to and fro by a raging tempest, while thick
darkness falls from the clouds and blackens all the scenes so that
watchwords are indistinguishable in the confusion, and all distinction
between friend and foe is lost.  To fill up the details of the
imaginary picture, suppose the sea swollen with billows and whirled up
from the deep, while a vehement torrent of rain pours down from the
clouds and the terrible waves rise high.  From every quarter of
heaven the winds beat upon one point, where both the fleets are dashed
one against the other.  Of the combatants some are turning
traitors; some are deserting in the very thick of the fight; some have
at one and the same moment to urge on their boats, all beaten by the
gale, and to advance against their assailants.  Jealousy of
authority and the lust of individual mastery splits the sailors into
parties which deal mutual death to one another.  Think, besides
all this, of the confused and unmeaning roar sounding over all the sea,
from howling winds, from crashing vessels, from boiling surf, from the
yells of the combatants as they express their varying emotions in every
kind of noise, so that not a word from admiral or pilot can be
heard.  The disorder and confusion is tremendous, for the
extremity of misfortune, when life is despaired of, gives men license
for every kind of wickedness.  Suppose, too, that the men are all
smitten with the incurable plague of mad love of glory, so that they do
not cease from their struggle each to get the better of the other,
while their ship is actually settling down into the deep.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxxi-p4">77.  Turn now I beg you from this figurative
description to the unhappy reality.  Did it not at one
time<note place="end" n="1341" id="vii.xxxi-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p5"> <i>i.e</i>.
after the condemnation of Arius at Nicæa.</p></note> appear that
the Arian schism, after its separation into a sect opposed to the
Church of God, stood itself alone in hostile array?  But when
the attitude of our foes against us was changed from one of long
standing and bitter strife to one of open warfare, then, as is
well known, the war was split up in more ways than I can tell into
many subdivisions, so that all men were stirred to a state of
inveterate hatred alike by common party spirit and individual
suspicion.<note place="end" n="1342" id="vii.xxxi-p5.1"><p id="vii.xxxi-p6"> In Ep. ccxlii.
written in 376, St. Basil says:  “This is the
thirteenth year since the outbreak of the war of heretics against
us.”  363 is the date of the Acacian Council of
Antioch; 364 of the accession of Valens and Valentian, of the
Semi-Arian Synod of Lampsacus, and of St. Basil’s ordination
to the priesthood and book against Eunomius.  On the
propagation by scission and innumerable subdivisions of Arianism
Cannon Bright writes:</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxxi-p7">The extraordinary versatility, the argumentative
subtlety, and the too frequent profanity of Arianism are matters of
which a few lines can give no idea.  But it is necessary, in even
the briefest notice of this long-lived heresy, to remark on the
contrast between its changeable inventiveness and the simple
steadfastness of Catholic doctrine.  On the one side, some twenty
different creeds (of which several, however, were rather negatively
than positively heterodox) and three main sects, the Semi-Arians, with
their formula of Homoiousion, <i>i.e.</i> the Son is like in essence to
the Father; the Acacians, vaguely calling Him like (Homoion); the
Aetians, boldly calling Him unlike, as much as to say He is in no sense
Divine.  On the other side, the Church with the Nicene Creed,
confessing Him as Homoousion, ‘of one essence with the
Father,’ meaning thereby, as her great champion repeatedly bore
witness, to secure belief in the reality of the Divine Sonship, and
therefore in the real Deity, as distinguished from the titular deity
which was so freely conceded to Him by the Arians.”  Cannon
Bright, <i>St. Leo on the Incarnation</i>, p. 140</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxxi-p8">Socrates (ii. 41), pausing at 360, enumerates, after
Nicæa:</p>

<p class="c70" id="vii.xxxi-p9">1.  1st of Antioch (omitted the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p9.1">ὁμοούσιον</span>,
<span class="c14" id="vii.xxxi-p9.2">a.d.</span> 341).</p>

<p class="c70" id="vii.xxxi-p10">2.  2d of Antioch (omitted the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p10.1">ὁμοούσιον</span>,
<span class="c14" id="vii.xxxi-p10.2">a.d.</span> 341).</p>

<p class="c70" id="vii.xxxi-p11">3.  The Creed brought to Constans in Gaul by
Narcissus and other Arians in 342.</p>

<p class="c70" id="vii.xxxi-p12">4.  The Creed “sent by Eudoxius of
Germanicia into Italy,” <i>i.e.</i> the “Macrostich,”
or “Lengthy Creed,” rejected at Milan in 346.</p>

<p class="c70" id="vii.xxxi-p13">5.  The 1st Creed of Sirmium; <i>i.e.</i> the
Macrostich with 26 additional clauses, 351.</p>

<p class="c70" id="vii.xxxi-p14">6.  The 2d Sirmian Creed.  The
“manifesto;” called by Athanasius (<i>De Synod</i>. 28)
“the blasphemy,” 357.</p>

<p class="c70" id="vii.xxxi-p15">7.  The 3d Sirmian, or “dated Creed,”
in the consulship of Flavius Eusebius and Hypatius, May 22d, 359.</p>

<p class="c70" id="vii.xxxi-p16">8.  The Acacian Creed of Seleucia, 359.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c70" id="vii.xxxi-p17">9.  The Creed of Ariminum adopted at
Constantinople, as revised at Nike.</p></note>  But what
storm at sea was ever so <pb n="49" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_49.html" id="vii.xxxi-Page_49" />fierce and wild as this tempest of
the Churches?  In it every landmark of the Fathers has been
moved; every foundation, every bulwark of opinion has been
shaken:  everything buoyed up on the unsound is dashed about
and shaken down.  We attack one another.  We are
overthrown by one another.  If our enemy is not the first to
strike us, we are wounded by the comrade at our side.  If a
foeman is stricken and falls, his fellow soldier tramples him
down.  There is at least this bond of union between us that
we hate our common foes, but no sooner have the enemy gone by than
we find enemies in one another.  And who could make a
complete list of all the wrecks?  Some have gone to the
bottom on the attack of the enemy, some through the unsuspected
treachery of their allies, some from the blundering of their own
officers.  We see, as it were, whole churches, crews and all,
dashed and shattered upon the sunken reefs of disingenuous heresy,
while others of the enemies of the Spirit<note place="end" n="1343" id="vii.xxxi-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p18"> On the
authority of the <span class="c14" id="vii.xxxi-p18.1">ms.</span> of the tenth century
at Paris, called by the Ben. Editors <i>Regius Secundus</i>,
they read for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p18.2">πνεύματος
πάθους</span>, denying <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p18.3">πνευματος</span>
to be consistent with the style and practice of Basil, who they say,
never uses the epithet <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p18.4">σωτήοιος</span> of
the Spirit.  Mr. C.F.H. Johnston notes that St. Basil
“always attributes the saving efficacy of Baptism to the
presence of the Spirit, and here applies the word to
Him.”  In § 35, we have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p18.5">τὸ
σωτήριον
βάπτισυα</span>.</p></note> of Salvation have seized the helm and
made shipwreck of the faith.<note place="end" n="1344" id="vii.xxxi-p18.6"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p19">
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 19" id="vii.xxxi-p19.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.19">1 Tim. i. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  And
then the disturbances wrought by the princes of the world<note place="end" n="1345" id="vii.xxxi-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p20">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 6" id="vii.xxxi-p20.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.6">1 Cor. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> have caused the downfall of the people
with a violence unmatched by that of hurricane or whirlwind. 
The luminaries of the world, which God set to give light to the
souls of the people, have been driven from their homes, and a
darkness verily gloomy and disheartening has settled on the
Churches.<note place="end" n="1346" id="vii.xxxi-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p21"> Among
the bishops exiled during the persecution of Valens were Meletius of
Antioch, Eusebius of Samosata, Pelagius of Laodicea, and Barses of
Edessa.  <i>cf</i>. Theodoret, <i>Hist. Ecc.</i>
iv. 12 <i>sq.  cf</i>. Ep. 195.</p></note>  The
terror of universal ruin is already imminent, and yet their mutual
rivalry is so unbounded as to blunt all sense of danger. 
Individual hatred is of more importance than the general and
common warfare, for men by whom the immediate gratification of
ambition is esteemed more highly than the rewards that await us in
a time to come, prefer the glory of getting the better of their
opponents to securing the common welfare of mankind.  So all
men alike, each as best he can, lift the hand of murder against
one another.  Harsh rises the cry of the combatants
encountering one another in dispute; already all the Church is
almost full of the inarticulate screams, the unintelligible
noises, rising from the ceaseless agitations that divert the right
rule of the doctrine of true religion, now in the direction of
excess, now in that of defect.  On the one hand are they who
confound the Persons and are carried away into Judaism;<note place="end" n="1347" id="vii.xxxi-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p22"> The
identification of an unsound Monarchianism with Judaism is
illustrated in the <i>1st Apology of Justin Martyr, e.g.</i> in
§ lxxxiii. (Reeves’ Trans.).  “The Jews,
therefore, for maintaining that it was the Father of the Universe
who had the conference with Moses, when it was the very Son of God
who had it, and who is styled both Angel and Apostle, are justly
accused by the prophetic spirit and Christ Himself, for knowing
neither the Father nor the Son; for they who affirm the Son to be
the Father are guilty of not knowing the Father, and likewise of
being ignorant that the Father of the Universe has a Son, who, being
the Logos and First-begotten of God, is God.”</p></note> on the other hand are they that,
through the opposition of the natures, pass into
heathenism.<note place="end" n="1348" id="vii.xxxi-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p23"> <i>i.e.</i>
the Arians, whose various ramifications all originated in a probably
well-meant attempt to reconcile the principles of Christianity with
what was best in the old philosophy, and a failure to see that the
ditheism of Arianism was of a piece with polytheism.</p></note>  Between
these opposite parties inspired Scripture is powerless to mediate;
the traditions of the apostles cannot suggest terms of
arbitration.  Plain speaking is fatal to friendship, and
disagreement in opinion all the ground that is wanted for a
quarrel.  No oaths of confederacy are so efficacious in
keeping men true to sedition as their likeness in error. 
Every one is a theologue though he have his soul branded with more
spots than can be counted.  The result is that innovators
find a plentiful supply of men ripe for faction, while
self-appointed scions of the house of place-hunters<note place="end" n="1349" id="vii.xxxi-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p24"> The word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p24.1">σπουδαρχίδης</span>
is a comic patronymic of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p24.2">σπουδάρχης</span>, a place-hunter, occurring in <i>the Acharnians</i> of Aristophanes,
595.</p></note> reject the government<note place="end" n="1350" id="vii.xxxi-p24.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p25.1">οἰκονομία</span>.</p></note> of the Holy Spirit and divide the chief
dignities of the Churches.  The institutions of the Gospel
have now everywhere been thrown into confusion by want of
discipline; there is an indescribable pushing for the chief places
while every self-advertiser <pb n="50" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_50.html" id="vii.xxxi-Page_50" />tries to force himself into high
office.  The result of this lust for ordering is that our
people are in a state of wild confusion for lack of being
ordered;<note place="end" n="1351" id="vii.xxxi-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.xxxi-p26.1">ἀναρχία ἀπὸ
φιλαρχίας</span>.</p></note> the
exhortations of those in authority are rendered wholly purposeless
and void, because there is not a man but, out of his ignorant
impudence, thinks that it is just as much his duty to give orders
to other people, as it is to obey any one else.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxxi-p27">78.  So, since no human voice is strong
enough to be heard in such a disturbance, I reckon silence more
profitable than speech, for if there is any truth in the words of the
Preacher, “The words of wise men are heard in
quiet,”<note place="end" n="1352" id="vii.xxxi-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p28">
<scripRef passage="Eccl. ix. 17" id="vii.xxxi-p28.1" parsed="|Eccl|9|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.9.17">Eccl. ix. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> in the present
condition of things any discussion of them must be anything but
becoming.  I am moreover restrained by the Prophet’s saying,
“Therefore the prudent shall keep silence in that time, for it is
an evil time,”<note place="end" n="1353" id="vii.xxxi-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p29">
<scripRef passage="Amos v. 13" id="vii.xxxi-p29.1" parsed="|Amos|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.5.13">Amos v. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> a time when some
trip up their neighbours’ heels, some stamp on a man when he is
down, and others clap their hands with joy, but there is not one to
feel for the fallen and hold out a helping hand, although according to
the ancient law he is not uncondemned, who passes by even his
enemy’s beast of burden fallen under his load.<note place="end" n="1354" id="vii.xxxi-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p30">
<scripRef passage="Ezek. xxiii. 5" id="vii.xxxi-p30.1" parsed="|Ezek|23|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.23.5">Ezek. xxiii.
5</scripRef>.</p></note>  This is not the state of things
now.  Why not?  The love of many has waxed cold;<note place="end" n="1355" id="vii.xxxi-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p31">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 12" id="vii.xxxi-p31.1" parsed="|Matt|24|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.12">Matt. xxiv.
12</scripRef>.</p></note> brotherly concord is destroyed, the very
name of unity is ignored, brotherly admonitions are heard no more,
nowhere is there Christian pity, nowhere falls the tear of
sympathy.  Now there is no one to receive “the weak in
faith,”<note place="end" n="1356" id="vii.xxxi-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p32">
<scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 1" id="vii.xxxi-p32.1" parsed="|Rom|14|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.1">Rom. xiv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> but mutual hatred
has blazed so high among fellow clansmen that they are more delighted
at a neighbour’s fall than at their own success.  Just as in
a plague, men of the most regular lives suffer from the same sickness
as the rest, because they catch the disease by communication with the
infected, so nowadays by the evil rivalry which possesses our souls we
are carried away to an emulation in wickedness, and are all of us each
as bad as the others.  Hence merciless and sour sit the judges of
the erring; unfeeling and hostile are the critics of the well
disposed.  And to such a depth is this evil rooted among us that
we have become more brutish than the brutes; they do at least herd with
their fellows, but our most savage warfare is with our own
people.</p>

<p class="c21" id="vii.xxxi-p33">79.  For all these reasons I ought to have
kept silence, but I was drawn in the other direction by love, which
“seeketh not her own,”<note place="end" n="1357" id="vii.xxxi-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p34">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 5" id="vii.xxxi-p34.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.5">1 Cor. xiii.
5</scripRef>.</p></note> and desires to
overcome every difficulty put in her way by time and
circumstance.  I was taught too by the children at
Babylon,<note place="end" n="1358" id="vii.xxxi-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p35">
<scripRef passage="Dan. iii. 12" id="vii.xxxi-p35.1" parsed="|Dan|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.3.12">Dan. iii. 12</scripRef>
<i>seqq</i>.</p></note> that, when there is
no one to support the cause of true religion, we ought alone and all
unaided to do our duty.  They from out of the midst of the flame
lifted up their voices in hymns and praise to God, reeking not of the
host that set the truth at naught, but sufficient, three only that they
were, with one another.  Wherefore we too are undismayed at the
cloud of our enemies, and, resting our hope on the aid of the Spirit,
have, with all boldness, proclaimed the truth.  Had I not so done,
it would truly have been terrible that the blasphemers of the Spirit
should so easily be emboldened in their attack upon true religion, and
that we, with so mighty an ally and supporter at our side, should
shrink from the service of that doctrine, which by the tradition of the
Fathers has been preserved by an unbroken sequence of memory to our own
day.  A further powerful incentive to my undertaking was the warm
fervour of your “love unfeigned,”<note place="end" n="1359" id="vii.xxxi-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p36">
<scripRef passage="Rom. 12.9; 2 Cor. 6.6" id="vii.xxxi-p36.1" parsed="|Rom|12|9|0|0;|2Cor|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.9 Bible:2Cor.6.6">Rom. xii. 9 and 2 Cor. vi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and the seriousness and taciturnity of
your disposition; a guarantee that you would not publish what I was
about to say to all the world,—not because it would not be
worth making known, but to avoid casting pearls before
swine.<note place="end" n="1360" id="vii.xxxi-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.xxxi-p37">
<scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 6" id="vii.xxxi-p37.1" parsed="|Matt|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.6">Matt. vii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  My task is
now done.  If you find what I have said satisfactory, let this
make an end to our discussion of these matters.  If you think
any point requires further elucidation, pray do not hesitate to
pursue the investigation with all diligence, and to add to your
information by putting any uncontroversial question.  Either
through me or through others the Lord will grant full explanation on
matters which have yet to be made clear, according to the knowledge
supplied to the worthy by the Holy Spirit. 
Amen.</p>
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="The Hexæmeron." progress="30.89%" prev="vii.xxxi" next="viii.i" id="viii">

<div2 title="Introduction." progress="30.89%" prev="viii" next="viii.ii" id="viii.i"><p class="c5" id="viii.i-p1">


<pb n="51" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_51.html" id="viii.i-Page_51" /><span class="c18" id="viii.i-p1.1">Introduction to the Hexæmeron.</span></p>

<p class="c5" id="viii.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c20" id="viii.i-p3">The <i>Hexæmeron</i> is the title of nine
homilies delivered by St. Basil on the cosmogony of the opening
chapters of Genesis.  When and where they were delivered is quite
uncertain.  They are Lenten sermons, delivered at both the morning
and evening services, and appear to have been listened to by working
men.  (<i>Hom</i>. iii. 1.)  Some words in <i>Hom</i>. viii.
have confirmed the opinion that they were preached extempore, in
accordance with what is believed to have been Basil’s ordinary
practice.<note place="end" n="1361" id="viii.i-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i-p4"> <i>cf</i>.
Rufinus ii. 9.</p></note>  Internal
evidence points in the same direction, for though a marked contrast
might be expected between the style of a work intended to be read, like
the <i>De Spiritu Sancto</i>, and that of the orations to be spoken in
public, the <i>Hexæmeron</i> shews signs of being an unwritten
composition.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.i-p5">In earlier ages, it was the most celebrated and admired
of Basil’s works.  Photius (Migne, Pat. Gr. cxli) puts it
first of all, and speaks warmly of its eloquence and force.  As an
example of oratory he would rank it with the works of Plato and
Demosthenes.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.i-p6">Suidas singles it out for special praise. 
Jerome (<i>De Viris Illust</i>.) among Basil’s works names only
the <i>Hexæmeron</i>, the <i>De Sp. Scto</i>, and the treatise
<i>Contra Eunomium</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.i-p7">That Basil’s friends should think highly of
it is only what might be expected.  “Whenever I take his
<i>Hexæmeron</i> in hand,” says Gregory of Nazianzus,
(<i>Orat</i>. xliii. 67) “and quote its words, I am brought face
to face with my Creator:  I begin to understand the method of
creation:  I feel more awe than ever I did before, when I only
looked at God’s work with my eyes.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.i-p8">Basil’s brother Gregory, in the
<i>Proœmium</i> to his own <i>Hexæmeron</i>, speaks in
exaggerated terms of Basil’s work as inspired, and as being, in
his opinion, as admirable as that of Moses.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.i-p9">The <i>Hexæmeron</i> of Ambrose is rather an
imitation than a translation or adaptation of that of Basil. 
Basil’s <i>Hexæmeron</i> was translated into Latin by
Eustathius Afer (c. A.D. 440) and is said to have been also translated
by Dionysius Exiguus, the Scythian monk of the 6th C. to whom is due
our custom of dating from the Saviour’s birth.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.i-p10">More immediately interesting to English readers is
the Anglo-Saxon abbreviation attributed to Ælfric, Abbot of St.
Albans in 969, and by some identified with the Ælfric who was
Archbishop of Canterbury from 996 to 1006.  This is extant in a
MS. numbered Junius 23 in the Bodleian Library, and was collated with
the MS. Jun. 47 in the same, a transcript of a MS. in the Hatton
Collection, by the Rev. Henry W. Norman for his edition and translation
published in 1848.  It is nowhere a literal translation, but
combines with the thoughts of St. Basil extracts from the <i>Commentary
upon Genesis</i> of the Venerable Bede, as well as original
matter.  It is entitled</p>

<p class="c57" id="viii.i-p11"><span class="c14" id="viii.i-p11.1">STI Basilii Exameron, ?eet Is Be Godes
Six Daga Weorcvm.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="viii.i-p12">“L’Hexaméron,” writes
Fialon, “est l’explication de l’œuvre des six
jours, explication souvent tentée avant et après Saint
Basile.  ‘Il n’est personne parmi les hommes, disait
Théophile d’Antioche au deuxième siècle, qui
puisse dignement faire le récit et exposer toute l’ecomomie
de l’œuvre des six jours; eût il mille bouches et mille
langues….Beaucoup d’ecrivains ont tente ce récit; ils
ont pris pour sujet, les uns la création du monde, les autres
l’origine de l’homme, et peut-être n’ont ils pas
fait jaillir une étincelle qui fût digne de la
vérité.’<note place="end" n="1362" id="viii.i-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i-p13">
Theophilus of Antioch, <i>ii. Ad
Autolycum</i>.</p></note>  Nous ne
pouvons savoir ce que fut l’Hexaméron de Saint Hippolyte et
nous ne savons guère qu’une chose de celui
d’Origène:  c’est qu’il dénaturait
completement le récit mosaïque et n’y voyait que des
allégories.  L’Hexaméron de Saint Basile, par la
pureté de la doctrine et la beauté du style, fit disparaitre
tous ceux qui l’avaient précéde.”<note place="end" n="1363" id="viii.i-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i-p14"> <i>Étude
sur St. Basile</i>, 296.</p></note>  So, too, bishop Fessler. 
“Sapienter, pie, et admodum eloquenter <pb n="52" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_52.html" id="viii.i-Page_52" />istæ homilæ confectæ sunt;
quædam explicationes physicæ profecto juxta placita
scientiæ illius ætatis dijudicandæ
sunt.”<note place="end" n="1364" id="viii.i-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.i-p15"> <i>Inst.
Pat</i>., Ed. B. Jungmann 1890.</p></note>  On the
other hand the prominence of the “scientiæ illius
ætatis” is probably the reason why the Hexæmeron has
received from adverse critics less favour than it deserves. 
“Diese letztern,” <i>i.e</i>. the Homilies in question,
says Böhringer, “erlangten im Alterthum eine ganz
unverdiente Berühmtheit….Die Art, wie Basil seine Aufgabe
löste, ist diese; er nimmt die mosaische Erzählung von der
Schöpfung Vers für Vers vor, erklärt sie von dem
naturhistorischen Standpunkt seiner Zeit aus, wobei er Gelegenheit
nimmt, die Ansichten der griechischen Philosophen von der
Weltschöpfung u. s. w. zu widerlegen, und schliesst dann mit
moralischer und religiöser Nutzandwendung, um den Stoff auch
für Geist und Herz seiner Zuhörer fruchtbar zu
machen.  Es braucht indess kaum bemerkt zu werden, dass vom
naturwissenschaftlichen wie exegetischen Standpunkt unserer Zeit
diese Arbeit wenig Werth mehr hat.”  <i>The Three
Cappadocians</i>, p. 61.  But in truth the fact that Basil is
not ahead of the science of his time is not to his discredit. 
It is to his credit that he is abreast with it; and this, with the
exception of his geography, he appears to be.  Of him we may
say, as Bp. Lightfoot writes of St. Clement, in connexion with the
crucial instance of the Phœnix, “it appears that he is
not more credulous than the most learned and intelligent heathen
writers of the preceding and following generations.”  He
reads the Book of Genesis in the light of the scientific knowledge
of his age, and in the amplification and illustration of Holy
Scripture by the supposed aid of this supposed knowledge, neither he
nor his age stands alone.  Later centuries may possibly not
accept all the science of the XIXth.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Homily" title="In the Beginning God made the Heaven and the Earth." n="I" shorttitle="Homily I" progress="31.16%" prev="viii.i" next="viii.iii" id="viii.ii"><p class="c26" id="viii.ii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="viii.ii-p1.1">Homily I.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="viii.ii-p2">In the Beginning God made the Heaven and the Earth.</p>

<p class="c20" id="viii.ii-p3">1.  <span class="c14" id="viii.ii-p3.1">It</span> is right that
any one beginning to narrate the formation of the world should begin
with the good order which reigns in visible things.  I am about to
speak of the creation of heaven and earth, which was not spontaneous,
as some have imagined, but drew its origin from God.  What ear is
worthy to hear such a tale?  How earnestly the soul should prepare
itself to receive such high lessons!  How pure it should be from
carnal affections, how unclouded by worldly disquietudes, how active
and ardent in its researches, how eager to find in its surroundings an
idea of God which may be worthy of Him!</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ii-p4">But before weighing the justice of these remarks,
before examining all the sense contained in these few words, let us see
who addresses them to us.  Because, if the weakness of our
intelligence does not allow us to penetrate the depth of the thoughts
of the writer, yet we shall be involuntarily drawn to give faith to his
words by the force of his authority.  Now it is Moses who has
composed this history; Moses, who, when still at the breast, is
described as exceeding fair;<note place="end" n="1365" id="viii.ii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p5">
<scripRef passage="Acts vii. 20" id="viii.ii-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|7|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.20">Acts vii. 20</scripRef>, A.V.</p></note> Moses, whom
the daughter of Pharaoh adopted; who received from her a royal
education, and who had for his teachers the wise men of
Egypt;<note place="end" n="1366" id="viii.ii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p6"> <i>cf</i>.
Joseph. ii. x. 2.  So Justin M., <i>Cohort. ad gent</i>.,
Philio, <i>Vit. Moys</i>, and Clem. Al., <i>Strom</i>.
i.  <i>Vide</i> Fialon, <i>Et. Hist</i>. 302.</p></note> Moses, who
disdained the pomp of royalty, and, to share the humble condition of
his compatriots, preferred to be persecuted with the people of God
rather than to enjoy the fleeting delights of sin; Moses, who
received from nature such a love of justice that, even before the
leadership of the people of God was committed to him, he was
impelled, by a natural horror of evil, to pursue malefactors even to
the point of punishing them by death; Moses, who, banished by those
whose benefactor he had been, hastened to escape from the tumults of
Egypt and took refuge in Ethiopia, living there far from former
pursuits, and passing forty years in the contemplation of nature;
Moses, finally, who, at the age of eighty, saw God, as far as it is
possible for man to see Him; or rather as it had not previously been
granted to man to see Him, according to the testimony of God
Himself, “If there be a prophet among you, I the Lord will
make myself known unto him in a vision, and will speak unto him in a
dream.  My servant Moses is not so, who is faithful in all mine
house, with him will I speak mouth to mouth, even apparently and not
in dark speeches.”<note place="end" n="1367" id="viii.ii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p7">
<scripRef passage="Num. xii. 6, 7, 8" id="viii.ii-p7.1" parsed="|Num|12|6|12|8" osisRef="Bible:Num.12.6-Num.12.8">Num. xii. 6, 7,
8</scripRef>.</p></note>  It is this
man, whom God judged worthy to behold Him, face to face, like the
angels, who imparts to us what he has learnt from God.  Let us
listen then to these words of truth written without the help of the
“enticing words of man’s wisdom”<note place="end" n="1368" id="viii.ii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p8">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 4" id="viii.ii-p8.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.4">1 Cor. ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> by the dictation of the Holy Spirit;
words destined to produce not the applause of those who hear them,
but the salvation of those who are instructed by them.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ii-p9"><pb n="53" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_53.html" id="viii.ii-Page_53" />2. 
“In the beginning God created the heaven and the
earth.”<note place="end" n="1369" id="viii.ii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p10">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 1" id="viii.ii-p10.1" parsed="|Gen|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.1">Gen. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  I stop struck
with admiration at this thought.  What shall I first say? 
Where shall I begin my story?  Shall I show forth the vanity of
the Gentiles?  Shall I exalt the truth of our faith?  The
philosophers of Greece have made much ado to explain nature, and not
one of their systems has remained firm and unshaken, each being
overturned by its successor.  It is vain to refute them; they are
sufficient in themselves to destroy one another.  Those who were
too ignorant to rise to a knowledge of a God, could not allow that an
intelligent cause presided at the birth of the Universe; a primary
error that involved them in sad consequences.  Some had recourse
to material principles and attributed the origin of the
Universe<note place="end" n="1370" id="viii.ii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p11"> <i>cf</i>.
note on Letter viii. on the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p11.1">στοιχεῖα</span> or
elements which the Ionian philosophers made the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p11.2">ἀρχαι</span> of the universe. 
<i>Vide</i> Plato, <i>Legg</i>. x. § 4 and Arist.,
<i>Met</i>. i. 3.</p></note> to the elements of
the world.  Others imagined that atoms,<note place="end" n="1371" id="viii.ii-p11.3"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p12"> Posidonius the
Stoic names Moschus, or Mochus of Sidon, as the originator of the
atomic theory “before the Trojan period.” 
<i>Vide</i> Strabo, xvi. 757.  But the most famous
Atomists, Leucippus and Democritus of Abdera, in the 5th c.
<span class="c14" id="viii.ii-p12.1">b.c.</span>, arose in opposition to the Eleatic
school, and were followed in the 3d by Epicurus. 
<i>Vide</i> Diog. Laert. ix. § 30, <i>sq</i>. and
Cicero, <i>De Nat. Deor</i>. i. 24–26.  <i>Ista
enim flagitia Democriti, sive etiam ante Leucippi, esse corpuscula
quædam lævia, alia aspera, rotunda alia, partim autem
angulata, curvata quædam, et quasi adunca; ex his effectum esse
cœlum atque terram, nulla cogente natura, sed concursu quodam
fortuito.  Atqui, si haec Democritea non audisset, quid
audierat? quid est in physicis Epicuri non a Democrito?  Nam,
etsi quædam commodavit, ut, quod paulo ante de inclinatione
atomorum dixi:  tamen pleraque dixit eadem; atomos, inane,
imagines, infinitatem locorum, innumerabilitatemque mundorum eorum
ortus, interitus, omnia fere, quibus naturæ ratio
continetur.</i></p></note>
and indivisible bodies, molecules and ducts, form, by their union, the
nature of the visible world.  Atoms reuniting or separating,
produce births and deaths and the most durable bodies only owe their
consistency to the strength of their mutual adhesion:  a true
spider’s web woven by these writers who give to heaven, to earth,
and to sea so weak an origin and so little consistency!  It is
because they knew not how to say “In the beginning God created
the heaven and the earth.”  Deceived by their inherent
atheism it appeared to them that nothing governed or ruled the
universe, and that was all was given up to chance.<note place="end" n="1372" id="viii.ii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p13"> <i>cf</i>. the
<i>Fortuna gubernans</i> of Lucretius (v. 108).</p></note>  To guard us against this error the
writer on the creation, from the very first words, enlightens our
understanding with the name of God; “In the beginning God
created.”  What a glorious order!  He first establishes
a beginning, so that it might not be supposed that the world never had
a beginning.  Then he adds “Created” to show that
which was made was a very small part of the power of the Creator. 
In the same way that the potter, after having made with equal pains a
great number of vessels, has not exhausted either his art or his
talent; thus the Maker of the Universe, whose creative power, far from
being bounded by one world, could extend to the infinite, needed only
the impulse of His will to bring the immensities of the visible world
into being.  If then the world has a beginning, and if it has been
created, enquire who gave it this beginning, and who was the
Creator:  or rather, in the fear that human reasonings may make
you wander from the truth, Moses has anticipated enquiry by engraving
in our hearts, as a seal and a safeguard, the awful name of God: 
“In the beginning God created”—It is He, beneficent
Nature, Goodness without measure, a worthy object of love for all
beings endowed with reason, the beauty the most to be desired, the
origin of all that exists, the source of life, intellectual light,
impenetrable wisdom, it is He who “in the beginning created
heaven and earth.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ii-p14">3.  Do not then imagine, O man! that the
visible world is without a beginning; and because the celestial bodies
move in a circular course, and it is difficult for our senses to define
the point where the circle begins, do not believe that bodies impelled
by a circular movement are, from their nature, without a
beginning.  Without doubt the circle (I mean the plane figure
described by a single line) is beyond our perception, and it is
impossible for us to find out where it begins or where it ends; but we
ought not on this account to believe it to be without a
beginning.  Although we are not sensible of it, it really begins
at some point where the draughtsman has begun to draw it at a certain
radius from the centre.<note place="end" n="1373" id="viii.ii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p15"> Fialon refers
to Aristotle (<i>De Cœlo</i>. i. 5) on the non-infinitude of
the circle.  The conclusion is <span class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p15.1">῞</span><span class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p15.2">Ο</span><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p15.3">τι μὲν οὖν
τὸ κύκλῳ
κινούμενον
οὐκ ἔστιν
ἀτελεύτητον
οὐδ᾽
ἄπειρον,
ἀλλ᾽ ἔχει
τέλος,
φανερόν</span></p></note>  Thus seeing
that figures which move in a circle always return upon themselves,
without for a single instant interrupting the regularity of their
course, do not vainly imagine to yourselves that the world has neither
beginning nor end.  “For the fashion of this world passeth
away”<note place="end" n="1374" id="viii.ii-p15.4"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p16">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 31" id="viii.ii-p16.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.31">1 Cor. vii.
31</scripRef>.</p></note> and “Heaven
and earth shall pass away.”<note place="end" n="1375" id="viii.ii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p17">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 35" id="viii.ii-p17.1" parsed="|Matt|24|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.35">Matt. xxiv.
35</scripRef>.</p></note>  The
dogmas of the end, and of the renewing of the world, are announced
beforehand in these short words put at the head of the inspired
history.  “In the beginning God made.”  That
which was begun in time is condemned to come to an end in time. 
If there has been a beginning do not doubt of the end.<note place="end" n="1376" id="viii.ii-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p18"> <i>cf</i>.
Arist. <i>De Cœlo</i>. i. 12, 10.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p18.1">Δῆλον δ᾽
ὅτι καὶ εἰ
γενητὸν ἢ
φθαρτόν, οὐκ
ἀ&amp; 188·διον</span>.</p></note>  Of what use then are
geometry—the calculations of arithmetic—the study of solids
and <pb n="54" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_54.html" id="viii.ii-Page_54" />far-famed
astronomy, this laborious vanity, if those who pursue them imagine that
this visible world is co-eternal with the Creator of all things, with
God Himself; if they attribute to this limited world, which has a
material body, the same glory as to the incomprehensible and invisible
nature; if they cannot conceive that a whole, of which the parts are
subject to corruption and change, must of necessity end by itself
submitting to the fate of its parts?  But they have become
“vain in their imaginations and their foolish heart was
darkened.  Professing themselves to be wise, they became
fools.”<note place="end" n="1377" id="viii.ii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p19">
<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 21, 22" id="viii.ii-p19.1" parsed="|Rom|1|21|1|22" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.21-Rom.1.22">Rom. i. 21,
22</scripRef>.</p></note>  Some have
affirmed that heaven co-exists with God from all eternity;<note place="end" n="1378" id="viii.ii-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p20"> Arist., <i>De
Cœlo</i>. ii. 1. 1. calls it <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p20.1">εἷς καὶ ἀ&amp;
188·διος</span>.  <i>cf</i>. the
end of the <i>Timæus</i>.</p></note> others that it is God Himself without
beginning or end, and the cause of the particular arrangement of all
things.<note place="end" n="1379" id="viii.ii-p20.2"><p id="viii.ii-p21"> <i>cf</i>. Cic.,
<i>De nat. Deo</i>. i. 14, <i>“Cleanthes</i>”
(of Assos, c. 264 <span class="c14" id="viii.ii-p21.1">b.c.</span>, a disciple of
Zeno) “<i>autem tum ipsum mundum Deum dicit esse; tum
totius naturæ menti atque animo tribuit hoc nomen; tum
ultimum, et altissimum, atque undique circumfusum, et extremum,
omnia cingentem atque complexum, ardorem, qui æther
nominetur, certissimum Deum judicat</i>,” and
<i>id</i>. 15, “<i>Chrysippus</i>” (of
Tarsus, † c. 212 <span class="c14" id="viii.ii-p21.2">b.c.</span>)…“<i>ipsum mundum Deum dicit
esse</i>.”  Yet the <i>Hymn of Cleanthes</i>
(apud Stobœum) begins:</p>

<p class="c46" id="viii.ii-p22"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p22.1">Κύδιστ᾽
ἀθανάτων,
πολυώνομε,
παγκρατὲς
αἰεὶ,</span></p>

<p class="c41" id="viii.ii-p23"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p23.1">Ζεὺς,
φύσεως
ἀρχηγὲ, νόμον
μέτα πάντα
κυβερνῶν.</span></p>

<p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p24"><i>cf.</i> Orig., <i>v. Celsum</i> V.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p24.1">σαφῶς
δὴ τὸν ὅλον
κόσμον
(῞Ελληνες)
λέγουσιν
εἶναι θεόν,
Στωικοὶ μὲν
τὸν πρῶτον.
οἰ δ᾽ ἀπὸ
Πλάτωνος τὸν
δεύτερον,
τινὲς δ᾽
αὐτῶν τὸν
τρίτον</span>; and Athan., <i>De
Incarn</i>. § 2.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ii-p25">4.  One day, doubtless, their terrible condemnation
will be the greater for all this worldly wisdom, since, seeing so
clearly into vain sciences, they have wilfully shut their eyes to the
knowledge of the truth.  These men who measure the distances of
the stars and describe them, both those of the North, always shining
brilliantly in our view, and those of the southern pole visible to the
inhabitants of the South, but unknown to us; who divide the Northern
zone and the circle of the Zodiac into an infinity of parts, who
observe with exactitude the course of the stars, their fixed places,
their declensions, their return and the time that each takes to make
its revolution; these men, I say, have discovered all except one
thing:  the fact that God is the Creator of the universe, and the
just Judge who rewards all the actions of life according to their
merit.  They have not known how to raise themselves to the idea of
the consummation of all things, the consequence of the doctrine of
judgment, and to see that the world must change if souls pass from this
life to a new life.  In reality, as the nature of the present life
presents an affinity to this world, so in the future life our souls
will enjoy a lot conformable to their new condition.  But they are
so far from applying these truths, that they do but laugh when we
announce to them the end of all things and the regeneration of the
age.  Since the beginning naturally precedes that which is derived
from it, the writer, of necessity, when speaking to us of things which
had their origin in time, puts at the head of his narrative these
words—“In the beginning God created.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ii-p26">5.  It appears, indeed, that even before this
world an order of things<note place="end" n="1380" id="viii.ii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p27"> <i>cf</i>.
Origen, <i>De Principiis</i>, ii. 1, 3.</p></note> existed of which
our mind can form an idea, but of which we can say nothing, because it
is too lofty a subject for men who are but beginners and are still
babes in knowledge.  The birth of the world was preceded by a
condition of things suitable for the exercise of supernatural powers,
outstripping the limits of time, eternal and infinite.  The
Creator and Demiurge of the universe perfected His works in it,
spiritual light for the happiness of all who love the Lord,
intellectual and invisible natures, all the orderly
arrangement<note place="end" n="1381" id="viii.ii-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p28.1">διακόσμησις</span>.  <i>cf</i>. Arist., <i>Met</i>. i. 5, 2.</p></note> of pure
intelligences who are beyond the reach of our mind and of whom we
cannot even discover the names.  They fill the essence of this
invisible world, as Paul teaches us.  “For by him were
all things created that are in heaven, and that are in earth,
visible and invisible whether they be thrones or dominions or
principalities or powers”<note place="end" n="1382" id="viii.ii-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p29">
<scripRef passage="Col. i. 16" id="viii.ii-p29.1" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16">Col. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> or virtues
or hosts of angels or the dignities of archangels.  To this
world at last it was necessary to add a new world, both a school and
training place where the souls of men should be taught and a home
for beings destined to be born and to die.  Thus was created,
of a nature analogous to that of this world and the animals and
plants which live thereon, the succession of time, for ever pressing
on and passing away and never stopping in its course.  Is not
this the nature of time, where the past is no more, the future does
not exist, and the present escapes before being recognised? 
And such also is the nature of the creature which lives in
time,—condemned to grow or to perish without rest and without
certain stability.  It is therefore fit that the bodies of
animals and plants, obliged to follow a sort of current, and carried
away by the motion which leads them to birth or to death, should
live in the midst of surroundings whose nature is in accord with
beings subject to change.<note place="end" n="1383" id="viii.ii-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p30"> <i>cf</i>.
Plato, <i>Timæus</i>, § 14, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p30.1">χρόνος δ᾽
οὖν μετ᾽
οὐρανοῦ
γέγονεν ἵνα
ἅμα
γεννηθέντες
ἅμα καὶ
λυθῶσιν, ἄν
ποτε λύσις
τις αὐτῶν
γἰγνηται
καὶ κατὰ τὸ
παρὰδειγμα
τῆς αἰωνἰας
φύσεως ἵν, ὡς
ὁμοιότατος
αὐτῷ κατὰ
δύναμιν
ᾖ</span>   Fialon (p. 311)
quotes Cousin’s translation at greater length, and refers also
to Plotinus, <i>Enn</i>. II. vii. 10–12.  The parallel
transistoriness of time and things has become the commonplace of
poets.  “<i>Immortalia ne speres monet annus et almun
Quæ rapit hora diem.” </i>
Hor.,<i>Carm</i>. iv. 7.</p></note> 
<pb n="55" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_55.html" id="viii.ii-Page_55" />Thus the writer who wisely tells
us of the birth of the Universe does not fail to put these words at
the head of the narrative.  “In the beginning God
created;” that is to say, in the beginning of time. 
Therefore, if he makes the world appear in the beginning, it is not
a proof that its birth has preceded that of all other things that
were made.  He only wishes to tell us that, after the invisible
and intellectual world, the visible world, the world of the senses,
began to exist.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ii-p31">The first movement is called beginning. 
“To do right is the beginning of the good way.”<note place="end" n="1384" id="viii.ii-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p32">
<scripRef passage="Prov. xvi. 5" id="viii.ii-p32.1" parsed="|Prov|16|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.16.5">Prov. xvi. 5</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  Just actions are truly the first steps
towards a happy life.  Again, we call “beginning” the
essential and first part from which a thing proceeds, such as the
foundation of a house, the keel of a vessel; it is in this sense that
it is said, “The fear of the Lord is the beginning of
wisdom,”<note place="end" n="1385" id="viii.ii-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p33">
<scripRef passage="Prov. ix. 10" id="viii.ii-p33.1" parsed="|Prov|9|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.10">Prov. ix. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> that is to say that
piety is, as it were, the groundwork and foundation of
perfection.  Art is also the beginning of the works of artists,
the skill of Bezaleel <i>began</i> the adornment of the
tabernacle.<note place="end" n="1386" id="viii.ii-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p34"> <i>cf</i>.
Arist., <i>Met</i>. iv. 1.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p34.1">῎Αρχη ἡ μὲν
λέγεται
ὅθεν ἄν τι
τοῦ
πράγματος
κινηθείη
πρῶτον·
οἱον τοῦ
μήκους, καὶ
ὁδοῦ…ἡ
δὲ ὅθεν
ἂν κάλλιστα
ἕκαστον
γένοιτο·
οἷον καὶ
μαθήσεως,
οὐκ ἀπὸ τοῦ
πρώτου καὶ
τῆς τοῦ
πράγματος
ἀρχῆς
ἐνίοτε
ἀρκτέον,
ἀλλ᾽ ὅθεν
ρᾷστ᾽ ἂν
μάθοι, ἡ δὲ,
ὅθεν πρῶτον
γινεται
ἐνυπάρχοντος·
οἷον ὡς
πλοίου
τρόπις, καὶ
οἰκίας
θεμέλιος</span>.</p></note>  Often even
the good which is the final cause is the <i>beginning</i> of
actions.  Thus the approbation of God is the beginning of
almsgiving, and the end laid up for us in the promises the beginning of
all virtuous efforts.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ii-p35">6.  Such being the different senses of the
word beginning, see if we have not all the meanings here.  You may
know the epoch when the formation of this world began, it, ascending
into the past, you endeavour to discover the first day.  You will
thus find what was the first movement of time; then that the creation
of the heavens and of the earth were like the foundation and the
groundwork, and afterwards that an intelligent reason, as the word
beginning indicates, presided in the order of visible
things.<note place="end" n="1387" id="viii.ii-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p36"> In the
<i>Homily</i> of Origen extant in the Latin of Rufinus (Migne Pat.
Gr. xii. 146) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p36.1">ἀρχή</span> is used of the Divine Word,
“<i>In principio.  Quod est omnium principium nisi
Dominus noster Christus Iesus?…In hoc ergo principio, hoc est
in Verbo suo, Deus cœlum et terram fecit</i>.”  An
interpretation of <scripRef passage="John viii. 25" id="viii.ii-p36.2" parsed="|John|8|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.25">John
viii. 25</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p36.3">τὴν ἀρχὴν
ὅτι καὶ λαλῶ
ὑμιν</span> widely prevalent at all events in
the Latin church, was “<i>Initium quod et loquor
vobis;</i>” “I am the Beginning, that which I am
even saying to you.”  See note to <i>Sp. Comment</i>. on
<scripRef passage="John viii." id="viii.ii-p36.4" parsed="|John|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8">John viii.</scripRef> <i>ad fin</i>.</p></note>  You will
finally discover that the world was not conceived by chance and
without reason, but for an useful end and for the great advantage of
all beings, since it is really the school where reasonable souls
exercise themselves, the training ground where they learn to know
God; since by the sight of visible and sensible things the mind is
led, as by a hand, to the contemplation of invisible things. 
“For,” as the Apostle says, “the invisible things
of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being
understood by the things that are made.”<note place="end" n="1388" id="viii.ii-p36.5"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p37">
<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 20" id="viii.ii-p37.1" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  Perhaps these words “In the
beginning God created” signify the rapid and imperceptible
moment of creation.  The beginning, in effect, is indivisible
and instantaneous.  The beginning of the road is not yet the
road, and that of the house is not yet the house; so the beginning
of time is not yet time and not even the least particle of it. 
If some objector tell us that the beginning is a time, he ought
then, as he knows well, to submit it to the division of time—a
beginning, a middle and an end.  Now it is ridiculous to
imagine a beginning of a beginning.  Further, if we divide the
beginning into two, we make two instead of one, or rather make
several, we really make an infinity, for all that which is divided
is divisible to the infinite.<note place="end" n="1389" id="viii.ii-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p38"> On the
inconceivability either of an absolute minimum of space or of its
infinite divisibility, <i>cf</i>. Sir Wm. Hamilton, <i>Met</i>. ii.
371.</p></note>  Thus
then, if it is said, “In the beginning God created,” it
is to teach us that at the will of God the world arose in less than
an instant, and it is to convey this meaning more clearly that other
interpreters have said:  “God made summarily” that
is to say all at once and in a moment.<note place="end" n="1390" id="viii.ii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p39"> Aquila’s
version in the <i>Hexapla</i> of Origen for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p39.1">ἐν
ἀρχᾐ</span> has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p39.2">ἐν
κεφαλαί&amp; 251·
ἔκτισεν</span>.</p></note>  But enough concerning the
beginning, if only to put a few points out of many.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ii-p40">7.  Among arts, some have in view production,
some practice, others theory.<note place="end" n="1391" id="viii.ii-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p41"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p41.1">ἡ ἅπασα
διάνοια ἢ
πρακτικὴ ἢ
ποιητικὴ ἢ
θεωρητική</span>. 
Arist., <i>Met</i>. v. i.</p></note>  The
object of the last is the exercise of thought, that of the second,
the motion of the body.  Should it cease, all stops; nothing
more is to be seen.  Thus dancing and music have nothing
behind; they have no object but themselves.  In creative arts
on the contrary the work lasts after the operation.  Such is
architecture—such are the arts which work in wood and brass
and weaving, all those indeed which, even when the artisan has
disappeared, serve to show an industrious intelligence and to cause
the architect, the worker in brass or the weaver, to be admired on
account of his work.  Thus, then, to show that the world is a
work of art displayed for the beholding of all people; to make them
know Him who <pb n="56" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_56.html" id="viii.ii-Page_56" />created it, Moses does not use another
word.  “In the beginning,” he says “God
created.”  He does not say “God worked,”
“God formed,” but “God created.”  Among
those who have imagined that the world co-existed with God from all
eternity, many have denied that it was created by God, but say that
it exists spontaneously, as the shadow of this power.  God,
they say, is the cause of it, but an involuntary cause, as the body
is the cause of the shadow and the flame is the cause of the
brightness.<note place="end" n="1392" id="viii.ii-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p42"> The
<i>one</i> and the <i>perfect</i> continually overflows, and from it
Being, Reason, and Life are perpetually derived, without deducting
anything from its substance, inasmuch as it is simple in its nature,
and not, like matter, compound.  (<i>Enn</i>. iv.
ix. 9.)  This derivation of all things from unity does not
resemble creation, which has reference to time, but takes place
purely in conformity with the principles of causality and order,
without volition, because to will is to change.  (<i>Enn</i>.
iv. 5, i. 6)”  Tennemann on Plotinus, <i>Hist. Phil</i>.
§ 207.</p></note>  It is to
correct this error that the prophet states, with so much precision,
“In the beginning God created.”  He did not make
the thing itself the cause of its existence.<note place="end" n="1393" id="viii.ii-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p43"> The Ben.
note is “<i>neque idipsum in causa fuit cur esset, hoc est,
non res cæca, non res coacta, non res invite et præter
voluntatem agens in causa fuit cur mundus exstiterit.  Hoc
igitur dicit Basilius Deum aliter agere atque corpora opaca aut
lucida.  Nam corpus producit umbram vi atque necessitate, nec
liberius agit corpus lucidum:  Deus vero omnia nutu conficit et
voluntate.  Illud</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p43.1">ἐποιησεν</span>, <i>etc.,
alio modo intellexit et interpretatus est Eustathius.  Illius
subjicimus verba:  non causam præstitit ut esset solum,
sed fecit ut bonus utilem</i>.”</p></note>  Being good, He made it an useful
work.  Being wise, He made it everything that was most
beautiful.  Being powerful He made it very great.<note place="end" n="1394" id="viii.ii-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p44">
<i>cf</i>. Plat., <i>Tim.</i> § 10. 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p44.1">᾽Αγαθὸς ἦν,
ἀγαθῷ δὲ
ουδεὶς περὶ
οὐδενὸς
οὐδέποτε
ἐγγίγνεται
φθόνος,
τούτου δ᾽
ἐκτὸς ὢν
πάντα ὅτι
μάλιστα
γενέσθαι
ἐβουλήθη
παραπλήσια
ἑαυτῷ</span>.</p></note>  Moses almost shows us the finger of
the supreme artisan taking possession of the substance of the
universe, forming the different parts in one perfect accord, and
making a harmonious symphony result from the whole.<note place="end" n="1395" id="viii.ii-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p45">
<i>cf</i>. Huxley, <i>Lay Sermons</i>, xii. p. 286, on the
“delicate finger” of the “hidden artist” in
the changes in an egg.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ii-p46">“In the beginning God made heaven and
earth.”  By naming the two extremes, he suggests the
substance of the whole world, according to heaven the privilege of
seniority, and putting earth in the second rank.  All intermediate
beings were created at the same time as the extremities.  Thus,
although there is no mention of the elements, fire, water and
air,<note place="end" n="1396" id="viii.ii-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p47">
<i>cf</i>. note on <i>Letter</i> viii.</p></note> imagine that
they were all compounded together, and you will find water, air
and fire, in the earth.  For fire leaps out from stones; iron
which is dug from the earth produces under friction fire in
plentiful measure.  A marvellous fact!  Fire shut up in
bodies lurks there hidden without harming them, but no sooner is
it released than it consumes that which has hitherto preserved
it.  The earth contains water, as diggers of wells teach
us.  It contains air too, as is shown by the vapours that it
exhales under the sun’s warmth<note place="end" n="1397" id="viii.ii-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p48"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p48.1">φαμὲν δὲ
πῦρ καὶ ἀ&amp;
153·ρα καὶ ὕδωρ
γίγνεσθαι
ἐξ ἀλλήλων
καὶ ἕκαστον
ἐν ἑκάστῳ
ὑπάρχειν
τούτων
δυνάμει</span>. 
Arist., <i>Meteor</i>. i. 3.</p></note> when it is damp.  Now, as
according to their nature, heaven occupies the higher and earth
the lower position in space, (one sees, in fact, that all which is
light ascends towards heaven, and heavy substances fall to the
ground); as therefore height and depth are the points the most
opposed to each other it is enough to mention the most distant
parts to signify the inclusion of all which fills up intervening
Space.  Do not ask, then, for an enumeration of all the
elements; guess, from what Holy Scripture indicates, all that is
passed over in silence.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ii-p49">8.  “In the beginning God created the
heaven and the earth.”  If we were to wish to discover the
essence of each of the beings which are offered for our contemplation,
or come under our senses, we should be drawn away into long
digressions, and the solution of the problem would require more words
than I possess, to examine fully the matter.  To spend time on
such points would not prove to be to the edification of the
Church.  Upon the essence of the heavens we are contented with
what Isaiah says, for, in simple language, he gives us sufficient idea
of their nature, “The heaven was made like
smoke,”<note place="end" n="1398" id="viii.ii-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p50">
<scripRef passage="Isa. li. 6" id="viii.ii-p50.1" parsed="|Isa|51|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.51.6">Isa. li. 6</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> that is to say,
He created a subtle substance, without solidity or density, from
which to form the heavens.  As to the form of them we also
content ourselves with the language of the same prophet, when
praising God “that stretcheth out the heavens as a curtain and
spreadeth them out as a tent to dwell in.”<note place="end" n="1399" id="viii.ii-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p51">
<scripRef passage="Isa. xl. 22" id="viii.ii-p51.1" parsed="|Isa|40|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.22">Isa. xl. 22</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  In the same way, as concerns the
earth, let us resolve not to torment ourselves by trying to find out
its essence, not to tire our reason by seeking for the substance
which it conceals.  Do not let us seek for any nature devoid of
qualities by the conditions of its existence, but let us know that
all the phenomena with which we see it clothed regard the conditions
of its existence and complete its essence.  Try to take away by
reason each of the qualities it possesses, and you will arrive at
nothing.  Take away black, cold, weight, density, the qualities
which concern taste, in one word all these which we see in it, and
the substance vanishes.<note place="end" n="1400" id="viii.ii-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p52"> Fialon
points to the coincidence with Arist., <i>Met</i>. vii.
3.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p52.1">᾽Αλλὰ μὴν
ἀφαιρουμένου
μήκους καὶ
πλάτους καὶ
βάθους,
οὐδὲν
ὁρῶμεν
ὑπολειπόμενον
πλὴν ἐ&amp; 176· τι
ἐστὶ τὸ
ὁριζόμενον
ὑπὸ τούτων,
ὥστε τὴν
ὕλην ἀνάγκη
φαὶνεσθαι
μόνην
οὐσίαν οὕτω
σκοπουμένοις.
 Λέγω δ᾽
ὕλην ἢ καθ᾽
αὑτὴν μήτε
τὶ, μήτε
ποσὸν, μήτε
ἄλλο μηδὲν
λέγεται οἷς
ὥρισται τὸ
ὄν· ἔστι γὰρ
τι καθ᾽ οὗ
κατηγορεῖται
τούτων
ἕκαστον, ᾧ
τὸ εἶναι
ἕτερον, καὶ
τῶν
κατηγορεῶν
ἑκάστῃ.  Τὰ
μὲν γὰρ ἄλλα
τῆς οὐσίας
κατηγορεῖται·
αὕτη δὲ, τῆς
ὕλης.  &amp;
169·Ωστε τὸ
ἔσχατον,
καθ᾽ αὑτὸ
οὔτε τὶ,
οὔτε ποσὸν,
οὔτε ἄλλο
οὐδέν
ἐστιν· οὐδὲ
δὴ αἰ
ἀποφάσεις</span></p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ii-p53"><pb n="57" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_57.html" id="viii.ii-Page_57" />If I ask you
to leave these vain questions, I will not expect you to try and find
out the earth’s point of support.  The mind would reel on
beholding its reasonings losing themselves without end.  Do you
say that the earth reposes on a bed of air?<note place="end" n="1401" id="viii.ii-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p54"> <i>cf</i>.
Arist., <i>De Cœlo</i>. ii. 13, 16.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p54.1">᾽Αναξιμένης
δὲ καὶ
᾽Αναξάγο
ρας καὶ
Δημόκριτος
τὸ πλάτος
αἴτιον
εἶναί φασι
τοῦ μένειν
αὐτήν· οὐ
γὰρ τέμνειν
ἀλλ᾽
ἐπιπωματίζειν</span>
(covers like a lid) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p54.2">τὸν ἀ&amp; 153·ρα
τὸν κάτωθεν,
ὅπερ
φαίνεται τὰ
πλάτος
ἔχοντα τῶν
σωματων
ποιεῖν</span></p></note>  How, then, can this soft substance,
without consistency, resist the enormous weight which presses upon
it?  How is it that it does not slip away in all directions, to
avoid the sinking weight, and to spread itself over the mass which
overwhelms it?  Do you suppose that water is the foundation of the
earth?<note place="end" n="1402" id="viii.ii-p54.3"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p55"> The
theory of Thales.  <i>cf</i>. note on <i>Letter</i> viii. 2 and
Arist., <i>De Cœlo</i>. ii. 13, 13 where he speaks of
Thales describing the earth floating like wood on water.</p></note>  You will
then always have to ask yourself how it is that so heavy and
opaque a body does not pass through the water; how a mass of such
a weight is held up by a nature weaker than itself.  Then you
must seek a base for the waters, and you will be in much
difficulty to say upon what the water itself rests.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ii-p56">9.  Do you suppose that a heavier body
prevents the earth from falling into the abyss?  Then you must
consider that this support needs itself a support to prevent it from
falling.  Can we imagine one?  Our reason again demands yet
another support, and thus we shall fall into the infinite, always
imagining a base for the base which we have already found.<note place="end" n="1403" id="viii.ii-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p57"> <i>cf</i>.
Arist., <i>De Cœlo</i>. ii. 13 (Grote’s tr.): 
“The Kolophonian Xenophanes affirmed that the lower depths of
the earth were rooted downwards to infinity, in order to escape the
troublesome obligation of looking for a reason why it remained
stationary.”  To this Empedokles objected, and suggested
velocity of rotation for the cause of the earth’s maintaining
its position.</p></note>  And the further we advance in this
reasoning the greater force we are obliged to give to this base, so
that it may be able to support all the mass weighing upon it.  Put
then a limit to your thought, so that your curiosity in investigating
the incomprehensible may not incur the reproaches of Job, and you be
not asked by him, “Whereupon are the foundations thereof
fastened?”<note place="end" n="1404" id="viii.ii-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p58">
<scripRef passage="Job xxxviii. 6" id="viii.ii-p58.1" parsed="|Job|38|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.38.6">Job xxxviii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>  If ever you
hear in the Psalms, “I bear up the pillars of
it;”<note place="end" n="1405" id="viii.ii-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p59">
<scripRef passage="Ps. lxxv. 3" id="viii.ii-p59.1" parsed="|Ps|75|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.75.3">Ps. lxxv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> see in these
pillars the power which sustains it.  Because what means this
other passage, “He hath founded it upon the
sea,”<note place="end" n="1406" id="viii.ii-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p60">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xxiv. 2" id="viii.ii-p60.1" parsed="|Ps|24|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.2">Ps. xxiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> if not that the
water is spread all around the earth?  How then can water, the
fluid element which flows down every declivity, remain suspended
without ever flowing?  You do not reflect that the idea of the
earth suspended by itself throws your reason into a like but even
greater difficulty, since from its nature it is heavier.  But
let us admit that the earth rests upon itself, or let us say that it
rides the waters, we must still remain faithful to thought of true
religion and recognise that all is sustained by the Creator’s
power.  Let us then reply to ourselves, and let us reply to
those who ask us upon what support this enormous mass rests,
“In His hands are the ends of the earth.”<note place="end" n="1407" id="viii.ii-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p61">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xcv. 4" id="viii.ii-p61.1" parsed="|Ps|95|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.95.4">Ps. xcv. 4</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  It is a doctrine as infallible for
our own information as profitable for our hearers.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ii-p62">10.  There are inquirers into
nature<note place="end" n="1408" id="viii.ii-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p63"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p63.1">οἱ
φυσικοὶ</span> was the
name given to the Ionic and other philosophers who preceded
Socrates.  Lucian (<i>Ner</i>. 4) calls Thales
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p63.2">φυσικώτατος</span>.</p></note> who with a great
display of words give reasons for the immobility of the earth. 
Placed, they say, in the middle of the universe and not being able
to incline more to one side than the other because its centre is
everywhere the same distance from the surface, it necessarily rests
upon itself; since a weight which is everywhere equal cannot lean to
either side.  It is not, they go on, without reason or by
chance that the earth occupies the centre of the universe.  It
is its natural and necessary position.  As the celestial body
occupies the higher extremity of space all heavy bodies, they argue,
that we may suppose to have fallen from these high regions, will be
carried from all directions to the centre, and the point towards
which the parts are tending will evidently be the one to which the
whole mass will be thrust together.  If stones, wood, all
terrestrial bodies, fall from above downwards, this must be the
proper and natural place of the whole earth.  If, on the
contrary, a light body is separated from the centre, it is evident
that it will ascend towards the higher regions.  Thus heavy
bodies move from the top to the bottom, and following this
reasoning, the bottom is none other than the centre of the
world.  Do not then be surprised that the world never
falls:  it occupies the centre of the universe, its natural
place.  By necessity it is obliged to remain in its place,
unless a movement contrary to nature should displace it.<note place="end" n="1409" id="viii.ii-p63.3"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p64"> <i>cf</i>.
<i>De Cœlo</i>. ii. 14, 4.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p64.1">῎Ετι
δ᾽ ἡ φορὰ τῶν
μορίων καὶ
ὅλης αὐτῆς ἠ
κατὰ φύσιν
ἐπἰ τὸ μέσον
τοῦ παντός
ἐστιν, διὰ
τοῦτο γὰρ
καὶ
τυγχάνει
κειμένη νῦν
ἐπὶ τοῦ
κέντρου</span>.</p></note>  If there is anything in this system
which might appear probable to you, keep your admiration for the
source of such perfect order, for the wisdom of God.  Grand
phenomena do not strike us the less when we have discovered
something of their wonderful mechanism.  Is it otherwise
here?  At all events let us prefer the simplicity of faith to
the demonstrations of reason.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ii-p65">11.  We might say the same thing of the
<pb n="58" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_58.html" id="viii.ii-Page_58" />heavens.  With
what a noise of words the sages of this world have discussed
their nature!  Some have said that heaven is composed of
four elements as being tangible and visible, and is made up of
earth on account of its power of resistance, with fire because it
is striking to the eye, with air and water on account of the
mixture.<note place="end" n="1410" id="viii.ii-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p66"> This is the
doctrine of Plato <i>vide Tim</i>.  The Combef.
<span class="c14" id="viii.ii-p66.1">mss.</span> reads not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p66.2">μίξις</span>, mixture, but
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p66.3">μέθεξις</span>,
participation.</p></note>  Others
have rejected this system as improbable, and introduced into the
world, to form the heavens, a fifth element after their own
fashioning.  There exists, they say, an æthereal body
which is neither fire, air, earth, nor water, nor in one word any
simple body.  These simple bodies have their own natural
motion in a straight line, light bodies upwards and heavy bodies
downwards; now this motion upwards and downwards is not the same
as circular motion; there is the greatest possible difference
between straight and circular motion.  It therefore follows
that bodies whose motion is so various must vary also in their
essence.  But, it is not even possible to suppose that the
heavens should be formed of primitive bodies which we call
elements, because the reunion of contrary forces could not
produce an even and spontaneous motion, when each of the simple
bodies is receiving a different impulse from nature.  Thus
it is a labour to maintain composite bodies in continual
movement, because it is impossible to put even a single one of
their movements in accord and harmony with all those that are in
discord; since what is proper to the light particle, is in
warfare with that of a heavier one.  If we attempt to rise
we are stopped by the weight of the terrestrial element; if we
throw ourselves down we violate the igneous part of our being in
dragging it down contrary to its nature.  Now this struggle
of the elements effects their dissolution.  A body to which
violence is done and which is placed in opposition to nature,
after a short but energetic resistance, is soon dissolved into as
many parts as it had elements, each of the constituent parts
returning to its natural place.  It is the force of these
reasons, say the inventors of the fifth kind of body for the
genesis of heaven and the stars, which constrained them to reject
the system of their predecessors and to have recourse to their
own hypothesis.<note place="end" n="1411" id="viii.ii-p66.4"><p id="viii.ii-p67"> Here appears to
be a reference to Arist., <i>De Gen. Ann</i>. ii. 3, 11,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p67.1">πάσης
μὲν ουν
ψυχῆς
δύναμις
ἑτέρον
σώματος ἐ&amp;
231·ικε
κεκοινωνηκέναι
καὶ
θειοτέρου
τῶν
καλουμένων
στοιχείων·
ὡς δὲ
διαφέρουσι
τιμιότητι
αἱ ψυχαὶ καὶ
ἀτιμί&amp; 139·
ἀλλήλων
οὕτω καὶ ἡ
τοιαύτη
διαφέρει
φύσις,</span> and again, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p67.2">πνεῦμα…ἀνάλογον
οὖσα τῷ τῶν
ἄστρων
στοιχεί&amp;
251·</span>.  On the fifth element of Aristotle
<i>cf</i>. Cic., <i>Tusc. Disp</i>. i. 10. 
<i>Aristoteles…cum quatuor illa genera principiorum erat
complexus, equibus omnia orirentur, quintam quandam naturam censet
esse, equa sit mens</i>.  Aug., <i>De Civ. Dei</i> xxii. 11.
2, and Cudworth’s <i>Int. Syst.</i> (Harrison’s
Ed. 1845) iii. p. 465.  Hence the word
“quintessence,” for which the Dictionaries quote
Howard’s <i>Translation of Plutarch</i>, “Aristoteles
hath put…for elements foure; and for a fifth quintessence,
the heavenly body which is immutable.”  Skeat s. v.
points out that “the idea is older than Aristotle: 
<i>cf</i>. the five Skt. <i>bhútas</i>, or
elements, which were earth, air, fire, and water, and
æther.  Thus the fifth essence is æther, the
subtlest and highest.”  It is evident that Milton had
these theories in mind when he wrote (<i>Par. Lost</i>, iii.
716):</p>

<p class="c46" id="viii.ii-p68">“Swift to their several quarters hasted then</p>

<p class="c71" id="viii.ii-p69">The cumbrous elements, earth, flood, air, fire;</p>

<p class="c71" id="viii.ii-p70">And this ethereal quintessence of heaven</p>

<p class="c71" id="viii.ii-p71">Flew upward, spirited with various forms,</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c71" id="viii.ii-p72">That rolled orbicular, and turned to
stars</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c71" id="viii.ii-p73">Numberless.”</p></note>  But yet
another fine speaker arises and disperses and destroys this
theory to give predominance to an idea of his own
invention.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ii-p74">Do not let us undertake to follow them for fear of
falling into like frivolities; let them refute each other, and, without
disquieting ourselves about essence, let us say with Moses “God
created the heavens and the earth.”  Let us glorify the
supreme Artificer for all that was wisely and skillfully made; by the
beauty of visible things let us raise ourselves to Him who is above all
beauty; by the grandeur of bodies, sensible and limited in their
nature, let us conceive of the infinite Being whose immensity and
omnipotence surpass all the efforts of the imagination.  Because,
although we ignore the nature of created things, the objects which on
all sides attract our notice are so marvellous, that the most
penetrating mind cannot attain to the knowledge of the least of the
phenomena of the world, either to give a suitable explanation of it or
to render due praise to the Creator, to Whom belong all glory, all
honour and all power world without end.  Amen.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Homily" title="“The Earth was Invisible and Unfinished.”" progress="32.92%" prev="viii.ii" next="viii.iv" id="viii.iii"><p class="c26" id="viii.iii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="viii.iii-p1.1">Homily
II.</span></p>

<p class="c55" id="viii.iii-p2"><i>“The Earth was Invisible and
Unfinished</i>.”<note place="end" n="1412" id="viii.iii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p3">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 2" id="viii.iii-p3.1" parsed="|Gen|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.2">Gen. i. 2</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="viii.iii-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="viii.iii-p4.1">In</span> the few words
which have occupied us this morning we have found such a depth of
thought that we despair of penetrating further.  If such is the
fore court of the sanctuary, if the portico of the temple is so grand
and magnificent, if the splendour of its beauty thus dazzles the eyes
of the soul, what will be the holy of holies?  Who will dare to
try to gain access to the innermost shrine?  Who will look into
its secrets?  To gaze into it is indeed forbidden us, and language
is powerless to express what the mind conceives.  However, since
there are rewards, and most desirable ones, reserved by the just Judge
for the intention alone of doing good, do not let us hesitate to
continue our researches.  Although we may not attain to the truth,
if, with the help of the <pb n="59" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_59.html" id="viii.iii-Page_59" />Spirit, we do not fall away from the meaning of
Holy Scripture we shall not deserve to be rejected, and, with the help
of grace, we shall contribute to the edification of the Church of
God.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p5">“The earth,” says Holy Scripture,
“was invisible and unfinished.”  The heavens and the
earth were created without distinction.  How then is it that the
heavens are perfect whilst the earth is still unformed and
incomplete?  In one word, what was the unfinished condition of the
earth?  And for what reason was it invisible?  The fertility
of the earth is its perfect finishing; growth of all kinds of plants,
the upspringing of tall trees, both productive and sterile,
flowers’ sweet scents and fair colours, and all that which, a
little later, at the voice of God came forth from the earth to beautify
her, their universal Mother.  As nothing of all this yet existed,
Scripture is right in calling the earth “without
form.”  We could also say of the heavens that they were
still imperfect and had not received their natural adornment, since at
that time they did not shine with the glory of the sun and of the moon
and were not crowned by the choirs of the stars.<note place="end" n="1413" id="viii.iii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p6">
<i>cf</i>. Hom., <i>Il</i>. xviii. 485, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p6.1">ἐν
δὲ τὰ τείρεα
πάντα τά τ᾽
οὐρανὸς
ἐστεφάνωται</span>, and Tennyson’s “When young night divine crowned dying day
with stars.” (<i>Palace of Art.</i>)</p></note>  These bodies were not yet
created.  Thus you will not diverge from the truth in saying
that the heavens also were “without form.”  The
earth was invisible for two reasons:  it may be because man,
the spectator, did not yet exist, or because being submerged under
the waters which over-flowed the surface, it could not be seen,
since the waters had not yet been gathered together into their own
places, where God afterwards collected them, and gave them the name
of seas.  What is invisible?  First of all that which our
fleshly eye cannot perceive; our mind, for example; then that which,
visible in its nature, is hidden by some body which conceals it,
like iron in the depths of the earth.  It is in this sense,
because it was hidden under the waters, that the earth was still
invisible.  However, as light did not yet exist, and as the
earth lay in darkness, because of the obscurity of the air above it,
it should not astonish us that for this reason Scripture calls it
“invisible.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p7">2.  But the corrupters of the truth, who,
incapable of submitting their reason to Holy Scripture, distort at will
the meaning of the Holy Scriptures, pretend that these words mean
matter.  For it is matter, they say, which from its nature is
without form and invisible,—being by the conditions of its
existence without quality and without form and figure.
<note place="end" n="1414" id="viii.iii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p8"> On prime
matter and its being <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p8.1">ἄσωματος</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p8.2">ἄμορφος</span> <i>vide</i>
Cudworth, <i>Int. Syst</i>. v. ii. § 27, and
Mosheim’s note.  “<i>Ingens vero quondam
summorum et inclytorum virorum numerus ab eorum semper stetit
partibus, quibus ex qua dixi ratione, materiam placuit decernere</i>
 <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p8.3">ἀσώματον</span>
<i>esse, sive corpore carere Cicero omnes post Platonem philosophos hoc dogma 
perhibet tenuisse, Acad. Quast. i. 7, ‘sed subjectam putant omnibus sine ulla 
specie, atque carentem omni illa qualitate materiam quandam ex qua omnia 
expressa atque effecta sint.’ Sed jam din ante Platonem Pythagoraeorum multi ei 
addicti fuerunt, quod ex </i>Timæi Locri<i>, nobilis hujus
scholæ et perantiqui philosophi, De Anima Mundi libello (Cap.
i. p. 544, Ed. Galei) intelligitur:</i>  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p8.5">τὰν ὕλαν
ἄμορφον δὲ
καθ' αὐτὰν
καὶ
ἀχρημάτιστον
δεχόμενον
δὲ πᾶσαν
μορφάν</span>.”</p></note>  The Artificer submitting it to the
working of His wisdom clothed it with a form, organized it, and thus
gave being to the visible world.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p9">If matter is uncreated, it has a claim to the same
honours as God, since it must be of equal rank with Him.  Is this
not the summit of wickedness, that an extreme deformity, without
quality, without form, shape, ugliness without configuration, to use
their own expression, should enjoy the same prerogatives with Him, Who
is wisdom, power and beauty itself, the Creator and the Demiurge of the
universe?  This is not all.  If matter is so great as to be
capable of being acted on by the whole wisdom of God, it would in a way
raise its hypostasis to an equality with the inaccessible power of God,
since it would be able to measure by itself all the extent of the
divine intelligence.  If it is insufficient for the operations of
God, then we fall into a more absurd blasphemy, since we condemn God
for not being able, on account of the want of matter, to finish His own
works.  The poverty of human nature has deceived these
reasoners.  Each of our crafts is exercised upon some special
matter—the art of the smith upon iron, that of the carpenter on
wood.  In all, there is the subject, the form and the work which
results from the form.  Matter is taken from without—art
gives the form—and the work is composed at the same time of form
and of matter.<note place="end" n="1415" id="viii.iii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p10">
<i>cf</i>. Arist., <i>Met</i>. vi. 7, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p10.1">πάντα δὲ
τὰ
γιγνόμενα
ὑπό τέ τινος
γίγνεται,
καὶ ἔκ τινος,
καὶ τί…τὸ
δὲ ἐξ οὗ
γίγνεται, ἣν
λέγομεν
ὕλην…τὸ
δὲ ὑφ᾽ οὗ,
τῶν φύσει τι
ὄντων…εἶδος δὲ
λέγω τὸ τί ἦν
εἶναι
ἑκάστον, καὶ
τὴν πρώτην
οὐσίαν</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p11">Such is the idea that they make for themselves of
the divine work.  The form of the world is due to the wisdom of
the supreme Artificer; matter came to the Creator from without; and
thus the world results from a double origin.  It has received from
outside its matter and its essence, and from God its form and
figure.<note place="end" n="1416" id="viii.iii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p12">
<i>cf</i>. Cudworth, <i>Int. Syst</i>. iv. 6, and remarks
there on Cic., <i>Acad Quæst</i>. i. 6.  Arist.
(<i>Metaph</i>. i. 2) says <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p12.1">Θεὸς γὰρ
δοκει τὸ
αἴτιον πασιν
εἰναι καὶ
ἀρχή τις</span>, but does this
refer only to form?</p></note>  They thus
come to deny that the mighty God has presided at the formation of the
universe, and pretend that He has only brought a crowning contribution
to a common work, that He has only contributed some small portion to
the genesis of beings:  they are incapable from the
debase<pb n="60" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_60.html" id="viii.iii-Page_60" />ment of their
reasonings of raising their glances to the height of truth.  Here
below arts are subsequent to matter—introduced into life by the
indispensable need of them.  Wool existed before weaving made it
supply one of nature’s imperfections.  Wood existed before
carpentering took possession of it, and transformed it each day to
supply new wants, and made us see all the advantages derived from it,
giving the oar to the sailor, the winnowing fan to the labourer, the
lance to the soldier.  But God, before all those things which now
attract our notice existed, after casting about in His mind and
determining to bring into being time which had no being, imagined the
world such as it ought to be, and created matter in harmony with the
form which He wished to give it.<note place="end" n="1417" id="viii.iii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p13">
<scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 5" id="viii.iii-p13.1" parsed="|Gen|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.5">Gen. ii. 5</scripRef>, “every herb of the
field <i>before it grew</i>.”  There seems here an
indication of the actual creation, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p13.2">ποίησις</span>, being
in the mind of God.</p></note>  He
assigned to the heavens the nature adapted for the heavens, and gave to
the earth an essence in accordance with its form.  He formed, as
He wished, fire, air and water, and gave to each the essence which the
object of its existence required.  Finally, He welded all the
diverse parts of the universe by links of indissoluble attachment and
established between them so perfect a fellowship and harmony that the
most distant, in spite of their distance, appeared united in one
universal sympathy.  Let those men therefore renounce their
fabulous imaginations, who, in spite of the weakness of their argument,
pretend to measure a power as incomprehensible to man’s reason as
it is unutterable by man’s voice.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p14">3.  God created the heavens and the earth,
but not only half;—He created all the heavens and all the earth,
creating the essence with the form.  For He is not an inventor of
figures, but the Creator even of the essence of beings.  Further
let them tell us how the efficient power of God could deal with the
passive nature of matter, the latter furnishing the matter without
form, the former possessing the science of the form without matter,
both being in need of each other; the Creator in order to display His
art, matter in order to cease to be without form and to receive a
form.<note place="end" n="1418" id="viii.iii-p14.1"><p id="viii.iii-p15"> Fialon quotes
Bossuet:  “<i><span lang="FR" id="viii.iii-p15.1">Je ne trouve point que
Dieu, qui a créé toutes choses, ait eu besoin, comme un
ouvrier vulgaire, de trouver une matiére préparée
sur laquelle il travaillât, et de laquelle il dît son
ouvrage.  Mais, n’ayant besoin pour agir que de
lui-même et de sa propre puissance il a fait tout son
ouvrage.  Il n’est point un simple faiseur de formes et
de figures dans une matière préexistante; il a fait et
la matière et la forme, c’est-à-dire son ouvrage
dans son tout: autrement son ouvrage ne lui doit pas tout, et dans
son fond il est indépendamment de son
ouvrier.…</span></i></p>

<p class="c72" id="viii.iii-p16"><span lang="FR" id="viii.iii-p16.1">“O Dieu quelle a été
l’ignorance des sages du monde, qu’on a appelés
philosophes d’avoir cru que vous, parfait architecte et absolu
formateur de tout ce qui est, vous aviez trouvé sous vos mains une
matière qui vous ótait co-éternelle, informe
néamoins, et qui attendait de vous sa perfection!  Aveugles,
qui n’entendaient pas que d’être capable de forme,
c’est deja quelque forme; c’est quelque perfection, que
d’être capable de perfection; et si la matière avail
d’elle-même ce commencement de perfection et de forme, elle
en pouvait aussitôt avoir d’ellemême l’entier
accomplissement.</span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.iii-p17">“<i><span lang="FR" id="viii.iii-p17.1">Aveugles,
conducteurs d’aveugles, qui tombez dans le prêcipice, et y
jetez ceux qui vous suivent (St. Matthieu xv. 14), dites-mois qui a
assujeti à Dieu ce qu’il n’a pas fait, ce qui est de
soi aussi bien que Dieu, ce qui est indépendamment de Dieu
même?  Par où a-t-il trouvé prise sur ce qui lui
est étranger et independant et sa puissance; et par quel art ou
quel pouvoir se l’est-il soumis?…Mais qu’est-ce
après tout que cette matière si parfait, qu’elle ait
elle-même ce fond de son être; et si imparfaite,
qu’elle attende sa perfection d’un autre?  Dieu aura
fait l’accident et n’aura pas fait la substance? 
(Bossuet, Elévations sur les mystères, 3e semaine, 2e
elevat</span></i>.)</p></note>  But let
us stop here and return to our subject.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p18">“<i>The earth was invisible and
unfinished</i>.”  In saying “In the beginning God
created the heavens and the earth,” the sacred writer passed over
many things in silence, water, air, fire and the results from them,
which, all forming in reality the true complement of the world, were,
without doubt, made at the same time as the universe.  By this
silence, history wishes to train the activity or our intelligence,
giving it a weak point for starting, to impel it to the discovery of
the truth.  Thus, we are not told of the creation of water; but,
as we are told that the earth was invisible, ask yourself what could
have covered it, and prevented it from being seen?  Fire could not
conceal it.  Fire brightens all about it, and spreads light rather
than darkness around.  No more was it air that enveloped the
earth.  Air by nature is of little density and transparent. 
It receives all kinds of visible object, and transmits them to the
spectators.  Only one supposition remains; that which floated on
the surface of the earth was water—the fluid essence which had
not yet been confined to its own place.  Thus the earth was not
only invisible; it was still incomplete.  Even today excessive
damp is a hindrance to the productiveness of the earth.  The same
cause at the same time prevents it from being seen, and from being
complete, for the proper and natural adornment of the earth is its
completion:  corn waving in the valleys—meadows green with
grass and rich with many coloured flowers—fertile glades and
hill-tops shaded by forests.  Of all this nothing was yet
produced; the earth was in travail with it in virtue of the power that
she had received from the Creator.  But she was waiting for the
appointed time and the divine order to bring forth.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p19">4.  “Darkness was upon the face of the
deep.”<note place="end" n="1419" id="viii.iii-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p20">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 2" id="viii.iii-p20.1" parsed="|Gen|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.2">Gen. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  A new source
for fables and most impious imaginations if one distorts the sense of
these words at the will of one’s fancies.  By
“darkness” these wicked men do not understand what is meant
in reality—air not illumined, the shadow produced by the
inter<pb n="61" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_61.html" id="viii.iii-Page_61" />position of a
body, or finally a place for some reason deprived of light.  For
them “darkness” is an evil power, or rather the
personification of evil, having his origin in himself in opposition to,
and in perpetual struggle with, the goodness of God.  If God is
light, they say, without any doubt the power which struggles against
Him must be darkness, “Darkness” not owing its existence to
a foreign origin, but an evil existing by itself. 
“Darkness” is the enemy of souls, the primary cause of
death, the adversary of virtue.  The words of the Prophet, they
say in their error, show that it exists and that it does not proceed
from God.  From this what perverse and impious dogmas have been
imagined!  What grievous wolves,<note place="end" n="1420" id="viii.iii-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p21">
<scripRef passage="Acts xx. 29" id="viii.iii-p21.1" parsed="|Acts|20|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.29">Acts xx. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>
tearing the flock of the Lord, have sprung from these words to cast
themselves upon souls!  Is it not from hence that have come forth
Marcions and Valentini,<note place="end" n="1421" id="viii.iii-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p22"> Marcion
and Valentinus are roughly lumped together as types of gnostic
dualism.  On the distinction between their systems see Dr.
Salmon in <i>D.C.B</i>. iii. 820.  Marcion, said to have been
the son of a bishop of Sinope, is the most Christian of the
gnostics, and “tries to fit in his dualism with the Christian
creed and with the scriptures.”  But he expressly
“asserted the existence of two Gods.”  The
Valentinian ideas and emanations travelled farther
afield.</p></note> and the detestable
heresy of the Manicheans,<note place="end" n="1422" id="viii.iii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p23"> On Manicheism,
<i>vide</i>Beausobre’s <i>Critical History of
Manicheism</i>, and Walch, <i>Hist. Ketz.</i> i. 770.  With its
theory of two principles it spread widely over the empire in the 4th
c., was vigorous in Armenia in the 9th, and is said to have appeared
in France in the 12th.  (<i>cf</i>. Bayle, <i>Dict.
s.v.</i>)  On the view taken of the heresy in Basil’s
time <i>cf</i>. Gregory of Nyssa, <i>Against Eunomius</i> i. §
35.</p></note> which you may
without going far wrong call the putrid humour of the
churches.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p24">O man, why wander thus from the truth, and imagine
for thyself that which will cause thy perdition?  The word is
simple and within the comprehension of all.  “The earth was
invisible.”  Why?  Because the “deep” was
spread over its surface.  What is “the deep”?  A
mass of water of extreme depth.  But we know that we can see many
bodies through clear and transparent water.  How then was it that
no part of the earth appeared through the water?  Because the air
which surrounded it was still without light and in darkness.  The
rays of the sun, penetrating the water, often allow us to see the
pebbles which form the bed of the river, but in a dark night it is
impossible for our glance to penetrate under the water.  Thus,
these words “the earth was invisible” are explained by
those that follow; “the deep” covered it and itself was in
darkness.  Thus, the deep is not a multitude of hostile powers, as
has been imagined;<note place="end" n="1423" id="viii.iii-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p25"> <i>i.e</i>. by
those who would identify the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p25.1">ἄβυσσος</span> (Tehôm) of
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 2" id="viii.iii-p25.2" parsed="|Gen|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.2">Gen. i. 2</scripRef> with that of <scripRef passage="Luke i. 31" id="viii.iii-p25.3" parsed="|Luke|1|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.31">Luke i. 31</scripRef>, and understand it to mean the abode
in prison of evil spirits.  The Hebrew word occurs in
<scripRef passage="Job xxviii. 14" id="viii.iii-p25.4" parsed="|Job|28|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.28.14">Job xxviii.
14</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxiii. 13" id="viii.iii-p25.5" parsed="|Deut|33|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.33.13">Deut. xxxiii. 13</scripRef> for the depth of waters.</p></note> nor
“darkness” an evil sovereign force in enmity with
good.  In reality two rival principles of equal power, if engaged
without ceasing in a war of mutual attacks, will end in self
destruction.  But if one should gain the mastery it would
completely annihilate the conquered.  Thus, to maintain the
balance in the struggle between good and evil is to represent them as
engaged in a war without end and in perpetual destruction, where the
opponents are at the same time conquerors and conquered.  If good
is the stronger, what is there to prevent evil being completely
annihilated?  But if that be the case, the very utterance of which
is impious, I ask myself how it is that they themselves are not filled
with horror to think that they have imagined such abominable
blasphemies.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p26">It is equally impious to say that evil has its
origin from God;<note place="end" n="1424" id="viii.iii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p27"> With this view
Plutarch charges the Stoics.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p27.1">Αὐτοὶ τῶν
κακῶν ἀρχὴν
ἀγαθὸν ὄντα
τὸν Θεον
ποιοῦσι</span>.  (c.
<i>Stoicos,</i> 1976.)  But it is his deduction from their
statements—not their own statements.  <i>cf</i>.
Mosheim’s note on Cudworth iv. § 13.  Origen (<i>c.
Celsum</i> vi.) distinguishes between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p27.2">την
κακίαν καὶ
τὰς ἀπ᾽
αὐτῆς
πράξεις</span>, and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p27.3">κακόν</span> as punitive
and remedial; if the latter can rightly be called evil in any
sense, God is the author of it.  <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Amos iii. 6" id="viii.iii-p27.4" parsed="|Amos|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.3.6">Amos iii. 6</scripRef>.  <i>Vide</i>, also,
Basil’s treatment of this question in his Treatise
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p27.5">ὅτι οὐκ
ἔστιν
αἰτιος τῶν
κακῶν ὁ
θεος</span>.  <i>cf</i>.
Schroeck.  <i><span lang="DE" id="viii.iii-p27.6">Kirchengeschichte</span></i> xiii. 194.</p></note> because the
contrary cannot proceed from its contrary.  Life does not engender
death; darkness is not the origin of light; sickness is not the maker
of health.<note place="end" n="1425" id="viii.iii-p27.7"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p28"> Fialon points
out the correspondence with Plat. <i>Phæd</i>. § 119,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p28.1">καί τίς
εἰπε τῶν
παρόντων
ἀκούσας…πρὸς Θεν,
οὐκ ἐν τοῖς
πρόσθεν
ἡμῖν λόγοις
αὐτὸ τὸ
ἐναντίον
τῶν νυνὶ
λεγομένων
ὡμολογεῖτο,
ἐκ τοῦ
ἐλάττονος
τὸ μεῖζον
γίγνεσθαι,
καὶ ἐκ τοῦ
μείζονος τὸ
ἔλαττον, καὶ
ἀτεχνῶς
αὕτη εἶναι ἡ
γένεσις
τοῖς
ἐναντίοις
ἐκ τῶν
ἐναντίων
; νῦν δέ
μοι δοκεῖ
λέγεσθαι ὅτι
τοῦτο οὐκ ἄν
ποτε γένοιτο.
 Καὶ ὁ
Σωκράτης
…ἔφη</span><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p28.2">…οὐκ
ἐννοεῖς τὸ
διαφέρον
τοῦ τι νῦν
λεγομένου
καί τοῦ
τότε· τότε·
μὲν γὰρ
ἐλέγετο ἐκ
τοῦ
ἐναντίου
πράγματος
τὸ ἐναντίον
πρᾶγμα
γίγνεσθαι,
νῦν δὲ ὅτι
αὐτὸ τὸ
ἐναντίον
ἑαυτῷ
ἐναντίον
οὐκ ἄν ποτε
γένοιτο,
οὔτε τὸ ἐν
ἡμῖν οὔτε
τὸ ἐν φύσει·
τότε μὲν γὰρ
περὶ τῶν
ἐχόντων τῶν
ἐναντίων
ἐλέγομεν,
ἐπονομάζοντες
αὐτὰ τῇ
ἐκείνων
ἐπωνυμί&amp; 139·,
νῦν δὲ περὶ
ἐκείνων
αὐτῶν ὧν
ἐνόντων,
ἔχει τὴν
ἐπωνυμίαν
τὰ
ὀνομαζόμενα,
αὐτὰ δ᾽
ἐκείνα οὐκ
ἄν ποτέ
φαμεν
ἐθεγῆσαι
γένεσιν
ἀλλήλων
δέξασθαι</span>.</p></note>  In the
changes of conditions there are transitions from one condition to the
contrary; but in genesis each being proceeds from its like, and not
from its contrary.  If then evil is neither uncreate nor created
by God, from whence comes its nature?  Certainly that evil exists,
no one living in the world will deny.  What shall we say
then?  Evil is not a living animated essence; it is the condition
of the soul opposed to virtue, developed in the careless on account of
their falling away from good.<note place="end" n="1426" id="viii.iii-p28.3"><p id="viii.iii-p29">
“<i><span lang="FR" id="viii.iii-p29.1">Cette phrase est prise textuellement
dans Denys l’Aréopagite, ou du moins dans
l’ouvrage qui lui est attribué.  (De Div. Nom. iv.
18.  Laur. Lyd. de mensib. ed. Rœth. 186,
28.</span>).”</i>  Fialon.  In the Treatise
referred to, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p29.2">περὶ
Θείων
᾽Ονομάτων,</span> “evil” is said to be
“nothing real and positive, but a defect, a negation
only.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p29.3">Στέρησις
ἄρα ἐστὶ τὸ
κακὸν, καὶ
ἔλλειψις,
και
ἀσθένεια,
καὶ
ἀσυμμετρία</span>.”  <i>D.C.B.</i> i. 846.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.iii-p30"> <i>cf</i>. “Evil is
null, is nought, is silence implying sound.” 
Browning.  Abt. Vogler.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p31">5.  Do not then go beyond yourself to seek for
evil, and imagine that there is an original nature of wickedness. 
Each of us, <pb n="62" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_62.html" id="viii.iii-Page_62" />let us
acknowledge it, is the first author of his own vice.  Among the
ordinary events of life, some come naturally, like old age and
sickness, others by chance like unforeseen occurrences, of which the
origin is beyond ourselves, often sad, sometimes fortunate, as for
instance the discovery of a treasure when digging a well, or the
meeting of a mad dog when going to the market place.  Others
depend upon ourselves, such as ruling one’s passions, or not
putting a bridle on one’s pleasures, to be master of our anger,
or to raise the hand against him who irritates us, to tell the truth,
or to lie, to have a sweet and well-regulated disposition, or to be
fierce and swollen and exalted with pride.<note place="end" n="1427" id="viii.iii-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p32">
<i>cf</i>. Epictetus, <i>Ench</i>. i. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p32.1">ἐφ᾽
ἡμῖν μὲν
ὑπόληψις,
ὁρμὴ, ὄρεξις,
ἔκκλισις,
καὶ ἑνὶ λόγῳ
ὁσα ἡμέτερα
ἔργα</span>.</p></note>  Here you are the master of your
actions.  Do not look for the guiding cause beyond yourself, but
recognise that evil, rightly so called, has no other origin than our
voluntary falls.  If it were involuntary, and did not depend upon
ourselves, the laws would not have so much terror for the guilty, and
the tribunals would not be so without pity when they condemn wretches
according to the measure of their crimes.  But enough concerning
evil rightly so called.  Sickness, poverty, obscurity, death,
finally all human afflictions, ought not to be ranked as evils; since
we do not count among the greatest boons things which are their
opposites.<note place="end" n="1428" id="viii.iii-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p33"> <i>cf</i>. M.
Aurelius II. xi. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p33.1">ὃ
γὰρ
χείρω μὴ
ποιεῖ
ἄνθρωπον,
πῶς δη τοῦτο
βίον
ἀνθρώπου
χείρω
ποιήσειεν</span>;…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p33.2">θάνατος
δέ γε καὶ
ζωὴ δόξα καὶ
ἀδοξία,
πόνος καὶ
ἡδονὴ,
πλοῦτος καὶ
πενία, πάντα
ταῦτα
ἐπίσης
συμβαίνει
ἀνθρώπων
τοῖς τε
ἀγαθοῖς καὶ
τοῖς κακοῖς,
οὔτε καλὰ
ὄντα οὔτε
αἰσχρά·
οὐτ᾽ ἀρ᾽
ἀγαθὰ οὔτε
κακά ἐστι</span>. 
Also Greg. Nyss. <i>Orat. Cat</i>. and Aug., <i>De Civ. Dei.</i>
i. 8.  <i>Ista vero temporalia bona et mala utrisque voluit
esse communia, ut nec bona cupidius appetantur, quæ mali
quoque habere cernuntur, nec mala turpiter evitentur, quibus et
boni plerumque afficiuntur.</i></p></note>  Among these
afflictions, some are the effect of nature, others have obviously been
for many a source of advantage.  Let us then be silent for the
moment about these metaphors and allegories, and, simply following
without vain curiosity the words of Holy Scripture, let us take from
darkness the idea which it gives us.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p34">But reason asks, was darkness created with the
world?  Is it older than light?  Why in spite of its
inferiority has it preceded it?  Darkness, we reply, did not exist
in essence; it is a condition produced in the air by the withdrawal of
light.  What then is that light which disappeared suddenly from
the world, so that darkness should cover the face of the deep?  If
anything had existed before the formation of this sensible and
perishable world, no doubt we conclude it would have been in
light.  The orders of angels, the heavenly hosts, all intellectual
natures named or unnamed, all the ministering spirits,<note place="end" n="1429" id="viii.iii-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p35"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Heb. i. 14" id="viii.iii-p35.1" parsed="|Heb|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.14">Heb. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> did not live in darkness, but enjoyed a
condition fitted for them in light and spiritual joy.<note place="end" n="1430" id="viii.iii-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p36"> <i>cf</i>.
Theod. (<i>Quæst. in Gen. vi</i>.) who is ready to
accept the creation of angels before the creation of the
world.  Origen, <i>Hom. i. in Gen.  Hom. iv.</i> in Is.
taught the existence of angels “before the
æons.”  Greg. Naz., <i>Orat</i>.
xxxviii.  The lxx. Trans. of <scripRef passage="Job xxxviii. 7" id="viii.iii-p36.1" parsed="|Job|38|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.38.7">Job xxxviii. 7</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p36.2">ᾔνεσάν με
πάντες
ἄγγελοί
μου</span> may have aided in the formation of
the general opinion of the Greek Fathers.  The systematization
of the hierarchies is due to the pseudo, Dionysius, and was
transmitted to the west through John Erigena.  <i>cf</i>.
Milman, <i>Lat. Christ</i>. ix. 59.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p37">No one will contradict this; least of all he who
looks for celestial light as one of the rewards promised to virtue, the
light which, as Solomon says, is always a light to the
righteous,<note place="end" n="1431" id="viii.iii-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p38">
<scripRef passage="Prov. xiii. 9" id="viii.iii-p38.1" parsed="|Prov|13|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.13.9">Prov. xiii.
9</scripRef>, lxx.</p></note> the light which
made the Apostle say “Giving thanks unto the Father, which hath
made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in
light.”<note place="end" n="1432" id="viii.iii-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p39">
<scripRef passage="Col. i. 12" id="viii.iii-p39.1" parsed="|Col|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.12">Col. i. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  Finally, if
the condemned are sent into outer darkness<note place="end" n="1433" id="viii.iii-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p40"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 13" id="viii.iii-p40.1" parsed="|Matt|22|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.13">Matt. xxii.
13</scripRef>.</p></note>
evidently those who are made worthy of God’s approval, are at
rest in heavenly light.  When then, according to the order of God,
the heaven appeared, enveloping all that its circumference included, a
vast and unbroken body separating outer things from those which it
enclosed, it necessarily kept the space inside in darkness for want of
communication with the outer light.  Three things are, indeed,
needed to form a shadow, light, a body, a dark place.  The shadow
of heaven forms the darkness of the world.  Understand, I pray
you, what I mean, by a simple example; by raising for yourself at
mid-day a tent of some compact and impenetrable material, and shutting
yourself up in it in sudden darkness.  Suppose that original
darkness was like this, not subsisting directly by itself, but
resulting from some external causes.  If it is said that it rested
upon the deep, it is because the extremity of air naturally touches the
surface of bodies; and as at that time the water covered everything, we
are obliged to say that darkness was upon the face of the
deep.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p41">6.  <i>And the Spirit of God was borne upon
the face of the waters</i>.<note place="end" n="1434" id="viii.iii-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p42">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 2" id="viii.iii-p42.1" parsed="|Gen|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.2">Gen. i. 2</scripRef>, lxxx.</p></note>  Does this
spirit mean the diffusion of air?  The sacred writer wishes to
enumerate to you the elements of the world, to tell you that God
created the heavens, the earth, water, and air and that the last was
now diffused and in motion; or rather, that which is truer and
confirmed by the authority of the ancients, by the Spirit of God, he
means the Holy Spirit.  It is, as has been remarked, the special
name, the name above all others that Scripture delights to give to the
Holy Spirit, and always by the spirit of God the Holy Spirit is
meant, <pb n="63" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_63.html" id="viii.iii-Page_63" />the Spirit
which completes the divine and blessed Trinity.  You will find it
better therefore to take it in this sense.  How then did the
Spirit of God move upon the waters?  The explanation that I am
about to give you is not an original one, but that of a
Syrian,<note place="end" n="1435" id="viii.iii-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p43"> Tillemont
understands Eusebius of Samosata.  The Ben. note prefers Ephrem
Syrus, and compares Jerome, <i>Quæst. Heb</i>. <scripRef passage="Col. 508" id="viii.iii-p43.1" parsed="|Col|508|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.508">Col.
508</scripRef>.</p></note> who was as
ignorant in the wisdom of this world as he was versed in the
knowledge of the Truth.  He said, then, that the Syriac word
was more expressive, and that being more analogous to the Hebrew
term it was a nearer approach to the scriptural sense.  This is
the meaning of the word; by “was borne” the Syrians, he
says, understand:  it cherished<note place="end" n="1436" id="viii.iii-p43.2"><p id="viii.iii-p44"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 2" id="viii.iii-p44.1" parsed="|Gen|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.2">Gen. i. 2</scripRef>.  <i>Vide</i> R.V.
margin.  The word <i>rachaph</i>, “brood,” is not
used of wind, and itself appears to fix the meaning of the Spirit
in the place.  An old interpretation of the Orphic Poem
<i>Argonautica</i> would identify the brooding Spirit of Genesis
with the All Wise Love of the Greek poet:</p>

<p class="c46" id="viii.iii-p45"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p45.1">πρῶτα μὲν
ἀρχαίου
χάεος
μεγαλήφατον
ὕμνον,</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p46"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p46.1">ὡς
ἐπάμειψε
φύσεις, ὥς
τ᾽ οὐρανος
ἐς πέρας
ἦλθεν</span><span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p46.2">,</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p47"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p47.1">γῆς
τ᾽
εὐρυστέρνου
γένεσιν,
πυθμένας τε
θαλάσσης</span><span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p47.2">
,</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p48"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p48.1">πρεσβύτατόν
τε καὶ
αὐτοτελῆ πολ
μητιν
῎Ερωτα</span><span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p48.2">,</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p49"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p49.1">ὅσσα τ᾽
ἔφυσεν
ἅπαντα, τὰ
δ᾽ ἔ?οιθεν
ἄλλου ἄπ᾽
ἄλλο.</span></p>

<p class="c73" id="viii.iii-p50">Orph., <i>Argon</i>. 423–427.</p>

<p class="c46" id="viii.iii-p51">On the translation of <i>rachaph</i> by
“brooding,” <i>cf</i>. Milton, P. <i>Lost</i>,
vii.:</p>

<p class="c63" id="viii.iii-p52"> “darkness profound</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p53">Covered the abyss; but on the watery calm</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p54">His brooding wings the Spirit of God outspread,</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p55">And vital virtue infused, and vital warmth,</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.iii-p56">Throughout the fluid
mass.”</p></note>
the nature of the waters as one sees a bird cover the eggs with her
body and impart to them vital force from her own warmth.  Such
is, as nearly as possible, the meaning of these words—the
Spirit was borne:  let us understand, that is, prepared the
nature of water to produce living beings:<note place="end" n="1437" id="viii.iii-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p57"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p57.1">ζωογονία</span>. 
<i>cf.</i> <i>De Sp. S.</i>§ 56, and Bp. Pearson,
<i>on the Creed</i>, Art. V.</p></note>  a sufficient proof for those who
ask if the Holy Spirit took an active part in the creation of the
world.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p58">7.  <i>And God said, Let there be
light</i>.<note place="end" n="1438" id="viii.iii-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p59">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 3" id="viii.iii-p59.1" parsed="|Gen|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.3">Gen. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  The first
word of God created the nature of light; it made darkness vanish,
dispelled gloom, illuminated the world, and gave to all beings at the
same time a sweet and gracious aspect.  The heavens, until then
enveloped in darkness, appeared with that beauty which they still
present to our eyes.  The air was lighted up, or rather made the
light circulate mixed with its substance, and, distributing its
splendour rapidly in every direction, so dispersed itself to its
extreme limits.  Up it sprang to the very æther and
heaven.  In an instant it lighted up the whole extent of the
world, the North and the South, the East and the West.  For the
æther also is such a subtle substance and so transparent that it
needs not the space of a moment for light to pass through it. 
Just as it carries our sight instantaneously to the object of
vision,<note place="end" n="1439" id="viii.iii-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p60"> Light is said
to travel straight at the rate of about 195,000 English miles a
second; a velocity estimated by observations on the eclipses of
Jupiter’s satellites.  The modern undulatory theory of
light, of which Huyghens († 1695) is generally regarded as the
author, describes light as propagated by the vibrations of the
imponderable matter termed <i>Ether</i> or
<i>Æther</i>.</p></note> so without the
least interval, with a rapidity that thought cannot conceive, it
receives these rays of light in its uttermost limits.  With light
the æther becomes more pleasing and the waters more limpid. 
These last, not content with receiving its splendour, return it by the
reflection of light and in all directions send forth quivering
flashes.  The divine word gives every object a more cheerful and a
more attractive appearance, just as when men in deep sea pour in oil
they make the place about them clear.  So, with a single word and
in one instant, the Creator of all things gave the boon of light to the
world.<note place="end" n="1440" id="viii.iii-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p61"> The simile
seems hardly worthy of the topic.  The practice is referred to
by Plutarch, <i>Symp. Quæst</i>. i. 9, and by Pliny,
<i>Hist. Nat</i>. ii. 106.  “<i>Omne oleo
tranquillari; et ob id urinantes ore spargere, quoniam mitiget
naturam asperam lucemque deportet.” 
“gerere</i>” says the Delph. note,
<i>“tum credas oleum vicem
conspiciliorum</i>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p62"><i>Let there be light</i>.  The order was
itself an operation, and a state of things was brought into being, than
which man’s mind cannot even imagine a pleasanter one for our
enjoyment.  It must be well understood that when we speak of the
voice, of the word, of the command of God, this divine language does
not mean to us a sound which escapes from the organs of speech, a
collision of air<note place="end" n="1441" id="viii.iii-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p63"> A statement
not unlike the “Vibrations of the elastic medium,” to
which sound might now be referred.  “<i>Sed vocem Stoici
corpus esse contendunt:  eamque esse dicunt ictum aera: 
Plato autem non esse vocem corpus esse putat.  Non enim
percussus, inquit, aer, sed plaga ipsa atque percussio, vox
est:</i>  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p63.1">οὐκ
ἁπλως πληγὴ
αέρος ἐστὶν
ἡ φωνή·
πλήττει γὰρ
τὸν ἀερα καὶ
δάκτυλος
παραγόμενος,
καὶ οὐδέπω
ποιεῖ
φωνήν· ἀλλ᾽
ἡ πόση πληγὴ,
καὶ σφοδρὰ,
καὶ τόση δὲ
ὥστε
ἀκουστὴν
γενέσθαι</span>.” 
Aul. Gell., <i>N.A.</i> v. 15.  So Diog. Laert. in
<i>Vita Zenonis</i>; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p63.2">ἔστι
φωνὴ αὴρ
πεπληγμένος.</span></p></note> struck by the
tongue; it is a simple sign of the will of God, and, if we give it the
form of an order, it is only the better to impress the souls whom we
instruct.<note place="end" n="1442" id="viii.iii-p63.3"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p64"> Fialon quotes
Bossuet 4me <span lang="FR" id="viii.iii-p64.1">élév</span>. 3me sem.: 
“<i><span lang="FR" id="viii.iii-p64.2">Le roi dit Qu’on marche; et
l’armée marche; qu’on fasse telle évolution,
et elle se fait; toute une armée se remue au seul commandement
d’un prince, c’est à dire, à un seul petit
mouvment de ces livres, c’est, parmi les choses humaines,
l’image la plus excellente de la puissance de Dieu; mais au
fond que c’est image est dèfectueuse!  Dieu
n’a point de lèvres à remuer; Dieu ne frappe point
l’air pour en tirer quelque son; Dieu n’a
qu’à vouloir en lui même; et tout ce qu’il
veut éternellement s’accomplit comme il l’a voulu,
et au temps qu’il a marqué</span></i>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p65"><i>And God saw the light, that it was
good</i>.<note place="end" n="1443" id="viii.iii-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p66">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 4" id="viii.iii-p66.1" parsed="|Gen|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.4">Gen. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  How can we
worthily praise light after the testimony given by the Creator to its
goodness?  The word, even among us, refers the judgment to the
eyes, incapable of raising itself to the idea that the senses have
already received.<note place="end" n="1444" id="viii.iii-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p67"> St. Basil
dwells rather on the sense of “beautiful” in the lxx.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p67.1">καλόν</span>.  The Vulgate has
<i>pulchra</i>.</p></note>  But, if
beauty in bodies results from symmetry of parts, and the
harmonious <pb n="64" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_64.html" id="viii.iii-Page_64" />appearance of
colours, how in a simple and homogeneous essence like light, can this
idea of beauty be preserved?  Would not the symmetry in light be
less shown in its parts than in the pleasure and delight at the sight
of it?  Such is also the beauty of gold, which it owes not to the
happy mingling of its parts, but only to its beautiful colour which has
a charm attractive to the eyes.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p68">Thus again, the evening star is the most beautiful
of the stars:<note place="end" n="1445" id="viii.iii-p68.1"><p id="viii.iii-p69"> <i>cf</i>. Bion.
xvi. 1:</p>

<p class="c46" id="viii.iii-p70"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p70.1">῞Εσπερε,
κυανέας
ἱερὸν, φίλε,
νυκτὸς
ἄγαλμα,</span></p>

<p class="c41" id="viii.iii-p71"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p71.1">Τόσσον
ἀφαυρότερος
μήνας ὅσον
ἔξοχος
ἄστρων</span><span class="Greek" id="viii.iii-p71.2">,</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p72">and Milton, <i>P.L</i>. iv. 605:</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c74" id="viii.iii-p73"> “Hesperus, that led</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.iii-p74">The starry host, rode
brightest.”</p></note>  not that the
parts of which it is composed form a harmonious whole; but thanks to
the unalloyed and beautiful brightness which meets our eyes.  And
further, when God proclaimed the goodness of light, it was not in
regard to the charm of the eye but as a provision for future advantage,
because at that time there were as yet no eyes to judge of its
beauty.  “<i>And God divided the light from the
darkness</i>;”<note place="end" n="1446" id="viii.iii-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p75">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 4" id="viii.iii-p75.1" parsed="|Gen|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.4">Gen. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> that is to say, God
gave them natures incapable of mixing, perpetually in opposition to
each other, and put between them the widest space and
distance.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p76">8.  “<i>And God called the light Day
and the darkness he called Night</i>.”<note place="end" n="1447" id="viii.iii-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p77">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 5" id="viii.iii-p77.1" parsed="|Gen|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.5">Gen. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  Since the birth of the sun, the light
that it diffuses in the air, when shining on our hemisphere, is day;
and the shadow produced by its disappearance is night.  But at
that time it was not after the movement of the sun, but following this
primitive light spread abroad in the air or withdrawn in a measure
determined by God, that day came and was followed by night.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p78">“<i>And the evening and the morning were the
first day</i>.”<note place="end" n="1448" id="viii.iii-p78.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p79">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 5" id="viii.iii-p79.1" parsed="|Gen|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.5">Gen. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  Evening is
then the boundary common to day and night; and in the same way morning
constitutes the approach of night to day.  It was to give day the
privileges of seniority that Scripture put the end of the first day
before that of the first night, because night follows day:  for,
before the creation of light, the world was not in night, but in
darkness.  It is the opposite of day which was called night, and
it did not receive its name until after day.  Thus were created
the evening and the morning.<note place="end" n="1449" id="viii.iii-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p80">
lxx.  The Heb.=literally “And evening happened and
morning happened, one day.”  On the unique reckoning of
the day from evening to morning, see the late Dr. McCaul in
<i>Replies to Essays and Reviews</i>.</p></note> 
Scripture means the space of a day and a night, and afterwards no
more says day and night, but calls them both under the name of the
more important:  a custom which you will find throughout
Scripture.  Everywhere the measure of time is counted by days,
without mention of nights.  “The days of our
years,”<note place="end" n="1450" id="viii.iii-p80.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p81">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xc. 10" id="viii.iii-p81.1" parsed="|Ps|90|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.90.10">Ps. xc. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> says the
Psalmist.  “Few and evil have the days of the years of my
life been,”<note place="end" n="1451" id="viii.iii-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p82">
<scripRef passage="Gen. xlvii. 9" id="viii.iii-p82.1" parsed="|Gen|47|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.47.9">Gen. xlvii.
9</scripRef>.</p></note> said Jacob, and
elsewhere “all the days of my life.”<note place="end" n="1452" id="viii.iii-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p83">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xxiii. 6" id="viii.iii-p83.1" parsed="|Ps|23|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.23.6">Ps. xxiii. 6</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  Thus under the form of history the
law is laid down for what is to follow.  And the evening and
the morning were one day.<note place="end" n="1453" id="viii.iii-p83.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p84">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 5" id="viii.iii-p84.1" parsed="|Gen|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.5">Gen. i. 5</scripRef>, LXX. and Heb.</p></note>  Why does
Scripture say “one day the first day”?  Before
speaking to us of the second, the third, and the fourth days, would
it not have been more natural to call that one the first which began
the series?  If it therefore says “one day,” it is
from a wish to determine the measure of day and night, and to
combine the time that they contain.  Now twenty-four hours fill
up the space of one day—we mean of a day and of a night; and
if, at the time of the solstices, they have not both an equal
length, the time marked by Scripture does not the less circumscribe
their duration.  It is as though it said:  twenty-four
hours measure the space of a day, or that, in reality a day is the
time that the heavens starting from one point take to return
there.  Thus, every time that, in the revolution of the sun,
evening and morning occupy the world, their periodical succession
never exceeds the space of one day.  But must we believe in a
mysterious reason for this?  God who made the nature of time
measured it out and determined it by intervals of days; and, wishing
to give it a week as a measure, he ordered the week to revolve from
period to period upon itself, to count the movement of time, forming
the week of one day revolving seven times upon itself:  a
proper circle begins and ends with itself.  Such is also the
character of eternity, to revolve upon itself and to end
nowhere.  If then the beginning of time is called “one
day” rather than “the first day,” it is because
Scripture wishes to establish its relationship with eternity. 
It was, in reality, fit and natural to call “one” the
day whose character is to be one wholly separated and isolated from
all the others.  If Scripture speaks to us of many ages, saying
everywhere, “age of age, and ages of ages,” we do not
see it enumerate them as first, second, and third.  It follows
that we are hereby shown not so much limits, ends and succession of
ages, as distinctions between various states and modes of
action.  “The day of the Lord,” Scripture says,
“is great and very terrible,”<note place="end" n="1454" id="viii.iii-p84.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p85">
<scripRef passage="Joel ii. 11" id="viii.iii-p85.1" parsed="|Joel|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.11">Joel ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>
and elsewhere “Woe unto you <pb n="65" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_65.html" id="viii.iii-Page_65" />that desire the day of the Lord: 
to what end is it for you?  The day of the Lord is darkness and
not light.”<note place="end" n="1455" id="viii.iii-p85.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p86">
<scripRef passage="Amos v. 18" id="viii.iii-p86.1" parsed="|Amos|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.5.18">Amos v. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  A day of
darkness for those who are worthy of darkness.  No; this day
without evening, without succession and without end is not unknown
to Scripture, and it is the day that the Psalmist calls the eighth
day, because it is outside this time of weeks.<note place="end" n="1456" id="viii.iii-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p87"> The
argument here is due to a misapprehension of the meaning of the term
<i>eighth</i> in <scripRef passage="Psalm vi." id="viii.iii-p87.1" parsed="|Ps|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6">Psalm vi.</scripRef> and xi. title.  <i>cf</i>. n. on
<i>De Sp. S</i>. § 66.</p></note>  Thus whether you call it day, or
whether you call it eternity, you express the same idea.  Give
this state the name of day; there are not several, but only
one.  If you call it eternity still it is unique and not
manifold.  Thus it is in order that you may carry your thoughts
forward towards a future life, that Scripture marks by the word
“one” the day which is the type of eternity, the first
fruits of days, the contemporary of light, the holy Lord’s day
honoured by the Resurrection of our Lord.  <i>And the evening
and the morning were one day</i>.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iii-p88">But, whilst I am conversing with you about the
first evening of the world, evening takes me by surprise, and puts an
end to my discourse.  May the Father of the true light, Who has
adorned day with celestial light, Who has made the fire to shine which
illuminates us during the night, Who reserves for us in the peace of a
future age a spiritual and everlasting light, enlighten your hearts in
the knowledge of truth, keep you from stumbling, and grant that
“you may walk honestly as in the day.”<note place="end" n="1457" id="viii.iii-p88.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iii-p89">
<scripRef passage="Rom. xiii. 13" id="viii.iii-p89.1" parsed="|Rom|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.13">Rom. xiii.
13</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus shall you shine as the sun in the
midst of the glory of the saints, and I shall glory in you in the day
of Christ, to Whom belong all glory and power for ever and ever. 
Amen.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Homily" title="On the Firmament." progress="34.77%" prev="viii.iii" next="viii.v" id="viii.iv"><p class="c26" id="viii.iv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="viii.iv-p1.1">Homily III.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="viii.iv-p2">On the Firmament.</p>

<p class="c20" id="viii.iv-p3">1.  <span class="c14" id="viii.iv-p3.1">We</span> have now
recounted the works of the first day, or rather of one day.  Far
be it from me indeed, to take from it the privilege it enjoys of having
been for the Creator a day apart, a day which is not counted in the
same order as the others.  Our discussion yesterday treated of the
works of this day, and divided the narrative so as to give you food for
your souls in the morning, and joy in the evening.  To-day we pass
on to the wonders of the second day.  And here I do not wish to
speak of the narrator’s talent, but of the grace of Scripture,
for the narrative is so naturally told that it pleases and delights all
the friends of truth.  It is this charm of truth which the
Psalmist expresses so emphatically when he says, “How sweet are
thy words unto my taste, yea, sweeter than honey to my
mouth.”<note place="end" n="1458" id="viii.iv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p4">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 103" id="viii.iv-p4.1" parsed="|Ps|19|103|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.103">Ps. cxix.
103</scripRef>.</p></note>  Yesterday
then, as far as we were able, we delighted our souls by conversing
about the oracles of God, and now to-day we are met together again on
the second day to contemplate the wonders of the second day.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iv-p5">I know that many artisans, belonging to mechanical
trades, are crowding around me.  A day’s labour hardly
suffices to maintain them; therefore I am compelled to abridge my
discourse, so as not to keep them too long from their work.  What
shall I say to them?  The time which you lend to God is not
lost:  he will return it to you with large interest. 
Whatever difficulties may trouble you the Lord will disperse
them.  To those who have preferred spiritual welfare, He will give
health of body, keenness of mind, success in business, and unbroken
prosperity.  And, even if in this life our efforts should not
realise our hopes, the teachings of the Holy Spirit are none the less a
rich treasure for the ages to come.  Deliver your heart, then,
from the cares of this life and give close heed to my words.  Of
what avail will it be to you if you are here in the body, and your
heart is anxious about your earthly treasure?</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iv-p6">2.  And God said “Let there be a
firmament in the midst of the waters, and let it divide the waters from
the waters.”<note place="end" n="1459" id="viii.iv-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p7">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 6" id="viii.iv-p7.1" parsed="|Gen|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.6">Gen. i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  Yesterday we
heard God’s decree, “Let there be light.” 
To-day it is, “Let there be a firmament.”  There
appears to be something more in this.  The word is not limited to
a simple command.  It lays down the reason necessitating the
structure of the firmament:  it is, it is said, to separate the
waters from the waters.  And first let us ask how God
speaks?  Is it in our manner?  Does His intelligence receive
an impression from objects, and, after having conceived them, make them
known by particular signs appropriate to each of them?  Has He
consequently recourse to the organs of voice to convey His
thoughts?  Is He obliged to strike the air by the articulate
movements of the voice, to unveil the thought hidden in His
heart?  Would it not seem like an idle fable to say that God
should need such a circuitous method to manifest His thoughts? 
And is it not more conformable with true religion to say, that the
divine will and the first impetus of divine intelligence are the Word
of God?  It is He whom Scripture vaguely represents, to show us
that God has not only <pb n="66" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_66.html" id="viii.iv-Page_66" />wished to create the world, but to create
it with the help of a co-operator.  Scripture might continue the
history as it is begun:  In the beginning God created the heaven
and the earth; afterwards He created light, then He created the
firmament.  But, by making God command and speak, the Scripture
tacitly shows us Him to Whom this order and these words are
addressed.<note place="end" n="1460" id="viii.iv-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p8"> Origen,
<i>c. Cels</i>. vi. says <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p8.1">τὸν μὲν
προσεχεῖς
δημιουργὸν
εἶναι τὸν
υἱ&amp; 232·ν τοῦ
Θεοῦ λόγον,
καὶ ὡσπερεὶ
αὐτουργὸν
τοῦ κόσμου,
τὸν δὲ
πατέρα τοῦ
λόγου, τῷ
προστεταχέναι
τῷ υἱ&amp; 242·
ἑαυτοῦ λόγῷ
ποιῆσαι τὸν
κόσμον,
εἶναι
πρώτως
δημιουργόν</span>.  <i>cf</i>. Athan., <i>c.</i> <i>gentes</i> § 48,
sq.</p></note>  It is not
that it grudges us the knowledge of the truth, but that it may kindle
our desire by showing us some trace and indication of the
mystery.  We seize with delight, and carefully keep, the fruit of
laborious efforts, whilst a possession easily attained is
despised.<note place="end" n="1461" id="viii.iv-p8.2"><p id="viii.iv-p9"> Solon is credited
with the saying, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p9.1">δύσκολα τὰ
καλά</span>.  <i>cf</i>. the
German proverb, <i><span lang="DE" id="viii.iv-p9.2">Gut ding wil weile
haben</span></i>, and Virgil in <i>Georg</i>. i.
121:</p>

<p class="c74" id="viii.iv-p10">“<i>Pater ipse colendi</i></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.iv-p11"><i>Haud facilem esse viam
voluit</i>.”</p></note>  Such is the
road and the course which Scripture follows to lead us to the idea of
the Only begotten.  And certainly, God’s immaterial nature
had no need of the material language of voice, since His very thoughts
could be transmitted to His fellow-worker.  What need then of
speech, for those Who by thought alone could communicate their counsels
to each other?  Voice was made for hearing, and hearing for
voice.  Where there is neither air, nor tongue, nor ear, nor that
winding canal which carries sounds to the seat of sensation in the
head, there is no need for words:  thoughts of the soul are
sufficient to transmit the will.  As I said then, this language is
only a wise and ingenious contrivance to set our minds seeking the
Person to whom the words are addressed.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iv-p12">3.  In the second place, does the firmament
that is called heaven differ from the firmament that God made in the
beginning?  Are there two heavens?  The philosophers, who
discuss heaven, would rather lose their tongues than grant this. 
There is only one heaven,<note place="end" n="1462" id="viii.iv-p12.1"><p id="viii.iv-p13"> Plato said
<i>one</i>.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p13.1">πότερον ὀ&amp;
202·ν ὀρθῶς
ἕνα ουρανὸυ
προειρήκαμεν</span>;
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p13.2">ἢ πολλοὺς ἢ
ἀπείρους
λέγειν ἦν
ὀρθότερον</span>;
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p13.3">εἴπερ
κατὰ τὸ
παράδειγμα
δεδημιουργημένος
ἔσται, τὸ γὰρ
περιέχον
πάντα ὁπόσα
νοητὰ ζῶα,
μεθ᾽ ἑτέρον
δεύτερον
οὐκ ἄν ποτ᾽
εἴη…εἷς ὅδε
μονογενὴς
οὐρανὸς
γεγονὼς
ἔστι τε καὶ
ἔσται</span>.  Plat.,
<i>Tim</i>. § 11.  On the other hand, was the Epicurean
doctrine of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p13.4">ἀπειρία
κόσμων</span>, referred to in Luc.
i. 73:</p>

<p class="c67" id="viii.iv-p14">Ergo vivida vis animi pervicit, et extra</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.iv-p15"><i>Processit longe flammantia mœnia
mundi</i>.</p></note> they pretend; and
it is of a nature neither to admit of a second, nor of a third, nor of
several others.  The essence of the celestial body quite complete
constitutes its vast unity.  Because, they say, every body which
has a circular motion is one and finite.  And if this body is used
in the construction of the first heaven, there will be nothing left for
the creation of a second or a third.  Here we see what those
imagine who put under the Creator’s hand uncreated matter; a lie
that follows from the first fable.  But we ask the Greek sages not
to mock us before they are agreed among themselves.  Because there
are among them some who say there are infinite heavens and
worlds.<note place="end" n="1463" id="viii.iv-p15.1"><p id="viii.iv-p16"> So Anaximander
(Diog. Laert. ii. 1, 2) and Democritus (Diog. Laert. ix. 44).</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.iv-p17">But, as Fialon points out, the Greek
philosophers used <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p17.1">κόσμος</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p17.2">οὐρανός</span>
as convertible terms:  Basil uses <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p17.3">οὐρανός</span> of the
firmament or sky.</p></note>  When grave
demonstrations shall have upset their foolish system, when the laws of
geometry shall have established that, according to the nature of
heaven, it is impossible that there should be two, we shall only laugh
the more at this elaborate scientific trifling.  These learned men
see not merely one bubble but several bubbles formed by the same cause,
and they doubt the power of creative wisdom to bring several heavens
into being!  We find, however, if we raise our eyes towards the
omnipotence of God, that the strength and grandeur of the heavens
differ from the drops of water bubbling on the surface of a
fountain.  How ridiculous, then, is their argument of
impossibility!  As for myself, far from not believing in a second,
I seek for the third whereon the blessed Paul was found worthy to
gaze.<note place="end" n="1464" id="viii.iv-p17.4"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p18"> <i>cf.</i>
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 2" id="viii.iv-p18.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.2">2 Cor. xii.
2</scripRef>.</p></note>  And does
not the Psalmist in saying “heaven of heavens”<note place="end" n="1465" id="viii.iv-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p19">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxlvii. 4" id="viii.iv-p19.1" parsed="|Ps|47|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.47.4">Ps. cxlvii.
4</scripRef>.</p></note> give us an idea of their
plurality?  Is the plurality of heaven stranger than the
seven circles through which nearly all the philosophers agree that
the seven planets pass,—circles which they represent to us
as placed in connection with each other like casks fitting the one
into the other?  These circles, they say, carried away in a
direction contrary to that of the world, and striking the
æther, make sweet and harmonious sounds, unequalled by the
sweetest melody.<note place="end" n="1466" id="viii.iv-p19.2"><p id="viii.iv-p20"> “You
must conceive it” (the <i>whirl</i>) “to be of such a
kind as this:  as if in some great hollow whirl, carved
throughout, there was such another, but lesser, within it, adapted
to it, like casks fitted one within another; and in the same
manner a third, and a fourth, and four others, for that the whirls
were eight in all, as circles one within another…and that in
each of its circles there was seated a siren on the upper side,
carried round, and uttering one voice variegated by diverse
modulations; but that the whole of them, being eight, composed one
harmony.”  (Plat., <i>Rep</i>. x. 14, Davies’
Trans.)  Plato describes the Fates “singing to the
harmony of the Sirens.”  <i>Id</i>.  On the
Pythagorean Music of the Spheres, <i>cf</i>. also Cic.,
<i>De Divin</i>. i. 3, and Macrobius <i>In Somn: 
Scip</i>.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iv-p21"><i>cf</i>. Shaksp., <i>M. of Ven.</i> v.
1:</p>

<p class="c75" id="viii.iv-p22">“There’s not the smallest orb which thou
behold’st</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iv-p23">But in his motion like an angel sings,</p>

<p class="c41" id="viii.iv-p24">Still quiring to the young-eyed cherubim.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iv-p25">And Milton, <i>Arcades</i>:</p>

<p class="c74" id="viii.iv-p26">“Then listen I</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iv-p27">To the celestial Sirens’ harmony,</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iv-p28">That sit upon the nine infolded spheres,</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iv-p29">And sing to those that hold the vital sheres,</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iv-p30">And turn the adamantine spindle round</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.iv-p31">On which the fate of gods and men is
wound.</p></note>  And if
we ask them for the wit<pb n="67" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_67.html" id="viii.iv-Page_67" />ness of the senses, what do they
say?  That we, accustomed to this noise from our birth, on
account of hearing it always, have lost the sense of it; like men
in smithies with their ears incessantly dinned.  If I refuted
this ingenious frivolity, the untruth of which is evident from the
first word, it would seem as though I did not know the value of
time, and mistrusted the intelligence of such an audience.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iv-p32">But let me leave the vanity of outsiders to those who
are without, and return to the theme proper to the Church.  If we
believe some of those who have preceded us, we have not here the
creation of a new heaven, but a new account of the first.  The
reason they give is, that the earlier narrative briefly described the
creation of heaven and earth; while here scripture relates in greater
detail the manner in which each was created.  I, however, since
Scripture gives to this second heaven another name and its own
function, maintain that it is different from the heaven which was made
at the beginning; that it is of a stronger nature and of an especial
use to the universe.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iv-p33">4.  “<i>And God said, let there be a
firmament in the midst of the waters, and let it divide the waters from
the waters.  And God made the firmament, and divided the waters
which were under the firmament from the waters which were above the
firmament</i>.”<note place="end" n="1467" id="viii.iv-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p34">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 6, 7" id="viii.iv-p34.1" parsed="|Gen|1|6|1|7" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.6-Gen.1.7">Gen. i. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  Before laying
hold of the meaning of Scripture let us try to meet objections from
other quarters.  We are asked how, if the firmament is a spherical
body, as it appears to the eye, its convex circumference can contain
the water which flows and circulates in higher regions?  What
shall we answer?  One thing only:  because the interior of a
body presents a perfect concavity it does not necessarily follow that
its exterior surface is spherical and smoothly rounded.  Look at
the stone vaults of baths, and the structure of buildings of cave form;
the dome, which forms the interior, does not prevent the roof from
having ordinarily a flat surface.  Let these unfortunate men
cease, then, from tormenting us and themselves about the impossibility
of our retaining water in the higher regions.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iv-p35">Now we must say something about the nature of the
firmament, and why it received the order to hold the middle place
between the waters.  Scripture constantly makes use of the word
firmament to express extraordinary strength.  “The Lord my
firmament and refuge.”<note place="end" n="1468" id="viii.iv-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p36">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xviii. 2" id="viii.iv-p36.1" parsed="|Ps|18|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.2">Ps. xviii. 2</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> 
“I have strengthened the pillars of it.”<note place="end" n="1469" id="viii.iv-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p37">
<scripRef passage="Ps. lxxv. 3" id="viii.iv-p37.1" parsed="|Ps|75|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.75.3">Ps. lxxv. 3</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  “Praise him in the firmament
of his power.”<note place="end" n="1470" id="viii.iv-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p38">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cl. 1" id="viii.iv-p38.1" parsed="|Ps|50|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.1">Ps. cl. 1</scripRef>. LXX.</p></note>  The
heathen writers thus call a strong body one which is compact and
full,<note place="end" n="1471" id="viii.iv-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p39"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p39.1">ναστός</span> (fr.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p39.2">νάσσω</span>,
press or knead)=close, firm.  Democritus used it as opposed to
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p39.3">κενόν</span>,
void.  Arist. fr. 202.</p></note> to distinguish
it from the mathematical body.  A mathematical body is a body
which exists only in the three dimensions, breadth, depth, and
height.  A firm body, on the contrary, adds resistance to the
dimensions.  It is the custom of Scripture to call firmament
all that is strong and unyielding.  It even uses the word to
denote the condensation of the air: He, it says, who strengthens the
thunder.<note place="end" n="1472" id="viii.iv-p39.4"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p40">
<scripRef passage="Amos iv. 13" id="viii.iv-p40.1" parsed="|Amos|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.4.13">Amos iv. 13</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  Scripture
means by the strengthening of the thunder, the strength and
resistance of the wind, which, enclosed in the hollows of the
clouds, produces the noise of thunder when it breaks through with
violence.<note place="end" n="1473" id="viii.iv-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p41"> Pliny
(<i>Hist. Nat</i>. ii. 43) writes:  “<i>Si in nube
luctetur flatus aut vapor, tonitrua edi:  si erumpat ardens,
fulmina; si longiore tractu nitatur, fulgetra.  His findi
nubem, illis perrumpi.  Etesse tonitrua impactorum ignium
plagas</i>.”  <i>cf</i>. Sen.,
<i>Quæst. Nat</i>. ii. 12.</p></note>  Here then,
according to me, is a firm substance, capable of retaining the fluid
and unstable element water; and as, according to the common
acceptation, it appears that the firmament owes its origin to water,
we must not believe that it resembles frozen water or any other
matter produced by the filtration of water; as, for example, rock
crystal, which is said to owe its metamorphosis to excessive
congelation,<note place="end" n="1474" id="viii.iv-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p42"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p42.1">᾽Εμπεδοκλῆς
στερέμνιον
εἶναι τὸν
οὐρανὸν ἐξ
ἀ&amp; 153·ρος
συμπαγέντος
ὑπὸ πυρὸς
κρυσταλλοειδῶς,
τὸ πυρῶδες
καὶ ἀερῶδες
ἐν ἑκατέρῳ
τῶν
ἡμισφαιρίων
περιέχοντα</span>. 
(Plutarch <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p42.2">περὶ
τῶν
ἀρεσκόντῶν
τοῖς
φιλοσόφοις</span>, ii. 11.)  Pliny (<i>Hist. Nat</i>. xxxvii. 9) says that crystal
is made “<i>gelu</i> (<i>vide</i> Sir T. Browne,
<i>Vulgar Errors</i>, ii. 1) <i>vehementiore
concreto…glaciem que esso certum est; unde et nomen græci
dedere</i>.”  So Seneca, <i>Quæst. Nat</i>. iii.
25.  Diodorus Siculus, however, asserts it “<i>coalescere
non a frigore sed divini ignis potentia</i>.” 
(<i>Bibl</i>. ii. 134.)</p></note> or the
transparent stone<note place="end" n="1475" id="viii.iv-p42.3"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p43"> <i>i.e</i>.
the “<i>Lapis Specularis,</i>” or mica, which was
used for glazing windows.  <i>cf</i>. Plin., <i>Ep</i>. ii. 17,
and Juv., <i>Sat</i>. iv. 21.</p></note> which forms in
mines.<note place="end" n="1476" id="viii.iv-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p44"> Mica is found
in large plates in Siberia, Peru, and Mexico, as well as in Sweden
and Norway.</p></note>  This
pellucid stone, if one finds it in its natural perfection, without
cracks inside, or the least spot of corruption, almost rivals the
air in clearness.  We cannot compare the firmament to one of
these substances.  To hold such an opinion about celestial
bodies would be childish and foolish; and although everything may be
in everything, fire in earth, air in water, and of the other
elements the one in the other; although none of those which come
under our senses are pure and without mixture, either with the
element which serves as a medium for it, or with that which is
contrary to it; I, nevertheless, dare not affirm that the firmament
was formed of one of these simple substances, or of a mixture of
them, for I am taught by Scripture not to allow my imagination to
wander too far afield.  But do not <pb n="68" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_68.html" id="viii.iv-Page_68" />let us forget to remark that, after
these divine words “let there be a firmament,” it is not
said “and the firmament was made” but, “and God
made the firmament, and divided the waters.”<note place="end" n="1477" id="viii.iv-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p45">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 7" id="viii.iv-p45.1" parsed="|Gen|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.7">Gen. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  Hear, O ye deaf!  See, O ye
blind!—who, then, is deaf?  He who does not hear this
startling voice of the Holy Spirit.  Who is blind?  He who
does not see such clear proofs of the Only begotten.<note place="end" n="1478" id="viii.iv-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p46"> With Christian
associations it is startling to read at the end of the Timæus
that the Cosmos is the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p46.1">εἰκὼν τοῦ
Θεοῦ</span>, or, according to another reading,
itself <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p46.2">Θεός,… μονογενὴς
ὤν</span>.</p></note>  “Let there be a
firmament.”  It is the voice of the primary and principal
Cause.  “And God made the firmament.”  Here is
a witness to the active and creative power of God.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iv-p47">5.  But let us continue our
explanation:  “<i>Let it divide the waters from the
waters</i>.”<note place="end" n="1479" id="viii.iv-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p48">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 6" id="viii.iv-p48.1" parsed="|Gen|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.6">Gen. i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  The mass of
waters, which from all directions flowed over the earth, and was
suspended in the air, was infinite, so that there was no proportion
between it and the other elements.  Thus, as it has been already
said, the abyss covered the earth.  We give the reason for this
abundance of water.  None of you assuredly will attack our
opinion; not even those who have the most cultivated minds, and whose
piercing eye can penetrate this perishable and fleeting nature; you
will not accuse me of advancing impossible or imaginary theories, nor
will you ask me upon what foundation the fluid element rests.  By
the same reason which makes them attract the earth, heavier than water,
from the extremities of the world to suspend it in the centre, they
will grant us without doubt that it is due both to its natural
attraction downwards and its general equilibrium, that this immense
quantity of water rests motionless upon the earth.<note place="end" n="1480" id="viii.iv-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p49"> According to
Plutarch (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p49.1">περὶ
τῶν
ἀρέσκ</span>:  etc. iii. 10)
Thales and the Stoics affirmed the earth to be spherical, Thales
(<i>id</i>. 11) placing it “in the middle.”  Pliny,
<i>Hist. Nat</i>. ii. 4, says that the earth
“<i>universi cardine stare pendentem librantem per
quæ pendeat; ita solam immobilem circa eam volubili
universitate, eandem ex omnibus necti, eidemque omnia
inniti</i>.”</p></note>  Therefore the prodigious mass of
waters was spread around the earth; not in proportion with it and
infinitely larger, thanks to the foresight of the supreme Artificer,
Who, from the beginning, foresaw what was to come, and at the first
provided all for the future needs of the world.  But what need was
there for this superabundance of water?  The essence of fire is
necessary for the world, not only in the economy of earthly produce,
but for the completion of the universe; for it would be
imperfect<note place="end" n="1481" id="viii.iv-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p50"> On
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p50.1">κολοβός</span>,
docked, curtailed, <i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 22" id="viii.iv-p50.2" parsed="|Matt|24|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.22">Matt. xxiv. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> if the most
powerful and the most vital of its elements were lacking.<note place="end" n="1482" id="viii.iv-p50.3"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p51"> The supremacy
of fire was the idea of Heraclitus.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p51.1">Τὸ πῦρ Θεὸν
ὑπειλήφασιν
῞Ιππασος
…καὶ
῾Ηράκλειτος</span>.  Clem. Alex., <i>Protrep</i>. v. 55.  Plutarch has an essay
on the comparative use fulness of fire and water.</p></note>  Now fire and water are hostile to and
destructive of each other.  Fire, if it is the stronger, destroys
water, and water, if in greater abundance, destroys fire.  As,
therefore, it was necessary to avoid an open struggle between these
elements, so as not to bring about the dissolution of the universe by
the total disappearance of one or the other, the sovereign Disposer
created such a quantity of water that in spite of constant diminution
from the effects of fire, it could last until the time fixed for the
destruction of the world.  He who planned all with weight and
measure, He who, according to the word of Job, knows the number of the
drops of rain,<note place="end" n="1483" id="viii.iv-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p52">
<scripRef passage="Job xxxvi. 27" id="viii.iv-p52.1" parsed="|Job|36|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.36.27">Job xxxvi.
27</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> knew how long His
work would last, and for how much consumption of fire He ought to
allow.  This is the reason of the abundance of water at the
creation.  Further, there is no one so strange to life as to need
to learn the reason why fire is essential to the world.  Not only
all the arts which support life, the art of weaving, that of
shoemaking, of architecture, of agriculture, have need of the help of
fire, but the vegetation of trees, the ripening of fruits, the breeding
of land and water animals, and their nourishment, all existed from heat
from the beginning, and have been since maintained by the action of
heat.  The creation of heat was then indispensable for the
formation and the preservation of beings, and the abundance of waters
was no less so in the presence of the constant and inevitable
consumption by fire.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iv-p53">6.  Survey creation; you will see the power
of heat reigning over all that is born and perishes.  On account
of it comes all the water spread over the earth, as well as that which
is beyond our sight and is dispersed in the depths of the earth. 
On account of it are abundance of fountains, springs or wells, courses
of rivers, both mountain torrents and ever flowing streams, for the
storing of moisture in many and various reservoirs.  From the
East, from the winter solstice flows the Indus, the greatest river of
the earth, according to geographers.  From the middle of the East
proceed the Bactrus,<note place="end" n="1484" id="viii.iv-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p54">
Balkh.</p></note> the
Choaspes,<note place="end" n="1485" id="viii.iv-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p55">
Kerak.</p></note> and the
Araxes,<note place="end" n="1486" id="viii.iv-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p56"> Probably the
Volga is meant.</p></note> from which the
Tanais<note place="end" n="1487" id="viii.iv-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p57"> Don.</p></note> detaches
itself to fall into the Palus-Mæotis.<note place="end" n="1488" id="viii.iv-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p58"> Sea of
Asov.</p></note>  Add to these the Phasis<note place="end" n="1489" id="viii.iv-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p59">
Phaz.</p></note> which descends from Mount Caucasus, and
countless other rivers, which, from northern regions, flow into
the Euxine Sea.  From <pb n="69" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_69.html" id="viii.iv-Page_69" />the warm countries of the West, from
the foot of the Pyrenees, arise the Tartessus<note place="end" n="1490" id="viii.iv-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p60">
Ebro.</p></note> and the Ister,<note place="end" n="1491" id="viii.iv-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p61"> The
Danube.</p></note> of which the one discharges itself into
the sea beyond the Pillars and the other, after flowing through
Europe, falls into Euxine Sea.  Is there any need to
enumerate those which the Ripæan mountains<note place="end" n="1492" id="viii.iv-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p62"> Used vaguely
for any mountains in the north of Europe and Asia.  Strabo
(vii. pp. 295, 299) considers them fabulous.</p></note> pour forth in the heart of Scythia, the
Rhone,<note place="end" n="1493" id="viii.iv-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p63"> A <i>varia
lectio</i> is Eridanus.</p></note> and so many
other rivers, all navigable, which after having watered the
countries of the western Gauls and of Celts and of the
neighbouring barbarians, flow into the Western sea?  And
others from the higher regions of the South flow through Ethiopia,
to discharge themselves some into our sea, others into
inaccessible seas, the Ægon<note place="end" n="1494" id="viii.iv-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p64"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p64.1">Αἰγών</span> is properly
the Ægean Sea.</p></note> the Nyses, the Chremetes,<note place="end" n="1495" id="viii.iv-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p65"> Basil’s
geography is bad.  He might have improved it by consulting
Strabo or Ptolemæus, but has been content to go for his facts
to Aristotle (<i>Met</i>. i. 13), whose errors he repeats. 
Fialon remarks “<i><span lang="FR" id="viii.iv-p65.1">nouvelle preuve de
l’indifférence des cités grecques de l’ Asie
pour cet Occident lointain dont elles se séparèrent si
facilement.”</span></i>  If this refers to the
theological separation it is hardly fair.  The East in the 4th
c. and 5th c. shewed no indifference to the sympathy of the W., and
when the split came the “separation” was not taken
“easily.”</p></note> and above all the Nile, which is not of
the character of a river when, like a sea, it inundates
Egypt.  Thus the habitable part of our earth is surrounded by
water, linked together by vast seas and irrigated by countless
perennial rivers, thanks to the ineffable wisdom of Him Who
ordered all to prevent this rival element to fire from being
entirely destroyed.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iv-p66">However, a time will come, when all shall be
consumed by fire; as Isaiah says of the God of the universe in these
words, “That saith to the deep, Be dry, and I will dry up thy
rivers.”<note place="end" n="1496" id="viii.iv-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p67">
<scripRef passage="Isa. xliv. 27" id="viii.iv-p67.1" parsed="|Isa|44|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.44.27">Isa. xliv.
27</scripRef>.</p></note>  Reject then
the foolish wisdom of this world,<note place="end" n="1497" id="viii.iv-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p68"> Schools of
“the wisdom of the world” did, however, teach that the
world was a world <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p68.1">γενόμενον
καὶ
φθαρτόν</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. Lucretius v. 322, “<i>totum nativum mortali
corpore constat</i>.”</p></note> and receive
with me the more simple but infallible doctrine of truth.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iv-p69">7.  Therefore we read:  “<i>Let
there be a firmament in the midst of the waters, and let it divide the
waters from the waters</i>.”  I have said what the word
firmament in Scripture means.  It is not in reality a firm and
solid substance which has weight and resistance; this name would
otherwise have better suited the earth.  But, as the substance of
superincumbent bodies is light, without consistency, and cannot be
grasped by any one of our senses, it is in comparison with these pure
and imperceptible substances that the firmament has received its
name.  Imagine a place fit to divide the moisture, sending it, if
pure and filtered, into higher regions, and making it fall, if it is
dense and earthy; to the end that by the gradual withdrawal of the
moist particles the same temperature may be preserved from the
beginning to the end.  You do not believe in this prodigious
quantity of water; but you do not take into account the prodigious
quantity of heat, less considerable no doubt in bulk, but exceedingly
powerful nevertheless, if you consider it as destructive of
moisture.  It attracts surrounding moisture, as the melon shows
us, and consumes it as quickly when attracted, as the flame of the lamp
draws to it the fuel supplied by the wick and burns it up.  Who
doubts that the æther is an ardent fire?<note place="end" n="1498" id="viii.iv-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p70"> So the
“<i>liquidissimus æther</i>” of the Epicurean
Lucretius (v. 501), “<i>Suos ignes fert</i>;”
<i>i.e</i>. the fiery stars are of the nature of the element in
which they move.  <i>cf</i>. the Stoic Manilius i. 149,
“<i>Ignis in æthereas volucer se sustulit oras
summaque complexus stellantis culmina cœli, Flammarum vallo
naturæ mœnia fecit</i>.”</p></note>  If an impassable limit had not been
assigned to it by the Creator, what would prevent it from setting on
fire and consuming all that is near it, and absorbing all the
moisture from existing things?  The aerial waters which veil
the heavens with vapours that are sent forth by rivers, fountains,
marshes, lakes, and seas, prevent the æther from invading and
burning up the universe.  Thus we see even this sun, in the
summer season, dry up in a moment a damp and marshy country, and
make it perfectly arid.  What has become of all the
water?  Let these masters of omniscience tell us.  Is it
not plain to every one that it has risen in vapour, and has been
consumed by the heat of the sun?  They say, none the less, that
even the sun is without heat.  What time they lose in
words!  And see what proof they lean upon to resist what is
perfectly plain.  Its colour is white, and neither reddish nor
yellow.  It is not then fiery by nature, and its heat results,
they say, from the velocity of its rotation.<note place="end" n="1499" id="viii.iv-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p71"> So Aristotle,
<i>Meteor</i>. i. 3, 30.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p71.1">῾Ορῶμεν δὴ
τὴν κίνησιν
ὅτι δύναται
διακρίνειν
τὸν ἀ&amp; 153·ρα
καὶ
ἐκπυροῦν
ὥστε καὶ τὰ
φερόμενα
τηκόμενα
φαίνεσθαι
πολλάκις.
 Τὸ μὲν οὖν
γίγνεσθαι
τὴν ἀλέαν
καὶ τὴν
θερμότητα
ἱκανή ἐστι
παρασκευάζειν
καὶ ἡ τοῦ
ἡλίου φορὰ
μόνον</span>.</p></note>  What do they gain?  That the
sun does not seem to absorb moisture?  I do not, however,
reject this statement, although it is false, because it helps my
argument.  I said that the consumption of heat required this
prodigious quantity of water.  That the sun owes its heat to
its nature, or that heat results from its action, makes no
difference, provided that it produces the same effects upon the same
matter.  If you kindle fire by rubbing two pieces of wood
together, or if you light them by holding them to a flame, you will
have absolutely the same effect.  Besides, we see that the
great wisdom of Him who governs all, makes the sun travel
<pb n="70" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_70.html" id="viii.iv-Page_70" />from one region to another, for
fear that, if it remained always in the same place, its excessive
heat would destroy the order of the universe.  Now it passes
into southern regions about the time of the winter solstice, now it
returns to the sign of the equinox; from thence it betakes itself to
northern regions during the summer solstice, and keeps up by this
imperceptible passage a pleasant temperature throughout all the
world.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iv-p72">Let the learned people see if they do not disagree
among themselves.  The water which the sun consumes is, they say,
what prevents the sea from rising and flooding the rivers; the warmth
of the sun leaves behind the salts and the bitterness of the waters,
and absorbs from them the pure and drinkable particles,<note place="end" n="1500" id="viii.iv-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p73"> <i>cf</i>.
Diog. Laert. vii. on Zeno.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p73.1">Τρέπεσθαι
δὲ τὰ ἔμπυρα
ταῦτα καὶ τὰ
ἄλλα ἄστρα,
τὸν μὴν
ἥλιον ἐκ τῆς
μεγάλης
θαλάττης</span>.  So
Zeno, Chrysippus, and Posidonius.</p></note> thanks to the singular virtue of this planet
in attracting all that is light and in allowing to fall, like mud and
sediment, all which is thick and earthy.  From thence come the
bitterness, the salt taste and the power of withering and drying up
which are characteristic of the sea.  While as is notorious, they
hold these views, they shift their ground and say that moisture cannot
be lessened by the sun.<note place="end" n="1501" id="viii.iv-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p74"> Pliny (ii.
103, 104) writes:  “<i>Itaque solis ardore siccatur
liquor;…sic mari late patenti saporem incoqui salis, aut quia
exhausto inde dulci tenuique, quod facillime, trahat vis ignea, omne
asperius crassiusque linquatur:  ideo summa æquarum aqua
dulciorem profundam:  hanc esse veriorem causam asperi saporis,
quam quod mare terræ sudor sit æternus:  aut quia
plurimum ex arido misceatur illi vapore, aut quia terræ natura
sicut medicatas aquas inficiat</i>.”  The first of these
three theories was that of Hippocrates (<i>De Aere, Locis, et
Aquis</i>, iv. 197) and of Anaximander (Plutarch <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p74.1">περὶ τῶν
ἀρέσκ</span>, etc. ii. 552).  On the
second <i>vide</i> Arist., <i>Prob</i>. xxiii. 30.  The
idea of the sea being the earth’s sweat was that of
Empedocles.  <i>cf</i>. Arist., <i>Meteor</i>. ii.
1.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iv-p75">8.  “<i>And God called the firmament
heaven</i>.”<note place="end" n="1502" id="viii.iv-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p76">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 8" id="viii.iv-p76.1" parsed="|Gen|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.8">Gen. i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  The nature of
right belongs to another, and the firmament only shares it on account
of its resemblance to heaven.  We often find the visible region
called heaven, on account of the density and continuity of the air
within our ken, and deriving its name “heaven” from the
word which means to see.<note place="end" n="1503" id="viii.iv-p76.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p77"> The derivation
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p77.1">οὐρανός</span> from
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p77.2">ὁράω</span> is imaginary.  Aristotle
(<i>De Cœl</i> i. 19, 9) derives it from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p77.3">ὅρος</span>, a boundary. 
<i>cf</i>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p77.4">῾Ορίζων</span>. 
The real root is the Skt. <i>var</i>=cover.  M. Müller,
<i>Oxford Essays</i>, 1856.</p></note>  It is of it
that Scripture says, “The fowl of the air,”<note place="end" n="1504" id="viii.iv-p77.5"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p78">
<scripRef passage="Ps. viii. 8" id="viii.iv-p78.1" parsed="|Ps|8|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.8.8">Ps. viii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> “Fowl that may fly…in the open
firmament of heaven;”<note place="end" n="1505" id="viii.iv-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p79">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 20" id="viii.iv-p79.1" parsed="|Gen|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.20">Gen. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and, elsewhere,
“They mount up to heaven.”<note place="end" n="1506" id="viii.iv-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p80">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cvii. 26" id="viii.iv-p80.1" parsed="|Ps|7|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.7.26">Ps. cvii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>  Moses, blessing the tribe of Joseph,
desires for it the fruits and the dews of heaven, of the suns of summer
and the conjunctions of the moon, and blessings from the tops of the
mountains and from the everlasting hills,<note place="end" n="1507" id="viii.iv-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p81"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Deut. xxxiii. 13-15" id="viii.iv-p81.1" parsed="|Deut|33|13|33|15" osisRef="Bible:Deut.33.13-Deut.33.15">Deut. xxxiii.
13–15</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note> in
one word, from all which fertilises the earth.  In the curses on
Israel it is said, “And thy heaven that is over thy head shall be
brass.”<note place="end" n="1508" id="viii.iv-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p82">
<scripRef passage="Deut. xxviii. 23" id="viii.iv-p82.1" parsed="|Deut|28|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.28.23">Deut. xxviii.
23</scripRef>.</p></note>  What does
this mean?  It threatens him with a complete drought, with an
absence of the aerial waters which cause the fruits of the earth to be
brought forth and to grow.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iv-p83">Since, then, Scripture says that the dew or the
rain falls from heaven, we understand that it is from those waters
which have been ordered to occupy the higher regions.  When the
exhalations from the earth, gathered together in the heights of the
air, are condensed under the pressure of the wind, this aerial moisture
diffuses itself in vaporous and light clouds; then mingling again, it
forms drops which fall, dragged down by their own weight; and this is
the origin of rain.  When water beaten by the violence of the
wind, changes into foam, and passing through excessive cold quite
freezes, it breaks the cloud, and falls as snow.<note place="end" n="1509" id="viii.iv-p83.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p84">
<i>cf</i>. Arist., <i>Meteor</i>. i. 9–12,
Plutarch <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p84.1">περὶ τῶν
ἀρέσκ</span>. etc. iii. 4.</p></note>  You can thus account for all the
moist substances that the air suspends over our heads.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iv-p85">And do not let any one compare with the
inquisitive discussions of philosophers upon the heavens, the simple
and inartificial character of the utterances of the Spirit; as the
beauty of chaste women surpasses that of a harlot,<note place="end" n="1510" id="viii.iv-p85.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p86"> Fialon
quotes Hor., <i>Ep</i>. i. 18:  “<i>Ut matrona
meretrici dispar erit atque Discolor.”</i></p></note> so our arguments are superior to those of
our opponents.  They only seek to persuade by forced
reasoning.  With us truth presents itself naked and without
artifice.  But why torment ourselves to refute the errors of
philosophers, when it is sufficient to produce their mutually
contradictory books, and, as quiet spectators, to watch the
war?<note place="end" n="1511" id="viii.iv-p86.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p87"> The well known
“<i>Per campos instructa, tua sine parte pericli suave etiam
belli certamina magna tueri</i>” (Lucr. ii. 5) may be an echo
of some Greek lines in the preacher’s mind, just as the
preceding “<i>suave mari magno</i>” is of
Menander.</p></note>  For
those thinkers are not less numerous, nor less celebrated, nor
more sober in speech in fighting their adversaries, who say that
the universe is being consumed by fire, and that from the seeds
which remain in the ashes of the burnt world all is being brought
to life again.  Hence in the world there is destruction and
palingenesis to infinity.<note place="end" n="1512" id="viii.iv-p87.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p88"> These Stoical
atheists did also agree with the generality of the other Stoical
theists in supposing a successive infinity of worlds generated and
corrupted” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p88.1">ἀπειρία
κόσμων</span>) “by reason of
intervening periodical conflagrations.”  Cudworth, I.
iii. 23.</p></note>  All,
equally far from the truth, find each on their side by-ways which
lead them to error.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iv-p89">9.  But as far as concerns the separation of the
waters I am obliged to contest the <pb n="71" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_71.html" id="viii.iv-Page_71" />opinion of certain writers in the
Church<note place="end" n="1513" id="viii.iv-p89.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p90"> <i>i.e.</i>
Origen.</p></note> who, under the
shadow of high and sublime conceptions, have launched out into
metaphor, and have only seen in the waters a figure to denote
spiritual and incorporeal powers.  In the higher regions,
above the firmament, dwell the better; in the lower regions, earth
and matter are the dwelling place of the malignant.  So, say
they, God is praised by the waters that are above the heaven, that
is to say, by the good powers, the purity of whose soul makes them
worthy to sing the praises of God.  And the waters which are
under the heaven represent the wicked spirits, who from their
natural height have fallen into the abyss of evil. 
Turbulent, seditious, agitated by the tumultuous waves of passion,
they have received the name of sea, because of the instability and
the inconstancy of their movements.<note place="end" n="1514" id="viii.iv-p90.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p91">
<i>cf</i>. Jerome to Pammachius against John of Jerusalem,
§ 7 (in this edition vol. vi. p. 428) and Origen’s
<i>Homily on Genesis</i>, preserved in the Translation of
Rufinus.</p></note>  Let us reject these theories as
dreams and old women’s tales.  Let us understand that
by water water is meant; for the dividing of the waters by the
firmament let us accept the reason which has been given us. 
Although, however, waters above the heaven are invited to give
glory to the Lord of the Universe, do not let us think of them as
intelligent beings; the heavens are not alive because they
“declare the glory of God,” nor the firmament a
sensible being because it “sheweth His
handiwork.”<note place="end" n="1515" id="viii.iv-p91.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p92">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xviii. 1" id="viii.iv-p92.1" parsed="|Ps|18|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.1">Ps. xviii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  And if
they tell you that the heavens mean contemplative powers, and the
firmament active powers which produce good, we admire the theory
as ingenious without being able to acknowledge the truth of
it.  For thus dew, the frost, cold and heat, which in Daniel
are ordered to praise the Creator of all things,<note place="end" n="1516" id="viii.iv-p92.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p93">
Bened.</p></note> will be intelligent and invisible
natures.  But this is only a figure, accepted as such by
enlightened minds, to complete the glory of the Creator. 
Besides, the waters above the heavens, these waters privileged by
the virtue which they possess in themselves, are not the only
waters to celebrate the praises of God.  “Praise the
Lord from the earth, ye dragons and all deeps.”<note place="end" n="1517" id="viii.iv-p93.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p94">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxlviii. 7" id="viii.iv-p94.1" parsed="|Ps|48|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.48.7">Ps. cxlviii.
7</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus the singer of the Psalms
does not reject the deeps which our inventors of allegories rank
in the divisions of evil; he admits them to the universal choir of
creation, and the deeps sing in their language a harmonious hymn
to the glory of the Creator.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.iv-p95">10.  “<i>And God saw that it was
good</i>.”  God does not judge of the beauty of His work by
the charm of the eyes, and He does not form the same idea of beauty
that we do.  What He esteems beautiful is that which presents in
its perfection all the fitness<note place="end" n="1518" id="viii.iv-p95.1"><p id="viii.iv-p96"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.iv-p96.1">καλον μὲν
οὖν ἐστιν ὃ
ἂν δ᾽ αὑτὸ
αἱρετὸν ὂν
ἐπαινετὸν ᾖ,
ὃ ἂν ἀγαθὸν
ὂν ἡδὺ ᾖ ὅτι
ἀγαθόν</span>.  Arist.,
<i>Rhet</i>. i. 9.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.iv-p97"><i>cf</i>. E. Burke (<i>On the
Sublime and Beautiful</i>, iii. § 6):  “It is true that
the infinitely wise and good creator has, of his bounty, frequently
joined beauty to those things which he has made useful to us.  But
this does not prove that our idea of use and beauty are the same thing,
or that they are in any way dependent on each other.”  Dr.
Johnson instances a painting on a coffee-cup as beautiful, but not
useful.  “Boswell,” Ann. 1772.  St. Basil’s
idea is in accord with that of Ruskin (<i>Mod. P.</i> chap. vi.). 
“In all high ideas of beauty it is more than probable that much
of the pleasure depends on delicate and untraceable perception of
fitness, propriety, and relation, which are purely intellectual, and
through which we arrive at our noblest ideas of what is commonly and
rightly called ‘intellectual
beauty.’”</p></note> of art, and
that which tends to the usefulness of its end.  He, then, who
proposed to Himself a manifest design in His works, approved each
one of them, as fulfilling its end in accordance with His creative
purpose.  A hand, an eye, or any portion of a statue lying
apart from the rest, would look beautiful to no one.  But if
each be restored to its own place, the beauty of proportion, until
now almost unperceived, would strike even the most
uncultivated.  But the artist, before uniting the parts of his
work, distinguishes and recognises the beauty of each of them,
thinking of the object that he has in view.  It is thus that
Scripture depicts to us the Supreme Artist, praising each one of His
works; soon, when His work is complete, He will accord well deserved
praise to the whole together.  Let me here end my discourse on
the second day, to allow my industrious hearers to examine what they
have just heard.  May their memory retain it for the profit of
their soul; may they by careful meditation inwardly digest and
benefit by what I say.  As for those who live by their work,
let me allow them to attend all day to their business, so that they
may come, with a soul free from anxiety, to the banquet of my
discourse in the evening.  May God who, after having made such
great things, put such weak words in my mouth, grant you the
intelligence of His truth, so that you may raise yourselves from
visible things to the invisible Being, and that the grandeur and
beauty of creatures may give you a just idea of the Creator. 
For the visible things of Him from the creation of the world are
clearly seen, and His power and divinity are eternal.<note place="end" n="1519" id="viii.iv-p97.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.iv-p98"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 20" id="viii.iv-p98.1" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus earth, air, sky, water, day,
night, all visible things, remind us of who is our Benefactor. 
We shall not therefore give occasion to sin, we shall not give place
to the enemy within us, if by unbroken recollection we keep God ever
dwelling in our hearts, to Whom be all glory and all adoration, now
and for ever, world without end.  Amen.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Homily" title="Upon the gathering together of the waters." progress="36.58%" prev="viii.iv" next="viii.vi" id="viii.v"><p class="c26" id="viii.v-p1">

<pb n="72" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_72.html" id="viii.v-Page_72" /><span class="c18" id="viii.v-p1.1">Homily
IV.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="viii.v-p2">Upon the gathering together of the waters.</p>

<p class="c20" id="viii.v-p3">1.  <span class="c14" id="viii.v-p3.1">There</span> are towns
where the inhabitants, from dawn to eve, feast their eyes on the tricks
of innumerable conjurors.  They are never tired of hearing
dissolute songs which cause much impurity to spring up in their souls,
and they are often called happy, because they neglect the cares of
business and trades useful to life, and pass the time, which is
assigned to them on this earth, in idleness and pleasure.  They do
not know that a theatre full of impure sights is, for those who sit
there, a common school of vice; that these melodious and meretricious
songs insinuate themselves into men’s souls, and all who hear
them, eager to imitate the notes<note place="end" n="1520" id="viii.v-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.v-p4.1">κροῦμα</span>,
properly “beat,” “stroke,” is used of the
blow of the plectrum on the string, and hence of the note
produced.</p></note> of harpers and
pipers, are filled with filthiness.<note place="end" n="1521" id="viii.v-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p5">
<i>cf</i>. Plato, <i>Rep</i>. iii. 18, <i>ad init</i>.,
and his reference to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.v-p5.1">μαλθακὸς
αἰχμητής</span> of
Homer, <i>Il</i>. xvii. 586.  The same subject is treated of
the <i>Laws</i> ii. § 3 and 5 and vii.</p></note>  Some
others, who are wild after horses, think they are backing their horses
in their dreams; they harness their chariots, change their drivers, and
even in sleep are not free from the folly of the day.<note place="end" n="1522" id="viii.v-p5.2"><p id="viii.v-p6"> <i>cf</i>.
Ar., <i>Nub</i>. 16, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.v-p6.1">ὀνειροπολεὶ
ἵππους</span> and 27, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.v-p6.2">ὀνειροπολεῖ
καὶ
καθεύδων
ἱππικήν</span>.  So
Claudian, <i><scripRef passage="De vi." id="viii.v-p6.3" parsed="|Deut|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6">De vi.</scripRef> Cons. Hon.</i> 1, <i>sq</i>.:</p>

<p class="c76" id="viii.v-p7">Omnia quæ sensu volvuntur vota diurno,</p>

<p class="c77" id="viii.v-p8"> Pectore sopito reddit amica quies.</p>

<p class="c72" id="viii.v-p9">Venator defessa toro cum membra reponit,</p>

<p class="c77" id="viii.v-p10"> Mens tamen ad sylvas et sua lustra redit.</p>

<p class="c72" id="viii.v-p11">Judicibus lites, aurigæ somnia currus,</p>

<p class="c77" id="viii.v-p12"> Vanaque nocturnis meta cavetur equis.</p></note>  And shall we, whom the Lord, the great
worker of marvels, calls to the contemplation of His own works, tire of
looking at them, or be slow to hear the words of the Holy Spirit? 
Shall we not rather stand around the vast and varied workshop of divine
creation and, carried back in mind to the times of old, shall we not
view all the order of creation?  Heaven, poised like a dome, to
quote the words of the prophet;<note place="end" n="1523" id="viii.v-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p13">
<scripRef passage="Isa. xl. 22" id="viii.v-p13.1" parsed="|Isa|40|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.22">Isa. xl. 22</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> earth, this
immense mass which rests upon itself; the air around it, of a soft
and fluid nature, a true and continual nourishment for all who
breathe it, of such tenuity that it yields and opens at the least
movement of the body, opposing no resistance to our motions, while,
in a moment, it streams back to its place, behind those who cleave
it; water, finally, that supplies drink for man, or may be designed
for our other needs, and the marvellous gathering together of it
into definite places which have been assigned to it:  such is
the spectacle which the words which I have just read will show
you.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.v-p14">2.  “<i>And God said, Let the waters
under the heaven be gathered together unto one place, and let the dry
land appear, and it was so</i>.”  And the water which was
under the heaven gathered together unto one place; “And God
called the dry land earth and the gathering together of the waters
called He seas.”<note place="end" n="1524" id="viii.v-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p15">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 9, 10" id="viii.v-p15.1" parsed="|Gen|1|9|1|10" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.9-Gen.1.10">Gen. i. 9,
10</scripRef>.</p></note>  What trouble
you have given me in my previous discourses by asking me why the earth
was invisible, why all bodies are naturally endued with colour, and why
all colour comes under the sense of sight.  And, perhaps, my
reason did not appear sufficient to you, when I said that the earth,
without being naturally invisible, was so to us, because of the mass of
water that entirely covered it.  Hear then how Scripture explains
itself.  “Let the waters be gathered together, and let the
dry land appear.”  The veil is lifted and allows the earth,
hitherto invisible, to be seen.  Perhaps you will ask me new
questions.  And first, is it not a law of nature that water flows
downwards?  Why, then, does Scripture refer this to the fiat of
the Creator?  As long as water is spread over a level surface, it
does not flow; it is immovable.  But when it finds any slope,
immediately the foremost portion falls, then the one that follows takes
its place, and that one is itself replaced by a third.  Thus
incessantly they flow, pressing the one on the other, and the rapidity
of their course is in proportion to the mass of water that is being
carried, and the declivity down which it is borne.  If such is the
nature of water, it was supererogatory to command it to gather into one
place.  It was bound, on account of its natural instability, to
fall into the most hollow part of the earth and not to stop until the
levelling of its surface.  We see how there is nothing so level as
the surface of water.  Besides, they add, how did the waters
receive an order to gather into one place, when we see several seas,
separated from each other by the greatest distances?  To the first
question I reply:  Since God’s command, you know perfectly
well the motion of water; you know that it is unsteady and unstable and
falls naturally over declivities and into hollow places.  But what
was its nature before this command made it take its course?  You
do not know yourself, and you have heard from no eye-witness. 
Think, in reality, that a word of God makes the nature, and that this
order is for the creature a direction for its future course. 
There was only one creation of day and night, and since that moment
they have incessantly succeeded each other and divided time into equal
parts.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.v-p16">3.  “Let the waters be gathered
to<pb n="73" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_73.html" id="viii.v-Page_73" />gether.”  It was
ordered that it should be the natural property of water to flow,
and in obedience to this order, the waters are never weary in
their course.  In speaking thus, I have only in view the
flowing property of waters.  Some flow of their own accord
like springs and rivers, others are collected and
stationary.  But I speak now of flowing waters. 
“Let the waters be gathered together unto one
place.”  Have you never thought, when standing near a
spring which is sending forth water abundantly, Who makes this
water spring from the bowels of the earth?  Who forced it
up?  Where are the store-houses which send it forth? 
To what place is it hastening?  How is it that it is never
exhausted here, and never overflows there?  All this comes
from that first command; it was for the waters a signal for their
course.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.v-p17">In all the story of the waters remember this first
order, “let the waters be gathered together.”  To take
their assigned places they were obliged to flow, and, once arrived
there, to remain in their place and not to go farther.  Thus in
the language of Ecclesiastes, “All the waters run into the sea;
yet the sea is not full.”<note place="end" n="1525" id="viii.v-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p18">
<scripRef passage="Eccl. i. 6, 7" id="viii.v-p18.1" parsed="|Eccl|1|6|1|7" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.1.6-Eccl.1.7">Eccl. i. 6,
7</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Waters flow in virtue of God’s order, and the sea is enclosed
in limits according to this first law, “Let the waters be
gathered together unto one place.”  For fear the water
should spread beyond its bed, and in its successive invasions cover
one by one all countries, and end by flooding the whole earth, it
received the order to gather unto one place.  Thus we often see
the furious sea raising mighty waves to the heaven, and, when once
it has touched the shore, break its impetuosity in foam and
retire.  “Fear ye not me, saith the Lord.…which
have placed the sand for the bound of the sea.”<note place="end" n="1526" id="viii.v-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p19">
<scripRef passage="Jer. v. 22" id="viii.v-p19.1" parsed="|Jer|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.5.22">Jer. v. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>  A grain of sand, the weakest thing
possible, curbs the violence of the ocean.  For what would
prevent the Red Sea from invading the whole of Egypt, which lies
lower, and uniting itself to the other sea which bathes its shores,
were it not fettered by the fiat of the Creator?  And if I say
that Egypt is lower than the Red Sea, it is because experience has
convinced us of it every time that an attempt has been made to join
the sea of Egypt<note place="end" n="1527" id="viii.v-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p20"> <i>i.e.</i>
the Mediterranean.</p></note> to the Indian
Ocean, of which the Red Sea is a part.<note place="end" n="1528" id="viii.v-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p21"> <i>Geminum
mare…quod Rubrum dixere nostri…in duos dividitur
sinus.  Is qui ab oriente Persicus est…altero sinu
Arabico nominato</i>.  Plin. vi. 28.</p></note>  Thus we have renounced this
enterprise, as also have the Egyptian Sesostris, who conceived the
idea, and Darius the Mede who afterwards wished to carry it
out.<note place="end" n="1529" id="viii.v-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p22"> This
illustration is taken from the work on which Basil has been so
largely dependent, the <i>Meterology</i> of Aristotle (i. 14,
548).  Pliny (vi. 33) writes:  “<i>Daneos
Portus, ex quo navigabilem alveum perducere in Nilum, qua parte ad
Delta dictum decurrit lxii. mill. D. Pass. intervallo, quod inter
flumen et Rubrum mare inter est, primus omnium Sesostris Ægypti
rex cogitavit; mox Darius Persarum; deinde Ptolemæus
sequens</i>” (<i>i.e</i>. Ptolemy II.)
“…<i>deterruit inundationis metus, excelsiore tribus
cubitis Rubro mari comperto quam terra Ægypti</i>.” 
Herodotus (ii. 158) attributes the canal to Necho.  Strabo
(xvii. 804) says Darius, in supposing Egypt to lie lower than the
sea, was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.v-p22.1">ψευδεῖ
πεισθείς</span>. 
The early canal, choked by sand, was reopened by Trajan, and choked
again.  Amron, Omar’s general, again cleared it, but it
was blocked <span class="c14" id="viii.v-p22.2">a.d.</span> 767.  The present
Suez Canal, opened in 1869, follows a new course.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.v-p23">I report this fact to make you understand the full force
of the command, “Let the waters be gathered unto one
place”; that is to say, let there be no other gathering, and,
once gathered, let them not disperse.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.v-p24">4.  To say that the waters were gathered in
one place indicates that previously they were scattered in many
places.  The mountains, intersected by deep ravines, accumulated
water in their valleys, when from every direction the waters betook
themselves to the one gathering place.  What vast plains, in their
extent resembling wide seas, what valleys, what cavities hollowed in
many different ways, at that time full of water, must have been emptied
by the command of God!  But we must not therefore say, that if the
water covered the face of the earth, all the basins which have since
received the sea were originally full.  Where can the gathering of
the waters have come from if the basins were already full?  These
basins, we reply, were only prepared at the moment when the water had
to unite in a single mass.  At that time the sea which is beyond
Gadeira<note place="end" n="1530" id="viii.v-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p25"> <i>i.e.</i>
Cadiz, a corruption of Gadeira, which, like Geder and Gadara,
is connected with the Phœnician <i>Gadir</i>, an
enclosure.</p></note> and the vast ocean,
so dreaded by navigators, which surrounds the isle of Britain and
western Spain, did not exist.  But, all of a sudden, God created
this vast space, and the mass of waters flowed in.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.v-p26">Now if our explanation of the creation of the world may
appear contrary to experience, (because it is evident that all the
waters did not flow together in one place,) many answers may be made,
all obvious as soon as they are stated.  Perhaps it is even
ridiculous to reply to such objections.  Ought they to bring
forward in opposition ponds and accumulations of rain water, and think
that this is enough to upset our reasonings?  Evidently the chief
and most complete affluence of the waters was what received the name of
gathering unto one place.  For wells are also gathering places for
water, made by the hand of man to receive the moisture diffused in the
hollow of the earth.  This name of gathering does not mean any
chance massing of water, but the greatest and most important one,
wherein the ele<pb n="74" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_74.html" id="viii.v-Page_74" />ment is shewn
collected together.  In the same way that fire, in spite of its
being divided into minute particles which are sufficient for our needs
here, is spread in a mass in the æther; in the same way that air,
in spite of a like minute division, has occupied the region round the
earth; so also water, in spite of the small amount spread abroad
everywhere, only forms one gathering together, that which separates the
whole element from the rest.  Without doubt the lakes as well
those of the northern regions and those that are to be found in Greece,
in Macedonia, in Bithynia and in Palestine, are gatherings together of
waters; but here it means the greatest of all, that gathering the
extent of which equals that of the earth.  The first contain a
great quantity of water; no one will deny this.  Nevertheless no
one could reasonably give them the name of seas, not even if they are
like the great sea, charged with salt and sand.  They instance for
example, the Lacus Asphaltitis in Judæa, and the Serbonian lake
which extends between Egypt and Palestine in the Arabian desert. 
These are lakes, and there is only one sea, as those affirm who have
travelled round the earth.  Although some authorities think the
Hyrcanian and Caspian Seas are enclosed in their own boundaries, if we
are to believe the geographers, they communicate with each other and
together discharge themselves into the Great Sea.<note place="end" n="1531" id="viii.v-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p27"> Pliny
(vi. 15) shared a common error that the Caspian flowed into a
Northern Sea.  The eastern part was known as the Hyrcanian, the
western as the Caspian.  Strabo xi. 507, <i>et
sq.</i></p></note>  It is thus that, according to their
account, the Red Sea and that beyond Gadeira only form one.  Then
why did God call the different masses of water seas?  This is the
reason; the waters flowed into one place, and their different
accumulations, that is to say, the gulfs that the earth embraced in her
folds, received from the Lord the name of seas:  North Sea, South
Sea, Eastern Sea, and Western Sea.  The seas have even their own
names, the Euxine, the Propontis, the Hellespont, the Ægean, the
Ionian, the Sardinian, the Sicilian, the Tyrrhene, and many other names
of which an exact enumeration would now be too long, and quite out of
place.  See why God calls the gathering together of waters
seas.  But let us return to the point from which the course of my
argument has diverted me.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.v-p28">5.  And God said:  “<i>Let the
waters be gathered together unto one place and let the dry land
appear</i>.”  He did not say let the earth appear, so as not
to show itself again without form, mud-like, and in combination with
the water, nor yet endued with proper form and virtue.  At the
same time, lest we should attribute the drying of the earth to the sun,
the Creator shows it to us dried before the creation of the sun. 
Let us follow the thought Scripture gives us.  Not only the water
which was covering the earth flowed off from it, but all that which had
filtered into its depths withdrew in obedience to the irresistible
order of the sovereign Master.  And it was so.  This is quite
enough to show that the Creator’s voice had effect: 
however, in several editions, there is added “And the water which
was under the heavens gathered itself unto one place and the dry land
was seen;” words that other interpreters have not given, and
which do not appear conformable to Hebrew usage.  In fact, after
the assertion, “and it was so,” it is superfluous to repeat
exactly the same thing.  In accurate copies these words are marked
with an obelus,<note place="end" n="1532" id="viii.v-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p29"> The
obelus (†) is used by Jerome to mark superfluous matter in the
lxx.  <i>cf</i>. Jer. p. 494, in Canon Fremantle’s
Translation.  The addition in question appears neither in the
Vulgate, nor in Aquila, or Symmachus, or Theodotion.  Ambrose,
however, in <i>Hexæm</i>. iii. 5 approves of
it.</p></note> which is the sign
of rejection.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.v-p30">“<i>And God called the dry land earth; and
the gathering together of the waters called He
seas</i>.”<note place="end" n="1533" id="viii.v-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p31">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 10" id="viii.v-p31.1" parsed="|Gen|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.10">Gen. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  Why does
Scripture say above that the waters were gathered together unto one
place, and that the dry earth appeared?  Why does it add here
the dry land appeared, and God gave it the name of earth?  It
is that dryness is the property which appears to characterize the
nature of the subject, whilst the word earth is only its simple
name.  Just as reason is the distinctive faculty of man, and
the word man serves to designate the being gifted with this faculty,
so dryness is the special and peculiar quality of the earth. 
The element essentially dry receives therefore the name of earth, as
the animal who has a neigh for a characteristic cry is called a
horse.  The other elements, like the earth, have received some
peculiar property which distinguishes them from the rest, and makes
them known for what they are.  Thus water has cold for its
distinguishing property; air, moisture; fire, heat.  But this
theory really applies only to the primitive elements of the
world.  The elements which contribute to the formation of
bodies, and come under our senses, show us these qualities in
combination, and in the whole of nature our eyes and senses can find
nothing which is completely singular, simple and pure.  Earth
is at the same time dry and cold; <pb n="75" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_75.html" id="viii.v-Page_75" />water, cold and moist; air, moist and warm;
fire, warm and dry.  It is by the combination of their
qualities that the different elements can mingle.  Thanks to a
common quality each of them mixes with a neighbouring element, and
this natural alliance attaches it to the contrary element.  For
example, earth, which is at the same time dry and cold, finds in
cold a relationship which unites it to water, and by the means of
water unites itself to air.  Water placed between the two,
appears to give each a hand, and, on account of its double quality,
allies itself to earth by cold and to air by moisture.  Air, in
its turn, takes the middle place and plays the part of a mediator
between the inimical natures of water and fire, united to the first
by moisture, and to the second by heat.  Finally fire, of a
nature at the same time warm and dry, is linked to air by warmth,
and by its dryness reunites itself to the earth.  And from this
accord and from this mutual mixture of elements, results a circle
and an harmonious choir whence each of the elements deserves its
name.  I have said this in order to explain why God has given
to the dry land the name of earth, without however calling the earth
dry.  It is because dryness is not one of those qualities which
the earth acquired afterwards, but one of those which constituted
its essence from the beginning.  Now that which causes a body
to exist, is naturally antecedent to its posterior qualities and has
a pre-eminence over them.  It is then with reason that God
chose the most ancient characteristic of the earth whereby to
designate it.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.v-p32">6.  “<i>And God saw that it was
good</i>.”<note place="end" n="1534" id="viii.v-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.v-p33">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 10" id="viii.v-p33.1" parsed="|Gen|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.10">Gen. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  Scripture
does not merely wish to say that a pleasing aspect of the sea presented
itself to God.  It is not with eyes that the Creator views the
beauty of His works.  He contemplates them in His ineffable
wisdom.  A fair sight is the sea all bright in a settled calm;
fair too, when, ruffled by a light breeze of wind, its surface shows
tints of purple and azure,—when, instead of lashing with violence
the neighbouring shores, it seems to kiss them with peaceful
caresses.  However, it is not in this that Scripture makes God
find the goodness and charm of the sea.  Here it is the purpose of
the work which makes the goodness.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.v-p34">In the first place sea water is the source of all the
moisture of the earth.  It filters through imperceptible conduits,
as is proved by the subterranean openings and caves whither its waves
penetrate; it is received in oblique and sinuous canals; then, driven
out by the wind, it rises to the surface of the earth, and breaks it,
having become drinkable and free from its bitterness by this long
percolation.  Often, moved by the same cause, it springs even from
mines that it has crossed, deriving warmth from them, and rises
boiling, and bursts forth of a burning heat, as may be seen in islands
and on the sea coast; even inland in certain places, in the
neighbourhood of rivers, to compare little things with great, almost
the same phenomena occur.  To what do these words tend?  To
prove that the earth is all undermined with invisible conduits, where
the water travels everywhere underground from the sources of the
sea.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.v-p35">7.  Thus, in the eyes of God, the sea is good,
because it makes the under current of moisture in the depths of the
earth.  It is good again, because from all sides it receives the
rivers without exceeding its limits.  It is good, because it is
the origin and source of the waters in the air.  Warmed by the
rays of the sun, it escapes in vapour, is attracted into the high
regions of the air, and is there cooled on account of its rising high
above the refraction of the rays from the ground, and, the shade of the
clouds adding to this refrigeration, it is changed into rain and
fattens the earth.  If people are incredulous, let them look at
caldrons on the fire, which, though full of water, are often left empty
because all the water is boiled and resolved into vapour. 
Sailors, too, boil even sea water, collecting the vapour in sponges, to
quench their thirst in pressing need.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.v-p36">Finally the sea is good in the eyes of God, because it
girdles the isles, of which it forms at the same time the rampart and
the beauty, because it brings together the most distant parts of the
earth, and facilitates the inter-communication of mariners.  By
this means it gives us the boon of general information, supplies the
merchant with his wealth, and easily provides for the necessities of
life, allowing the rich to export their superfluities, and blessing the
poor with the supply of what they lack.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.v-p37">But whence do I perceive the goodness of the Ocean, as
it appeared in the eyes of the Creator?  If the Ocean is good and
worthy of praise before God, how much more beautiful is the assembly of
a Church like this, where the voices of men, of children, and of women,
arise in our prayers to God mingling and resounding like the waves
which beat upon the shore.  This Church also enjoys a profound
calm, and malicious spirits cannot trouble it with the breath of
heresy.  Deserve, then, the approbation of the Lord by
remain<pb n="76" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_76.html" id="viii.v-Page_76" />ing faithful to such good
guidance, in our Lord Jesus Christ, to whom be glory and power for ever
and ever.  Amen.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Homily" title="The Germination of the Earth." progress="37.60%" prev="viii.v" next="viii.vii" id="viii.vi"><p class="c26" id="viii.vi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="viii.vi-p1.1">Homily
V.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="viii.vi-p2">The Germination of the Earth.</p>

<p class="c20" id="viii.vi-p3">1.  “<i>And God said Let the earth
bring forth grass, the herb yielding seed, and the fruit tree yielding
fruit after his kind, whose seed is in itself</i>.”<note place="end" n="1535" id="viii.vi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p4">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 11" id="viii.vi-p4.1" parsed="|Gen|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.11">Gen. i. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  It was deep wisdom that commanded the
earth, when it rested after discharging the weight of the waters, first
to bring forth grass, then wood as we see it doing still at this
time.  For the voice that was then heard and this command were as
a natural and permanent law for it; it gave fertility and the power to
produce fruit for all ages to come; “Let the earth bring
forth.”  The production of vegetables shows first
germination.  When the germs begin to sprout they form grass; this
develops and becomes a plant, which insensibly receives its different
articulations, and reaches its maturity in the seed.  Thus all
things which sprout and are green are developed.  “Let the
earth bring forth green grass.”  Let the earth bring forth
by itself without having any need of help from without.  Some
consider the sun as the source of all productiveness on the earth.
 It is, they say, the action of the sun’s heat which
attracts the vital force from the centre of the earth to the
surface.  The reason why the adornment of the earth was before the
sun is the following; that those who worship the sun, as the source of
life, may renounce their error.  If they be well persuaded that
the earth was adorned before the genesis of the sun, they will retract
their unbounded admiration for it, because they see grass and plants
vegetate before it rose.<note place="end" n="1536" id="viii.vi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p5"> Empedocles,
according to Plutarch (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vi-p5.1">περὶ τῶν
ἀρέσκ</span>, etc. v. 342) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vi-p5.2">πρῶτα τῶν
ζώων τὰ
δένδρα ἐκ
γῆς
ἀναδῦναί
φησι, πρὶν
τὸν ἥλιον
περιαπλωθῆναι
καὶ πρὶν
ἡμέραν καὶ
νύκτα
διακριθῆναι</span>.</p></note>  If then the
food for the flocks was prepared, did our race appear less worthy of a
like solicitude?  He, who provided pasture for horses and cattle,
thought before all of your riches and pleasures.  If he fed your
cattle, it was to provide for all the needs of your life.  And
what object was there in the bringing forth of grain, if not for your
subsistence?  Moreover, many grasses and vegetables serve for the
food of man.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vi-p6">2.  “<i>Let the earth bring forth grass
yielding seed after his kind</i>.”  So that although some
kind of grass is of service to animals, even their gain is our gain
too, and seeds are especially designed for our use.  Such is the
true meaning of the words that I have quoted.  “Let the
earth bring forth grass, the herb yielding seed after his
kind.”  In this manner we can re-establish the order of the
words, of which the construction seems faulty in the actual version,
and the economy of nature will be rigorously observed.  In fact,
first comes germination, then verdure, then the growth of the plant,
which after having attained its full growth arrives at perfection in
seed.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vi-p7">How then, they say, can Scripture describe all the
plants of the earth as seed-bearing, when the reed,
couch-grass,<note place="end" n="1537" id="viii.vi-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p8"> <i>Triticum
repens</i>.</p></note> mint, crocus,
garlic, and the flowering rush and countless other species, produce no
seed?  To this we reply that many vegetables have their seminal
virtue in the lower part and in the roots.  The need, for example,
after its annual growth sends forth a protuberance from its roots,
which takes the place of seed for future trees.  Numbers of other
vegetables are the same and all over the earth reproduce by the
roots.  Nothing then is truer than that each plant produces its
seed or contains some seminal virtue; this is what is meant by
“after its kind.”  So that the shoot of a reed does
not produce an olive tree, but from a reed grows another reed, and from
one sort of seed a plant of the same sort always germinates. 
Thus, all which sprang from the earth, in its first bringing forth, is
kept the same to our time, thanks to the constant reproduction of
kind.<note place="end" n="1538" id="viii.vi-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p9"> On the history
of this doctrine, of which Linnæus was the latest great
exponent, and its contradiction in Darwin, see Haeckel’s
<i><span lang="DE" id="viii.vi-p9.1">Schöpfungsgeschichte</span></i>, vol. i. ch.
2.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vi-p10">“Let the earth bring forth.”  See how,
at this short word, at this brief command, the cold and sterile earth
travailed and hastened to bring forth its fruit, as it cast away its
sad and dismal covering to clothe itself in a more brilliant robe,
proud of its proper adornment and displaying the infinite variety of
plants.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vi-p11">I want creation to penetrate you with so much admiration
that everywhere, wherever you may be, the least plant may bring to you
the clear remembrance of the Creator.  If you see the grass of the
fields, think of human nature, and remember the comparison of the wise
Isaiah.  “All flesh is grass, and all the goodliness thereof
is as the flower of the field.”  Truly the rapid flow of
life, the short gratification and pleasure that an instant of happiness
gives a man, all wonderfully suit the comparison of the prophet. 
To-day he is vigorous in body, fattened by luxury, and in the prime of
life, with complexion fair like the flowers, strong and
pow<pb n="77" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_77.html" id="viii.vi-Page_77" />erful and of irresistible
energy; tomorrow and he will be an object of pity, withered by
age or exhausted by sickness.  Another shines in all the
splendour of a brilliant fortune, and around him are a multitude
of flatterers, an escort of false friends on the track of his
good graces; a crowd of kinsfolk, but of no true kin; a swarm of
servants who crowd after him to provide for his food and for all
his needs; and in his comings and goings this innumerable suite,
which he drags after him, excites the envy of all whom he
meets.  To fortune may be added power in the State, honours
bestowed by the imperial throne, the government of a province, or
the command of armies; a herald who precedes him is crying in a
loud voice; lictors right and left also fill his subjects with
awe, blows, confiscations, banishments, imprisonments, and all
the means by which he strikes intolerable terror into all whom he
has to rule.  And what then?  One night, a fever, a
pleurisy, or an inflammation of the lungs, snatches away this man
from the midst of men, stripped in a moment of all his stage
accessories, and all this, his glory, is proved a mere
dream.  Therefore the Prophet has compared human glory to
the weakest flower.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vi-p12">3.  Up to this point, the order in which
plants shoot bears witness to their first arrangement.  Every
herb, every plant proceeds from a germ.  If, like the couch-grass
and the crocus, it throws out a shoot from its root and from this lower
protuberance, it must always germinate and start outwards.  If it
proceeds from a seed, there is still, by necessity, first a germ, then
the sprout, then green foliage, and finally the fruit which ripens upon
a stalk hitherto dry and thick.  “Let the earth bring forth
grass.”  When the seed falls into the earth, which contains
the right combination of heat and moisture, it swells and becomes
porous, and, grasping the surrounding earth, attracts to itself all
that is suitable for it and that has affinity to it.  These
particles of earth, however small they may be, as they fall and
insinuate themselves into all the pores of the seed, broaden its bulk
and make it send forth roots below, and shoot upwards, sending forth
stalks no less numerous than the roots.  As the germ is always
growing warm, the moisture, pumped up through the roots, and helped by
the attraction of heat, draws a proper amount of nourishment from the
soil, and distributes it to the stem, to the bark, to the husk, to the
seed itself and to the beards with which it is armed.  It is owing
to these successive accretions that each plant attains its natural
development, as well corn as vegetables, herbs or brushwood.  A
single plant, a blade of grass is sufficient to occupy all your
intelligence in the contemplation of the skill which produced
it.<note place="end" n="1539" id="viii.vi-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p13"> “To me
the meanest flower that blows can give</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.vi-p14">Thoughts that do often lie too deep for
tears.”</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c78" id="viii.vi-p15">Wordsworth, <i>Ode on
Immortality.</i></p></note>  Why is
the wheat stalk better with joints?<note place="end" n="1540" id="viii.vi-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p16"> Literally,
knee—Latin <i>geniculum</i>.  <i>cf</i>.
Xen., <i>Anab</i>. iv. 5, 26, and Theoph. viii. 2, 4. 
“Knee-jointed” is a recognised English term for certain
grasses.</p></note>  Are they not like fastenings,
which help it to bear easily the weight of the ear, when it is
swollen with fruit and bends towards the earth?  Thus, whilst
oats, which have no weight to bear at the top, are without these
supports, nature has provided them for wheat.  It has hidden
the grain in a case, so that it may not be exposed to birds’
pillage, and has furnished it with a rampart of barbs, which, like
darts, protect it against the attacks of tiny
creatures.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vi-p17">4.  What shall I say?  What shall I
leave unsaid?  In the rich treasures of creation it is difficult
to select what is most precious; the loss of what is omitted is too
severe.  “Let the earth bring forth grass;” and
instantly, with useful plants, appear noxious plants; with corn,
hemlock; with the other nutritious plants, hellebore, monkshood,
mandrake and the juice of the poppy.  What then?  Shall we
show no gratitude for so many beneficial gifts, and reproach the
Creator for those which may be harmful to our life?  And shall we
not reflect that all has not been created in view of the wants of our
bellies?  The nourishing plants, which are destined for our use,
are close at hand, and known by all the world.  But in creation
nothing exists without a reason.  The blood of the bull is a
poison:<note place="end" n="1541" id="viii.vi-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p18">
“<i>Taurorum (sanguis) pestifer potu maxime.” </i>
Plin. xi. 90.  <i>Taurinus recens inter venena
est.</i>  2d. xxviii. 41.  <i>cf</i>.
Dioscorid. in <i>Alexiph</i>. 25.</p></note>  ought this
animal then, whose strength is so serviceable to man, not to have been
created, or, if created, to have been bloodless?  But you have
sense enough in yourself to keep you free from deadly things. 
What!  Sheep and goats know how to turn away from what threatens
their life, discerning danger by instinct alone:  and you, who
have reason and the art of medicine to supply what you need, and the
experience of your forebears to tell you to avoid all that is
dangerous, you tell me that you find it difficult to keep yourself from
poisons!  But not a single thing has been created without reason,
not a single thing is useless.  One serves as food to some animal;
medicine has found in another a relief for one of our maladies. 
Thus the starling eats hemlock, its constitution rendering it
insusceptible to the action of the poison. 
<pb n="78" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_78.html" id="viii.vi-Page_78" />Thanks to the tenuity
of the pores of its heart, the malignant juice is no sooner
swallowed than it is digested, before its chill can attack the
vital parts.<note place="end" n="1542" id="viii.vi-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p19"> <i>cf</i>.
Galen. <i>De Simp. Pac.</i> iii.</p></note>  The
quail, thanks to its peculiar temperament, whereby it escapes the
dangerous effects, feeds on hellebore.  There are even
circumstances where poisons are useful to men; with
mandrake<note place="end" n="1543" id="viii.vi-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vi-p20.1">ὁ μανδραγόρας
τους
ἀνθρώπους
κοιμίζει</span>. 
Xen., <i>Symp.</i> ii. 24.</p></note> doctors give
us sleep; with opium they lull violent pain.  Hemlock has
ere now been used to appease the rage of unruly diseases;<note place="end" n="1544" id="viii.vi-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p21"> <i>cf</i>.
Aratæus, <i>De Morb. Aent</i>. ii. 11.</p></note> and many times hellebore has taken
away long standing disease.<note place="end" n="1545" id="viii.vi-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p22"> The Black
Hellebore, or Christmas Rose, is a recognised alternative. 
Whether this is the plant of Anticyra is doubtful.</p></note> 
These plants, then, instead of making you accuse the Creator,
give you a new subject for gratitude.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vi-p23">5.  “<i>Let the earth bring forth
grass</i>.”  What spontaneous provision is included in these
words,—that which is present in the root, in the plant itself,
and in the fruit, as well as that which our labour and husbandry
add!  God did not command the earth immediately to give forth seed
and fruit, but to produce germs, to grow green, and to arrive at
maturity in the seed; so that this first command teaches nature what
she has to do in the course of ages.  But, they ask, is it true
that the earth produces seed after his kind, when often, after having
sown wheat, we gather black grain?  This is not a change of kind,
but an alteration, a disease of the grain.  It has not ceased to
be wheat; it is on account of having been burnt that it is black, as
one can learn from its name.<note place="end" n="1546" id="viii.vi-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vi-p24.1">πυρός</span>=wheat. 
The root, which has nothing to do with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vi-p24.2">πῦρ</span>, is found by Curtius in the
Slavonic <i>pyro</i>=rye, the Bohemian <i>pyr</i>=quitch grass, the
Lettish <i>purji</i>=wheat, and the Lithuanian
<i>pyragas</i>=wheaten bread.  (L. &amp; S. <i>in
loc.</i>)</p></note>  If a
severe frost had burnt it,<note place="end" n="1547" id="viii.vi-p24.3"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p25"> <i>cf</i>.
Virg., <i>Georg</i>. i. 93:  “<i>Aut Boreæ
penetrabile frigus adurat</i>.”  Ov. <i>M</i>. xiv.
763, <i>Frigus adurat poma</i>, and in Greek Arist.,
<i>Meteor</i>. iv. 5.</p></note> it would have
had another colour and a different flavour.  They even pretend
that, if it could find suitable earth and moderate temperature, it
might return to its first form.  Thus, you find nothing in
nature contrary to the divine command.  As to the darnel and
all those bastard grains which mix themselves with the harvest, the
tares of Scripture, far from being a variety of corn, have their own
origin and their own kind; image of those who alter the doctrine of
the Lord and, not being rightly instructed in the word, but,
corrupted by the teaching of the evil one, mix themselves with the
sound body of the Church to spread their pernicious errors secretly
among purer souls.  The Lord thus compares the perfection of
those who believe in Him to the growth of seed, “as if a man
should cast seed into the ground; and should sleep and rise, night
and day, and the seed should spring and grow up, he knoweth not
how.  For the earth bringeth forth fruit of herself; first the
blade, then the ear, after that the full corn in the
ear.”<note place="end" n="1548" id="viii.vi-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p26">
<scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 26-28" id="viii.vi-p26.1" parsed="|Matt|4|26|4|28" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.26-Matt.4.28">Matt. iv.
26–28</scripRef>.</p></note>  “Let
the earth bring forth grass.”  In a moment earth began by
germination to obey the laws of the Creator, completed every stage
of growth, and brought germs to perfection.  The meadows were
covered with deep grass, the fertile plains quivered<note place="end" n="1549" id="viii.vi-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p27"> <i>cf.</i>
<i>Horrescunt segetes. </i> Virg.,<i>Georg</i>. iii.
39.</p></note> with harvests, and the movement of the
corn was like the waving of the sea.  Every plant, every herb,
the smallest shrub, the least vegetable, arose from the earth in all
its luxuriance.  There was no failure in this first
vegetation:  no husbandman’s inexperience, no inclemency
of the weather, nothing could injure it; then the sentence of
condemnation was not fettering the earth’s fertility. 
All this was before the sin which condemned us to eat our bread by
the sweat of our brow.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vi-p28">6.  “<i>Let the earth</i>,” the
Creator adds, “<i>bring forth the fruit tree yielding fruit after
his kind, whose seed is in itself</i>.”<note place="end" n="1550" id="viii.vi-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p29">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 11" id="viii.vi-p29.1" parsed="|Gen|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.11">Gen. i. 11</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vi-p30">At this command every copse was thickly planted;
all the trees, fir, cedar, cypress, pine, rose to their greatest
height, the shrubs were straightway clothed with thick
foliage.<note place="end" n="1551" id="viii.vi-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vi-p31.1">ἀμφίκομοι
καὶ
δασεῖς</span>.  <i>cf</i>.
Milton, “With frizzled hair implicit.”  <i>P.L.</i>
vii.</p></note>  The plants
called crown-plants, roses, myrtles, laurels, did not exist; in one
moment they came into being, each one with its distinctive
peculiarities.  Most marked differences separated them from
other plants, and each one was distinguished by a character of its
own.  But then the rose was without thorns; since then the
thorn has been added to its beauty, to make us feel that sorrow is
very near to pleasure, and to remind us of our sin, which condemned
the earth to produce thorns<note place="end" n="1552" id="viii.vi-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p32">
<i>cf</i>. Milton, <i>P.L.</i>, B. iv., “Flowers of all
hue and without thorn the rose,” and August. <i>De
Genesi contra Manichæos</i>. i. 13.</p></note> and
caltrops.  But, they say, the earth has received the command to
produce trees “yielding fruit whose seed was in itself,”
and we see many trees which have neither fruit, nor seed.  What
shall we reply?  First, that only the more important trees are
mentioned; and then, that a careful examination will show us that
every tree has seed, or some property which takes the place of
it.  The black poplar, the willow, the elm, the white poplar,
all the trees of this family, do not produce any apparent fruit;
however, an attentive observer finds <pb n="79" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_79.html" id="viii.vi-Page_79" />seed in each of them.  This grain
which is at the base of the leaf, and which those who busy
themselves with inventing words call mischos, has the property of
seed.  And there are trees which reproduce by their branches,
throwing out roots from them.  Perhaps we ought even to
consider as seeds the saplings which spring from the roots of a
tree:  for cultivators tear them out to multiply the
species.  But, we have already said, it is chiefly a question
of the trees which contribute most to our life; which offer their
various fruits to man and provide him with plentiful
nourishment.  Such is the vine, which produces wine to make
glad the heart of man; such is the olive tree, whose fruit brightens
his face with oil.  How many things in nature are combined in
the same plant!  In a vine, roots, green and flexible branches,
which spread themselves far over the earth, buds, tendrils, bunches
of sour grapes and ripe grapes.  The sight of a vine, when
observed by an intelligent eye, serves to remind you of your
nature.  Without doubt you remember the parable where the Lord
calls Himself a vine and His Father the husbandman, and every one of
us who are grafted by faith into the Church the branches.  He
invites us to produce fruits in abundance, for fear lest our
sterility should condemn us to the fire.<note place="end" n="1553" id="viii.vi-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p33"> <i>cf</i>. S.
<scripRef passage="John xv. 1-6" id="viii.vi-p33.1" parsed="|John|15|1|15|6" osisRef="Bible:John.15.1-John.15.6">John xv. 1-6</scripRef>.</p></note>  He constantly compares our souls to
vines.  “My well beloved,” says He, “hath a
vineyard in a very fruitfull hill,”<note place="end" n="1554" id="viii.vi-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p34">
<scripRef passage="Isa. v. 1" id="viii.vi-p34.1" parsed="|Isa|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.1">Isa. v. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>
and elsewhere, I have “planted a vineyard and hedged it round
about.”<note place="end" n="1555" id="viii.vi-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p35">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxi. 33" id="viii.vi-p35.1" parsed="|Matt|21|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.33">Matt. xxi.
33</scripRef>.</p></note>  Evidently
He calls human souls His vine, those souls whom He has surrounded
with the authority of His precepts and a guard of angels. 
“The angel of the Lord encampeth round about them that fear
him.”<note place="end" n="1556" id="viii.vi-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p36">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiv. 7" id="viii.vi-p36.1" parsed="|Ps|34|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.7">Ps. xxxiv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  And
further:  He has planted for us, so to say, props, in
establishing in His Church apostles, prophets, teachers;<note place="end" n="1557" id="viii.vi-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p37"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 28" id="viii.vi-p37.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. xii.
28</scripRef>.</p></note> and raising our thoughts by the example
of the blessed in olden times, He has not allowed them to drag on
the earth and be crushed under foot.  He wishes that the
claspings of love, like the tendrils of the vine, should attach us
to our neighbours and make us rest on them, so that, in our
continual aspirations towards heaven, we may imitate these vines,
which raise themselves to the tops of the tallest trees.  He
also asks us to allow ourselves to be dug about; and that is what
the soul does when it disembarrasses itself from the cares of the
world, which are a weight on our hearts.  He, then, who is
freed from carnal affections and from the love of riches, and, far
from being dazzled by them, disdains and despises this miserable
vain glory, is, so to say, dug about and at length breathes, free
from the useless weight of earthly thoughts.  Nor must we, in
the spirit of the parable, put forth too much wood, that is to say,
live with ostentation, and gain the applause of the world; we must
bring forth fruits, keeping the proof of our works for the
husbandman.  Be “like a green olive tree in the house of
God,”<note place="end" n="1558" id="viii.vi-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p38">
<scripRef passage="Ps. lii. 8" id="viii.vi-p38.1" parsed="|Ps|52|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.52.8">Ps. lii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> never destitute
of hope, but decked through faith with the bloom of salvation. 
Thus you will resemble the eternal verdure of this plant and will
rival it in fruitfulness, if each day sees you giving abundantly in
alms.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vi-p39">7.  But let us return to the examination of
the ingenious contrivances of creation.  How many trees then
arose, some to give us their fruits, others to roof our houses, others
to build our ships, others to feed our fires!  What a variety in
the disposition of their several parts!  And yet, how difficult is
it to find the distinctive property of each of them, and to grasp the
difference which separates them from other species.  Some strike
deep roots, others do not; some shoot straight up and have only one
stem, others appear to love the earth and, from their root upwards,
divide into several shoots.  Those whose long branches stretch up
afar into the air, have also deep roots which spread within a large
circumference, a true foundation placed by nature to support the weight
of the tree.  What variety there is in bark!  Some plants
have smooth bark, others rough, some have only one layer, others
several.  What a marvellous thing!  You may find in the youth
and age of plants resemblances to those of man.  Young and
vigorous, their bark is distended; when they grow old, it is rough and
wrinkled.  Cut one, it sends forth new buds; the other remains
henceforward sterile and as if struck with a mortal wound.  But
further, it has been observed that pines, cut down, or even submitted
to the action of fire, are changed into a forest of oaks.<note place="end" n="1559" id="viii.vi-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p40"> The
phenomenon has been observed in later days, though Basil may be at
fault in his account of the cause.  When pines have been
cleared away in North American forests young oaklings have sprung
up.  The acorn lay long hid, unable to contend against the
pine, but, when once the ground was clear, it sprouted.  This
upgrowth of a new kind of tree had been accounted for partly by the
burial of germs by jays, rooks, and some quadrupeds; partly by the
theory of De Candolle and Liebig that roots expel certain substances
which, though unfavourable to the vitality of the plant excreting
them, are capable of supporting others.  So, on the pine
pressure being removed, the hidden seeds sprout in a kind of
vegetable manure.  <i>cf</i>. Sir Charles Lvell’s
<i>Travels in the United States</i> and Rough’s <i>Elements of
Forestry</i>, p. 19.</p></note>  We know besides that the industry of
agriculturists remedies the natural defects <pb n="80" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_80.html" id="viii.vi-Page_80" />of certain trees.  Thus the sharp
pomegranate and bitter almonds, if the trunk of the tree is pierced
near the root to introduce into the middle of the pith a fat plug of
pine, lose the acidity of their juice, and become delicious
fruits.<note place="end" n="1560" id="viii.vi-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p41"> Ambrose,
<i>Hexæm</i>. iii. 13, writes:  <i>Amygdalis quoque hoc
genere medicari feruntur agricolæ, ut ex amaris dulces fiant
fructus, ut et terebrent ejus radicem arboris, et in medium inserant
surculum ejus arboris quam Græci</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vi-p41.1">πεύχην</span><i>, nos piceam
dicimus:  quo facto succi amaritudo deponitur.</i></p></note>  Let not the
sinner then despair of himself, when he thinks, if agriculture can
change the juices of plants, the efforts of the soul to arrive at
virtue, can certainly triumph over all infirmities.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vi-p42">Now there is such a variety of fruits in fruit
trees that it is beyond all expression; a variety not only in the
fruits of trees of different families, but even in those of the same
species, if it be true, as gardeners say, that the sex of a tree
influences the character of its fruits.  They distinguish male
from female in palms; sometimes we see those which they call female
lower their branches, as though with passionate desire, and invite the
embraces of the male.  Then, those who take care of these plants
shake over these palms the fertilizing dust from the male palm-tree,
the <i>psen</i> as they call it:  the tree appears to share the
pleasures of enjoyment; then it raises its branches, and its foliage
resumes its usual form.  The same is said of the fig tree. 
Some plant wild fig trees near cultivated fig trees, and there are
others who, to remedy the weakness of the productive fig tree of our
gardens, attach to the branches unripe figs and so retain the fruit
which had already begun to drop and to be lost.  What lesson does
nature here give us?  That we must often borrow, even from those
who are strangers to the faith, a certain vigour to show forth good
works.  If you see outside the Church, in pagan life, or in the
midst of a pernicious heresy, the example of virtue and fidelity to
moral laws, redouble your efforts to resemble the productive fig tree,
who by the side of the wild fig tree, gains strength, prevents the
fruit from being shed, and nourishes it with more care.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vi-p43">8.  Plants reproduce themselves in so many
different ways, that we can only touch upon the chief among them. 
As to fruits themselves, who could review their varieties, their forms,
their colours, the peculiar flavour, and the use of each of them? 
Why do some fruits ripen when exposed bare to the rays of the sun,
while others fill out while encased in shells?  Trees of which the
fruit is tender have, like the fig tree, a thick shade of leaves;
those, on the contrary, of which the fruits are stouter, like the nut,
are only covered by a light shade.  The delicacy of the first
requires more care; if the latter had a thicker case, the shade of the
leaves would be harmful.  Why is the vine leaf serrated, if not
that the bunches of grapes may at the same time resist the injuries of
the air and receive through the openings all the rays of the sun? 
Nothing has been done without motive, nothing by chance.  All
shows ineffable wisdom.<note place="end" n="1561" id="viii.vi-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p44"> On the
argument from design, <i>cf</i>. Aristotle, <i>De Part.
Anim</i>. iii. 1, as quoted and translated by Cudworth, III.
xxxvii. 3:  “A carpenter would give a better account than
so, for he would not think it sufficient to say that the fabric came
to be of such a form because the instruments happened to fall so and
so, but he will tell you that it is because himself made such
strokes, and that he directed the instruments and determined their
motion after such a manner, to this end that he might make the whole
a fabric fit and useful for such purposes.”  On the
strength and weakness of the argument from design, in view of modern
speculation, suggestive matter is contained in Dr. Eagar’s
<i>Buther’s Analogy and Modern Thought</i>, p. 49 <i>et
sq.</i></p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vi-p45">What discourse can touch all?  Can the human mind
make an exact review, remark every distinctive property, exhibit all
the differences, unveil with certainty so many mysterious causes? 
The same water, pumped up through the root, nourishes in a different
way the root itself, the bark of the trunk, the wood and the
pith.  It becomes leaf, it distributes itself among the branches
and twigs and makes the fruits swell—it gives to the plant its
gum and its sap.  Who will explain to us the difference between
all these?  There is a difference between the gum of the mastich
and the juice of the balsam, a difference between that which distils in
Egypt and Libya from the fennel.  Amber is, they say, the
crystallized sap of plants.  And for a proof, see the bits of
straws and little insects which have been caught in the sap while still
liquid and imprisoned there.  In one word, no one without long
experience could find terms to express the virtue of it.  How,
again, does this water become wine in the vine, and oil in the olive
tree?  Yet what is marvellous is, not to see it become sweet in
one fruit, fat and unctuous in another, but to see in sweet fruits an
inexpressible variety of flavour.  There is one sweetness of the
grape, another of the apple, another of the fig, another of the
date.  I shall willingly give you the gratification of continuing
this research.  How is it that this same water has sometimes a
sweet taste, softened by its remaining in certain plants, and at other
times stings the palate because it has become acid by passing through
others?  How is it, again, that it attains extreme bitterness, and
makes the mouth rough when it is found in wormwood and in
scammony?  That it has in acorns <pb n="81" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_81.html" id="viii.vi-Page_81" />and dogwood a sharp and rough flavour? 
That in the turpentine tree and the walnut tree it is changed into a
soft and oily matter?</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vi-p46">9.  But what need is there to continue, when in the
same fig tree we have the most opposite flavours, as bitter in the sap
as it is sweet in the fruit?  And in the vine, is it not as sweet
in the grapes as it is astringent in the branches?  And what a
variety of colour!  Look how in a meadow this same water becomes
red in one flower, purple in another, blue in this one, white in
that.  And this diversity of colours, is it to be compared to that
of scents?  But I perceive that an insatiable curiosity is drawing
out my discourse beyond its limits.  If I do not stop and recall
it to the law of creation, day will fail me whilst making you see great
wisdom in small things.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vi-p47">“<i>Let the earth bring forth the fruit tree
yielding fruit</i>.”  Immediately the tops of the mountains
were covered with foliage:  paradises were artfully laid out, and
an infinitude of plants embellished the banks of the rivers.  Some
were for the adornment of man’s table; some to nourish animals
with their fruits and their leaves; some to provide medicinal help by
giving us their sap, their juice, their chips, their bark or their
fruit.  In a word, the experience of ages, profiting from every
chance, has not been able to discover anything useful, which the
penetrating foresight of the Creator did not first perceive and call
into existence.  Therefore, when you see the trees in our gardens,
or those of the forest, those which love the water or the land, those
which bear flowers, or those which do not flower, I should like to see
you recognising grandeur even in small objects, adding incessantly to
your admiration of, and redoubling your love for the Creator.  Ask
yourself why He has made some trees evergreen and others deciduous;
why, among the first, some lose their leaves, and others always keep
them.  Thus the olive and the pine shed their leaves, although
they renew them insensibly and never appear to be despoiled of their
verdure.  The palm tree, on the contrary, from its birth to its
death, is always adorned with the same foliage.  Think again of
the double life of the tamarisk; it is an aquatic plant, and yet it
covers the desert.  Thus, Jeremiah compares it to the worst of
characters—the double character.<note place="end" n="1562" id="viii.vi-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p48"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Jer. xvii. 6" id="viii.vi-p48.1" parsed="|Jer|17|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.17.6">Jer. xvii. 6</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vi-p49">10.  “<i>Let the earth bring
forth</i>.”  This short command was in a moment a vast
nature, an elaborate system.  Swifter than thought it produced the
countless qualities of plants.  It is this command which, still at
this day, is imposed on the earth, and in the course of each year
displays all the strength of its power to produce herbs, seeds and
trees.  Like tops, which after the first impulse, continue their
evolutions, turning upon themselves when once fixed in their centre;
thus nature, receiving the impulse of this first command, follows
without interruption the course of ages, until the consummation of all
things.<note place="end" n="1563" id="viii.vi-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p50"> “<i>Ac
mihi quidem videtur, cum duæ sententiæ fuissent veterum
philosophorum, una eorum qui censerent omnia ita fato fieri, ut id
fatum vim necessitatis afferret, in qua sententia Democritus,
Heraclitus, Empedocles, Aristoteles fuit; altera eorum, quibus
viderentur sine ullo fato esse animorum motus voluntarii: 
Chrysippus tanquam arbiter honorarius, medium ferire
voluisse…quanquam assensio non possit fieri nisi commota visa,
tamen cum id visum proximam causam habeat, non principalem hanc
habet rationem, ut Chrysippus vult, quam dudum diximus, non, ut illa
quidem fieri possit, nulla vi extrinsecus excitata, necesse est enim
assensionem viso commoveri, sed revertitur ad cylindrum, et ad
turbinem suum, quæ moveri incipere, nisi pulsa non
possunt:  id autem cum accidit suapte natura, quod superest et
cylindrum volvi, et versari turbinem putat</i>.”  (Cic.,
<i>De fato</i>. xviii.)</p></note>  Let us all
hasten to attain to it, full of fruit and of good works; and thus,
planted in the house of the Lord we shall flourish in the court of our
God,<note place="end" n="1564" id="viii.vi-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vi-p51"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Ps. xcii. 13" id="viii.vi-p51.1" parsed="|Ps|92|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.92.13">Ps. xcii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> in our Lord
Jesus Christ, to whom be glory and power for ever and ever. 
Amen.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Homily" title="The creation of luminous bodies." progress="39.09%" prev="viii.vi" next="viii.viii" id="viii.vii"><p class="c26" id="viii.vii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="viii.vii-p1.1">Homily
VI.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="viii.vii-p2">The creation of luminous bodies.</p>

<p class="c20" id="viii.vii-p3">1.  <span class="c14" id="viii.vii-p3.1">At</span> the shows in
the circus the spectator must join in the efforts of the
athletes.  This the laws of the show indicate, for they prescribe
that all should have the head uncovered when present at the
stadium.  The object of this, in my opinion, is that each one
there should not only be a spectator of the athletes, but be, in a
certain measure, a true athlete himself.<note place="end" n="1565" id="viii.vii-p3.2"><p id="viii.vii-p4"> In the
Theatrum spectators might be covered.  <i>cf</i>. Mart. xiv.
29:</p>

<p class="c75" id="viii.vii-p5">“<i>In Pompeiano tectus spectabo theatro;</i></p>

<p class="c41" id="viii.vii-p6"><i>Nam ventus populo vela negare solet</i>.”</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.vii-p7"><i>cf</i>. Dion Cassius lix. 7. 
These passages may, however, indicate exceptional cases.</p></note>  Thus, to investigate the great and
prodigious show of creation, to understand supreme and ineffable
wisdom, you must bring personal light for the contemplation of the
wonders which I spread before your eyes, and help me, according to your
power, in this struggle, where you are not so much judges as fellow
combatants,<note place="end" n="1566" id="viii.vii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p8">
<i>cf</i>. Greg., <i>In Ez.</i>:  <i>Propter bonos
auditores malis doctoribus sermo datur:  et propter malos
auditores bonis doctoribus sermo subtrahitur</i>.</p></note> for fear lest the
truth might escape you, and lest my error might turn to your common
prejudice.  Why these words?  It is because we propose to
study the world as a whole, and to consider the universe, not by the
light of worldly wisdom, but by that with which
<pb n="82" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_82.html" id="viii.vii-Page_82" />God wills to enlighten
His servant, when He speaks to him in person and without
enigmas.  It is because it is absolutely necessary that all
lovers of great and grand shows should bring a mind well prepared
to study them.  If sometimes, on a bright night,<note place="end" n="1567" id="viii.vii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p9">
“By night an atheist half believes in God.” 
Young, <i>N.T</i>. v. 177.  <i>cf</i>. also Cic., <i>De
nat. Deor</i>. ii. 38:  <i>Quis enim hunc hominem dixerit, qui
tam certos cœli motus, tam ratos astrorum ordines, tamque omnia
ister se connexa et apta viderit, neget in his ullam inesse
rationem, eaque casu fieri dicat, quæ quanto consilio gerantur,
nullo consilio assequi possumus.</i></p></note> whilst gazing with watchful eyes on
the inexpressible beauty of the stars, you have thought of the
Creator of all things; if you have asked yourself who it is that
has dotted heaven with such flowers, and why visible things are
even more useful than beautiful; if sometimes, in the day, you
have studied the marvels of light, if you have raised yourself by
visible things to the invisible Being, then you are a well
prepared auditor, and you can take your place in this august and
blessed amphitheatre.  Come in the same way that any one not
knowing a town is taken by the hand and led through it; thus I am
going to lead you, like strangers, through the mysterious marvels
of this great city of the universe.<note place="end" n="1568" id="viii.vii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p10"> <i>cf</i>.
Cic., <i>De Nat. Deor</i>. ii. 62.  <i>Est enim mundus quasi
communis deorum atque hominum domus, aut urbs utrorumque.  Soli
etiam ratione utentes, jure ac lege vivunt</i>.  Bp. Lightfoot
quotes in illustration of <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 20" id="viii.vii-p10.1" parsed="|Phil|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.20">Phil. iii. 20</scripRef>, Philo, <i>De Conf</i>. i. 416,
M.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vii-p10.2">πατρίδα
μὲν τὸν
οὐράνιον
χῶρον ἐν ᾧ
πολιτεύονται
ξένον δὲ τὸν
περίγειον
ἐν ᾧ
παρῴκησαν
νομίζουσαι</span>. 
So Clem. Alex., <i>Strom</i>. iv. 26, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vii-p10.3">λέγουσι
γὰρ οἱ
Στωϊκοὶ τὸν
μὲν οὐρανὸν
κυρίως
πόλιν τὰ δὲ
ἐπὶ γῆς
ἐνταῦθα οὐκ
ἔτι πόλεις,
λέγεσθαι
γὰρ, οὐκ
εἶναι δέ</span>, and
Plato, <i>Rep</i>. ix. 592, B.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vii-p10.4">ἐν
οὐρανῷ ἴσως
παράδειγμα
(τῆς πόλεως)
ἀνάκειται
τῷ
βουλομένῳ
ὁρᾷν καὶ
ὁρῶντι
ἑαυτὸν
κατοικίζειν</span>.</p></note>  Our first country was in this
great city, whence the murderous dæmon whose enticements
seduced man to slavery expelled us.  There you will see
man’s first origin and his immediate seizure by death,
brought forth by sin, the first born of the evil spirit. 
You will know that you are formed of earth, but the work of
God’s hands; much weaker than the brute, but ordained to
command beings without reason and soul; inferior as regards
natural advantages, but, thanks to the privilege of reason,
capable of raising yourself to heaven.  If we are penetrated
by these truths, we shall know ourselves, we shall know God, we
shall adore our Creator, we shall serve our Master, we shall
glorify our Father, we shall love our Sustainer, we shall bless
our Benefactor, we shall not cease to honour the Prince<note place="end" n="1569" id="viii.vii-p10.5"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p11"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Acts iii. 15" id="viii.vii-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.15">Acts iii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> of present and future life, Who, by
the riches that He showers upon us in this world, makes us
believe in His promises and uses present good things to
strengthen our expectation of the future.  Truly, if such
are the good things of time, what will be those of
eternity?  If such is the beauty of visible things, what
shall we think of invisible things?  If the grandeur of
heaven exceeds the measure of human intelligence, what mind shall
be able to trace the nature of the everlasting?  If the sun,
subject to corruption, is so beautiful, so grand, so rapid in its
movement, so invariable in its course; if its grandeur is in such
perfect harmony with and due proportion to the universe: 
if, by the beauty of its nature, it shines like a brilliant eye
in the middle of creation; if finally, one cannot tire of
contemplating it, what will be the beauty of the Sun of
Righteousness?<note place="end" n="1570" id="viii.vii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p12"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Mal. iv. 2" id="viii.vii-p12.1" parsed="|Mal|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.4.2">Mal. iv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  If the
blind man suffers from not seeing the material sun, what a
deprivation is it for the sinner not to enjoy the true
light!</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p13">2.  “<i>And God said, Let there be
lights in the firmament of the heaven to give light upon the earth, and
to divide the day from the night</i>.”<note place="end" n="1571" id="viii.vii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p14">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 14" id="viii.vii-p14.1" parsed="|Gen|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.14">Gen. i. 14</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  Heaven and earth were the first; after
them was created light; the day had been distinguished from the night,
then had appeared the firmament and the dry element.  The water
had been gathered into the reservoir assigned to it, the earth
displayed its productions, it had caused many kinds of herbs to
germinate and it was adorned with all kinds of plants.  However,
the sun and the moon did not yet exist, in order that those who live in
ignorance of God may not consider the sun as the origin and the father
of light, or as the maker of all that grows out of the
earth.<note place="end" n="1572" id="viii.vii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p15"> Fialon quotes
Bossuet (5th elev. 3d week):  “<i><span lang="FR" id="viii.vii-p15.1">Ainsi
il a fait la lumière avant que de faire les grands luminaires
où il a voulu la ramasser:  et il a fait la distinction
des jours avant que d’avoir créé les astres dont il
s’est servi pour les régler parfaitement:  et le
soir et le matin ont été distingués, avant que leur
distinction et la division parfaite du jour et de la nuit fût
bien marquée; et les arbres, et les arbustes, et les herbes ont
germé sur la terre par ordre de Dieu, avant qu’il
eût fait le soleil, qui devait être le père de toutes
ces plantes; et il a détaché exprès les effets
d’avec leurs causes naturelles, pour montrer que naturellement
tout ne tient qu’à lui seul, et ne dépend que de sa
seule volonté</span></i>.”</p></note>  That is
why there was a fourth day, and then God said:  “Let
there be lights in the firmament of the heaven.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p16">When once you have learnt Who spoke, think immediately
of the hearer.  God said, “Let there be lights…and God
made two great lights.”  Who spoke? and Who made?  Do
you not see a double person?  Everywhere, in mystic language,
history is sown with the dogmas of theology.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p17">The motive follows which caused the lights to be
created.  It was to illuminate the earth.  Already light was
created; why therefore say that the sun was created to give
light?  And, first, do not laugh at the strangeness of this
expression.  We do not follow your nicety about words, and we
trouble ourselves but little to give them a harmonious turn.  Our
writers do not amuse <pb n="83" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_83.html" id="viii.vii-Page_83" />themselves by polishing their periods,
and everywhere we prefer clearness of words to sonorous
expressions.  See then if by this expression “to light
up,” the sacred writer sufficiently made his thought
understood.  He has put “to give light”<note place="end" n="1573" id="viii.vii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vii-p18.1">φαῦσις</span>, the
act of giving light, LXX.</p></note> instead of
“illumination.”<note place="end" n="1574" id="viii.vii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vii-p19.1">φωτισμός</span>, the
condition produced by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vii-p19.2">φαῦσις</span>.</p></note>  Now there is
nothing here contradictory to what has been said of light.  Then
the actual nature of light was produced:  now the sun’s body
is constructed to be a vehicle for that original light.  A lamp is
not fire.  Fire has the property of illuminating, and we have
invented the lamp to light us in darkness.  In the same way, the
luminous bodies have been fashioned as a vehicle for that pure, clear,
and immaterial light.  The Apostle speaks to us of certain lights
which shine in the world<note place="end" n="1575" id="viii.vii-p19.3"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p20"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 15" id="viii.vii-p20.1" parsed="|Phil|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.15">Phil. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> without being
confounded with the true light of the world, the possession of which
made the saints luminaries of the souls which they instructed and drew
from the darkness of ignorance.  This is why the Creator of all
things, made the sun in addition to that glorious light, and placed it
shining in the heavens.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p21">3.  And let no one suppose it to be a thing
incredible that the brightness of the light is one thing, and the body
which is its material vehicle is another.  First, in all composite
things, we distinguish substance susceptible of quality, and the
quality which it receives.  The nature of whiteness is one thing,
another is that of the body which is whitened; thus the natures differ
which we have just seen reunited by the power of the Creator.  And
do not tell me that it is impossible to separate them.  Even I do
not pretend to be able to separate light from the body of the sun; but
I maintain that that which we separate in thought, may be separated in
reality by the Creator of nature.  You cannot, moreover, separate
the brightness of fire from the virtue of burning which it possesses;
but God, who wished to attract His servant by a wonderful sight, set a
fire in the burning bush, which displayed all the brilliancy of flame
while its devouring property was dormant.  It is that which the
Psalmist affirms in saying “The voice of the Lord divideth the
flames of fire.”<note place="end" n="1576" id="viii.vii-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p22">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xxix. 7" id="viii.vii-p22.1" parsed="|Ps|29|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.29.7">Ps. xxix. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus, in the
requital which awaits us after this life, a mysterious voice seems to
tell us that the double nature of fire will be divided; the just will
enjoy its light, and the torment of its heat will be the torture of the
wicked.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p23">In the revolutions of the moon we find anew proof of
what we have advanced.  When it stops and grows less it does not
consume itself in all its body, but in the measure that it deposits or
absorbs the light which surrounds it, it presents to us the image of
its decrease or of its increase.  If we wish an evident proof that
the moon does not consume its body when at rest, we have only to open
our eyes.  If you look at it in a cloudless and clear sky, you
observe, when it has taken the complete form of a crescent, that the
part, which is dark and not lighted up, describes a circle equal to
that which the full moon forms.  Thus the eye can take in the
whole circle, if it adds to the illuminated part this obscure and dark
curve.  And do not tell me that the light of the moon is borrowed,
diminishing or increasing in proportion as it approaches or recedes
from the sun.  That is not now the object of our research; we only
wish to prove that its body differs from the light which makes it
shine.  I wish you to have the same idea of the sun; except
however that the one, after having once received light and having mixed
it with its substance, does not lay it down again, whilst the other,
turn by turn, putting off and reclothing itself again with light,
proves by that which takes place in itself what we have said of the
sun.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p24">The sun and moon thus received the command to divide the
day from the night.  God had already separated light from
darkness; then He placed their natures in opposition, so that they
could not mingle, and that there could never be anything in common
between darkness and light.  You see what a shadow is during the
day; that is precisely the nature of darkness during the night. 
If, at the appearance of a light, the shadow always falls on the
opposite side; if in the morning it extends towards the setting sun; if
in the evening it inclines towards the rising sun, and at mid-day turns
towards the north; night retires into the regions opposed to the rays
of the sun, since it is by nature only the shadow of the earth. 
Because, in the same way that, during the day, shadow is produced by a
body which intercepts the light, night comes naturally when the air
which surrounds the earth is in shadow.  And this is precisely
what Scripture says, “God divided the light from the
darkness.”  Thus darkness fled at the approach of light, the
two being at their first creation divided by a natural antipathy. 
Now God commanded the sun to measure the day, and the moon, whenever
she rounds her disc, to rule the night.  For then these two
luminaries are almost diametrically opposed; when the sun
<pb n="84" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_84.html" id="viii.vii-Page_84" />rises, the full moon
disappears from the horizon, to re-appear in the east at the
moment the sun sets.  It matters little to our subject if in
other phases the light of the moon does not correspond exactly
with night.  It is none the less true, that when at its
perfection it makes the stars to turn pale and lightens up the
earth with the splendour of its light, it reigns over the night,
and in concert with the sun divides the duration of it in equal
parts.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p25">4.  “<i>And let them be for signs, and
for seasons, and for days and years</i>.”<note place="end" n="1577" id="viii.vii-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p26">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 14" id="viii.vii-p26.1" parsed="|Gen|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.14">Gen. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  The signs which the luminaries give
are necessary to human life.  In fact what useful observations
will long experience make us discover, if we ask without undue
curiosity!  What signs of rain, of drought, or of the rising of
the wind, partial or general, violent or moderate!  Our Lord
indicates to us one of the signs given by the sun when He says,
“It will be foul weather to-day; for the sky is red and
lowering.”<note place="end" n="1578" id="viii.vii-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p27"> St.
<scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 3" id="viii.vii-p27.1" parsed="|Matt|16|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.3">Matt. xvi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  In fact,
when the sun rises through a fog, its rays are darkened, but the
disc appears burning like a coal and of a bloody red colour. 
It is the thickness of the air which causes this appearance; as the
rays of the sun do not disperse such amassed and condensed air, it
cannot certainly be retained by the waves of vapour which exhale
from the earth, and it will cause from superabundance of moisture a
storm in the countries over which it accumulates.  In the same
way, when the moon is surrounded with moisture, or when the sun is
encircled with what is called a halo, it is the sign of heavy rain
or of a violent storm; again, in the same way, if mock suns
accompany the sun in its course they foretell certain celestial
phenomena.  Finally, those straight lines, like the colours of
the rainbow, which are seen on the clouds, announce rain,
extraordinary tempests, or, in one word, a complete change in the
weather.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p28">Those who devote themselves to the observation of
these bodies find signs in the different phases of the moon, as if the
air, by which the earth is enveloped, were obliged to vary to
correspond with its change of form.  Towards the third day of the
new moon, if it is sharp and clear, it is a sign of fixed fine
weather.  If its horns appear thick and reddish it threatens us
either with heavy rain or with a gale from the South.<note place="end" n="1579" id="viii.vii-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vii-p29.1">πάντη γὰρ
καθαρῇ κε
μάλ᾽ εὔδια
τεκμήραιο,
πάντα δ᾽
ἐρευθομένῃ
δοκέειν
ἀνέμοιο
κελεύθους,
ἄλλοθι δ᾽
ἄλλο
μελαινομένῃ
δοκέειν
ὑετοῖο</span>.  Aratus
70.</p></note>  Who does not know how
useful<note place="end" n="1580" id="viii.vii-p29.2"><p id="viii.vii-p30"> <i>cf</i>. Verg.,
<i>Georg</i>. i. 424:</p>

<p class="c67" id="viii.vii-p31">Si vero solem ad rapidum lunasque sequentes</p>

<p class="c72" id="viii.vii-p32">Ordine respicies, nunquam te crastina fallet</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.vii-p33"><i>Hora, neque insidiis noctis capiere
serenæ</i>.</p></note> are these signs
in life?  Thanks to them, the sailor keeps back his vessel in
the harbour, foreseeing the perils with which the winds threaten
him, and the traveller beforehand takes shelter from harm, waiting
until the weather has become fairer.  Thanks to them,
husbandmen, busy with sowing seed or cultivating plants, are able to
know which seasons are favourable to their labours.  Further,
the Lord has announced to us that at the dissolution of the
universe, signs will appear in the sun, in the moon and in the
stars.  The sun shall be turned into blood and the moon shall
not give her light,<note place="end" n="1581" id="viii.vii-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p34"> Basil seems to
be confusing <scripRef passage="Joel 2.31; Matt. 24.29" id="viii.vii-p34.1" parsed="|Joel|2|31|0|0;|Matt|24|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.31 Bible:Matt.24.29">Joel ii. 31 and Matt. xxiv. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> signs of the
consummation of all things.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p35">5.  But those who overstep the
borders,<note place="end" n="1582" id="viii.vii-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p36"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vii-p36.1">ὑπὲρ τὰ
ἐσκαμμένα
πηδᾶν</span> is a proverbial phrase
for going beyond bounds.  <i>cf</i>. Lucian.,
<i>Gall</i>. vi. and Plat., <i>Crat</i>. 413, a.</p></note> making the words of
Scripture their apology for the art of casting nativities, pretend that
our lives depend upon the motion of the heavenly bodies, and that thus
the Chaldæans read in the planets that which will happen to
us.<note place="end" n="1583" id="viii.vii-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p37">
“<i><span lang="FR" id="viii.vii-p37.1">On doit d’autant plus louer le grand
sens de Saint Basile qui s’inspire presqu’
entièrement d’Origène et de Plotin, sans tomber dans
leur erreur.  En riant toute espèce de relation entre les
astres et les actes de l’homme, il conserve intacte notre
liberté</span></i>.”  Fialon, p. 425. 
“<i>Quale deinde judicium de hominum factis Deo relinquitur,
quibus cœlestis necessitas adhibetur cum Dominus ille sit et
siderum et hominum.  Aut si non dicunt stellas accepta quidam
potestate a summo Deo, arbitrio suo ista decernere, sed in talibus
necessitatibus ingerendis illius omnino jussa complere, ita ne de
ipso Deo sentiendum est, quod indignissimum visum est de stellarum
voluntate sentire.  Quod si dicuntur stellæ significare
potius ista quam facere, ut quasi locutio sit quædam illa
positio prædicens futura, non agens (non enim mediocriter
doctorum hominum fuit ista sententia) non quidem ita solent loqui
mathematici, ut verbi gratia dicunt, Mars ita positus homicidam
significat, sed homicidam non facit</i>.”  August., <i>De
C. Dei</i>. v. 1.</p></note>  By these
very simple words “let them be for signs,” they
understand neither the variations of the weather, nor the change
of seasons; they only see in them, at the will of their
imagination, the distribution of human destinies.  What do
they say in reality?  When the planets cross in the signs of
the Zodiac, certain figures formed by their meeting give birth to
certain destinies, and others produce different
destinies.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p38">Perhaps for clearness sake it is not useless to
enter into more detail about this vain science.  I will say
nothing of my own to refute them; I will use their words, bringing a
remedy for the infected, and for others a preservative from
falling.  The inventors of astrology seeing that in the extent of
time many signs escaped them, divided it and enclosed each part in
narrow limits, as if in the least and shortest interval, in a moment,
in the twinkling of an eye,<note place="end" n="1584" id="viii.vii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p39">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 52" id="viii.vii-p39.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.52">1 Cor. xv.
52</scripRef>.</p></note> to speak with the
Apostle, the greatest difference should be found between one birth and
another.  Such an one is born in this moment; he will be a prince
over cities and will govern the people, <pb n="85" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_85.html" id="viii.vii-Page_85" />in the fulness of riches and power. 
Another is born the instant after; he will be poor, miserable, and will
wander daily from door to door begging his bread.  Consequently
they divide the Zodiac into twelve parts, and, as the sun takes thirty
days to traverse each of the twelve divisions of this unerring circle,
they divide them into thirty more.  Each of them forms sixty new
ones, and these last are again divided into sixty.  Let us see
then if, in determining the birth of an infant, it will be possible to
observe this rigorous division of time.  The child is born. 
The nurse ascertains the sex; then she awaits the wail which is a sign
of its life.  Until then how many moments have passed do you
think?  The nurse announces the birth of the child to the
Chaldæan:  how many minutes would you count before she opens
her mouth, especially if he who records the hour is outside the
women’s apartments?  And we know that he who consults the
dial, ought, whether by day or by night, to mark the hour with the most
precise exactitude.  What a swarm of seconds passes during this
time!  For the planet of nativity ought to be found, not only in
one of the twelve divisions of the Zodiac, and even in one of its first
subdivisions, but again in one of the sixtieth parts which divide this
last, and even, to arrive at the exact truth, in one of the sixtieth
subdivisions that this contains in its turn.  And to obtain such
minute knowledge, so impossible to grasp from this moment, each planet
must be questioned to find its position as regards the signs of the
Zodiac and the figures that the planets form at the moment of the
child’s birth.  Thus, if it is impossible to find exactly
the hour of birth, and if the least change can upset all, then both
those who give themselves up to this imaginary science and those who
listen to them open-mouthed, as if they could learn from them the
future, are supremely ridiculous.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p40">6.  But what effects are produced?  Such
an one will have curly hair and bright eyes, because he is born under
the Ram; such is the appearance of a ram.  He will have noble
feelings; because the Ram is born to command.  He will be liberal
and fertile in resources, because this animal gets rid of its fleece
without trouble, and nature immediately hastens to reclothe it. 
Another is born under the Bull:  he will be enured to hardship and
of a slavish character, because the bull bows under the yoke. 
Another is born under the Scorpion; like to this venomous reptile he
will be a striker.  He who is born under the Balance will be just,
thanks to the justness of our balances.  Is not this the height of
folly?  This Ram, from whence you draw the nativity of man, is the
twelfth part of the heaven, and in entering into it the sun reaches the
spring.  The Balance and the Bull are likewise twelfth parts of
the Zodiac.  How can you see there the principal causes which
influence the life of man?  And why do you take animals to
characterize the manners of men who enter this world?  He who is
born under the Ram will be liberal, not because this part of heaven
gives this characteristic, but because such is the nature of the
beast.  Why then should we frighten ourselves by the names of
these stars and undertake to persuade ourselves with these
bleatings?  If heaven has different characteristics derived from
these animals, it is then itself subject to external influences since
its causes depend on the brutes who graze in our fields.  A
ridiculous assertion; but how much more ridiculous the pretence of
arriving at the influence on each other of things which have not the
least connexion!  This pretended science is a true spider’s
web; if a gnat or a fly, or some insect equally feeble falls into it it
is held entangled; if a stronger animal approaches, it passes through
without trouble, carrying the weak tissue away with it.<note place="end" n="1585" id="viii.vii-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p41">
<span class="Greek" id="viii.vii-p41.1">῎</span><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vii-p41.2">Ελεγε
δὲ…τοὺς
νόμους τοῖς
ἀραχνίοις
ὁμοίους·
και γὰρ
ἐκεῖνα ἐ&amp;
129·ν μὲν
ἐμπέσῃ τι
κοῦφον καὶ
ἀσθενὲς
στέγειν, ἐ&amp;
129·ν δὲ
μεῖζον,
διακόψαν
οἴχεσθαι</span>. 
Solon, in <i>Diog. Laert</i>. ii. 1.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p42">7.  They do not, however, stop here; even our acts,
where each one feels his will ruling, I mean, the practice of virtue or
of vice, depend, according to them, on the influence of celestial
bodies.  It would be ridiculous seriously to refute such an error,
but, as it holds a great many in its nets, perhaps it is better not to
pass it over in silence.  I would first ask them if the figures
which the stars describe do not change a thousand times a day.  In
the perpetual motion of planets, some meet in a more rapid course,
others make slower revolutions, and often in an hour we see them look
at each other and then hide themselves.  Now, at the hour of
birth, it is very important whether one is looked upon by a beneficent
star or by an evil one, to speak their language.  Often then the
astrologers do not seize the moment when a good star shows itself, and,
on account of having let this fugitive moment escape, they enrol the
newborn under the influence of a bad genius.  I am compelled to
use their own words.  What madness!  But, above all, what
impiety!  For the evil stars throw the blame of their wickedness
upon Him Who made them.  If evil is inherent in their nature, the
<pb n="86" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_86.html" id="viii.vii-Page_86" />Creator is the author of
evil.  If they make it themselves, they are animals endowed with
the power of choice, whose acts will be free and voluntary.  Is it
not the height of folly to tell these lies about beings without
souls?  Again, what a want of sense does it show to distribute
good and evil without regard to personal merit; to say that a star is
beneficent because it occupies a certain place; that it becomes evil,
because it is viewed by another star; and that if it moves ever so
little from this figure it loses its malign influence.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p43">But let us pass on.  If, at every instant of
duration, the stars vary their figures, then in these thousand changes,
many times a day, there ought to be reproduced the configuration of
royal births.  Why then does not every day see the birth of a
king?  Why is there a succession on the throne from father to
son?  Without doubt there has never been a king who has taken
measures to have his son born under the star of royalty.  For what
man possesses such a power?  How then did Uzziah beget Jotham,
Jotham Ahaz, Ahaz Hezekiah?  And by what chance did the birth of
none of them happen in an hour of slavery?  If the origin of our
virtues and of our vices is not in ourselves, but is the fatal
consequence of our birth, it is useless for legislators to prescribe
for us what we ought to do, and what we ought to avoid; it is useless
for judges to honour virtue and to punish vice.  The guilt is not
in the robber, not in the assassin:  it was willed for him; it was
impossible for him to hold back his hand, urged to evil by inevitable
necessity.  Those who laboriously cultivate the arts are the
maddest of men.  The labourer will make an abundant harvest
without sowing seed and without sharpening his sickle.  Whether he
wishes it or not, the merchant will make his fortune, and will be
flooded with riches by fate.  As for us Christians, we shall see
our great hopes vanish, since from the moment that man does not act
with freedom, there is neither reward for justice, nor punishment for
sin.  Under the reign of necessity and of fatality there is no
place for merit, the first condition of all righteous judgment. 
But let us stop.  You who are sound in yourselves have no need to
hear more, and time does not allow us to make attacks without limit
against these unhappy men.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p44">8.  Let us return to the words which
follow.  “Let them be for signs and for seasons and for days
and years.”<note place="end" n="1586" id="viii.vii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p45">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 14" id="viii.vii-p45.1" parsed="|Gen|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.14">Gen. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  We have
spoken about signs.  By times, we understand the succession of
seasons, winter, spring, summer and autumn, which we see follow each
other in so regular a course, thanks to the regularity of the movement
of the luminaries.  It is winter when the sun sojourns in the
south and produces in abundance the shades of night in our
region.  The air spread over the earth is chilly, and the damp
exhalations, which gather over our heads, give rise to rains, to
frosts, to innumerable flakes of snow.  When, returning from the
southern regions, the sun is in the middle of the heavens and divides
day and night into equal parts, the more it sojourns above the earth
the more it brings back a mild temperature to us.  Then comes
spring, which makes all the plants germinate, and gives to the greater
part of the trees their new life, and, by successive generation,
perpetuates all the land and water animals.  From thence the sun,
returning to the summer solstice, in the direction of the North, gives
us the longest days.  And, as it travels farther in the air, it
burns that which is over our heads, dries up the earth, ripens the
grains and hastens the maturity of the fruits of the trees.  At
the epoch of its greatest heat, the shadows which the sun makes at
mid-day are short, because it shines from above, from the air over our
heads.  Thus the longest days are those when the shadows are
shortest, in the same way that the shortest days are those when the
shadows are longest.  It is this which happens to all of us
“Hetero-skii”<note place="end" n="1587" id="viii.vii-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p46"> <i>i.e.</i>
throwing a shadow only one way at noon,—said of those who live
north and south of the tropics, while those who live in the tropics
cast a shadow sometimes north, sometimes south, <i>vide</i> Strabo
ii. 5. § 43.  It was “incredible” to Herodotus
that Necho’s Phœnician mariners, in their
circumnavigation of Africa, had “the sun on their right
hand.”  Her. iv. 42.</p></note>
(shadowed-on-one-side) who inhabit the northern regions of the
earth.  But there are people who, two days in the year, are
completely without shade at mid-day, because the sun, being
perpendicularly over their heads, lights them so equally from all
sides, that it could through a narrow opening shine at the bottom of a
well.  Thus there are some who call them “askii”
(shadowless).  For those who live beyond the land of
spices<note place="end" n="1588" id="viii.vii-p46.1"><p id="viii.vii-p47"> <i>i.e</i>.
Arabia.  <i>cf</i>. Lucan., <i>Phars</i>. iii.
247:</p>

<p class="c46" id="viii.vii-p48"> <i>Ignotum vobis Arabes venistis in orbem,</i></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c41" id="viii.vii-p49"><i>Umbras mirati nemorum non ire
sinistras</i>.</p></note> see their
shadow now on one side, now on another, the only inhabitants of
this land of which the shade falls at mid-day; thus they are given
the name of “amphiskii,”<note place="end" n="1589" id="viii.vii-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p50">
“<i>Simili modo tradunt in Syene oppido, quod est super
Alexandriam quinque millibus stadiorum, solstitii die medio nullam
umbram jaci; puteumque ejus experimenti gratia factum, totum
illuminari</i>.”  Pliny ii. 75.  <i>cf</i>.
Lucan., <i>Phars</i>. 507, “<i>atque umbras nunquam
flectente Syene</i>.”</p></note> (shadowed-on-both-<pb n="87" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_87.html" id="viii.vii-Page_87" />sides ).  All these phenomena happen
whilst the sun is passing into northern regions:  they give
us an idea of the heat thrown on the air, by the rays of the sun
and of the effects that they produce.  Next we pass to
autumn, which breaks up the excessive heat, lessening the warmth
little by little, and by a moderate temperature brings us back
without suffering to winter, to the time when the sun returns from
the northern regions to the southern.  It is thus that
seasons, following the course of the sun, succeed each other to
rule our life.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p51">“Let them be for days”<note place="end" n="1590" id="viii.vii-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p52">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 14" id="viii.vii-p52.1" parsed="|Gen|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.14">Gen. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> says Scripture, not to produce them but to
rule them; because day and night are older than the creation of the
luminaries and it is this that the psalm declares to us. 
“The sun to rule by day…the moon and stars to rule by
night.”<note place="end" n="1591" id="viii.vii-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p53">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxvi. 8, 9" id="viii.vii-p53.1" parsed="|Ps|36|8|36|9" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.8-Ps.36.9">Ps. cxxxvi. 8,
9</scripRef>.</p></note>  How does the
sun rule by day?  Because carrying everywhere light with it, it is
no sooner risen above the horizon than it drives away darkness and
brings us day.  Thus we might, without self deception, define day
as air lighted by the sun, or as the space of time that the sun passes
in our hemisphere.  The functions of the sun and moon serve
further to mark years.  The moon, after having twelve times run
her course, forms a year which sometimes needs an intercalary month to
make it exactly agree with the seasons.  Such was formerly the
year of the Hebrews and of the early Greeks.<note place="end" n="1592" id="viii.vii-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p54"> The
Syrians and Macedonians had also an intercalary thirteenth month to
accommodate the lunar to the solar cycle.  Solon is credited
with the introduction of the system into Greece about 594
<span class="c14" id="viii.vii-p54.1">b.c.</span>  But the Julian calendar improved
upon this mode of adjustment.</p></note>  As to the solar year, it is the time
that the sun, having started from a certain sign, takes to return to it
in its normal progress.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p55">9.  “<i>And God made two great
lights</i>.”<note place="end" n="1593" id="viii.vii-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p56">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 16" id="viii.vii-p56.1" parsed="|Gen|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.16">Gen. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  The word
“great,” if, for example we say it of the heaven of the
earth or of the sea, may have an absolute sense; but ordinarily it has
only a relative meaning, as a great horse, or a great ox.  It is
not that these animals are of an immoderate size, but that in
comparison with their like they deserve the title of great.  What
idea shall we ourselves form here of greatness?  Shall it be the
idea that we have of it in the ant and in all the little creatures of
nature, which we call great in comparison with those like themselves,
and to show their superiority over them?  Or shall we predicate
greatness of the luminaries, as of the natural greatness inherent in
them?  As for me, I think so.  If the sun and moon are great,
it is not in comparison with the smaller stars, but because they have
such a circumference that the splendour which they diffuse lights up
the heavens and the air, embracing at the same time earth and
sea.  In whatever part of heaven they may be, whether rising, or
setting, or in mid heaven, they appear always the same in the eyes of
men, a manifest proof of their prodigious size.  For the whole
extent of heaven cannot make them appear greater in one place and
smaller in another.  Objects which we see afar off appear dwarfed
to our eyes, and in measure as they approach us we can form a juster
idea of their size.  But there is no one who can be nearer or more
distant from the sun.  All the inhabitants of the earth see it at
the same distance.  Indians and Britons see it of the same
size.  The people of the East do not see it decrease in magnitude
when it sets; those of the West do not find it smaller when it
rises.  If it is in the middle of the heavens it does not vary in
either aspect.  Do not be deceived by mere appearance, and because
it looks a cubit’s breadth, imagine it to be no
bigger.<note place="end" n="1594" id="viii.vii-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p57">
“<i>Tertia ex utroque vastitas solis aperitur, ut non sit
necesse amplitudinem ejus oculorum argumentis, atque conjectura
animi scrutari:  immensum esse quia arborum in limitibus
porrectarum in quotlibet passuum millia umbras paribus jaciat
intervallis, tanquam toto spatio medius:  et quia per
æquinoctium omnibus in meridiana plaga habitantibus, simul fiat
a vertice:  ita quia circa solstitialem circulum habitantium
meridie ad Septemtrionem umbræ cadant, ortu vero ad
occasum.  Quæ fieri nullo modo possent nisi multo quam
terra major esset</i>.”  Plin. ii. 8.</p></note>  At a very
great distance objects always lose size in our eyes; sight, not
being able to clear the intermediary space, is as it were exhausted
in the middle of its course, and only a small part of it reaches the
visible object.<note place="end" n="1595" id="viii.vii-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p58"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vii-p58.1">Πλάτων
κατὰ
συναύγειαν,
τοῦ μὲν ἐκ
τῶν
ὀφθαλμῶν
φωτὸς ἐπὶ
ποσὸν ἀποῤ&amp;
191·έοντος εἰς
τὸν ὁμογενῆ
ἀ&amp; 153·ρα, τοῦ
δὲ ἀπὸ τοῦ
σώματος
φερομένου
ἀποῤ&amp; 191·εῖν·
τὸν δὲ
μεταξὺ ἀ&amp;
153·ρα
εὐδιάχυτον
ὄντα καὶ
εὔτρεπτον,
συνεκτείνοντος
τῷ πυρώδει
τῆς ὄψεως,
αὕτη,
λέγεται
πλατωνικὴ
συναύγεια</span>. 
Plut. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vii-p58.2">περὶ
τῶν ἀρεσκ</span>. iv.
13.  The Platonic theory of night is explained in the
<i>Timæus</i>, Chap. xix.</p></note>  Our power
of sight is small and makes all we see seem small, affecting what it
sees by its own condition.  Thus, then, if sight is mistaken
its testimony is fallible.  Recall your own impressions and you
will find in yourself the proof of my words.  If you have ever
from the top of a high mountain looked at a large and level plain,
how big did the yokes of oxen appear to <pb n="88" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_88.html" id="viii.vii-Page_88" />you?  How big were the ploughmen
themselves?  Did they not look like ants?<note place="end" n="1596" id="viii.vii-p58.3"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p59"> Plato
(<i>Phæd</i>. § 133) makes the same comparison. 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vii-p59.1">῎Ετι τοίνον,
ἔφη, πάμμεγά
τε εἶναι
αὐτό, καὶ
ἡμᾶς οἰκεϊν
τοὺς μέχρι
῾Ηρακλείων
στηλῶν ἀπὸ
Φάσιδος ἐν
σμικρῷ τινὶ
μορί&amp; 251·
ὥςπερ περι
τέλμα
μύρμηκας ἢ
βατράχους
περὶ τὴν
θάλατταν
ὀικοῦντας</span>. 
Fialon names Seneca (<i>Quæst. Nat</i>. i. præf. 505) and
Lucian (Hermotimus v. and Icaromenippus xix.) as following
him.  To these may be added Celsus “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vii-p59.2">καταγελῶν
τὸ
᾽Ιουδαιων
καὶ
Χριστιανῶν
γενος</span>” in Origen, <i>C.
Cels</i> iv. 517, B.</p></note>  If from the top of a commanding
rock, looking over the wide sea, you cast your eyes over the vast
extent how big did the greatest islands appear to you?  How
large did one of those barks of great tonnage, which unfurl their
white sails to the blue sea, appear to you.  Did it not look
smaller than a dove?  It is because sight, as I have just told
you, loses itself in the air, becomes weak and cannot seize with
exactness the object which it sees.  And further:  your
sight shows you high mountains intersected by valleys as rounded and
smooth, because it reaches only to the salient parts, and is not
able, on account of its weakness, to penetrate into the valleys
which separate them.  It does not even preserve the form of
objects, and thinks that all square towers are round.  Thus all
proves that at a great distance sight only presents to us obscure
and confused objects.  The luminary is then great, according to
the witness of Scripture, and infinitely greater than it
appears.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p60">10.  See again another evident proof of its
greatness.  Although the heaven may be full of stars without
number, the light contributed by them all could not disperse the gloom
of night.  The sun alone, from the time that it appeared on the
horizon, while it was still expected and had not yet risen completely
above the earth, dispersed the darkness, outshone the stars, dissolved
and diffused the air, which was hitherto thick and condensed over our
heads, and produced thus the morning breeze and the dew which in fine
weather streams over the earth.  Could the earth with such a wide
extent be lighted up entirely in one moment if an immense disc were not
pouring forth its light over it?  Recognise here the wisdom of the
Artificer.  See how He made the heat of the sun proportionate to
this distance.  Its heat is so regulated that it neither consumes
the earth by excess, nor lets it grow cold and sterile by defect.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p61">To all this the properties of the moon are near
akin; she, too, has an immense body, whose splendour only yields to
that of the sun.  Our eyes, however, do not always see her in her
full size.  Now she presents a perfectly rounded disc, now when
diminished and lessened she shows a deficiency on one side.  When
waxing she is shadowed on one side, and when she is waning another side
is hidden.  Now it is not without a secret reason of the divine
Maker of the universe, that the moon appears from time to time under
such different forms.  It presents a striking example of our
nature.  Nothing is stable in man; here from nothingness he raises
himself to perfection; there after having hasted to put forth his
strength to attain his full greatness he suddenly is subject to gradual
deterioration, and is destroyed by diminution.  Thus, the sight of
the moon, making us think of the rapid vicissitudes of human things,
ought to teach us not to pride ourselves on the good things of this
life, and not to glory in our power, not to be carried away by
uncertain riches, to despise our flesh which is subject to change, and
to take care of the soul, for its good is unmoved.  If you cannot
behold without sadness the moon losing its splendour by gradual and
imperceptible decrease, how much more distressed should you be at the
sight of a soul, who, after having possessed virtue, loses its beauty
by neglect, and does not remain constant to its affections, but is
agitated and constantly changes because its purposes are
unstable.  What Scripture says is very true, “As for a fool
he changeth as the moon.”<note place="end" n="1597" id="viii.vii-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p62">
<scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 27.11" id="viii.vii-p62.1" parsed="|Sir|27|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.27.11">Ecclus. xxvii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p63">I believe also that the variations of the moon do
not take place without exerting great influence upon the organization
of animals and of all living things.  This is because bodies are
differently disposed at its waxing and waning.  When she wanes
they lose their density and become void.  When she waxes and is
approaching her fulness they appear to fill themselves at the same time
with her, thanks to an imperceptible moisture that she emits mixed with
heat, which penetrates everywhere.<note place="end" n="1598" id="viii.vii-p63.1"><p id="viii.vii-p64"> <i>cf</i>. Alcman
(ap. Plut., <i>Sympos</i>. iii. 10) who calls the dew <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vii-p64.1">Διὸς
θυγάτηρ καὶ
Σελάνας</span>; and Plutarch
himself <i>in loc</i>.  Virg., <i>Georg</i>. iii. 337,
<i>“Roscida Luna,</i>” and Statius, <i>Theb</i>. i.
336:</p>

<p class="c75" id="viii.vii-p65">“<i>Iamque per emeriti surgens confinia
Phœbi</i></p>

<p class="c72" id="viii.vii-p66">Titanis, late mundo subvecta silenti</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.vii-p67"><i>Rorifera gelidum tenuaverat aera
biga</i>.”</p></note>  For
proof, see how those who sleep under the moon feel abundant moisture
filling their heads;<note place="end" n="1599" id="viii.vii-p67.1"><p id="viii.vii-p68"> The baleful
influence of “<i>iracunda Diana</i>” (Hor., <i>De Art.
Poet</i>. 454) is an early belief, not yet extinct. 
<i>cf</i>. the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vii-p68.1">σελήνιασμός</span>
for epilepsy, and “<i>lunaticus</i>” for the
“moonstruck” madman.  <i>Vide</i> Cass.,
<i>Quæst. Med</i>. xxv. 1.  Perowne on <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxi. 6" id="viii.vii-p68.2" parsed="|Ps|21|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.21.6">Ps. cxxi. 6</scripRef>
notes, “De Wette refers to Andersen’s <i>Eastern
Travels</i> in proof that this opinion is commonly
entertained.  Delitzsch mentions having heard from Texas that
the consequence of sleeping in the open air, when the moon was
shining, was mental aberration, dizziness, and even
death.”</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.vii-p69">“<i><span lang="DE" id="viii.vii-p69.1">Dass auch der
Mond in heller Nacht dem ohne gehörigen Schutz Schlafenden schaden
könne ist allgemeine Meinung des Orients und der köhlen
Nächte wegen leicht möglich.  Vgl. Carne ‘Leben
und Sitten im Morgenl.’”</span></i>  Ewald,
<i><span lang="DE" id="viii.vii-p69.2">Dichter des A.B.</span></i> ii. 266.</p></note> see how fresh meat
is quickly turned under the action of the moon;<note place="end" n="1600" id="viii.vii-p69.3"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p70"> A fact,
however explained.  Plutarch (<i>Sympos. Prob</i>. iii. 10)
discusses the question <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vii-p70.1">Διὰ τί τὰ
κρέα
σήπεται
μᾶλλον ὑπὸ
τὴν σελήνην
ἢ τὸν
ἥλιον</span>, and refers the
decomposition to the moistening influence of the moon. 
“Air, moisture, and a certain degree of warmth, are necessary
to the decay of animal bodies…where moisture continues
present—even though warmth and air be in a great measure
excluded—decay still slowly takes place.”  J. F. W.
Johnston, <i>Chemistry of Common Life</i>, ii. 273.</p></note> see the brain of animals, the moistest
part of marine animals, the pith of trees.  Evidently the moon
must be, as Scripture says, of enormous size and power to make all
nature thus participate in her changes.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p71">11.  On its variations depends also the condition
of the air, as is proved by sudden dis<pb n="89" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_89.html" id="viii.vii-Page_89" />turbances which often come after the new
moon, in the midst of a calm and of a stillness in the winds, to
agitate the clouds and to hurl them against each other; as the flux and
reflux in straits, and the ebb and flow of the ocean prove, so that
those who live on its shores see it regularly following the revolutions
of the moon.  The waters of straits approach and retreat from one
shore to the other during the different phases of the moon; but, when
she is new, they have not an instant of rest, and move in perpetual
swaying to and fro, until the moon, reappearing, regulates their
reflux.  As to the Western sea,<note place="end" n="1601" id="viii.vii-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p72">
<i>i.e.</i>the Atlantic.  <i>cf</i>. Ovid.,
<i>Met</i>. xi. 258, “<i>Hesperium
fretum</i>.”</p></note> we see it in
its ebb and flow now return into its bed, and now overflow, as the moon
draws it back by her respiration and then, by her expiration, urges it
to its own boundaries.<note place="end" n="1602" id="viii.vii-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p73"> Pytheas, of
Marseilles, is first named as attributing the tides to the
moon.  Plut. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.vii-p73.1">περὶ
ἀρεσκ.
κ.τ.λ.</span> iii. 17.  On the ancient belief
generally <i>vide</i> Plin. ii. 99.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p74">I have entered into these details, to show you the
grandeur of the luminaries, and to make you see that, in the inspired
words, there is not one idle syllable.  And yet my sermon has
scarcely touched on any important point; there are many other
discoveries about the size and distance of the sun and moon to which
any one who will make a serious study of their action and of their
characteristics may arrive by the aid of reason.  Let me then
ingenuously make an avowal of my weakness, for fear that you should
measure the mighty works of the Creator by my words.  The little
that I have said ought the rather to make you conjecture the marvels on
which I have omitted to dwell.  We must not then measure the moon
with the eye, but with the reason.  Reason, for the discovery of
truth, is much surer than the eye.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p75">Everywhere ridiculous old women’s tales,
imagined in the delirium of drunkenness, have been circulated; such as
that enchantments can remove the moon from its place and make it
descend to the earth.  How could a magician’s charm shake
that of which the Most High has laid the foundations?  And if once
torn out what place could hold it?<note place="end" n="1603" id="viii.vii-p75.1"><p id="viii.vii-p76"> “<i>Inventa
jam pridem ratio est prænuntians horas, non modo dies ac
noctes, Solis Lunæque defectuum.  Durat tamen tradita
persuasio in magna parte vulgi, veneficiis et herbis id cogi,
eamque num fæminarum scientiam
prævalere</i>.”  Plin. xxv. v.  So it
was a custom to avert the spells of sorceresses, which might bring
the eclipsed moon to the ground, by beating brass and
shouting.  <i>cf</i>. Juv., <i>Sat</i>. vi. 443,</p>

<p class="c75" id="viii.vii-p77"><i>“Tam nemo tubas, nemo œra fatigat</i>,</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p78"><i>Una laboranti poterit succurrere
lunæ</i>,”</p>

<p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p79">and the
“<i>œra auxiliaria lunæ</i>” of
Ov., <i>Met</i>. iv. 333.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p80">Do you wish from slight indications to have a proof of
the moon’s size?  All the towns in the world, however
distant from each other, equally receive the light from the moon in
those streets that are turned towards its rising.  If she did not
look on all face to face, those only would be entirely lighted up which
were exactly opposite; as to those beyond the extremities of her disc,
they would only receive diverted and oblique rays.  It is this
effect which the light of lamps produces in houses; if a lamp is
surrounded by several persons, only the shadow of the person who is
directly opposite to it is cast in a straight line, the others follow
inclined lines on each side.  In the same way, if the body of the
moon were not of an immense and prodigious size she could not extend
herself alike to all.  In reality, when the moon rises in the
equinoctial regions, all equally enjoy her light, both those who
inhabit the icy zone, under the revolutions of the Bear, and those who
dwell in the extreme south in the neighbourhood of the torrid
zone.  She gives us an idea of her size by appearing to be face to
face with all people.  Who then can deny the immensity of a body
which divides itself equally over such a wide extent?</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.vii-p81">But enough on the greatness of the sun and
moon.  May He Who has given us intelligence to recognise in the
smallest objects of creation the great wisdom of the Contriver make us
find in great bodies a still higher idea of their Creator. 
However, compared with their Author, the sun and moon are but a fly and
an ant.  The whole universe cannot give us a right idea of the
greatness of God; and it is only by signs, weak and slight in
themselves, often by the help of the smallest insects and of the least
plants, that we raise ourselves to Him.  Content with these words
let us offer our thanks, I to Him who has given me the ministry of the
Word, you to Him who feeds you with spiritual food; Who, even at this
moment, makes you find in my weak voice the strength of barley
bread.  May He feed you for ever, and in proportion to your faith
grant you the manifestation of the Spirit<note place="end" n="1604" id="viii.vii-p81.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.vii-p82"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 7" id="viii.vii-p82.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.7">1 Cor. xii.
7</scripRef>.</p></note> in
Jesus Christ our Lord, to whom be glory and power for ever and
ever.  Amen.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Homily" title="The creation of moving creatures." progress="41.28%" prev="viii.vii" next="viii.ix" id="viii.viii"><p class="c26" id="viii.viii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="viii.viii-p1.1">Homily
VII.</span></p>

<p class="c55" id="viii.viii-p2"><i>The creation of moving
creatures</i>.<note place="end" n="1605" id="viii.viii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p3"> LXX. creeping
things.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="viii.viii-p4">1.  “<i>And God said, Let the waters
bring forth abundantly the moving creature that hath life</i>”
after their kind, “<i>and fowl that may fly above the
earth</i>” <i>after their kind</i>.<note place="end" n="1606" id="viii.viii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p5">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 20" id="viii.viii-p5.1" parsed="|Gen|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.20">Gen. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  After the creation of the luminaries
the waters are now filled with living beings and
<pb n="90" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_90.html" id="viii.viii-Page_90" />its own adornment is
given to this part of the world.  Earth had received hers
from her own plants, the heavens had received the flowers of the
stars, and, like two eyes, the great luminaries beautified them
in concert.  It still remained for the waters to receive
their adornment.   The command was given, and
immediately the rivers and lakes becoming fruitful brought forth
their natural broods; the sea travailed with all kinds of
swimming creatures; not even in mud and marshes did the water
remain idle; it took its part in creation.  Everywhere from
its ebullition frogs, gnats and flies came forth.  For that
which we see to-day is the sign of the past.  Thus
everywhere the water hastened to obey the Creator’s
command.  Who could count the species which the great and
ineffable power of God caused to be suddenly seen living and
moving, when this command had empowered the waters to bring forth
life?  Let the waters bring forth moving creatures that have
life.  Then for the first time is made a being with life and
feeling.  For though plants and trees be said to live,
seeing that they share the power of being nourished and growing;
nevertheless they are neither living beings, nor have they
life.<note place="end" n="1607" id="viii.viii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p6"> Plants are
neither <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.viii-p6.1">ζῶα</span> nor
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.viii-p6.2">ἔμψυχα</span>.</p></note>  To
create these last God said, “Let the water produce moving
creatures.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.viii-p7">Every creature that swims, whether it skims on the
surface of the waters, or cleaves the depths, is of the nature of a
moving creature,<note place="end" n="1608" id="viii.viii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p8"> LXX.
creeping.</p></note> since it drags
itself on the body of the water.  Certain aquatic animals have
feet and walk; especially amphibia, such as seals, crabs, crocodiles,
river horses<note place="end" n="1609" id="viii.viii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p9"> Basil uses the
classical greek form <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.viii-p9.1">οἱ
ποτάμιοι
ἵπποι</span>, as in Herod. and
Arist.  The dog-Greek hippopotamus, properly a horse-river, is
first found in Galen.</p></note> and frogs; but they
are above all gifted with the power of swimming.  Thus it is said,
Let the waters produce moving creatures.  In these few words what
species is omitted?  Which is not included in the command of the
Creator?  Do we not see viviparous animals, seals, dolphins, rays
and all cartilaginous animals?  Do we not see oviparous animals
comprising every sort of fish, those which have a skin and those which
have scales, those which have fins and those which have not?  This
command has only required one word, even less than a word, a sign, a
motion of the divine will, and it has such a wide sense that it
includes all the varieties and all the families of fish.  To
review them all would be to undertake to count the waves of the ocean
or to measure its waters in the hollow of the hand.  “Let
the waters produce moving creatures.”  That is to say, those
which people the high seas and those which love the shores; those which
inhabit the depths and those which attach themselves to rocks; those
which are gregarious and those which live dispersed, the cetaceous, the
huge, and the tiny.  It is from the same power, the same command,
that all, small and great receive their existence.  “Let the
waters bring forth.”  These words show you the natural
affinity of animals which swim in the water; thus, fish, when drawn out
of the water, quickly die, because they have no respiration such as
could attract our air and water is their element, as air is that of
terrestrial animals.  The reason for it is clear.  With us
the lung, that porous and spongy portion of the inward parts which
receives air by the dilatation of the chest, disperses and cools
interior warmth; in fish the motion of the gills, which open and shut
by turns to take in and to eject the water, takes the place of
respiration.<note place="end" n="1610" id="viii.viii-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p10"> <i>cf</i>.
Arist., <i>De Part. Anim.</i> iii. 6. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.viii-p10.1">διόπερ τῶν
μὲν ἰχθύων
οὐδεὶς ἔχει
πνεύμονα
ἀλλ᾽ ἀντὶ
τούτου
βράγχια
καθάπερ
εἴρηται ἐν
τοῖς περὶ
ἀναπνοῆς·
ὕδατι γᾶρ
ποιεῖται
τὴν
κατάψυξιν,
τὰ δ᾽
ἀναπνέοντα
ἔχει
πνεύμονα
ἀναπνεῖ δὲ
τὰ πεζὰ
πάντα</span>.</p></note>  Fish have a
peculiar lot, a special nature, a nourishment of their own, a life
apart.  Thus they cannot be tamed and cannot bear the touch of a
man’s hand.<note place="end" n="1611" id="viii.viii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p11"> Here Basil is
curiously in contradiction to ancient as well as modern
experience.  Martial’s epigram on Domitian’s tame
fish, “<i>qui norunt dominum, manumque lambunt illam qua nihil
est in orbe majus</i>” (iv. 30) is illustrated by the same
author’s “<i>natat ad magistrum delicata
muræna</i>” (x. 30), as well as by Ælian (<i>De
animal</i>. viii. 4).  “<i>Apud Baulos in parte Baiana
piscinam habuit Hortensius orator, in qua murænam adeo dilexit
ut exanimatam flesse credatur:  in eadem villa Antonia Drusi
murænæ quam diligebat inaures addidit</i>.” 
Plin. ix. 71.  So Lucian <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.viii-p11.1">οὗτοι δε
(ίχθύες) καὶ
ὀνόματα
ἔχουσι καὶ
ἔρχονται
καλούμενοι</span>. 
(<i>De Syr. Dea</i>. 45.)  John Evelyn (<i>Dairy</i>
1644) writes of Fontainebleau:  “The carps come
familiarly to hand.”  There was recently a tame carp at
Azay le Rideau.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.viii-p12">2.  “Let the waters bring forth moving
creatures after their kind.”  God caused to be born the
firstlings of each species to serve as seeds for nature.  Their
multitudinous numbers are kept up in subsequent succession, when it is
necessary for them to grow and multiply.  Of another kind is the
species of testacea, as muscles, scallops, sea snails, conches, and the
infinite variety of oysters.  Another kind is that of the
crustacea, as crabs and lobsters; another of fish without shells, with
soft and tender flesh, like polypi and cuttle fish.  And amidst
these last what an innumerable variety!  There are weevers,
lampreys and eels, produced in the mud of rivers and ponds, which more
resemble venomous reptiles than fish in their nature.  Of another
kind is the species of the ovipara; of another, that of the
vivipara.  Among the latter are sword-fish, cod, in one word, all
cartilaginous fish, and even the greater part of the cetacea, as
dolphins, seals, which, it is said, if they see their little ones,
<pb n="91" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_91.html" id="viii.viii-Page_91" />still quite young,
frightened, take them back into their belly to protect
them.<note place="end" n="1612" id="viii.viii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p13"> Narrated by
Ælian (<i>Anim</i> i. 16) of the “glaucus,” a fish
apparently unknown.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.viii-p14"><i>Let the waters bring forth after their
kind</i>.  The species of the cetacean is one; another is that of
small fish.  What infinite variety in the different kinds! 
All have their own names, different food, different form, shape, and
quality of flesh.  All present infinite variety, and are divided
into innumerable classes.  Is there a tunny fisher who can
enumerate to us the different varieties of that fish?  And yet
they tell us that at the sight of great swarms of fish they can almost
tell the number of the individual ones which compose it.  What man
is there of all that have spent their long lives by coasts and shores,
who can inform us with exactness of the history of all fish?</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.viii-p15">Some are known to the fishermen of the Indian
ocean, others to the toilers of the Egyptian gulf, others to the
islanders, others to the men of Mauretania.<note place="end" n="1613" id="viii.viii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.viii-p16.1">Μαυρούσιοι</span>.  <i>cf.</i> Strabo, ii. 33.</p></note>  Great and small were all alike created
by this first command, by this ineffable power.  What a difference
in their food!  What a variety in the manner in which each species
reproduces itself!  Most fish do not hatch eggs like birds; they
do not build nests; they do not feed their young with toil; it is the
water which receives and vivifies the egg dropped into it.  With
them the reproduction of each species is invariable, and natures are
not mixed.  There are none of those unions which, on the earth,
produce mules and certain birds contrary to the nature of their
species.  With fish there is no variety which, like the ox and the
sheep, is armed with a half-equipment of teeth, none which ruminates
except, according to certain writers, the scar.<note place="end" n="1614" id="viii.viii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p17"> <i>e.g.</i>
Arist., <i>De Anim</i>. viii. 2 and Ælian, ii. 54.</p></note>  All have serried and very sharp
teeth, for fear their food should escape them if they masticate it
for too long a time.  In fact, if it were not crushed and
swallowed as soon as divided, it would be carried away by the
water.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.viii-p18">3.  The food of fish differs according to
their species.  Some feed on mud; others eat sea weed; others
content themselves with the herbs that grow in water.  But the
greater part devour each other, and the smaller is food for the larger,
and if one which has possessed itself of a fish weaker than itself
becomes a prey to another, the conqueror and the conquered are both
swallowed up in the belly of the last.  And we mortals, do we act
otherwise when we press our inferiors?<note place="end" n="1615" id="viii.viii-p18.1"><p id="viii.viii-p19"> <i>cf</i>.
Pericles ii. i.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.viii-p20"><i>3 Fish</i>.  Master, I marvel how the fishes
live in the sea.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.viii-p21"><i>1 Fish</i>.  Why, as men do
a-land; the great ones eat up the little ones.</p></note>  What difference is there between the
last fish and the man who, impelled by devouring greed, swallows the
weak in the folds of his insatiable avarice?  Yon fellow possessed
the goods of the poor; you caught him and made him a part of your
abundance.  You have shown yourself more unjust than the unjust,
and more miserly than the miser.  Look to it lest you end like the
fish, by hook, by weel, or by net.  Surely we too, when we have
done the deeds of the wicked, shall not escape punishment at the
last.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.viii-p22">Now see what tricks, what cunning, are to be found
in a weak animal, and learn not to imitate wicked doers.  The crab
loves the flesh of the oyster; but, sheltered by its shell, a solid
rampart with which nature has furnished its soft and delicate flesh, it
is a difficult prey to seize.  Thus they call the oyster
“sherd-hide.”<note place="end" n="1616" id="viii.viii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.viii-p23.1">ὀστρακόδερμος</span>.</p></note>  Thanks to the
two shells with which it is enveloped, and which adapt themselves
perfectly the one to the other, the claws of the crab are quite
powerless.  What does he do?  When he sees it, sheltered from
the wind, warming itself with pleasure, and half opening its shells to
the sun,<note place="end" n="1617" id="viii.viii-p23.2"><p id="viii.viii-p24"> Fialon quotes Le
Fontaine <i><span lang="FR" id="viii.viii-p24.1">Le Rat et
l’Huitre</span></i>:</p>

<p class="c72" id="viii.viii-p25"><span lang="FR" id="viii.viii-p25.1">Parmi tant d’huitres toutes
closes,</span></p>

<p class="c72" id="viii.viii-p26"><span lang="FR" id="viii.viii-p26.1">Une s’était ouverte, et
baillant au soleil,</span></p>

<p class="c72" id="viii.viii-p27">Par un doux Zéphyr réjouie,</p>

<p class="c72" id="viii.viii-p28"><span lang="FR" id="viii.viii-p28.1">Humait l’air, respirait était
épanouie,</span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c72" id="viii.viii-p29"><span lang="FR" id="viii.viii-p29.1">Blanche, grasse, et
d’un goût, à la voir, sans pareil.</span></p></note> he secretly throws
in a pebble, prevents them from closing, and takes by cunning what
force had lost.<note place="end" n="1618" id="viii.viii-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p30"> Pliny ix. 48,
says of the octopus:  “<i>imposito lapillo extra corpus
ne palpitatu ejiciatur:  ita securi grassantur, extrahuntque
carnes</i>.”</p></note>  Such is the
malice of these animals, deprived as they are of reason and of
speech.  But I would that you should at once rival the crab in
cunning and industry, and abstain from harming your neighbour; this
animal is the image of him who craftily approaches his brother, takes
advantage of his neighbour’s misfortunes, and finds his delight
in other men’s troubles.  O copy not the damned! 
Content yourself with your own lot.  Poverty, with what is
necessary, is of more value in the eyes of the wise than all
pleasures.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.viii-p31">I will not pass in silence the cunning and
trickery of the squid, which takes the colour of the rock to which it
attaches itself.  Most fish swim idly up to the squid as they
might to a rock, and become themselves the prey of the crafty
creature.<note place="end" n="1619" id="viii.viii-p31.1"><p id="viii.viii-p32"> <i>cf</i>. Theog.
215:</p>

<p class="c46" id="viii.viii-p33"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.viii-p33.1">πούλυπου
ὀργὴν ἴσχε
πολυπλόκου,
ὃς ποτὶ
πέτρῃ</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.viii-p34"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.viii-p34.1">τῇ
προσομιλήσει
τοῖος ἰδεῖν
ἐφάνη</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.viii-p35"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.viii-p35.1">Νῦν
μὲν τῇς
ἐφέπου, ποτὲ
δ᾽ἀλλοῖος
χρόα
γίγνου</span><span class="Greek" id="viii.viii-p35.2">,</span></p>

<p class="c41" id="viii.viii-p36"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.viii-p36.1">κραιπνόν
τοι σοφίη
γίγνεται
εὐτροπίης</span><span class="Greek" id="viii.viii-p36.2">
.</span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.viii-p37">Greg. Naz., <i>Or</i>. xxxvi.: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.viii-p37.1">πολλὰς
μεταλαμβάνων
χρόας ὥσπερ
τὰ τῶν πετρῶν
εἱ πολύποδες
αἷς ἃν
ὁμιλήσωσι</span>, and
Arist., <i>Hist. An</i>. ix. 37:  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.viii-p37.2">καὶ θηρεύει
τοὺς ἰχθῦς
τὸ χρῶμα
μεταβάλλων
καὶ ποιῶν
ὅμοιον οἷς δη
πλησιάζῃ
λίθοις</span>.</p></note>  Such are men
who <pb n="92" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_92.html" id="viii.viii-Page_92" />court ruling
powers, bending themselves to all circumstances and not remaining for a
moment in the same purpose; who praise self-restraint in the company of
the self-restrained, and license in that of the licentious,
accommodating their feelings to the pleasure of each.  It is
difficult to escape them and to put ourselves on guard against their
mischief; because it is under the mask of friendship that they hide
their clever wickedness.  Men like this are ravening wolves
covered with sheep’s clothing, as the Lord calls
them.<note place="end" n="1620" id="viii.viii-p37.3"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p38"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 15" id="viii.viii-p38.1" parsed="|Matt|7|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.15">Matt. vii.
15</scripRef>.</p></note>  Flee then
fickleness and pliability; seek truth, sincerity, simplicity. 
The serpent is shifty; so he has been condemned to crawl.  The
just is an honest man, like Job.<note place="end" n="1621" id="viii.viii-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p39"> So the <i>Cod.
Colb</i>. and Eustathius, who renders <i>Justus nihil habet fictum
sicut Job</i>.  The Ben. Ed. suspect that Basil wrote
Jacob and Job.  Four <span class="c14" id="viii.viii-p39.1">mss.</span> support
Jacob alone, who, whatever may be the meaning of the Hebrew
in <scripRef passage="Gen. xxv. 27" id="viii.viii-p39.2" parsed="|Gen|25|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.25.27">Gen. xxv.
27</scripRef>, is certainly
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.viii-p39.3">ἄπλαστος</span> only in the
LXX., and a bad instance of guilelessness.</p></note> 
Wherefore God setteth the solitary in families.<note place="end" n="1622" id="viii.viii-p39.4"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p40">
<scripRef passage="Ps. lxviii. 6" id="viii.viii-p40.1" parsed="|Ps|68|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.6">Ps. lxviii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>  So is this great and wide sea,
wherein are things creeping innumerable, both small and great
beasts.<note place="end" n="1623" id="viii.viii-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p41">
<scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 25" id="viii.viii-p41.1" parsed="|Ps|4|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.25">Ps. civ. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>  Yet a wise
and marvellous order reigns among these animals.  Fish do not
always deserve our reproaches; often they offer us useful
examples.  How is it that each sort of fish, content with the
region that has been assigned to it, never travels over its own
limits to pass into foreign seas?  No surveyor has ever
distributed to them their habitations, nor enclosed them in walls,
nor assigned limits to them; each kind has been naturally assigned
its own home.  One gulf nourishes one kind of fish, another
other sorts; those which swarm here are absent elsewhere.  No
mountain raises its sharp peaks between them; no rivers bar the
passage to them; it is a law of nature, which according to the needs
of each kind, has allotted to them their dwelling places with
equality and justice.<note place="end" n="1624" id="viii.viii-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p42"> <i>cf</i>.
Cudworth, <i>Int. Syst</i>. iii. 37, 23:  “Besides this
plastick Nature which is in animals, forming their several bodies
artificially, as so many microcosms or little worlds, there must
also be a general plastick Nature in the macrocosm, the whole
corporeal universe, that which makes all things thus to conspire
everywhere, and agree together into one harmony.  Concerning
which plastick nature of the universe, the Author <i>De Mundo</i>
writes after this manner, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.viii-p42.1">καὶ τὸν
ὅλον κόσμον,
διεκόσμησε
μία ἡ διὰ
πάντων
διήκουσα
δύναμις</span>, one power,
passing through all things, ordered and formed the whole
world.  Again he calls the same <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.viii-p42.2">πνεῦμα καὶ
ἔμψυχον καὶ
γόνιμον
οὐσίαν</span>, a spirit, and a
living and Generative Nature, and plainly declares it to be a thing
distinct from the Deity, but subordinate to it and dependent on
it.  But Aristotle himself, in that genuine work of his before
mentioned, speaks clearly and positively concerning the Plastick
Nature of the Universe, as well as that of animals, in these
words:  ‘It seemeth that as there is Art in Artificial
things, so in the things of Nature, there is another such like
Principle or Cause, which we ourselves partake of:  in the same
manner as we do of Heat and Cold, from the Universe.  Wherefore
it is more probable that the whole world was at first made by such a
cause as this (if at least it were made) and that it is still
conserved by the same, than mortal animals should be so:  for
there is much more of order and determinate Regularity in the
Heavenly Bodies that in ourselves; but more of Fortuitousness and
inconstant Regularity among these mortal things. 
Notwithstanding which, some there are, who though they cannot but
acknowledge that the Bodies of Animals were all framed by an
Artificial Nature, yet they will need contend that the System of the
Heavens sprung merely from Fortune and Chance; although there be not
the least appearance of Fortuitousness or Temerity in it.’
 And then he sums up all into this conclusion: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.viii-p42.3">ὥστε εἶναι
φανερὸν ὅτι
ἔστι τι
τοιοῦτον ὃ
δὴ καὶ
καλοῦμεν
φύσιν</span>.  ‘Wherefore it
is manifest that there is some such thing as that which we call
Nature,’ that is, that there is not only an
‘Artificial,’ ‘Methodical,’ and Plastick
Nature in Animals, by which their respective Bodies are Framed
and Conserved, but also that there is such a General Plastick
Nature likewise in the Universe, by which the Heavens and whole
World are thus Artificially Ordered and
Disposed.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.viii-p43">4.  It is not thus with us.  Why? 
Because we incessantly move the ancient landmarks which our fathers
have set.<note place="end" n="1625" id="viii.viii-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p44"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Prov. xxii. 28" id="viii.viii-p44.1" parsed="|Prov|22|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.22.28">Prov. xxii.
28</scripRef>.</p></note>  We encroach,
we add house to house, field to field, to enrich ourselves at the
expense of our neighbour.  The great fish know the sojourning
place that nature has assigned to them; they occupy the sea far from
the haunts of men, where no islands lie, and where are no continents
rising to confront them, because it has never been crossed and neither
curiosity nor need has persuaded sailors to tempt it.  The
monsters that dwell in this sea are in size like high mountains, so
witnesses who have seen tell us, and never cross their boundaries to
ravage islands and seaboard towns.  Thus each kind is as if it
were stationed in towns, in villages, in an ancient country, and has
for its dwelling place the regions of the sea which have been assigned
to it.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.viii-p45">Instances have, however, been known of migratory fish,
who, as if common deliberation transported them into strange regions,
all start on their march at a given sign.  When the time marked
for breeding arrives, they, as if awakened by a common law of nature,
migrate from gulf to gulf, directing their course toward the North
Sea.  And at the epoch of their return you may see all these fish
streaming like a torrent across the Propontis towards the Euxine
Sea.  Who puts them in marching array?  Where is the
prince’s order?  Has an edict affixed in the public place
indicated to them their day of departure?  Who serves them as a
guide?  See how the divine order embraces all and extends to the
smallest object.  A fish does not resist God’s law, and we
men cannot endure His precepts of salvation!  Do not despise fish
because they are dumb and quite unreasoning; rather fear lest, in your
resistance to the disposition of the Creator, you have even less reason
than they.  Listen to the fish, who by their actions all but speak
and say:  it is for the perpetuation of our race that we undertake
this long voyage.  <pb n="93" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_93.html" id="viii.viii-Page_93" />They
have not the gift of reason, but they have the law of nature firmly
seated within them, to show them what they have to do.  Let us go,
they say, to the North Sea.  Its water is sweeter than that of the
rest of the sea; for the sun does not remain long there, and its rays
do not draw up all the drinkable portions.<note place="end" n="1626" id="viii.viii-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p46"> <i>cf</i>.
Arist., <i>Hist. Animal</i>. viii. 12 and 13, and note on p.
70.</p></note>  Even sea creatures love fresh
water.<note place="end" n="1627" id="viii.viii-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p47"> <i>cf</i>.
Arist. and Theophrastus.</p></note>  Thus one
often sees them enter into rivers and swim far up them from the
sea.  This is the reason which makes them prefer the Euxine
Sea to other gulfs, as the most fit for breeding and for bringing
up their young.  When they have obtained their object the
whole tribe returns home.  Let us hear these dumb creatures
tell us the reason.  The Northern sea, they say, is shallow
and its surface is exposed to the violence of the wind, and it has
few shores and retreats.  Thus the winds easily agitate it to
its bottom and mingle the sands of its bed with its waves. 
Besides, it is cold in winter, filled as it is from all directions
by large rivers.  Wherefore after a moderate enjoyment of its
waters, during the summer, when the winter comes they hasten to
reach warmer depths and places heated by the sun, and after
fleeing from the stormy tracts of the North, they seek a haven in
less agitated seas.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.viii-p48">5.  I myself have seen these marvels, and I
have admired the wisdom of God in all things.  If beings deprived
of reason are capable of thinking and of providing for their own
preservation; if a fish knows what it ought to seek and what to shun,
what shall we say, who are honoured with reason, instructed by law,
encouraged by the promises, made wise by the Spirit, and are
nevertheless less reasonable about our own affairs than the fish? 
They know how to provide for the future, but we renounce our hope of
the future and spend our life in brutal indulgence.  A fish
traverses the extent of the sea to find what is good for it; what will
you say then—you who live in idleness, the mother of all
vices?<note place="end" n="1628" id="viii.viii-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p49"> <i>Otiosa
mater est nugarum noverca omnium virtutum</i>.  St.
Bernard.</p></note>  Do not
let any one make his ignorance an excuse.  There has been
implanted in us natural reason which tells us to identify
ourselves with good, and to avoid all that is harmful.  I
need not go far from the sea to find examples, as that is the
object of our researches.  I have heard it said by one living
near the sea, that the sea urchin, a little contemptible creature,
often foretells calm and tempest to sailors.  When it
foresees a disturbance of the winds, it gets under a great pebble,
and clinging to it as to an anchor, it tosses about in safety,
retained by the weight which prevents it from becoming the
plaything of the waves.<note place="end" n="1629" id="viii.viii-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p50">
“<i>Tradunt sævitiam maris præsagire eos,
correptisque opperiri lapillis, mobilitatem pondere
stabilientes:  nolunt volutatione spinas atterere, quod ubi
videre nautici, statim pluribus ancoris navigia
infrænant</i>.”  Plin. ix. 5.  <i>cf</i>.
Plut., <i>De Solert. An</i>. 979, Oppian, <i>Halieut</i>. ii.
225, and Ælian, <i>Hist. An</i>. vii. 33.</p></note>  It is a
certain sign for sailors that they are threatened with a violent
agitation of the winds.  No astrologer, no Chaldæan,
reading in the rising of the stars the disturbances of the air,
has ever communicated his secret to the urchin:  it is the
Lord of the sea and of the winds who has impressed on this little
animal a manifest proof of His great wisdom.  God has
foreseen all, He has neglected nothing.  His eye, which never
sleeps, watches over all.<note place="end" n="1630" id="viii.viii-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p51"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Prov. xv. 3" id="viii.viii-p51.1" parsed="|Prov|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.15.3">Prov. xv. 3</scripRef>:  “The eyes of the Lord
are in every place,” and <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxi. 3" id="viii.viii-p51.2" parsed="|Ps|21|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.21.3">Ps. cxxi. 3</scripRef>.  So Hesiod,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.viii-p51.3">πάντα
ἰδὼν Διὸς
ὀφθαλμὸς
καὶ πάντα
νοήσας</span>.  Hes.
<i>Works and Days</i>, 265.</p></note>  He is
present everywhere and gives to each being the means of
preservation.  If God has not left the sea urchin outside His
providence, is He without care for you?</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.viii-p52">“<i>Husbands love your
wives</i>.”<note place="end" n="1631" id="viii.viii-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p53">
<scripRef passage="Eph. v. 25" id="viii.viii-p53.1" parsed="|Eph|5|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.25">Eph. v. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>  Although
formed of two bodies you are united to live in the communion of
wedlock.  May this natural link, may this yoke imposed by the
blessing, reunite those who are divided.  The viper, the cruelest
of reptiles, unites itself with the sea lamprey, and, announcing its
presence by a hiss, it calls it from the depths to conjugal
union.  The lamprey obeys, and is united to this venomous
animal.<note place="end" n="1632" id="viii.viii-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p54"> The fable is
in Ælian, <i>Hist. An</i>. ix. 66, and is contradicted by
Athenæus, who says (vii. p. 312):  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.viii-p54.1">᾽Ανδρέας δὲ
ἐν τῷ περὶ
τῶν ψευδῶς
πεπιστευμένων
ψευδός
φησιν εἶναι
τὸ Μύραιναν
ἔχιϊ
μίγνυσθαι
προσερχομένην
ἐπὶ τὸ
τεναγῶδες,
οὐδὲ γαρ
ἐπὶ
τενάγους
ἔχεις
νέμεσθαι,
φιληδοῦντας
λιμώδεσιν
ἐρημίαις.
 Σώστρατος
δὲ ἐν τοῖς
περὶ Ζώων
συγκατατίθεται
τῇ μίξει</span>.</p></note>  What does
this mean?  However hard, however fierce a husband may be, the
wife ought to bear with him, and not wish to find any pretext for
breaking the union.  He strikes you, but he is your husband. 
He is a drunkard, but he is united to you by nature.  He is brutal
and cross, but he is henceforth one of your members, and the most
precious of all.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.viii-p55">6.  Let husbands listen as well:  here is a
lesson for them.  The viper vomits forth its venom in respect for
marriage; and you, will you not put aside the barbarity and the
inhumanity of your soul, out of respect for your union?  Perhaps
the example of the viper contains another meaning.  The union of
the viper and of the lamprey is an adulterous violation of
nature.  You, who are plotting against other men’s wedlock,
learn what creeping creature you are like.  I have only one
object, to make all I say turn to the edification of the Church. 
Let then liber<pb n="94" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_94.html" id="viii.viii-Page_94" />tines put a restraint
on their passions, for they are taught by the examples set by creatures
of earth and sea.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.viii-p56">My bodily infirmity and the lateness of the hour
force me to end my discourse.  However, I have still many
observations to make on the products of the sea, for the admiration of
my attentive audience.  To speak of the sea itself, how does its
water change into salt?  How is it that coral, a stone so much
esteemed, is a plant in the midst of the sea, and when once exposed to
the air becomes hard as a rock?  Why has nature enclosed in the
meanest of animals, in an oyster, so precious an object as a
pearl?  For these pearls, which are coveted by the caskets of
kings, are cast upon the shores, upon the coasts, upon sharp rocks, and
enclosed in oyster shells.  How can the sea pinna produce her
fleece of gold, which no dye has ever imitated?<note place="end" n="1633" id="viii.viii-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p57"> The Pinna is a
bivalve with a silky beard, of which several species are found in
the Mediterranean.  The beard is called by modern naturalists
byssus.  The shell of the giant pinna is sometimes two feet
long.</p></note>  How can shells give kings purple of
a brilliancy not surpassed by the flowers of the field?</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.viii-p58">“<i>Let the waters bring
forth</i>.”  What necessary object was there that did not
immediately appear?  What object of luxury was not given to
man?  Some to supply his needs, some to make him contemplate the
marvels of creation.  Some are terrible, so as to take our
idleness to school.  “God created great
whales.”<note place="end" n="1634" id="viii.viii-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p59">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 21" id="viii.viii-p59.1" parsed="|Gen|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.21">Gen. i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  Scripture
gives them the name of “great” not because they are greater
than a shrimp and a sprat, but because the size of their bodies equals
that of great hills.  Thus when they swim on the surface of the
waters one often sees them appear like islands.  But these
monstrous creatures do not frequent our coasts and shores; they inhabit
the Atlantic ocean.  Such are these animals created to strike us
with terror and awe.  If now you hear say that the greatest
vessels, sailing with full sails, are easily stopped by a very small
fish, by the remora, and so forcibly that the ship remains motionless
for a long time, as if it had taken root in the middle of the
sea,<note place="end" n="1635" id="viii.viii-p59.2"><p id="viii.viii-p60"> “<i>Tamen
omnia hæc, pariterque eodem impellentia unus ac parvus
admodum pisciculus, echeneis appellatus, in se tenet.  Ruant
venti licet, et sæviant procellæ imperat furori,
viresque tantas compescit, et cogit stare navigia:  quod non
vincula ulla, non anchoræ pondere, irrevocabili
jactæ…Fertur Actiaco marte tenuisse navim Antonii
properantis circumire et exhortare suos donec transiret in
aliam.…Tennit et nostra memoria Caii principis ab Astura
Antium renavigantes</i>.”  Plin. xxxii. 1.  The
popular error was long lived.</p>

<p class="c75" id="viii.viii-p61">“Life is a voyage, and, in our life’s
ways,</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.viii-p62">Countries, courts, towns, are rocks or
<i>remoras</i>.”</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c79" id="viii.viii-p63">Donne, <i>To Sir Henry
Wotton</i>.</p></note> do you not see
in this little creature a like proof of the power of the
Creator?  Sword fish, saw fish, dog fish, whales, and sharks,
are not therefore the only things to be dreaded; we have to fear
no less the spike of the stingray even after its death,<note place="end" n="1636" id="viii.viii-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p64"> Pliny
(ix. 72) says it is sometimes five inches long.  Ælian
(<i>Hist. An</i>. i. 56) calls the wound incurable.</p></note> and the sea-hare,<note place="end" n="1637" id="viii.viii-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p65"> Pliny (ix. 72)
calls it <i>tactu pestilens</i>, and says (xxxii. 3) that no other
fish eats it, except the mullet.</p></note> whose mortal blows are as rapid as they
are inevitable.  Thus the Creator wishes that all may keep
you awake, so that full of hope in Him you may avoid the evils
with which all these creatures threaten you.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.viii-p66">But let us come out of the depths of the sea and
take refuge upon the shore.  For the marvels of creation, coming
one after the other in constant succession like the waves, have
submerged my discourse.  However, I should not be surprised if,
after finding greater wonders upon the earth, my spirit seeks like
Jonah’s to flee to the sea.  But it seems to me, that
meeting with these innumerable marvels has made me forget all measure,
and experience the fate of those who navigate the high seas without a
fixed point to mark their progress, and are often ignorant of the space
which they have traversed.  This is what has happened to me;
whilst my words glanced at creation, I have not been sensible of the
multitude of beings of which I spoke to you.  But although this
honourable assembly is pleased by my speech, and the recital of the
marvels of the Master is grateful to the ears of His servants, let me
here bring the ship of my discourse to anchor, and await the day to
deliver you the rest.  Let us, therefore, all arise, and, giving
thanks for what has been said, let us ask for strength to hear the
rest.  Whilst taking your food may the conversation at your table
turn upon what has occupied us this morning and this evening. 
Filled with these thoughts may you, even in sleep, enjoy the pleasure
of the day, so that you may be permitted to say, “I sleep but my
heart waketh,”<note place="end" n="1638" id="viii.viii-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.viii-p67">
<scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 5.2" id="viii.viii-p67.1" parsed="|Song|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.5.2">Cant. v. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> meditating day and
night upon the law of the Lord, to Whom be glory and power world
without end.  Amen.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Homily" title="The creation of fowl and water animals." progress="42.65%" prev="viii.viii" next="viii.x" id="viii.ix"><p class="c26" id="viii.ix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="viii.ix-p1.1">Homily
VIII.</span></p>

<p class="c55" id="viii.ix-p2"><i>The creation of fowl and water
animals</i>.<note place="end" n="1639" id="viii.ix-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p3"> <i>Codex
Colb</i>. 1 has the title “about creeping things and
beasts.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="viii.ix-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="viii.ix-p4.1">And</span> God said
“<i>Let the earth bring forth the living creature after his kind,
cattle and creeping things, and beast of the earth after his kind; and
it was so</i>.”<note place="end" n="1640" id="viii.ix-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p5">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 24" id="viii.ix-p5.1" parsed="|Gen|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.24">Gen. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  The command
of God advanced step by step and earth thus received her
adornment.  <pb n="95" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_95.html" id="viii.ix-Page_95" />Yesterday
it was said, “Let the waters produce moving things,” and
to-day “let the earth bring forth the living
creature.”  Is the earth then alive?  And are the
mad-minded Manichæans right in giving it a soul?  At these
words “Let the earth bring forth,” it did not produce a
germ contained in it, but He who gave the order at the same time gifted
it with the grace and power to bring forth.  When the earth had
heard this command “Let the earth bring forth grass and the tree
yielding fruit,” it was not grass that it had hidden in it that
it caused to spring forth, it did not bring to the surface a palm tree,
an oak, a cypress, hitherto kept back in its depths.  It is the
word of God which forms the nature of things created.  “Let
the earth bring forth;” that is to say not that she may bring
forth that which she has but that she may acquire that which she lacks,
when God gives her the power.  Even so now, “Let the earth
bring forth the living creature,” not the living creature that is
contained in herself, but that which the command of God gives
her.  Further, the Manichæans contradict themselves, because
if the earth has brought forth the life, she has left herself despoiled
of life.  Their execrable doctrine needs no demonstration.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ix-p6">But why did the waters receive the command to
bring forth the moving creature that hath life and the earth to bring
forth the living creature?  We conclude that, by their nature,
swimming creatures appear only to have an imperfect life, because they
live in the thick element of water.  They are hard of hearing, and
their sight is dull because they see through the water; they have no
memory, no imagination, no idea of social intercourse.  Thus
divine language appears to indicate that, in aquatic animals, the
carnal life originates their psychic movements, whilst in terrestrial
animals, gifted with a more perfect life,<note place="end" n="1641" id="viii.ix-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p7.1">ζωή</span>.</p></note>
the soul<note place="end" n="1642" id="viii.ix-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p8.1">ψυχή</span>.</p></note> enjoys supreme
authority.  In fact the greater part of quadrupeds have more power
of penetration in their senses; their apprehension of present objects
is keen, and they keep all exact remembrance of the past.  It
seems therefore, that God, after the command given to the waters to
bring forth moving creatures that have life, created simply living
bodies for aquatic animals, whilst for terrestrial animals He commanded
the soul to exist and to direct the body, showing thus that the
inhabitants of the earth are gifted with greater vital force. 
Without doubt terrestrial animals are devoid of reason.  At the
same time how many affections of the soul each one of them expresses by
the voice of nature!  They express by cries their joy and sadness,
recognition of what is familiar to them, the need of food, regret at
being separated from their companions, and numberless emotions. 
Aquatic animals, on the contrary, are not only dumb; it is impossible
to tame them, to teach them, to train them for man’s
society.<note place="end" n="1643" id="viii.ix-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p9"> See note on p.
90.</p></note>  “The ox
knoweth his owner, and the ass his master’s
crib.”<note place="end" n="1644" id="viii.ix-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p10">
<scripRef passage="Isa. i. 3" id="viii.ix-p10.1" parsed="|Isa|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.3">Isa. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  But the
fish does not know who feeds him.  The ass knows a familiar
voice, he knows the road which he has often trodden, and even, if
man loses his way, he sometimes serves him as a guide.  His
hearing is more acute than that of any other terrestrial
animal.  What animal of the sea can show so much rancour and
resentment as the camel?  The camel conceals its resentment for
a long time after it has been struck, until it finds an opportunity,
and then repays the wrong.  Listen, you whose heart does not
pardon, you who practise vengeance as a virtue; see what you
resemble when you keep your anger for so long against your neighbour
like a spark, hidden in the ashes, and only waiting for fuel to set
your heart ablaze!</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ix-p11">2.  “<i>Let the earth bring forth a
living soul</i>.”  Why did the earth produce a living soul?
so that you may make a difference between the soul of cattle and that
of man.  You will soon learn how the human soul was formed; hear
now about the soul of creatures devoid of reason.  Since,
according to Scripture, “the life of every creature is in the
blood,”<note place="end" n="1645" id="viii.ix-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p12"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Lev. xvii. 11" id="viii.ix-p12.1" parsed="|Lev|17|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.17.11">Lev. xvii.
11</scripRef>.</p></note> as the blood when
thickened changes into flesh, and flesh when corrupted decomposes into
earth, so the soul of beasts is naturally an earthy substance. 
“Let the earth bring forth a living soul.”  See the
affinity of the soul with blood, of blood with flesh, of flesh with
earth; and remounting in an inverse sense from the earth to the flesh,
from the flesh to the blood, from the blood to the soul, you will find
that the soul of beasts is earth.  Do not suppose that it is older
than the essence<note place="end" n="1646" id="viii.ix-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p13.1">ὑπόστασις</span>.</p></note> of their body, nor
that it survives the dissolution of the flesh;<note place="end" n="1647" id="viii.ix-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p14"> It may be
supposed “that the souls of brutes, being but so many
eradiations or effuxes from that source of life above, are, as soon
as ever those organized bodies of theirs, by reason of their
indisposition, become uncapable of being further acted upon by them,
then to be resumed again and retracted back to their original head
and fountain.  Since it cannot be doubted but what creates
anything out of nothing, or sends it forth from itself, by free and
voluntary emanation, may be able either to retract the same back
again to its original source, or else to annihilate it at
pleasure.  And I find that there have not wanted some among the
Gentile philosophers themselves who have entertained this opinion,
whereof Porphyry is one, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p14.1">λύεται
ἑκάστη
δύναμις
ἀλογος εἰς
τὴν ὅλην
ζωὴν τοῦ
πάντος</span>.”  Cudworth,
i. 35.</p></note> avoid the non<pb n="96" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_96.html" id="viii.ix-Page_96" />sense of those arrogant philosophers
who do not blush to liken their soul to that of a dog; who say that
they have been formerly themselves women, shrubs, fish.<note place="end" n="1648" id="viii.ix-p14.2"><p id="viii.ix-p15"> Empedocles is
named as author of the lines:</p>

<p class="c46" id="viii.ix-p16"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p16.1">ἤδη
γὰρ ποτ᾽
ἐγὼ γενόμην
κούρητε
κόρος τε,</span></p>

<p class="c41" id="viii.ix-p17"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p17.1">Θάμνος τ᾽
οἰωνός τε καὶ
εἰν ἁλὶ
ἔλλοπος
ἰχθύς</span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.ix-p18"><i>cf</i>. Diog. Laert. viii. 78, and
Plutarch, <i>D Solert. An</i>. ii. 964.  Whether the “faba
Pythagoræ cognata” of Hor., <i>Sat</i>. ii. 6, 63,
implies the transmigration of the soul into it is doubtful. 
<i>cf</i>. Juv., <i>Sat</i>. xv. 153.  Anaximander thought
that human beings were originally generated from fish.  Plut.,
<i>Symp</i>. viii. 8.</p></note>  Have they ever been fish?  I
do not know; but I do not fear to affirm that in their writings they
show less sense than fish.  “Let the earth bring forth
the living creature.”  Perhaps many of you ask why there
is such a long silence in the middle of the rapid rush of my
discourse.  The more studious among my auditors will not be
ignorant of the reason why words fail me.  What!  Have I
not seen them look at each other, and make signs to make me look at
them, and to remind me of what I have passed over?  I have
forgotten a part of the creation, and that one of the most
considerable, and my discourse was almost finished without touching
upon it.  “Let the waters bring forth abundantly the
moving creature that hath life and fowl that may fly above the earth
in the open firmament, of heaven.”<note place="end" n="1649" id="viii.ix-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p19">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 20" id="viii.ix-p19.1" parsed="|Gen|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.20">Gen. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  I spoke of fish as long as eventide
allowed:  to-day we have passed to the examination of
terrestrial animals; between the two, birds have escaped us. 
We are forgetful like travellers who unmindful of some important
object, are obliged, although they be far on their road, to retrace
their steps, punished for their negligence by the weariness of the
journey.  So we have to turn back.  That which we have
omitted is not to be despised.  It is the third part of the
animal creation, if indeed there are three kinds of animals, land,
winged and water.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ix-p20">“<i>Let the waters</i>” it is said
“<i>bring forth abundantly moving creature that hath life and
fowl that may fly above the earth in the open firmament of
heaven</i>.”  Why do the waters give birth also to
birds?  Because there is, so to say, a family link between the
creatures that fly and those that swim.  In the same way that fish
cut the waters, using their fins to carry them forward and their tails
to direct their movements round and round and straightforward, so we
see birds float in the air by the help of their wings.  Both
endowed with the property of swimming, their common derivation from the
waters has made them of one family.<note place="end" n="1650" id="viii.ix-p20.1"><p id="viii.ix-p21"> Fialon quotes
Bossuet, 1st Elev. 5th week:  “<i><span lang="FR" id="viii.ix-p21.1">Qui a
donné aux oiseaux et aux poissons ces rames naturelles, qui
leur font fendre les eaux et les airs?  Ce qui peut être
a donné lieu à leur Créateur de les produire
ensemble, comme animaux d’un dessin à peu près
semblable:  le vol des oiseaux semblant, etre une espèce
de faculté de nager dans une liqueur plus subtile, comme la
faculté de nager dans les poissons est une espèce de vol
dans une liqueur plus épaisse</span></i>.”</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.ix-p22">The theory of evolutionists is, as is
well known, that birds developed out of reptiles and reptiles from
fish.  <i>Vide</i> E. Haeckel’s monophyletic pedigree
in his <i>History of Creation</i>.</p></note>  At the
same time no bird is without feet, because finding all its food upon
the earth it cannot do without their service.  Rapacious birds
have pointed claws to enable them to close on their prey; to the rest
has been given the indispensable ministry of feet to seek their food
and to provide for the other needs of life.  There are a few who
walk badly, whose feet are neither suitable for walking nor for
preying.  Among this number are swallows, incapable of walking and
seeking their prey, and the birds called swifts<note place="end" n="1651" id="viii.ix-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p23.1">δρεπανίς</span>,
<i>i.e</i>. sickle-bird.</p></note> who live on little insects carried about
by the air.  As to the swallow, its flight, which grazes the
earth, fulfils the function of feet.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ix-p24">3.  There are also innumerable kinds of
birds.  If we review them all, as we have partly done the fish, we
shall find that under one name, the creatures which fly differ
infinitely in size, form and colour; that in their life, their actions
and their manners, they present a variety equally beyond the power of
description.  Thus some have tried to imagine names for them of
which the singularity and the strangeness might, like brands, mark the
distinctive character of each kind known.  Some, as eagles, have
been called Schizoptera, others Dermoptera, as the bats, others
Ptilota, as wasps, others Coleoptera, as beetles and all those insects
which brought forth in cases and coverings, break their prison to fly
away in liberty.<note place="end" n="1652" id="viii.ix-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p25"> These
are the terms of Aristotle, <i>Hist. An</i>. i. 5.</p></note>  But we have
enough words of common usage to characterise each species and to mark
the distinction which Scripture sets up between clean and unclean
birds.  Thus the species of carnivora is of one sort and of one
constitution which suits their manner of living, sharp talons, curved
beak, swift wings, allowing them to swoop easily upon their prey and to
tear it up after having seized it.<note place="end" n="1653" id="viii.ix-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p26"> <i>cf</i>.
Arist., <i>Hist. An</i>. viii. 3.</p></note>  The
constitution of those who pick up seeds is different, and again that of
those who live on all they come across.  What a variety in all
these creatures!  Some are gregarious, except the birds of prey
who know no other society than conjugal union; but innumerable kinds,
doves, cranes, starlings, jackdaws, like a common life.<note place="end" n="1654" id="viii.ix-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p27"> Whence the
proverb <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p27.1">κολοιὸς
ποτὶ
κολοιόν</span>.  Arist.,
<i>Eth. Nic</i>. I. viii. 6.</p></note>  Among them some live without a chief
and in a sort of independence; others, as cranes, do not refuse to
submit themselves to a leader.  And a fresh difference
between <pb n="97" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_97.html" id="viii.ix-Page_97" />them is that
some are stationary and non-migratory; others undertake long voyages
and the greater part of them migrate at the approach of winter. 
Nearly all birds can be tamed and are capable of training, except the
weakest, who through fear and timidity cannot bear the constant and
annoying contact of the hand.  Some like the society of man and
inhabit our dwellings; others delight in mountains and in desert
places.  There is a great difference too in their peculiar
notes.  Some twitter and chatter, others are silent, some have a
melodious and sonorous voice, some are wholly inharmonious and
incapable of song; some imitate the voice of man, taught their mimicry
either by nature or training;<note place="end" n="1655" id="viii.ix-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p28">
“<i>Super omnia humanas voces reddunt, posittaci quidem
sermocinantes</i>.”  Plin. x. 53.</p></note> others
always give forth the same monotonous cry.  The cock is proud;
the peacock is vain of his beauty; doves and fowls are amorous,
always seeking each other’s society.  The partridge is
deceitful and jealous, lending perfidious help to the huntsmen to
seize their prey.<note place="end" n="1656" id="viii.ix-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p29"> Arist.,
<i>Hist. An</i>. ix. 10.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ix-p30">4.  What a variety, I have said, in the
actions and lives of flying creatures.  Some of these unreasoning
creatures even have a government, if the feature of government is to
make the activity of all the individuals centre in one common
end.  This may be observed in bees.  They have a common
dwelling place; they fly in the air together, they work at the same
work together; and what is still more extraordinary is that they give
themselves to these labours under the guidance of a king and
superintendent, and that they do not allow themselves to fly to the
meadows without seeing if the king is flying at their head.  As to
this king, it is not election that gives him this authority; ignorance
on the part of the people often puts the worst man in power; it is not
fate; the blind decisions of fate often give authority to the most
unworthy.  It is not heredity that places him on the throne; it is
only too common to see the children of kings, corrupted by luxury and
flattery, living in ignorance of all virtue.  It is nature which
makes the king of the bees, for nature gives him superior size, beauty,
and sweetness of character.  He has a sting like the others, but
he does not use it to revenge himself.<note place="end" n="1657" id="viii.ix-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p31"> Arist.,
<i>Hist. An</i>. v. 21, and Plin. xi. 17.  “<i>Ecce in re
parva, villisque nostra annexa, cujus assidua copia est, non constat
inter auctores, rex nullumne solus habeat aculeum, majestate tantum
armatus:  an dederit eum quidem natura, sed usum ejus illi
tantum negaverit.  Illud constat imperatorem aculeo non
uti.</i>”</p></note>  It is a principle of natural and
unwritten law, that those who are raised to high office, ought to be
lenient in punishing.  Even bees who do not follow the example of
their king, repent without delay of their imprudence, since they lose
their lives with their sting.  Listen, Christians, you to whom it
is forbidden to “recompense evil for evil” and commanded
“to overcome evil with good.”<note place="end" n="1658" id="viii.ix-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p32">
<scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 17, 21" id="viii.ix-p32.1" parsed="|Rom|12|17|0|0;|Rom|12|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.17 Bible:Rom.12.21">Rom. xii. 17,
21</scripRef>.</p></note>  Take the bee for your model, which
constructs its cells without injuring any one and without interfering
with the goods of others.  It gathers openly wax from the flowers
with its mouth, drawing in the honey scattered over them like dew, and
injects it into the hollow of its cells.  Thus at first honey is
liquid; time thickens it and gives it its sweetness.<note place="end" n="1659" id="viii.ix-p32.2"><p id="viii.ix-p33"> The ancient
belief was that honey fell from heaven, in the shape of dew, and
the bee only gathered it from leaves.  So Verg., <i>Ec</i>.
iv. 30, “<i>roscida mella</i>,” and
<i>Georg</i>. iv. 1, “<i>aerii mellis cœlestia
dona</i>.”  <i>cf</i>. Arist., <i>H. A.</i> v.
22 <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p33.1">μελὶ
δὲ τὸ πίπτον
ἐκ τοῦ ἀ&amp;
153·ρος, και
μάλιστα τῶν
ἄστρων
ἀνατολαῖς,
καὶ ὅταν
κατασκήφη ἡ
ἶρις</span>, and Plin. xi. 12. 
“<i>Sive ille est cœli sudor, sive quædam siderum
saliva, sine purgantis se aeris succus,… magnam tamen
cœlestis naturæ voluptatem affert</i>.”  So
Coleridge (Kubla Khan):</p>

<p class="c75" id="viii.ix-p34">“For he on honey dew hath fed</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.ix-p35">And drunk the milk of
Paradise.”</p></note>  The book of Proverbs has given the bee
the most honourable and the best praise by calling her wise and
industrious.<note place="end" n="1660" id="viii.ix-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p36">
<scripRef passage="Prov. vi. 8" id="viii.ix-p36.1" parsed="|Prov|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.6.8">Prov. vi. 8</scripRef>, lxx.  The reference to the
bee is not in the Hebrew.</p></note>  How much
activity she exerts in gathering this precious nourishment, by which
both kings and men of low degree are brought to health!  How great
is the art and cunning she displays in the construction of the store
houses which are destined to receive the honey!  After having
spread the wax like a thin membrane, she distributes it in contiguous
compartments which, weak though they are, by their number and by their
mass, sustain the whole edifice.  Each cell in fact holds to the
one next to it, and is separated by a thin partition; we thus see two
or three galleries of cells built one upon the other.  The bee
takes care not to make one vast cavity, for fear it might break under
the weight of the liquid, and allow it to escape.  See how the
discoveries of geometry are mere by-works to the wise bee!<note place="end" n="1661" id="viii.ix-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p37"> <i>cf</i>.
Ælian. v. 13.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p37.1">γεωμετρίαν
δὲ καὶ κάλλη
σχημάτων
καὶ ὡραίας
πλάσεις
αὐτῶν ἄνευ
τέχνης τε
καὶ κανόνων
καὶ τοῦ
καλουμένου
ὑπὸ τῶν
σοφῶν
διαβήτου, τὸ
κάλλιστον
σχημάτων
ἑξαγωνόν τε
καὶ
ἑξάπλευρον
καὶ
ἰσογώνιον
ἀποδείκνυνται
αἱ
μέλιτται</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ix-p38">The rows of honey-comb are all hexagonal with
equal sides.  They do not bear on each other in straight lines,
lest the supports should press on empty spaces between and give way;
but the angles of the lower hexagons serve as foundations and bases to
those which rise above, so as to furnish a sure support to the lower
mass, and so that each cell may securely keep the liquid
honey.<note place="end" n="1662" id="viii.ix-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p39"> The
mathematical exactness of the bee is described by Darwin in terms
which make it even more marvellous than it appeared to Basil. 
“The most wonderful of all known instincts, that of the hive
bee, may be explained by natural selection having taken advantage of
numerous slight modifications of simpler instincts; natural
selection having by slow degrees more and more perfectly led the
bees to sweep equal spheres at a given distance from each other in a
double layer, and to build up and excavate the wax along the planes
of intersection.”  <i>Origin of Species</i>, ii. 255, ed.
1861.  According to this view the beings from whom hive bees,
as we know them, are descended were gifted with certain simple
instincts capable of a kind of hereditary unconscious education,
resulting in a complex instinct which constructs with exact
precision the hexagonal chamber best fitted for the purpose it is
designed to fulfil, and then packs it.  And it is interesting
to note how the great apostle of abstract selection personifies it
as a “taker” of “advantage,” and a
“leader.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ix-p40"><pb n="98" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_98.html" id="viii.ix-Page_98" />5.  How
shall we make an exact review of all the peculiarities of the life of
birds?  During the night cranes keep watch in turn; some sleep,
others make the rounds and procure a quiet slumber for their
companions.  After having finished his duty, the sentry utters a
cry, and goes to sleep, and the one who awakes, in his turn, repays the
security which he has enjoyed.<note place="end" n="1663" id="viii.ix-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p41"> Arist.,
<i>Hist. An</i>. ix. 10.</p></note>  You
will see the same order reign in their flight.  One leads the
way, and when it has guided the flight of the flock for a certain
time, it passes to the rear, leaving to the one who comes after the
care of directing the march.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ix-p42">The conduct of storks comes very near intelligent
reason.  In these regions the same season sees them all
migrate.  They all start at one given signal.  And it seems
to me that our crows, serving them as escort, go to bring them back,
and to help them against the attacks of hostile birds.  The proof
is that in this season not a single crow appears, and that they return
with wounds, evident marks of the help and of the assistance that they
have lent.  Who has explained to them the laws of
hospitality?  Who has threatened them with the penalties of
desertion?  For not one is missing from the company.  Listen,
all inhospitable hearts, ye who shut your doors, whose house is never
open either in the winter or in the night to travellers.  The
solicitude of storks for their old would be sufficient, if our children
would reflect upon it, to make them love their parents; because there
is no one so failing in good sense, as not to deem it a shame to be
surpassed in virtue by birds devoid of reason.  The storks
surround their father, when old age makes his feathers drop off, warm
him with their wings, and provide abundantly for his support, and even
in their flight they help him as much as they are able, raising him
gently on each side upon their wings, a conduct so notorious that it
has given to gratitude the name of
“antipelargosis.”<note place="end" n="1664" id="viii.ix-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p43"> From
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p43.1">πελαργός</span>. 
On the pious affection of the stork, <i>cf</i>. Plato,
<i>Alc</i>. i. 135 (§ 61), Arist., <i>H.A</i>. ix. 13,
20, Ælian, <i>H.A</i>. iii. 23 and x. 16, and Plin. x.
32.  From <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p43.2">πελαργὸς</span> was
supposed to be derived the Pythagorean word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p43.3">πελαργᾶν</span>
(Diog. Laert. viii. 20), but this is now regarded as a corruption
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p43.4">πεδαρτᾶν</span>.</p></note>  Let
no one lament poverty; let not the man whose house is bare despair
of his life, when he considers the industry of the swallow.  To
build her nest, she brings bits of straw in her beak; and, as she
cannot raise the mud in her claws, she moistens the end of her wings
in water and then rolls in very fine dust and thus procures
mud.<note place="end" n="1665" id="viii.ix-p43.5"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p44">
“<i>Hirundines luto construunt, stramine roborant:  si
quando inopia est luti, madefactæ multa aqua pennis pulverem
spargunt</i>.”  Plin. x. 49.  <i>cf</i>.
Arist., <i>Hist. An</i>. ix. 10.</p></note>  After
having united, little by little, the bits of straw with this mud, as
with glue, she feeds her young; and if any one of them has its eyes
injured, she has a natural remedy to heal the sight of her little
ones.<note place="end" n="1666" id="viii.ix-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p45">
“<i>Chelidoniam visui saluberriman hirundines monstravere,
vexatis pullorum oculis illa medentes</i>.”  Plin.
viii. 41. <i>cf</i>. Ælian, <i>H.A</i>. iii. 25. 
Chelidonia is swallowwort or celandine.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ix-p46">This sight ought to warn you not to take to evil ways on
account of poverty; and, even if you are reduced to the last extremity,
not to lose all hope; not to abandon yourself to inaction and idleness,
but to have recourse to God.  If He is so bountiful to the
swallow, what will He not do for those who call upon Him with all their
heart?</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ix-p47">The halcyon is a sea bird, which lays its eggs
along the shore, or deposits them in the sand.  And it lays in the
middle of winter, when the violence of the winds dashes the sea against
the land.  Yet all winds are hushed, and the wave of the sea grows
calm, during the seven days that the halcyon sits.<note place="end" n="1667" id="viii.ix-p47.1"><p id="viii.ix-p48">
“<i>Fœtificant bruma, qui dies halcyonides vocantur,
placido mari per eos et navigabili, Siculo maxime</i>. 
Plin. x. 47.  <i>cf</i>. Arist., <i>H.A.</i> v. 8, 9, and
Ælian, <i>H. N.</i> i. 36.  So Theoc. vii.
57:</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ix-p49"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p49.1">Χ᾽
ἁλκυόνες
στορεσεῦντι
τὰ κύματα,
τάν τε
θάλασσαν</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ix-p50"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p50.1">Τόν
τε νότον
τόντ᾽ εὖρον
ὃς ἔσχατα
φυκία
κινεῖ</span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c46" id="viii.ix-p51">Sir Thomas Browne (<i>Vulgar
Errors</i>) denies the use of a kingfisher as a weather-gauge, but says
nothing as to the “halcyon days.”  Kingfishers are
rarely seen in the open sea, but haunt estuaries which are calm without
any special miracle.  Possibly the halcyon was a tern or
sea-swallow, which resembles a kingfisher, but they brood on
land.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ix-p52">For it only takes seven days to hatch the young. 
Then, as they are in need of food so that they may grow, God, in His
munificence, grants another seven days to this tiny animal.  All
sailors know this, and call these days halcyon days.  If divine
Providence has established these marvellous laws in favour of creatures
devoid of reason, it is to induce you to ask for your salvation from
God.  Is there a wonder which He will not perform for
you—you have been made in His image, when for so little a bird,
the great, the fearful sea is held in check and is commanded in the
midst of winter to be calm.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ix-p53">6.  It is said that the turtle-dove, once
separated from her mate, does not contract a new union, but remains in
widowhood, in remembrance of her first alliance.<note place="end" n="1668" id="viii.ix-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p54"> Arist.,
<i>H.A.</i> ix. 7.</p></note>  Listen, O women!  What
veneration for widowhood, even in these creatures devoid of reason,
how they prefer it to an unbecoming multiplicity of marriages. 
The eagle shows the greatest injustice in the
edu<pb n="99" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_99.html" id="viii.ix-Page_99" />cation which
she gives to her young.  When she has hatched two little
ones, she throws one on the ground, thrusting it out with blows
from her wings, and only acknowledges the remaining one.  It
is the difficulty of finding food which has made her repulse the
offspring she has brought forth.  But the osprey, it is
said, will not allow it to perish, she carries it away and brings
it up with her young ones.<note place="end" n="1669" id="viii.ix-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p55"> Ar. vi. 6 and
ix. 34.  “<i>Melanaetos…sola aquilarum fœtus
suos alit; ceteræ…fugant</i>.”  Plin. x.
3.  “<i>Pariunt ova terna:  excludunt pullos
binos:  visi sunt et tres aliquando</i>.” 
<i>id</i>. 4, following Musæus (<i>apud</i> Plutarch,
<i>In Mario</i>, p. 426).  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p55.1">ὡς
τρία
μὲν τίκτει,
δύο δ᾽
ἔκλεπει, ἓν
δ᾽
ἀλεγίζει</span>. 
On the osprey, see Arist., <i>H.A.</i> ix. 44 and Pliny
<i>loc</i>.  “<i>Sed ejectos ab his cognatum genus
ossifragi excipiunt, et educant cum
suis</i>.”</p></note> 
Such are parents who, under the plea of poverty, expose their
children; such are again those who, in the distribution of their
inheritance, make unequal divisions.  Since they have given
existence equally to each of their children, it is just that they
should equally and without preference furnish them with the means
of livelihood.  Beware of imitating the cruelty of birds
with hooked talons.  When they see their young are from
henceforth capable of encountering the air in their flight, they
throw them out of the nest, striking them and pushing them with
their wings, and do not take the least care of them.  The
love of the crow for its young is laudable!  When they begin
to fly, she follows them, gives them food, and for a very long
time provides for their nourishment.  Many birds have no
need of union with males to conceive.  But their eggs are
unfruitful, except those of vultures, who more often, it is said,
bring forth without coupling:<note place="end" n="1670" id="viii.ix-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p56"> Arist.,
<i>Hist. An.</i> vi. 6 and ix. 15.  So Pliny x. vii. 
“<i>Nidos nemo attigit:  ideo etiam fuere qui
putarent illos ex adverso orbe advolare, nidificant enim in
excelsissimis rupibus</i>.”  <i>cf.</i> also
Ælian, ii. 46:  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p56.1">γῦπα δὲ
ἄρρενα οὔ
φασι
γίγνεσθαί
ποτε ἀλλὰ
θηλείας
ἁπάσας</span>.</p></note> 
and this although they have a very long life, which often reaches
its hundredth year.  Note and retain, I pray you, this point
in the history of birds; and if ever you see any one laugh at our
mystery, as if it were impossible and contrary to nature that a
virgin should become a mother without losing the purity of her
virginity, bethink you that He who would save the faithful by the
foolishness of preaching, has given us beforehand in nature a
thousand reasons for believing in the marvellous.<note place="end" n="1671" id="viii.ix-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p57"> This analogy
is repeated almost in identical words in Basil’s Hom. xxii.
<i>De Providentia</i>.  <i>cf</i>. also his <i>Com. on
Isaiah</i>.  St. Ambrose repeats the illustration
(<i>Hex</i>. v. 20).  The analogy, even if the
facts were true, would be false and misleading.  But it is
curious to note that were any modern divine desirous of here
following in Basil’s track, he might find the alleged facts in
the latest modern science,—<i>e.g.</i> in the so-called
Parthenogenesis, or virginal reproduction, among insects, as said to
be demonstrated by Siebold.  Haeckel (<i>Hist. of Creation</i>,
Lankester’s ed. ii. p. 198) represents sexual reproduction as
quite a recent development of non-sexual
reproduction.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ix-p58">7.  “<i>Let the waters bring forth the
moving creatures that have life, and fowl that may fly above the earth
in the open firmament of heaven</i>.”  They received the
command to fly above the earth because earth provides them with
nourishment.  “In the firmament of heaven,” that is to
say, as we have said before, in that part of the air called
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p58.1">οὐρανός</span>,
heaven,<note place="end" n="1672" id="viii.ix-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p59"> <i>cf</i>.
note on p. 70.</p></note> from the
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p59.1">ὁρᾶν</span>, which means to
see;<note place="end" n="1673" id="viii.ix-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p60"> The Greek word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p60.1">στερέωμα</span>, from
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p60.2">στερεός</span>,
strong, is traceable to the root <span class="c14" id="viii.ix-p60.3">star</span>, to
spread out, and so indirectly associated with the connotation of the
Hebrew <i>rakia.</i></p></note> called
firmament, because the air which extends over our heads, compared
to the æther, has greater density, and is thickened by the
vapours which exhale from the earth.  You have then heaven
adorned, earth beautified, the sea peopled with its own creatures,
the air filled with birds which scour it in every direction. 
Studious listener, think of all these creations which God has
drawn out of nothing, think of all those which my speech has left
out, to avoid tediousness, and not to exceed my limits; recognise
everywhere the wisdom of God; never cease to wonder, and, through
every creature, to glorify the Creator.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ix-p61">There are some kinds of birds which live by night
in the midst of darkness; others which fly by day in full light. 
Bats, owls, night-ravens are birds of night:  if by chance you
cannot sleep, reflect on these nocturnal birds and their peculiarities
and glorify their Maker.  How is it that the nightingale is always
awake when sitting on her eggs, passing the night in a continual
melody?<note place="end" n="1674" id="viii.ix-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p62"> Arist.,
<i>H.A.</i> viii. 75.  Pliny x. 43. 
“<i>Luscinus diebus ac noctibus continuis quindecim
garrulus sine intermissu cantus, densante se frondium germine, non
in novissimum digna miratu ave</i>.”</p></note>  How is it
that one animal, the bat, is at the same time quadruped and fowl? 
That it is the only one of the birds to have teeth?  That it is
viviparous like quadrupeds, and traverses the air, raising itself not
upon wings, but upon a kind of membrane?<note place="end" n="1675" id="viii.ix-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p63"> So also
Basil in <i>Hom. on Isaiah</i> iii. 447.  <i>cf</i>. Pliny x.
81, <i>“cui et membranaceæ pinnæ
uni</i>.”</p></note>  What natural love bats have for each
other!  How they interlace like a chain and hang the one upon the
other!  A very rare spectacle among men, who for the greater part
prefer individual and private life to the union of common life. 
Have not those who give themselves up to vain science the eyes of
owls?  The sight of the owl, piercing during the night time, is
dazzled by the splendour of the sun; thus the intelligence of these
men, so keen to contemplate vanities, is blind in presence of the true
light.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ix-p64">During the day, also, how easy it is for you to admire
the Creator everywhere!  See how <pb n="100" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_100.html" id="viii.ix-Page_100" />the domestic cock calls you to work with
his shrill cry, and how, forerunner of the sun, and early as the
traveller, he sends forth labourers to the harvest!  What
vigilance in geese!  With what sagacity they divine secret
dangers!  Did they not once upon a time save the imperial
city?  When enemies were advancing by subterranean passages to
possess themselves of the capitol of Rome, did not geese announce the
danger?<note place="end" n="1676" id="viii.ix-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p65"> <i>cf</i>.
Livy v. 47 and Plutarch, Camillus, or Verg. viii. 655.  The
alternative tradition of the mine is preserved by Servius.</p></note>  Is there any
kind of bird whose nature offers nothing for our admiration?  Who
announces to the vultures that there will be carnage when men march in
battle array against one another?  You may see flocks of vultures
following armies and calculating the result of warlike
preparations;<note place="end" n="1677" id="viii.ix-p65.1"><p id="viii.ix-p66"> <i>cf</i>.
Ælian, <i>H.A.</i> ii. 46.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p66.1">καὶ
μέντοι καὶ
ταῖς
ἐκδήμοις
στρατιαῖς
ἕπονται
γῦπες καὶ
μάλα γε
μαντικῶς
ὅτι εἰς
πόλεμον
χωροῦσιν
εἰδότες καὶ
ὅτι μάχη
πᾶσα
ἐργάζεται
νεκροὺς καὶ
τοῦτο
ἐγνωκότες</span>.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.ix-p67"><i>cf</i>. Pliny x. 88: 
“<i>vultures sagacius odorantur</i>.”</p></note> a calculation very
nearly approaching to human reasoning.  How can I describe to you
the fearful invasions of locusts, which rise everywhere at a given
signal, and pitch their camps all over a country?  They do not
attack crops until they have received the divine command.  Or
shall I describe how the remedy for this curse, the thrush, follows
them with its insatiable appetite, and the devouring nature that the
loving God has given it in His kindness for men?<note place="end" n="1678" id="viii.ix-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p68"> <i>cf</i>.
Galen. vi. 3.</p></note>  How does the grasshopper modulate
its song?<note place="end" n="1679" id="viii.ix-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p69"> Fialon,
quoting the well known ode of Anakreon, “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p69.1">μακαρίζομέν
σε τέττιξ</span>,”
and Plato’s theory of the affection of grasshoppers and the
muses in the <i>Phædrus</i>, contrasts the “<i>cantu
querulæ rumpent arbusta cicadæ</i>” of
Vergil (<i>George</i>. iii. 328) and points out that the Romans
did not share the Greek admiration for the grasshopper’s
song.</p></note>  Why is it
more melodious at midday owing to the air that it breathes in
dilating its chest?</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ix-p70">But it appears to me that in wishing to describe
the marvels of winged creatures, I remain further behind than I should
if my feet had tried to match the rapidity of their flight.  When
you see bees, wasps, in short all those flying creatures called
insects, because they have an incision all around, reflect that they
have neither respiration nor lungs, and that they are supported by air
through all parts of their bodies.<note place="end" n="1680" id="viii.ix-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p71">
“<i>Insecta multi negarunt spirare, idque ratione
persuadentes, quoniam in viscera interiora nexus spirabilis non
inesset.  Itaque vivere ut fruges, arboresque:  sed
plurimum interesse spiret aliquid an vivat.  Eadem de causa nec
sanguinem iis esse qui sit nullis carentibus corde atque
jecore.  Sic nec spirare ea quibus pulmo desit unde numerosa
series quæstionum exoritur.  Iidem enim et vocem esse his
negant, in tanto murmure apium, cicadarum sono…nec video cur
magis possint non trahere animam talia, et vivere, quam spirare sine
visceribus</i>.”  Plin. xi. 2.</p></note>  Thus
they perish, if they are covered with oil, because it stops up their
pores.  Wash them with vinegar, the pores reopen and the animal
returns to life.  Our God has created nothing unnecessarily and
has omitted nothing that is necessary.  If now you cast your eyes
upon aquatic creatures, you will find that their organization is quite
different.  Their feet are not split like those of the crow, nor
hooked like those of the carnivora, but large and membraneous;
therefore they can easily swim, pushing the water with the membranes of
their feet as with oars.  Notice how the swan plunges his neck
into the depths of the water to draw his food from it, and you will
understand the wisdom of the Creator in giving this creature a neck
longer than his feet, so that he may throw it like a line, and take the
food hidden at the bottom of the water.<note place="end" n="1681" id="viii.ix-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p72"> Arist., <i>De
Part. An</i>. iv. 12.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ix-p73">8.  If we simply read the words of Scripture
we find only a few short syllables.  “Let the waters bring
forth fowl that may fly above the earth in the open firmament of
heaven,” but if we enquire into the meaning of these words, then
the great wonder of the wisdom of the Creator appears.  What a
difference He has foreseen among winged creatures!  How He has
divided them by kinds!  How He has characterized each one of them
by distinct qualities!  But the day will not suffice me to recount
the wonders of the air.  Earth is calling me to describe wild
beasts, reptiles and cattle, ready to show us in her turn sights
rivalling those of plants, fish, and birds.  “Let the earth
bring forth the living soul” of domestic animals, of wild beasts,
and of reptiles after their kind.  What have you to say, you who
do not believe in the change that Paul promises you in the
resurrection, when you see so many metamorphoses among creatures of the
air?  What are we not told of the horned worm of India! 
First it changes into a caterpillar,<note place="end" n="1682" id="viii.ix-p73.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p74"> This word is
curiously rendered by Eustathius <i>verucæ</i>, and by Ambrose
<i>caulis</i>.  Garnier (<i>Præf. in Bas.</i> 28)
thinks that the latter perhaps found in some corrupt <span class="c14" id="viii.ix-p74.1">ms.</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p74.2">κράμβην</span> for
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p74.3">κάμπην</span>.</p></note> then becomes a
buzzing insect, and not content with this form, it clothes itself,
instead of wings, with loose, broad plates.  Thus, O women, when
you are seated busy with your weaving, I mean of the silk which is sent
you by the Chinese to make your delicate dresses,<note place="end" n="1683" id="viii.ix-p74.4"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p75"> Arist.,
<i>H.A.</i> v. 19.</p></note> remember the metamorphoses of this creature,
conceive a clear idea of the resurrection, and do not refuse to believe
in the change that Paul announces for all men.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ix-p76">But I am ashamed to see that my discourse oversteps the
accustomed limits; if I consider the abundance of matters on which I
have just discoursed to you, I feel that I am being borne beyond
bounds; but when I reflect upon the inexhaustible wisdom which
<pb n="101" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_101.html" id="viii.ix-Page_101" />is displayed in the works of
creation, I seem to be but at the beginning of my story. 
Nevertheless, I have not detained you so long without profit.  For
what would you have done until the evening?  You are not pressed
by guests, nor expected at banquets.  Let me then employ this
bodily fast to rejoice your souls.  You have often served the
flesh for pleasure, to-day persevere in the ministry of the soul. 
“Delight thyself also in the Lord and he shall give thee the
desire of thine heart.”<note place="end" n="1684" id="viii.ix-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p77">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xxxvii. 4" id="viii.ix-p77.1" parsed="|Ps|37|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.4">Ps. xxxvii.
4</scripRef>.</p></note>  Do
you love riches?  Here are spiritual riches.  “The
judgments of the Lord are true and righteous altogether.  More
to be desired are they than gold and precious
stones.”<note place="end" n="1685" id="viii.ix-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p78">
<scripRef passage="Psa. 19.9,10" id="viii.ix-p78.1" parsed="|Ps|19|9|19|10" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.9-Ps.19.10">Ps. xix. 9 and 10</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  Do you
love enjoyment and pleasures?  Behold the oracles of the Lord,
which, for a healthy soul, are “sweeter than honey and the
honey-comb.”<note place="end" n="1686" id="viii.ix-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p79">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xix. 10" id="viii.ix-p79.1" parsed="|Ps|19|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.10">Ps. xix. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  If I let
you go, and if I dismiss this assembly, some will run to the dice,
where they will find bad language, sad quarrels and the pangs of
avarice.  There stands the devil, inflaming the fury of the
players with the dotted bones,<note place="end" n="1687" id="viii.ix-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p80"> The
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p80.1">κύβοι</span> were marked on all
six sides, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ix-p80.2">ἂστράγαλοι</span>
on only four, the ends being rounded.</p></note>
transporting the same sums of money from one side of the table to
the other, now exalting one with victory and throwing the other into
despair, now swelling the first with boasting and covering his rival
with confusion.<note place="end" n="1688" id="viii.ix-p80.3"><p id="viii.ix-p81"> With
Basil’s description of the gaming tables, presumably of
Cæsarea, <i>cf</i>. Ovid’s of those of Rome:</p>

<p class="c75" id="viii.ix-p82">“<i>Ira subit, deforme malum, lucrique
cupido;</i></p>

<p class="c72" id="viii.ix-p83">Jurgiaque et rixæ, sollicitusque dolor.</p>

<p class="c72" id="viii.ix-p84">Crimina dicuntur, resonat clamoribus æther,</p>

<p class="c72" id="viii.ix-p85">Invocat iratos et sibi quisque deos,</p>

<p class="c72" id="viii.ix-p86">Nulla fides:  tabulæque novæ per vota
petuntur,</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ix-p87"><i>Et lacrymis vidi sæpe madere genis</i>.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c79" id="viii.ix-p88"><i>De A.A.</i>iii. 373
<i>seqq.</i></p></note>  Of what
use is bodily fasting and filling the soul with innumerable
evils?  He who does not play spends his leisure
elsewhere.  What frivolities come from his mouth!  What
follies strike his ears!  Leisure without the fear of the Lord
is, for those who do not know the value of time, a school of
vice.<note place="end" n="1689" id="viii.ix-p88.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ix-p89">
“<i>Cernis ut ignavum corrumpant otia corpus</i>.” 
Ovid, I. <i>Pont</i>. 6.  “<i>Facito aliquid operis ut
semper Diabolus inveniat te occupatum</i>.  Jerome, <i>In
R. Monach</i>.</p></note>  I hope
that my words will be profitable; at least by occupying you here
they have prevented you from sinning.  Thus the longer I keep
you, the longer you are out of the way of evil.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.ix-p90">An equitable judge will deem that I have said enough,
not if he considers the riches of creation, but if he thinks of our
weakness and of the measure one ought to keep in that which tends to
pleasure.  Earth has welcomed you with its own plants, water with
its fish, air with its birds; the continent in its turn is ready to
offer you as rich treasures.  But let us put an end to this
morning banquet, for fear satiety may blunt your taste for the evening
one.  May He who has filled all with the works of His creation and
has left everywhere visible memorials of His wonders, fill your hearts
with all spiritual joys in Jesus Christ, our Lord, to whom belong glory
and power, world without end.  Amen.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Homily" title="The creation of terrestrial animals." progress="44.49%" prev="viii.ix" next="ix" id="viii.x"><p class="c26" id="viii.x-p1">

<span class="c18" id="viii.x-p1.1">Homily
IX.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="viii.x-p2">The creation of terrestrial animals.</p>

<p class="c20" id="viii.x-p3">1.  <span class="c14" id="viii.x-p3.1">How</span> did you like
the fare of my morning’s discourse?  It seemed to me that I
had the good intentions of a poor giver of a feast, who, ambitious of
having the credit of keeping a good table saddens his guests by the
poor supply of the more expensive dishes.  In vain he lavishly
covers his table with his mean fare; his ambition only shows his
folly.  It is for you to judge if I have shared the same
fate.  Yet, whatever my discourse may have been, take care lest
you disregard it.  No one refused to sit at the table of Elisha;
and yet he only gave his friends wild vegetables.<note place="end" n="1690" id="viii.x-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p4">
<scripRef passage="2 Kings iv. 39" id="viii.x-p4.1" parsed="|2Kgs|4|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.4.39">2 Kings iv.
39</scripRef>.</p></note>  I know the laws of allegory, though
less by myself than from the works of others.  There are those
truly, who do not admit the common sense of the Scriptures, for whom
water is not water, but some other nature, who see in a plant, in a
fish, what their fancy wishes, who change the nature of reptiles and of
wild beasts to suit their allegories, like the interpreters of dreams
who explain visions in sleep to make them serve their own ends. 
For me grass is grass; plant, fish, wild beast, domestic animal, I take
all in the literal sense.<note place="end" n="1691" id="viii.x-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p5"> Fialon
thinks that this plain reference to Origen may have been evoked by
some criticisms on the IIIrd Homily.  (<i>cf</i>. p. 71) 
St. Basil’s literalism and bold departure from the
allegorizing of Origen and from the milder mysticism of Eusebius are
remarked on in the Prolegomena.</p></note>  “For I
am not ashamed of the gospel.”<note place="end" n="1692" id="viii.x-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p6">
<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 16" id="viii.x-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.16">Rom. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  Those
who have written about the nature of the universe have discussed at
length the shape of the earth.  If it be spherical or cylindrical,
if it resemble a disc and is equally rounded in all parts, or if it has
the forth of a winnowing basket and is hollow in the
middle;<note place="end" n="1693" id="viii.x-p6.2"><p id="viii.x-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.x-p7.1">θαλῆς καὶ
οἱ Στωϊκοὶ
καὶ οἱ ἀπ᾽
αὐτῶν
σφαιροειδῆ
τὴν γῆν.
 ᾽Αναξίμανδρος
λίθῳ κίονι
τὴν γῆν
προσφερῆ
τῶν
επιπέδων.
 ᾽Αναξιμένης,
τραπεζοειδῆ.
 Λεύκιππος,
τυμπανοειδῆ.
 Δημόκριτος,
δισκοειδῆ
μὲν τῷ
πλάτει,
κοίλην δὲ τὸ
μέσον</span><span class="Greek" id="viii.x-p7.2">.
 </span>Plut. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.x-p7.3">περὶ τῶν
ἀρεσκ</span>. iii. 10.  Arist.
(<i>De. Cœlo</i> ii. 14) follows Thales.  So Manilius i.
235:</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.x-p8">“<i>Ex quo colligitur
terrarum</i>forma rotunda.”</p></note> all these
conjectures have been suggested by cosmographers, each one upsetting
that of his predecessor.  It will not lead me to give less
importance to the creation of the universe, that the servant of God,
Moses, is silent as to shapes; <pb n="102" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_102.html" id="viii.x-Page_102" />he has not said that the earth is a hundred
and eighty thousand furlongs in circumference; he has not measured
into what extent of air its shadow projects itself whilst the sun
revolves around it, nor stated how this shadow, casting itself upon
the moon, produces eclipses.  He has passed over in silence, as
useless, all that is unimportant for us.  Shall I then prefer
foolish wisdom to the oracles of the Holy Spirit?  Shall I not
rather exalt Him who, not wishing to fill our minds with these
vanities, has regulated all the economy of Scripture in view of the
edification and the making perfect of our souls?  It is this
which those seem to me not to have understood, who, giving
themselves up to the distorted meaning of allegory, have undertaken
to give a majesty of their own invention to Scripture.  It is
to believe themselves wiser than the Holy Spirit, and to bring forth
their own ideas under a pretext of exegesis.  Let us hear
Scripture as it has been written.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.x-p9">2.  “<i>Let the earth bring forth the
living creature</i>.”<note place="end" n="1694" id="viii.x-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p10">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 24" id="viii.x-p10.1" parsed="|Gen|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.24">Gen. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  Behold the
word of God pervading creation, beginning even then the efficacy which
is seen displayed to-day, and will be displayed to the end of the
world!  As a ball, which one pushes, if it meet a declivity,
descends, carried by its form and the nature of the ground and does not
stop until it has reached a level surface; so nature, once put in
motion by the Divine command, traverses creation with an equal step,
through birth and death, and keeps up the succession of kinds through
resemblance, to the last.<note place="end" n="1695" id="viii.x-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p11">
<i>cf</i>. note on <i>Hom</i>. v. p. 76.</p></note>  Nature always
makes a horse succeed to a horse, a lion to a lion, an eagle to an
eagle, and preserving each animal by these uninterrupted successions
she transmits it to the end of all things.  Animals do not see
their peculiarities destroyed or effaced by any length of time; their
nature, as though it had been just constituted, follows the course of
ages, for ever young.<note place="end" n="1696" id="viii.x-p11.1"><p id="viii.x-p12"> “<i>Sed, si
quæque suo ritu procedit, et omnes</i></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.x-p13"><i>Fœdere naturæ certo
discrimina servant</i>.”</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c80" id="viii.x-p14">Luc. v. 921.</p></note>  “Let
the earth bring forth the living creature.”  This command
has continued and earth does not cease to obey the Creator.  For,
if there are creatures which are successively produced by their
predecessors, there are others that even to-day we see born from the
earth itself.  In wet weather she brings forth grasshoppers and an
immense number of insects which fly in the air and have no names
because they are so small; she also produces mice and frogs.  In
the environs of Thebes in Egypt, after abundant rain in hot weather,
the country is covered with field mice.<note place="end" n="1697" id="viii.x-p14.1"><p id="viii.x-p15"> <i>cf</i>. Plin.
ix. 84:  <i>Verum omnibus his fidem Nili inundatio affert
omnia exedente miraculo:  quippe detegente eo musculi
reperiuntur inchoato opere genitalis aquæ terrœque, jam
parte corporis viventes, novissima effigie etiamnum
terrena</i>.”  So Mela <i>De Nilo</i> i. 9.
“<i>Glebis etiam infundit animas, ex ipsoque humo vitalia
effingit</i>,” and Ovid, <i>Met</i>. i. 42:</p>

<p class="c75" id="viii.x-p16">“<i>Sic ubi deseruit madidos septemfluus
agros</i></p>

<p class="c72" id="viii.x-p17">Nilus, et antiquo sua flumina reddidit alveo,</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.x-p18"><i>Æthereoque recens exarsit sidere
limus,</i></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c72" id="viii.x-p19">Plurima cultores versis animalia
glebis</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.x-p20"><i>Inveniunt</i>.”</p></note>  We see mud alone produce eels; they do
not proceed from an egg, nor in any other manner; it is the earth alone
which gives them birth.<note place="end" n="1698" id="viii.x-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p21"> Arist.
<i>H.A.</i> vi. 16.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.x-p21.1">Αἱ ἐγχέλυς
γίγνονται εκ
τῶν
καλουμένων
γῆς ἐντέρων
ἃ αὐτόματα
συνίσταται
εν τῷ πηλῷ
καὶ ἐν τῇ γῇ
ἐνίκμῳ.  Καὶ
ἤδη εἰσιν
ὠμμέναι αἱ
μὲν
ἐκδύνουσαι
ἐκ τούτων, αἱ
δὲ ἐν
διακνιζομένοις
καὶ
διαιρουμένοις
γίγνονται
φανεραί</span>.</p></note>  Let the earth
produce a living creature.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.x-p22">Cattle are terrestrial and bent towards the
earth.  Man, a celestial growth, rises superior to them as much by
the mould of his bodily conformation as by the dignity of his
soul.  What is the form of quadrupeds?  Their head is bent
towards the earth and looks towards their belly, and only pursues their
belly’s good.  Thy head, O man! is turned towards heaven;
thy eyes look up.<note place="end" n="1699" id="viii.x-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p23"> Arist.,
<i>Part. An</i>. iv. 10, 18.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.x-p23.1">μόνον
ὀρθόν ἐστι
τῶν ζῴων ὁ
ἄνθρωπος</span>.</p></note>  When
therefore thou degradest thyself by the passions of the flesh, slave of
thy belly, and thy lowest parts, thou approachest animals without
reason and becomest like one of them.<note place="end" n="1700" id="viii.x-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p24"> <i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="Ps. xlix. 12" id="viii.x-p24.1" parsed="|Ps|49|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.49.12">Ps.
xlix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thou art called to more noble cares;
“seek those things which are above where Christ
sitteth.”<note place="end" n="1701" id="viii.x-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p25">
<scripRef passage="Col. iii. 1" id="viii.x-p25.1" parsed="|Col|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.1">Col. iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  Raise thy
soul above the earth; draw from its natural conformation the rule of
thy conduct; fix thy conversation in heaven.  Thy true country is
the heavenly Jerusalem;<note place="end" n="1702" id="viii.x-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p26"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 20" id="viii.x-p26.1" parsed="|Phil|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.20">Phil. iii.
20</scripRef>.</p></note> thy fellow-citizens
and thy compatriots are “the first-born which are written in
heaven.”<note place="end" n="1703" id="viii.x-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p27">
<scripRef passage="Heb. xii. 23" id="viii.x-p27.1" parsed="|Heb|12|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.23">Heb. xii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.x-p28">3.  “<i>Let the earth bring forth the
living creature</i>.”  Thus when the soul of brutes appeared
it was not concealed in the earth, but it was born by the command of
God.  Brutes have one and the same soul of which the common
characteristic is absence of reason.  But each animal is
distinguished by peculiar qualities.  The ox is steady, the ass is
lazy, the horse has strong passions, the wolf cannot be tamed, the fox
is deceitful, the stag timid, the ant industrious, the dog grateful and
faithful in his friendships.  As each animal was created the
distinctive character of his nature appeared in him in due measure; in
the lion spirit, taste for solitary life, an unsociable
character.  True tyrant of animals, he, in his natural arrogance,
admits but few to share his honours.  He disdains his
yesterday’s food and never re<pb n="103" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_103.html" id="viii.x-Page_103" />turns to the remains of the prey.  Nature
has provided his organs of voice with such great force that often much
swifter animals are caught by his roaring alone.  The panther,
violent and impetuous in his leaps, has a body fitted for his activity
and lightness, in accord with the movements of his soul.  The bear
has a sluggish nature, ways of its own, a sly character, and is very
secret; therefore it has an analogous body, heavy, thick, without
articulations such as are necessary for a cold dweller in dens.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.x-p29">When we consider the natural and innate care that
these creatures without reason take of their lives we shall be induced
to watch over ourselves and to think of the salvation of our souls; or
rather we shall be the more condemned when we are found falling short
even of the imitation of brutes.  The bear, which often gets
severely wounded, cares for himself and cleverly fills the wounds with
mullein, a plant whose nature is very astringent.  You will also
see the fox heal his wounds with droppings from the pine tree; the
tortoise, gorged with the flesh of the viper, finds in the virtue of
marjoram a specific against this venomous animal<note place="end" n="1704" id="viii.x-p29.1"><p id="viii.x-p30"> Plut.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.x-p30.1">πότ.
τῶν. ζ. κ.τ.λ.
 χελῶναι
μὲν
ὀρίγανον,
γαλαῖ δὲ
πήγανον,
ὅταν ὄφεως
φάγωσιν,
ἐπεσθίουσαι</span>.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.x-p31"><i>cf</i>. Pliny xx. 68: 
“<i>Tragoriganum contra viperæ ictum
efficacissimum</i>.”</p></note> and the serpent heals sore eyes by eating
fennel.<note place="end" n="1705" id="viii.x-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.x-p32.1">ὁ δράκων ὁ τῷ
μαράθρω τὸν
ὀφθαλμὸν
ἀμβλυώπτοντα
λεπτύνων
καὶ
διαχαράττων</span>. 
Plut. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.x-p32.2">πότερα τῶν
ζ. κ.τ.λ.
731</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.x-p33">And is not reasoning intelligence eclipsed by
animals in their provision for atmospheric changes?  Do we not see
sheep, when winter is approaching, devouring grass with avidity as if
to make provision for future scarcity?  Do we not also see oxen,
long confined in the winter season, recognise the return of spring by a
natural sensation, and look to the end of their stables towards the
doors, all turning their heads there by common consent?  Studious
observers have remarked that the hedgehog makes an opening at the two
extremities of his hole.  If the wind from the north is going to
blow he shuts up the aperture which looks towards the north; if the
south wind succeeds it the animal passes to the northern
door.<note place="end" n="1706" id="viii.x-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p34"> Ar., <i>Hist.
An</i>. ix. 6.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.x-p34.1">περὶ δὲ τῆς
τῶν ἐχινων
αἰσθήσεως
συμβέβηκε
πολλαχοῦ
τεθεωρῆσθαι
ὅτι
μεταβαλλόντων
βορέων καὶ
νότων οἱ μὲν
ἐν τῇ γῇ τὰς
ὀπὰς αὑτῶν
μεταμείβουσι
οἱ δ᾽ ἐν ταῖς
οἰκιαις
τρεφόμενοι
μεταβάλλουσι
πρὸς τοὺς
τοίχους</span>.</p></note>  What
lesson do these animals teach man?  They not only show us in
our Creator a care which extends to all beings, but a certain
presentiment of future even in brutes.  Then we ought not to
attach ourselves to this present life and ought to give all heed to
that which is to come.  Will you not be industrious for
yourself, O man?  And will you not lay up in the present age
rest in that which is to come, after having seen the example of the
ant?  The ant during summer collects treasures for
winter.  Far from giving itself up to idleness, before this
season has made it feel its severity, it hastens to work with an
invincible zeal until it has abundantly filled its
storehouses.  Here again, how far it is from being
negligent!  With what wise foresight it manages so as to keep
its provisions as long as possible!  With its pincers it cuts
the grains in half, for fear lest they should germinate and not
serve for its food.  If they are damp it dries them; and it
does not spread them out in all weathers, but when it feels that the
air will keep of a mild temperature.  Be sure that you will
never see rain fall from the clouds so long as the ant has left the
grain out.<note place="end" n="1707" id="viii.x-p34.2"><p id="viii.x-p35"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.x-p35.1">ὑετοῦ
ποιεῖται
σημεῖον ὁ
῎Αρατος</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.x-p36"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.x-p36.1">῾ἢ
κοίλης
μύρμηκες
ὀχῆς ἐξ ὤεα
πάντα</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.x-p37"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.x-p37.1">θᾶσσον
ἀνηνέγκαντο.᾽</span></p>

<p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p38"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.x-p38.1">καίτινες
οὐκ ὠ&amp; 129·
γράφουσιν,
ἀλλὰ ἵνα
τοὺς
ἀποκειμένους
καρποὺς ὅταν
εὐρῶτα
συνάγοντας
αἴσθωνται
καὶ φοβηθῶσι
φθορὰν καὶ
σῆψιν
ἀναφερόντων,
ὑπερβάλλει
δὲ πᾶσαν
ἐπινοιαν
συνέσεως ἡ
τοῦ πυροῦ τῆς
βλαστήσεως
προκατάληψις</span>. 
Plut. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.x-p38.2">ποτ.
τῶν. ζ. κ.τ.λ. 725</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.x-p39">What language can attain to the marvels of the
Creator?  What ear could understand them?  And what time
would be sufficient to relate them?  Let us say, then, with the
prophet, “O Lord, how manifold are thy works! in wisdom hast thou
made them all.”<note place="end" n="1708" id="viii.x-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p40">
<scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 24" id="viii.x-p40.1" parsed="|Ps|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.24">Ps. civ. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  We shall not
be able to say in self-justification, that we have learnt useful
knowledge in books, since the untaught law of nature makes us choose
that which is advantageous to us.  Do you know what good you ought
to do your neighbour?  The good that you expect from him
yourself.  Do you know what is evil?  That which you would
not wish another to do to you.  Neither botanical researches nor
the experience of simples have made animals discover those which are
useful to them; but each knows naturally what is salutary and
marvellously appropriates what suits its nature.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.x-p41">4.  Virtues exist in us also by nature, and
the soul has affinity with them not by education, but by nature
herself.  We do not need lessons to hate illness, but by ourselves
we repel what afflicts us, the soul has no need of a master to teach us
to avoid vice.  Now all vice is a sickness of the soul as virtue
is its health.  Thus those have defined health well who have
called it a regularity in the discharge of natural functions; a
definition that can be applied without fear to the good condition of
the soul.  Thus, without having need of lessons, the soul can
attain by herself to what is fit and conformable to nature.<note place="end" n="1709" id="viii.x-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p42"> This is the
Stoic doctrine.  “<i>Stoicorum quidem facilis conclusio
est; qui cum finem bonorum esse senserint, congruere naturæ,
cumque ea convenienter vivere</i>.”  <i>cf</i>.
Cic., <i>De Fin</i>. iii. 7, 26, and <i>De Nat. D.</i> i. 14,
and Hor., <i>Ep</i>., i. x. 12.  “<i>Vivere naturæ
si convenienter oportet</i>.”  So the Stoics’ main
rule of life is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.x-p42.1">ὁμολογουμένως
τῇ φύσει
ζῆν</span>.  But with Basil this
apparent disregard of the doctrine of original sin and the need
of grace for redemption must be understood in the light of the
catholic doctrine that sin is the corruption of human nature
(<i>cf</i>. Art. ix. of Original or Birth Sin), which nature,
though corrupt and prone to evil, retains capacities for
good.  But these capacities do need grace and
training.  <i>cf</i>. Basil’s <i>Homily on Ps.
xlv</i>. 166.  “What is said about the Saviour had a
double sense on account of the nature of the Godhead and the
Economy of the incarnation.  So, looking to the humanity of
God, it is said ‘thou hast loved righteousness and hated
iniquity,’ instead of saying ‘the rest of men <i>by
toil and discipline and careful attention</i> mostly attain a
disposition towards good and an aversion from vice.  But
thou hast a kind of natural relationship to good and alienation
from iniquity.’  And so to us, if we will, it is not
hard to acquire a love of righteousness and a hatred of
iniquity.”  <i>i.e. In Christ</i>, redeemed humanity
loves good, and all men ‘naturally’ do need toil and
discipline.  The heredity of sin is recognised by
Basil.  (<i>e.g</i>. in <i>Hom. in Famen</i>.
7.)  Man fell from grace given, and must return to it. 
(<i>Serm. Ascet</i>. in init.)  It must always be remembered
that questions of original sin, the will, and grace never had the
same importance in the Greek as they had in the Latin
church.  <i>cf</i>. Dr. Travers Smith on St. Basil (c. ix.
p. 108) and Böhringer (<i><span lang="DE" id="viii.x-p42.2">Das Vierte
Jahrhundert. Basil</span></i>, p. 102) who remarks: 
<i><span lang="DE" id="viii.x-p42.3">Wenn er auch noch von einer “Wieder
herstellung des freien Willens, den wir zu brauchbaren
Gefässen für den Herrn und zu jedem guten Werke
fähig Werden” (De spir. sanct. 18) spricht, so hat er
dies doch nirgends begründet, obschon er bei der Besprechung
der Folgen des Falls zuweilen sich äussert, es sei der
Mensch der von dem Schöpfer erhaltenen Freiheit beraubt
worden.  Im Allgemeinen setzt er den freien Willen auch nach
dem Fall im Menschen so gut wieder Voraus, wie vor dem Fall, so
dass jene Aeusserungen kaum mehr als den Werth einer Redensart
haben.  Im Ganzen eriunert seine Darstellung wieder an
diejenige des Athanasius, dessen Einfluss Man nicht verkennen
kann</span></i>.</p></note>  Hence it <pb n="104" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_104.html" id="viii.x-Page_104" />comes that temperance everywhere is
praised, justice is in honour, courage admired, and prudence the object
of all aims; virtues which concern the soul more than health concerns
the body.  Children love<note place="end" n="1710" id="viii.x-p42.4"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p43"> In
<scripRef passage="Eph. vi" id="viii.x-p43.1" parsed="|Eph|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6">Eph. vi</scripRef>. the word is
“obey.”</p></note> your
parents, and you, “parents provoke not your children to
wrath.”<note place="end" n="1711" id="viii.x-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p44"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 4" id="viii.x-p44.1" parsed="|Eph|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.4">Eph. vi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  Does not
nature say the same?  Paul teaches us nothing new; he only
tightens the links of nature.  If the lioness loves her cubs,
if the she wolf fights to defend her little ones, what shall man say
who is unfaithful to the precept and violates nature herself; or the
son who insults the old age of his father; or the father whose
second marriage has made him forget his first children?</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.x-p45">With animals invincible affection unites parents
with children.  It is the Creator, God Himself, who substitutes
the strength of feeling for reason in them.  From whence it comes
that a lamb as it bounds from the fold, in the midst of a thousand
sheep recognises the colour and the voice of its mother, runs to her,
and seeks its own sources of milk.  If its mother’s udders
are dry, it is content, and, without stopping, passes by more abundant
ones.  And how does the mother recognise it among the many
lambs?  All have the same voice, the same colour, the same smell,
as far at least as regards our sense of smell.  Yet there is in
these animals a more subtle sense than our perception which makes them
recognise their own.<note place="end" n="1712" id="viii.x-p45.1"><p id="viii.x-p46"> Fialon quotes
Luc. ii. 367–370:</p>

<p class="c75" id="viii.x-p47">“<i>Præterea teneri tremulis cum vocibus
hædi</i></p>

<p class="c72" id="viii.x-p48">Cornigeras norunt matres, agnique petulci</p>

<p class="c72" id="viii.x-p49">Balantum pecudes:  ita, quod natura reposcit,</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.x-p50"><i>Ad sua quisque fere decurrunt ubera
lactis</i>.”</p></note>  The little
dog has as yet no teeth, nevertheless he defends himself with his mouth
against any one who teases him.  The calf has as yet no horns,
nevertheless he already knows where his weapons will grow.<note place="end" n="1713" id="viii.x-p50.1"><p id="viii.x-p51"> <i>cf</i>. Ovid
(<i>Halieut</i>. ad init.):</p>

<p class="c81" id="viii.x-p52">“Accepit mundus legem; dedit arma per omnes,</p>

<p class="c72" id="viii.x-p53">Admonuitque sui.  Vitulus sic namque minatur,</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.x-p54"><i>Qui nondum gerit in tenera jam cornua
fronte</i>.”</p></note>  Here we have evident proof that the
instinct of animals is innate, and that in all beings there is nothing
disorderly, nothing unforeseen.  All bear the marks of the wisdom
of the Creator, and show that they have come to life with the means of
assuring their preservation.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.x-p55">The dog is not gifted with a share of reason; but
with him instinct has the power of reason.  The dog has learnt by
nature the secret of elaborate inferences, which sages of the world,
after long years of study, have hardly been able to disentangle. 
When the dog is on the track of game, if he sees it divide in different
directions, he examines these different paths, and speech alone fails
him to announce his reasoning.  The creature, he says, is gone
here or there or in another direction.  It is neither here nor
there; it is therefore in the third direction.  And thus,
neglecting the false tracks, he discovers the true one.  What more
is done by those who, gravely occupied in demonstrating theories, trace
lines upon the dust and reject two propositions to show that the third
is the true one?<note place="end" n="1714" id="viii.x-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p56"> <i>cf</i>.
Plutarch (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.x-p56.1">ποτ.
των ζ.φρ.
κ.τ.λ</span> 
726).  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.x-p56.2">οἱ δὲ
διαλεκτικοί
φασι τὸν
κύνα τῷ διὰ
πλειόνων
διεζευγμένῳ
χρώμενον ἐν
τοῖς
πολυσχιδέσιν
ἀτραποῖς
συλλογίζεσθαι
πρὸς ἑαυτὸν
ἤτοι τήνδε
τὸ θηρίον
ὥρμηκεν ἢ
τήνδε ἢ
τήνδε· ἀλλὰ
μὴν οὔτε
τήνδε οὔτε
τήνδε, τήνδε
λοιπὸν
ἄρα</span>.  But the dog is said to smell
the first, the second, <i>and the third</i>.  If he started off
on the third without smelling, he would reason.  As it is,
there is no “syllogism.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.x-p57">Does not the gratitude of the dog shame all who
are ungrateful to their benefactors?  Many are said to have fallen
dead by their murdered masters in lonely places.<note place="end" n="1715" id="viii.x-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p58"> Also taken
from Plutarch (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.x-p58.1">πότερα τῶν
ζ</span>  726), who tells
stories of a dog found by King Pyrrhus on a journey, and of
Hesiod’s dog.</p></note>  Others, when a crime has just been
committed, have led those who were searching for the murderers, and
have caused the criminals to be brought to justice.  What will
those say who, not content with not loving the Master who has
created them and nourished them, have for their friends men whose
mouth attacks the Lord, sitting at the same table with them, and,
whilst partaking of their food, blaspheme Him who has given it to
them?</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.x-p59"><pb n="105" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_105.html" id="viii.x-Page_105" />5.  But
let us return to the spectacle of creation.  The easiest animals
to catch are the most productive.  It is on account of this that
hares and wild goats produce many little ones, and that wild sheep have
twins, for fear lest these species should disappear, consumed by
carnivorous animals.  Beasts of prey, on the contrary, produce
only a few and a lioness with difficulty gives birth to one
lion;<note place="end" n="1716" id="viii.x-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p60"> <i>cf</i>.
Herod. iii. 108.  Aristotle (<i>Hist. An</i>. vi. 31) refutes
this.</p></note> because, if
they say truly, the cub issues from its mother by tearing her with
its claws; and vipers are only born by gnawing through the womb,
inflicting a proper punishment on their mother.<note place="end" n="1717" id="viii.x-p60.1"><p id="viii.x-p61"> <i>cf</i>. Pliny
(x. 72):  “<i>Tertia die intra uterum catulos excludit,
deinde singulos singulis diebus parit, viginti fere numero. 
Itaque ceteræ, tarditatis impatientes, perrumpunt latera,
occisa parente</i>.  <i>cf</i>. Herod. iii.
109.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.x-p62">So Prudentius (<i>Hamartigenia</i> 583):</p>

<p class="c74" id="viii.x-p63"> “<i>Sic vipera, ut aiunt,</i></p>

<p class="c41" id="viii.x-p64"> <i>Dentibus emoritur fusæ per viscera
prolis</i>.”</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.x-p65">See Sir T. Browne’s <i>Vulgur
Errors</i>, iii. 16.</p></note>  Thus in nature all has been
foreseen, all is the object of continual care.  If you
examine the members even of animals, you will find that the
Creator has given them nothing superfluous, that He has omitted
nothing that is necessary.  To carnivorous animals He has
given pointed teeth which their nature requires for their
support.  Those that are only half furnished with teeth have
received several distinct receptacles for their food.  As it
is not broken up enough in the first, they are gifted with the
power of returning it after it has been swallowed, and it does not
assimilate until it has been crushed by rumination.  The
first, second, third, and fourth stomachs of ruminating animals do
not remain idle; each one of them fulfils a necessary
function.<note place="end" n="1718" id="viii.x-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p66"> Pliny (xi. 78)
says <i>ruminantibus</i> <i>geminus</i>, but this is supposed to be
a misreading for <i>quadrigeminus</i>, or a mistaken
interpretation of Aristotle (<i>H.A.</i> ii. 19), whom Basil is no
doubt following.</p></note>  The neck
of the camel is long so that it may lower it to its feet and reach
the grass on which it feeds.  Bears, lions, tigers, all
animals of this sort, have short necks buried in their shoulders;
it is because they do not live upon grass and have no need to bend
down to the earth; they are carnivorous and eat the animals upon
whom they prey.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.x-p67">Why has the elephant a trunk?  This enormous
creature, the greatest of terrestrial animals, created for the terror
of those who meet it, is naturally huge and fleshy.  If its neck
was large and in proportion to its feet it would be difficult to
direct, and would be of such an excessive weight that it would make it
lean towards the earth.  As it is, its head is attached to the
spine of the back by short vertebrae and it has its trunk to take the
place of a neck, and with it it picks up its food and draws up its
drink.  Its feet, without joints,<note place="end" n="1719" id="viii.x-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p68"> See Sir
T. Browne, <i>Vulgar Errors</i>, iii. 1.</p></note>
like united columns, support the weight of its body.  If it were
supported on lax and flexible legs, its joints would constantly give
way, equally incapable of supporting its weight, should it wish either
to kneel or rise.  But it has under the foot a little ankle joint
which takes the place of the leg and knee joints whose mobility would
never have resisted this enormous and swaying mass.  Thus it had
need of this nose which nearly touches its feet.  Have you seen
them in war marching at the head of the phalanx, like living towers, or
breaking the enemies’ battalions like mountains of flesh with
their irresistible charge?  If their lower parts were not in
accordance with their size they would never have been able to hold
their own.  Now we are told that the elephant lives three hundred
years and more,<note place="end" n="1720" id="viii.x-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p69"> Arist.
<i>H.A</i>. viii. 12 and ix. 72.  Pliny vii.
10.</p></note> another reason for
him to have solid and unjointed feet.  But, as we have said, his
trunk, which has the form and the flexibility of a serpent, takes its
food from the earth and raises it up.  Thus we are right in saying
that it is impossible to find anything superfluous or wanting in
creation.  Well!  God has subdued this monstrous animal to us
to such a point that he understands the lessons and endures the blows
we give him; a manifest proof that the Creator has submitted all to our
rule, because we have been made in His image.  It is not in great
animals only that we see unapproachable wisdom; no less wonders are
seen in the smallest.  The high tops of the mountains which, near
to the clouds and continually beaten by the winds, keep up a perpetual
winter, do not arouse more admiration in me than the hollow valleys,
which escape the storms of lofty peaks and preserve a constant mild
temperature.  In the same way in the constitution of animals I am
not more astonished at the size of the elephant, than at the mouse, who
is feared by the elephant, or at the scorpion’s delicate sting,
which has been hollowed like a pipe by the supreme artificer to throw
venom into the wounds it makes.  And let nobody accuse the Creator
of having produced venomous animals, destroyers and enemies of our
life.  Else let them consider it a crime in the schoolmaster when
he disciplines the restlessness of youth by the use of the rod and whip
to maintain order.<note place="end" n="1721" id="viii.x-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p70">
<i>cf</i>. <i>Hom</i>. v. 4.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.x-p71">6.  Beasts bear witness to the faith.  Hast
thou confidence in the Lord?  “Thou <pb n="106" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_106.html" id="viii.x-Page_106" />shalt walk upon the asp and the basilisk
and thou shalt trample under feet the lion and the
dragon.”<note place="end" n="1722" id="viii.x-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p72"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Ps. xci. 13" id="viii.x-p72.1" parsed="|Ps|91|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.91.13">Ps. xci. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  With faith
thou hast the power to walk upon serpents and scorpions.  Do you
not see that the viper which attached itself to the hand of Paul,
whilst he gathered sticks, did not injure him, because it found the
saint full of faith?  If you have not faith, do not fear beasts so
much as your faithlessness, which renders you susceptible of all
corruption.  But I see that for a long time you have been asking
me for an account of the creation of man, and I think I can hear you
all cry in your hearts, We are being taught the nature of our
belongings, but we are ignorant of ourselves.  Let me then speak
of it, since it is necessary, and let me put an end to my
hesitation.  In truth the most difficult of sciences is to know
one’s self.  Not only our eye, from which nothing outside us
escapes, cannot see itself; but our mind, so piercing to discover the
sins of others, is slow to recognise its own faults.<note place="end" n="1723" id="viii.x-p72.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p73"> <i>cf</i>. St.
<scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 3" id="viii.x-p73.1" parsed="|Matt|7|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.3">Matt. vii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus my speech, after eagerly
investigating what is external to myself, is slow and hesitating in
exploring my own nature.  Yet the beholding of heaven and earth
does not make us know God better than the attentive study of our being
does; I am, says the Prophet, fearfully and wonderfully
made;<note place="end" n="1724" id="viii.x-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p74"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxix. 14" id="viii.x-p74.1" parsed="|Ps|39|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.14">Ps. cxxxix.
14</scripRef>.</p></note> that is to say,
in observing myself I have known Thy infinite wisdom.<note place="end" n="1725" id="viii.x-p74.2"><p id="viii.x-p75"> “<i>E
cœlo descendit</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.x-p75.1">γνῶθι
σεαυτόν</span>”
(Juv. xi. 27).  Socrates, Chilo, Thales, Cleobulus, Bias,
Pythagoras, have all been credited with the saying. 
“<i>On reconnaît ici le précepte fécond de
l’école socratique. </i> <i><span lang="FR" id="viii.x-p75.2">L’église chrétienne s’en empara comme
de tout ce qu’elle trouvait de grand et de bon dans
l’ancienne Grèce</span></i>.  Fialon.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="viii.x-p76">St. Basil has a Homily on the text
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.x-p76.1">πρόσεχε
σεαυτῷ</span> (<scripRef passage="Deut. xv. 9" id="viii.x-p76.2" parsed="|Deut|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.15.9">Deut. xv. 9</scripRef>, lxx.)</p></note>  And God said “Let us make
man.”<note place="end" n="1726" id="viii.x-p76.3"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p77">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 26" id="viii.x-p77.1" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26">Gen. i. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>  Does not
the light of theology shine, in these words, as through windows; and
does not the second Person show Himself in a mystical way, without
yet manifesting Himself until the great day?  Where is the Jew
who resisted the truth and pretended that God was speaking to
Himself?  It is He who spoke, it is said, and it is He who
made.  “Let there be light and there was
light.”  But then their words contain a manifest
absurdity.  Where is the smith, the carpenter, the shoemaker,
who, without help and alone before the instruments of his trade,
would say to himself; let us make the sword, let us put together the
plough, let us make the boot?  Does he not perform the work of
his craft in silence?  Strange folly, to say that any one has
seated himself to command himself, to watch over himself, to
constrain himself, to hurry himself, with the tones of a
master!  But the unhappy creatures are not afraid to calumniate
the Lord Himself.  What will they not say with a tongue so well
practised in lying?  Here, however, words stop their mouth;
“And God said let us make man.”  Tell me; is there
then only one Person?  It is not written “Let man be
made,” but, “Let us make man.”  The preaching
of theology remains enveloped in shadow before the appearance of him
who was to be instructed, but, now, the creation of man is expected,
that faith unveils herself and the dogma of truth appears in all its
light.  “Let us make man.”  O enemy of Christ,
hear God speaking to His Co-operator, to Him by Whom also He made
the worlds, Who upholds all things by the word of His
power.<note place="end" n="1727" id="viii.x-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p78"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Heb. i. 2, 3" id="viii.x-p78.1" parsed="|Heb|1|2|1|3" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.2-Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  But He
does not leave the voice of true religion without answer.  Thus
the Jews, race hostile to truth, when they find themselves pressed,
act like beasts enraged against man, who roar at the bars of their
cage and show the cruelty and the ferocity of their nature, without
being able to assuage their fury.  God, they say, addresses
Himself to several persons; it is to the angels before Him that He
says, “Let us make man.”  Jewish fiction! a fable
whose frivolity shows whence it has come.  To reject one
person, they admit many.  To reject the Son, they raise
servants to the dignity of counsellors; they make of our fellow
slaves the agents in our creation.  The perfect man attains the
dignity of an angel; but what creature can be like the
Creator?  Listen to the continuation.  “In our
image.”  What have you to reply?  Is there one image
of God and the angels?  Father and Son have by absolute
necessity the same form, but the form is here understood as becomes
the divine, not in bodily shape, but in the proper qualities of
Godhead.  Hear also, you who belong to the new
concision<note place="end" n="1728" id="viii.x-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p79">
<scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 2" id="viii.x-p79.1" parsed="|Phil|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.2">Phil. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and who, under
the appearance of Christianity, strengthen the error of the
Jews.<note place="end" n="1729" id="viii.x-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p80"> The
Arians.</p></note>  To Whom
does He say, “in our image,” to whom if it is not to Him
who is “the brightness of His glory and the express image of
His person,”<note place="end" n="1730" id="viii.x-p80.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p81">
<scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="viii.x-p81.1" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> “the image
of the invisible God”?<note place="end" n="1731" id="viii.x-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p82">
<scripRef passage="Col. i. 15" id="viii.x-p82.1" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  It is
then to His living image, to Him Who has said “I and my Father
are one,”<note place="end" n="1732" id="viii.x-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p83">
<scripRef passage="John x. 30" id="viii.x-p83.1" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John x. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> “He that
hath seen me hath seen the Father,”<note place="end" n="1733" id="viii.x-p83.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p84">
<scripRef passage="John xiv. 9" id="viii.x-p84.1" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9">John xiv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>
that God says “Let us make man in our image.” 
Where is the unlikeness<note place="end" n="1734" id="viii.x-p84.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p85"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.x-p85.1">τὸ
ἀνόμοιον</span>. 
Arius had taught that the Persons are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.x-p85.2">ἀνόμοιοι
πάμπαν
ἀλλήλων</span>.</p></note> in these Beings
who have only one image?  “So God created
man.”<note place="end" n="1735" id="viii.x-p85.3"><p class="endnote" id="viii.x-p86">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 27" id="viii.x-p86.1" parsed="|Gen|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.27">Gen. i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> 
<pb n="107" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_107.html" id="viii.x-Page_107" />It is not “They
made.”  Here Scripture avoids the plurality of the
Persons.  After having enlightened the Jew, it dissipates the
error of the Gentiles in putting itself under the shelter of unity,
to make you understand that the Son is with the Father, and guarding
you from the danger of polytheism.  He created him in the image
of God.  God still shows us His co-operator, because He does
not say, in His image, but in the image of God.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.x-p87">If God permits, we will say later in what way man was
created in the image of God, and how he shares this resemblance. 
Today we say but only one word.  If there is one image, from
whence comes the intolerable blasphemy of pretending that the Son is
unlike the Father?  What ingratitude!  You have yourself
received this likeness and you refuse it to your Benefactor!  You
pretend to keep personally that which is in you a gift of grace, and
you do not wish that the Son should keep His natural likeness to Him
who begat Him.</p>

<p class="c21" id="viii.x-p88">But evening, which long ago sent the sun to the west,
imposes silence upon me.  Here, then, let me be content with what
I have said, and put my discourse to bed.  I have told you enough
up to this point to excite your zeal; with the help of the Holy Spirit
I will make for you a deeper investigation into the truths which
follow.  Retire, then, I beg you, with joy, O Christ-loving
congregation, and, instead of sumptuous dishes of various delicacies,
adorn and sanctify your tables with the remembrance of my words. 
May the Anomœan be confounded, the Jew covered with shame, the
faithful exultant in the dogmas of truth, and the Lord glorified, the
Lord to Whom be glory and power, world without end. 
Amen.</p>
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="The Letters." progress="46.04%" prev="viii.x" next="ix.i" id="ix">

<div2 title="Introduction." progress="46.04%" prev="ix" next="ix.ii" id="ix.i">


<pb n="109" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_109.html" id="ix.i-Page_109" /><p class="c19" id="ix.i-p1"><span class="c18" id="ix.i-p1.1">Introduction to the
Letters.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="ix.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.i-p3">Of Saint Basil the extant letters, according to
popular ascription, number three hundred and sixty-six.  Of these
three hundred and twenty-five, or, according to some, only three
hundred and nineteen are genuine.  They are published in three
chronological divisions, the 1st, (Letters 1–46) comprising those
written by Basil before his elevation to the episcopate; the second
(47–291) the Letters of the Episcopate; the third (292–366)
those which have no note of time, together with some that are of
doubtful genuineness, and a few certainly spurious.<note place="end" n="1736" id="ix.i-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.i-p4"> Fessler,
<i>Inst. Pat</i>. i. 518.</p></note>  They may be classified as (a)
historical, (b) dogmatic, (c) moral and ascetic, (d) disciplinary, (e)
consolatory, (f) commendatory, and (g) familiar.  In the historic
we have a vivid picture of his age.  The doctrinal are of special
value as expressing and defending the Nicene theology.  The moral
and ascetic indicate the growing importance of the monastic institution
which Athanasius at about the same time was instrumental in
recommending to the Latin Church.  The disciplinary, (notably 188,
199, and 217), to Amphilochius, illustrate the earlier phases of
ecclesiastical law.  The consolatory, commendatory, and familiar,
have an immediate biographical value as indicating the character and
faith of the writer, and may not be without use alike as models of
Christian feeling and good breeding, and as bringing comfort in trouble
to readers remote in time and place.  The text in the following
translation is that of Migne’s edition, except where it is stated
to the contrary.  Of the inadequacy of the notes to illustrate the
letters as they deserve no one can be more vividly conscious than
myself.  But the letters tell their own
story.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eustathius the Philosopher." n="I" shorttitle="Letter I" progress="46.13%" prev="ix.i" next="ix.iii" id="ix.ii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ii-p1.1">Letter I.<note place="end" n="1737" id="ix.ii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii-p2"> Placed in
357.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ii-p3"><i>To Eustathius the Philosopher.</i><note place="end" n="1738" id="ix.ii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii-p4"> Another
<span class="c14" id="ix.ii-p4.1">ms.</span> reading is “To Eustathius,
Presbyter of Antioch.”  The Benedictine note is
“Eustathius was not a Presbyter, but a heathen, as is
indicated by Basil’s words, ‘Are not these things work
of fate,—of necessity, as you would
say?’”</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.ii-p5.1">Much</span> distressed as I was
by the flouts of what is called fortune, who always seems to be
hindering my meeting you, I was wonderfully cheered and comforted by
your letter, for I had already been turning over in my mind whether
what so many people say is really true, that there is a certain
Necessity or Fate which rules all the events of our lives both great
and small, and that we human beings have control over nothing; or, that
at all events, all human life is driven by a kind of luck.<note place="end" n="1739" id="ix.ii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii-p6"> The word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ii-p6.1">τύχη</span> does
not occur in the N.T.</p></note>  You will be very ready to forgive me
for these reflexions, when you learn by what causes I was led to make
them.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ii-p7">On hearing of your philosophy, I entertained a
feeling of contempt for the teachers of Athens, and left it.  The
city on the Hellespont I passed by, more unmoved than any Ulysses,
passing Sirens’ songs.<note place="end" n="1740" id="ix.ii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ii-p8.1">ὡς ουδεὶς
᾽Οδυσσεύς</span>. 
The Ben. translation is “citius <i>quam quisquam
Ulysses</i>.”  But the reason of the escape
of Ulysses was not his speed, but his stopping the ears of his crew
with wax and tying himself to the mast.  <i>cf</i>. Hom.
<i>Od</i>. xii. 158.  The “city on the Hellespont,”
is, according to the Ben. note, Constantinople; but Constantinople
is more than 100 m. from the Dardanelles, and Basil could hardly
write so loosely.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ii-p9">Asia<note place="end" n="1741" id="ix.ii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii-p10"> Apparently not
the Roman Province of Asia, but what we call Asia Minor, a name
which came into use in Basil’s century.  The
“metropolis” is supposed to mean Cæsarea.</p></note> I admired; but I
hurried on to the capital of all that is best in it.  When I
arrived home, and did not find you,—the prize which I had sought
so eagerly,—there began many and various unexpected
hindrances.  First I must miss you because I fell ill; then when
you were setting out for the East I could not start with you; then,
after endless trouble, I reached Syria, but I missed the philosopher,
who had set out for Egypt.  Then I must set out for Egypt, a long
and weary way, and even there I did not gain my end.  But so
passionate was my longing that I must either set out for Persia, and
proceed with you to the farthest lands of barbarism, (you had got
there; what an obstinate devil possessed me!) or settle here at
Alexandria.  This last I did.  I really think that unless,
like some tame beast, I had followed a bough held out
<pb n="110" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_110.html" id="ix.ii-Page_110" />to me till I was quite worn
out, you would have been driven on and on beyond Indian
Nyssa,<note place="end" n="1742" id="ix.ii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ii-p11.1">Νύσιος</span>=<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ii-p11.2">᾽Ινδικός</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. Soph. <i>Aj</i>. 707.  Nyssa was in the
Punjab.</p></note> or any more
remote region, and wandered about out there.  Why say
more?</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ii-p12">On returning home, I cannot meet you, hindered by
lingering ailments.  If these do not get better I shall not be
able to meet you even in the winter.  Is not all this, as you
yourself say, due to Fate?  Is not this Necessity?  Does not
my case nearly outdo poets’ tales of Tantalus?  But, as I
said, I feel better after getting your letter, and am now no longer of
the same mind.  When God gives good things I think we must thank
Him, and not be angry with Him while He is controlling their
distribution.  So if He grant me to join you, I shall think it
best and most delightful; if He put me off, I will gently endure the
loss.  For He always rules our lives better than we could choose
for ourselves.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Basil to Gregory." progress="46.29%" prev="ix.ii" next="ix.iv" id="ix.iii"><p class="c26" id="ix.iii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.iii-p1.1">Letter II.<note place="end" n="1743" id="ix.iii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p2"> Placed
circa 358, on Basil’s retiring to Pontus.  Translated in
part by Newman, <i>The Church of the Fathers</i>, p. 131, ed.
1840.  With the exception of the passages in brackets [], the
version in the text is that of Newman.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.iii-p3"><i>Basil to Gregory</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.iii-p4">1. <span class="c14" id="ix.iii-p4.1"> [I recognised</span>
your letter, as one recognises one’s friends’ children from
their obvious likeness to their parents.  Your saying that to
describe the kind of place I live in, before letting you hear anything
about how I live, would not go far towards persuading you to share my
life, was just like you; it was worthy of a soul like yours, which
makes nothing of all that concerns this life here, in comparison with
the blessedness which is promised us hereafter.  What I do myself,
day and night, in this remote spot, I am ashamed to write.  I have
abandoned my life in town, as one sure to lead to countless ills; but I
have not yet been able to get quit of myself.  I am like
travellers at sea, who have never gone a voyage before, and are
distressed and seasick, who quarrel with the ship because it is so big
and makes such a tossing, and, when they get out of it into the pinnace
or dingey, are everywhere and always seasick and distressed. 
Wherever they go their nausea and misery go with them.  My state
is something like this.  I carry my own troubles with me, and so
everywhere I am in the midst of similar discomforts.  So in the
end I have not got much good out of my solitude.  What I ought to
have done; what would have enabled me to keep close to the footprints
of Him who has led the way to salvation—for He says, “If
any one will come after me, let him deny himself and take up his cross,
and follow me”<note place="end" n="1744" id="ix.iii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p5">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 24" id="ix.iii-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|16|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.24">Matt. xvi.
24</scripRef>.</p></note>—is
this.]</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.iii-p6">2.  We must strive after a quiet mind. 
As well might the eye ascertain an object put before it while it is
wandering restless up and down and sideways, without fixing a steady
gaze upon it, as a mind, distracted by a thousand worldly cares, be
able clearly to apprehend the truth.  He who is not yet yoked in
the bonds of matrimony is harassed by frenzied cravings, and rebellious
impulses, and hopeless attachments; he who has found his mate is
encompassed with his own tumult of cares; if he is childless, there is
desire for children; has he children? anxiety about their education,
attention to his wife,<note place="end" n="1745" id="ix.iii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p7.1">γυναικὸς
φυλακή</span>, rather
“guardianship of his wife.”</p></note> care of his house,
oversight of his servants,<note place="end" n="1746" id="ix.iii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p8.1">οἰκετῶν
προστασιαι</span>,
rather “protection of his servants.”</p></note> misfortunes in
trade, quarrels with his neighbours, lawsuits, the risks of the
merchant, the toil of the farmer.  Each day, as it comes, darkens
the soul in its own way; and night after night takes up the day’s
anxieties, and cheats the mind with illusions in accordance.  Now
one way of escaping all this is separation from the whole world; that
is, not bodily separation, but the severance of the soul’s
sympathy with the body, and to live so without city, home, goods,
society, possessions, means of life, business, engagements, human
learning, that the heart may readily receive every impress of divine
doctrine.  Preparation of heart is the unlearning the prejudices
of evil converse.  It is the smoothing the waxen tablet before
attempting to write on it.<note place="end" n="1747" id="ix.iii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p9"> Rather
“for just as it is impossible to write on the wax without
previously erasing the marks on it, so is it impossible to
communicate divine doctrines to the soul without removing from it
its preconceived and habitual notions.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.iii-p10">Now solitude is of the greatest use for this
purpose, inasmuch as it stills our passions, and gives room for
principle to cut them out of the soul.<note place="end" n="1748" id="ix.iii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p11"> The following
paragraph is altogether omitted by Newman.</p></note>  [For just as animals are more easily
controlled when they are stroked, lust and anger, fear and sorrow, the
soul’s deadly foes, are better brought under the control of
reason, after being calmed by inaction, and where there is no
continuous stimulation.]  Let there then be such a place as ours,
separate from intercourse with men, that the tenour of our exercises be
not interrupted from without.  Pious exercises nourish the soul
with divine thoughts.  What state can be more blessed than to
imitate on earth the choruses of angels? to begin the day with
<pb n="111" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_111.html" id="ix.iii-Page_111" />prayer, and honour our Maker
with hymns and songs?  As the day brightens, to betake ourselves,
with prayer attending on it throughout, to our labours, and to
sweeten<note place="end" n="1749" id="ix.iii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p12"> Rather
“season.”</p></note> our work with
hymns, as if with salt?  Soothing hymns compose the mind to a
cheerful and calm state.  Quiet, then, as I have said, is the
first step in our sanctification; the tongue purified from the gossip
of the world; the eyes unexcited by fair colour or comely shape; the
ear not relaxing the tone or mind by voluptuous songs, nor by that
especial mischief, the talk of light men and jesters.  Thus the
mind, saved from dissipation from without, and not through the senses
thrown upon the world, falls back upon itself, and thereby ascends to
the contemplation of God.  [When<note place="end" n="1750" id="ix.iii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p13"> Omitted by
Newman.</p></note>
that beauty shines about it, it even forgets its very nature; it is
dragged down no more by thought of food nor anxiety concerning dress;
it keeps holiday from earthly cares, and devotes all its energies to
the acquisition of the good things which are eternal, and asks only how
may be made to flourish in it self-control and manly courage,
righteousness and wisdom, and all the other virtues, which, distributed
under these heads, properly enable the good man to discharge all the
duties of life.]</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.iii-p14">3.  The study of inspired Scripture is the
chief way of finding our duty, for in it we find both instruction about
conduct and the lives of blessed men, delivered in writing, as some
breathing images of godly living, for the imitation of their good
works.  Hence, in whatever respect each one feels himself
deficient, devoting himself to this imitation, he finds, as from some
dispensary, the due medicine for his ailment.  He who is enamoured
of chastity dwells upon the history of Joseph, and from him learns
chaste actions, finding him not only possessed of self-command over
pleasure, but virtuously-minded in habit.  He is taught endurance
by Job [who,<note place="end" n="1751" id="ix.iii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p15"> Clause omitted
by Newman.</p></note> not only when the
circumstances of life began to turn against him, and in one moment he
was plunged from wealth into penury, and from being the father of fair
children into childlessness, remained the same, keeping the disposition
of his soul all through uncrushed, but was not even stirred to anger
against the friends who came to comfort him, and trampled on him, and
aggravated his troubles.]  Or should he be enquiring how to be at
once meek and great-hearted, hearty against sin, meek towards men, he
will find David noble in warlike exploits, meek and unruffled as
regards revenge on enemies.  Such, too, was Moses rising up with
great heart upon sinners against God, but with meek soul bearing their
evil-speaking against himself.  [Thus,<note place="end" n="1752" id="ix.iii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p16"> Omitted by
Newman.</p></note>
generally, as painters, when they are painting from other pictures,
constantly look at the model, and do their best to transfer its
lineaments to their own work, so too must he who is desirous of
rendering himself perfect in all branches of excellency, keep his eyes
turned to the lives of the saints as though to living and moving
statues, and make their virtue his own by imitation.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.iii-p17">4.  Prayers, too, after reading, find the soul
fresher, and more vigorously stirred by love towards God.  And
that prayer is good which imprints a clear idea of God in the soul; and
the having God established in self by means of memory is God’s
indwelling.  Thus we become God’s temple, when the
continuity of our recollection is not severed by earthly cares; when
the mind is harassed by no sudden sensations; when the worshipper flees
from all things and retreats to God, drawing away all the feelings that
invite him to self-indulgence, and passes his time in the pursuits that
lead to virtue.]</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.iii-p18">5.  This, too, is a very important point to
attend to,—knowledge how to converse; to interrogate without
over-earnestness; to answer without desire of display; not to interrupt
a profitable speaker, or to desire ambitiously to put in a word of
one’s own; to be measured in speaking and hearing; not to be
ashamed of receiving, or to be grudging in giving information, nor to
pass another’s knowledge for one’s own, as depraved women
their supposititious children, but to refer it candidly to the true
parent.  The middle tone of voice is best, neither so low as to be
inaudible, nor to be ill-bred from its high pitch.  One should
reflect first what one is going to say, and then give it
utterance:  be courteous when addressed; amiable in social
intercourse; not aiming to be pleasant by facetiousness, but
cultivating gentleness in kind admonitions.  Harshness is ever to
be put aside, even in censuring.<note place="end" n="1753" id="ix.iii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p19"> Here Newman
notes that Basil seems sometimes to have fallen short of his own
ideal.  His translation ends at this point.</p></note>  [The
more you shew modesty and humility yourself, the more likely are you to
be acceptable to the patient who needs your treatment.  There are
however many occasions when we shall do well to employ the kind of
rebuke used by the prophet who did not in his own person utter the
sentence of condemnation on David after his sin, but by suggesting an
imaginary character made the <pb n="112" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_112.html" id="ix.iii-Page_112" />sinner judge of his own sin, so that,
after passing his own sentence, he could not find fault with the seer
who had convicted him.<note place="end" n="1754" id="ix.iii-p19.1"><p id="ix.iii-p20">
Basil’s admirable little summary of the main
principles of conversation may have been suggested by the
recollection of many well known writers.  On such a subject
no wide reader could be original.  <i>cf.</i> <i>inter
alios</i>, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p20.1">ἄκουε πολλὰ
λάλει δ᾽
ὀλίνα</span> of Bias; the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p20.2">γλῶττα
μὴ
προτρεχέτω
τοῦ νοῦ</span> of Pittacus. 
Aulus Gellius (<i>Noct. Att</i>. i. 15), referring to the</p>

<p class="c46" id="ix.iii-p21"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p21.1">Γλώσσης τοι
θησαυρὸς ἐν
ἀνθρώποισιν
ἄριστος</span></p>

<p class="c41" id="ix.iii-p22"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p22.1">Φειδωλῆς
πλείστη δὲ
χάρις κατὰ
μέτρον
ἰούσῆς</span></p>

<p id="ix.iii-p23">of Hesiod, says:  “<i>Hesiodus poetarum prudentissimus
linguam non vulgandam sed recondendam esse dicit, perinde ut
thesaurum.  Ejusque esse in promendo gratiam plurimam, si modesta
et parca et modulata sit</i>.”</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="ix.iii-p24">On the desirability of gentleness
in blame, <i>cf</i>. Ambrose, <i>In Lucam</i>.: 
“<i>Plus proficit amica correctio quam accusatio
turbulenta:  illa pudorem incutit, hæc indignationem
movet</i>.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.iii-p25">6.  From the humble and submissive spirit
comes an eye sorrowful and downcast, appearance neglected, hair rough,
dress dirty;<note place="end" n="1755" id="ix.iii-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p26"> This was
the mark of the old heathen philosophers.  <i>cf</i>.
Aristoph., <i>Birds</i> 1282, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p26.1">ἐρρύπων
ἐσωκράτων</span>.</p></note> so that the
appearance which mourners take pains to present may appear our natural
condition.  The tunic should be fastened to the body by a girdle,
the belt not going above the flank, like a woman’s, nor left
slack, so that the tunic flows loose, like an idler’s.  The
gait ought not to be sluggish, which shews a character without energy,
nor on the other hand pushing and pompous, as though our impulses were
rash and wild.  The one end of dress is that it should be a
sufficient covering alike in winter and summer.  As to colour,
avoid brightness; in material, the soft and delicate.  To aim at
bright colours in dress is like women’s beautifying when they
colour cheeks and hair with hues other than their own.  The tunic
ought to be thick enough not to want other help to keep the wearer
warm.  The shoes should be cheap but serviceable.  In a word,
what one has to regard in dress is the necessary.  So too as to
food; for a man in good health bread will suffice, and water will
quench thirst; such dishes of vegetables may be added as conduce to
strengthening the body for the discharge of its functions.  One
ought not to eat with any exhibition of savage gluttony, but in
everything that concerns our pleasures to maintain moderation, quiet,
and self-control; and, all through, not to let the mind forget to think
of God, but to make even the nature of our food, and the constitution
of the body that takes it, a ground and means for offering Him the
glory, bethinking us how the various kinds of food, suitable to the
needs of our bodies, are due to the provision of the great Steward of
the Universe.  Before meat let grace be said, in recognition alike
of the gifts which God gives now, and which He keeps in store for time
to come.  Say grace after meat in gratitude for gifts given and
petition for gifts promised.  Let there be one fixed hour for
taking food, always the same in regular course, that of all the four
and twenty of the day and night barely this one may be spent upon the
body.  The rest the ascetic<note place="end" n="1756" id="ix.iii-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p27.1">ἀσκητὴς</span>, firstly an
artisan, came to=<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p27.2">ἀθλητὴς</span>, and by
ecclesiastical writers is used for hermit or monk.  The
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p27.3">ἐρημιτης</span>, or desert
dweller, lives either in retreat as an anchoret, or solitary,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p27.4">μοναχός</span>, whence
“monk;” or in common with others, in a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p27.5">κοινόβιον</span>,
as a “cœnobite.”  All would be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p27.6">ἀσκηταί</span>.</p></note> ought to spend
in mental exercise.  Let sleep be light and easily interrupted, as
naturally happens after a light diet; it should be purposely broken by
thoughts about great themes.  To be overcome by heavy torpor, with
limbs unstrung, so that a way is readily opened to wild fancies, is to
be plunged in daily death.  What dawn is to some this midnight is
to athletes of piety; then the silence of night gives leisure to their
soul; no noxious sounds or sights obtrude upon their hearts; the mind
is alone with itself and God, correcting itself by the recollection of
its sins, giving itself precepts to help it to shun evil, and imploring
aid from God for the perfecting of what it longs
for.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Candidianus." progress="46.94%" prev="ix.iii" next="ix.v" id="ix.iv"><p class="c26" id="ix.iv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.iv-p1.1">Letter III.<note place="end" n="1757" id="ix.iv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iv-p2"> Placed at the
beginning of the retreat in Pontus.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.iv-p3"><i>To Candidianus</i>.<note place="end" n="1758" id="ix.iv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iv-p4"> A
governor of Cappadocia, friendly to Basil and to Gregory of
Nazianzus.  (<i>cf</i>. Greg., <i>Ep</i>.
cxciv.)</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.iv-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.iv-p5.1">When</span> I took your
letter into my hand, I underwent an experience worth telling.  I
looked at it with the awe due to a document making some state
announcement, and as I was breaking the wax, I felt a dread greater
than ever guilty Spartan felt at sight of the Laconian
scytale.<note place="end" n="1759" id="ix.iv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iv-p6"> <i>i.e</i>.
the staff or baton used at Sparta for dispatches.  The strip of
leather on which the communication was to be made is said to have
been rolled slantwise round it, and the message was then written
lengthwise.  The correspondent was said to have a staff of a
size exactly corresponding, and so by rewinding the strip could read
what was written.  <i>Vide</i> Aulus Gellius xvii. 9.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.iv-p7">When, however, I had opened the letter, and read
it through, I could not help laughing, partly for joy at finding
nothing alarming in it; partly because I likened your state of affairs
to that of Demosthenes.  Demosthenes, you remember, when he was
providing for a certain little company of chorus dancers and musicians,
requested to be styled no longer Demosthenes, but
“choragus.”<note place="end" n="1760" id="ix.iv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iv-p8"> Plutarch
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iv-p8.1">πολ.
παραγγ</span>  xxii. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iv-p8.2">ἢ
τὸ τοῦ
Δημοσθένους
ὅτι νῦν οὐκ
ἔστι
Δημοσθένης
ἀλλὰ καὶ
θεσμοθέτης
ἢ χορηγὸς ἢ
στεφανηφόρος</span>.</p></note>  You are
always the same, whether playing the “choragus” or
not.  “Choragus” you are indeed to soldiers myriads
more in number than the individuals to whom De<pb n="113" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_113.html" id="ix.iv-Page_113" />mosthenes supplied necessaries; and yet
you do not when you write to me stand on your dignity, but keep up the
old style.  You do not give up the study of literature, but, as
Plato<note place="end" n="1761" id="ix.iv-p8.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iv-p9"> <i>Rep</i>.
vi. 10.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iv-p9.1">οἷον
ἐν χειμῶνι
κονιορτοῦ
καὶ ζάλὴς
ὑπὸ
πνεύματος
φερομένου
ὑπὸ τειχίον
ἀποστάς</span>.</p></note> has it, in the
midst of the storm and tempest of affairs, you stand aloof, as it
were, under some strong wall, and keep your mind clear of all
disturbance; nay, more, as far as in you lies, you do not even let
others be disturbed.  Such is your life; great and wonderful
to all who have eyes to see; and yet not wonderful to any one who
judges by the whole purpose of your life.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.iv-p10">Now let me tell my own story, extraordinary indeed, but
only what might have been expected.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.iv-p11">2.  One of the hinds who live with us here at
Annesi,<note place="end" n="1762" id="ix.iv-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iv-p12"> <i>Vide
Prolegomena</i>.</p></note> on the death of my
servant, without alleging any breach of contract with him, without
approaching me, without making any complaint, without asking me to make
him any voluntary payment, without any threat of violence should he
fail to get it, all on a sudden, with certain mad fellows like himself,
attacked my house, brutally assaulted the women who were in charge of
it, broke in the doors, and after appropriating some of the contents
himself, and promising the rest to any one who liked, carried off
everything.  I do not wish to be regarded as the <i>ne plus
ultra</i> of helplessness, and a suitable object for the violence of
any one who likes to attack me.  Shew me, then, now, I beg you,
that kindly interest which you have always shewn in my affairs. 
Only on one condition can my tranquillity be secured,—that I be
assured of having your energy on my side.  It would be quite
punishment enough, from my point of view, if the man were apprehended
by the district magistrate and locked up for a short period in the
gaol.  It is not only that I am indignant at the treatment I have
suffered, but I want security for the future.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Olympius." progress="47.11%" prev="ix.iv" next="ix.vi" id="ix.v"><p class="c26" id="ix.v-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.v-p1.1">Letter IV.<note place="end" n="1763" id="ix.v-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.v-p2"> Placed about
358.  Olympius sends Basil a present in his retreat, and he
playfully remonstrates.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.v-p3"><i>To Olympius</i>.<note place="end" n="1764" id="ix.v-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.v-p4"> <i>cf.
Letters</i> xii., xiii., lxiii., lxiv., and ccxi.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.v-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.v-p5.1">What</span> do you mean, my dear
Sir, by evicting from our retreat my dear friend and nurse of
philosophy, Poverty?  Were she but gifted with speech, I take it
you would have to appear as defendant in an action for unlawful
ejectment.  She might plead “I chose to live with this man
Basil, an admirer of Zeno,<note place="end" n="1765" id="ix.v-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.v-p6"> The founder of
the Stoic school.</p></note> who, when he had
lost everything in a shipwreck, cried, with great fortitude,
‘well done, Fortune! you are reducing me to the old
cloak;’<note place="end" n="1766" id="ix.v-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.v-p7"> The
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.v-p7.1">τρίβων</span>, dim.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.v-p7.2">τριβώνιον</span>, or worn cloak, was emblematic of the philosopher and later of the
monk, as now the cowl.  <i>cf</i>. Lucian, <i>Pereg</i>.
15, and Synesius, <i>Ep</i>. 147.</p></note> a great admirer of
Cleanthes, who by drawing water from the well got enough to live on and
pay his tutors’ fees as well;<note place="end" n="1767" id="ix.v-p7.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.v-p8"> Cleanthes, the
Lydian Stoic, was hence called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.v-p8.1">φρέαντλος</span>,
or well drawer.  On him <i>vide</i> Val. Max. viii. 7 and Sen.,
<i>Ep</i>. 44.</p></note> an immense
admirer of Diogenes, who prided himself on requiring no more than was
absolutely necessary, and flung away his bowl after he had learned from
some lad to stoop down and drink from the hollow of his
hand.”  In some such terms as these you might be chidden by
my dear mate Poverty, whom your presents have driven from house and
home.  She might too add a threat; “if I catch you here
again, I shall shew that what went before was Sicilian or Italian
luxury:  so I shall exactly requite you out of my own
store.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.v-p9">But enough of this.  I am very glad that you have
already begun a course of medicine, and pray that you may be benefited
by it.  A condition of body fit for painless activity would well
become so pious a soul.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Nectarius." progress="47.19%" prev="ix.v" next="ix.vii" id="ix.vi"><p class="c26" id="ix.vi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.vi-p1.1">Letter V.<note place="end" n="1768" id="ix.vi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.vi-p2"> Placed about
358.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.vi-p3"><i>To Nectarius</i>.<note place="end" n="1769" id="ix.vi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.vi-p4"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> 290.  The identification of the two Nectarii
is conjectural.  “Tillemont is inclined to identify
Basil’s correspondent with the future bishop of
Constantinople, but without sufficient grounds.” 
<i>D.C.B.</i> see.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.vi-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.vi-p5.1">I heard</span> of your
unendurable loss, and was much distressed.  Three or four days
went by, and I was still in some doubt because my informant was not
able to give me any clear details of the melancholy event.  While
I was incredulous about what was noised abroad, because I prayed that
it might not be true, I received a letter from the Bishop fully
confirming the unhappy tidings.  I need not tell you how I sighed
and wept.  Who could be so stony-hearted, so truly inhuman, as to
be insensible to what has occurred, or be affected by merely moderate
grief?  He is gone; heir of a noble house, prop of a family, a
father’s hope, offspring of pious parents, nursed with
innumerable prayers, in the very bloom of manhood, torn from his
father’s hands.  These things are enough to break a heart of
adamant and make it feel.  It is only natural then that I am
deeply touched at this trouble; I who have been intimately connected
with you from the beginning and have made your joys and sorrows
mine.  But yesterday it seemed that you had only little to
trouble <pb n="114" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_114.html" id="ix.vi-Page_114" />you, and that
your life’s stream was flowing prosperously on.  In a
moment, by a demon’s malice,<note place="end" n="1770" id="ix.vi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.vi-p6"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Luke 13.16; 2 Cor. 12.7" id="ix.vi-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|13|16|0|0;|2Cor|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.16 Bible:2Cor.12.7">Luke xiii. 16 and 2 Cor. xii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> all the
happiness of the house, all the brightness of life, is destroyed, and
our lives are made a doleful story.  If we wish to lament and weep
over what has happened, a lifetime will not be enough and if all
mankind mourns with us they will be powerless to make their lamentation
match our loss.  Yes, if all the streams run tears<note place="end" n="1771" id="ix.vi-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.vi-p7"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Lam. ii. 18" id="ix.vi-p7.1" parsed="|Lam|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lam.2.18">Lam. ii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> they will not adequately weep our
woe.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.vi-p8">2.  But we mean,—do we not?—to
bring out the gift which God has stored in our hearts; I mean that
sober reason which in our happy days is wont to draw lines of
limitation round our souls, and when troubles come about us to recall
to our minds that we are but men, and to suggest to us, what indeed we
have seen and heard, that life is full of similar misfortunes, and that
the examples of human sufferings are not a few.  Above all, this
will tell us that it is God’s command that we who trust in Christ
should not grieve over them who are fallen asleep, because we hope in
the resurrection; and that in reward for great patience great crowns of
glory are kept in store by the Master of life’s course. 
Only let us allow our wiser thoughts to speak to us in this strain of
music, and we may peradventure discover some slight alleviation of our
trouble.  Play the man, then, I implore you; the blow is a heavy
one, but stand firm; do not fall under the weight of your grief; do not
lose heart.  Be perfectly assured of this, that though the reasons
for what is ordained by God are beyond us, yet always what is arranged
for us by Him Who is wise and Who loves us is to be accepted, be it
ever so grievous to endure.  He Himself knows how He is appointing
what is best for each and why the terms of life that He fixes for us
are unequal.  There exists some reason incomprehensible to man why
some are sooner carried far away from us, and some are left a longer
while behind to bear the burdens of this painful life.  So we
ought always to adore His loving kindness, and not to repine,
remembering those great and famous words of the great athlete Job, when
he had seen ten children at one table, in one short moment, crushed to
death, “The Lord gave and the Lord hath taken
away.”<note place="end" n="1772" id="ix.vi-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.vi-p9">
<scripRef passage="Job i. 21" id="ix.vi-p9.1" parsed="|Job|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.1.21">Job i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  As the Lord
thought good so it came to pass.  Let us adopt those marvellous
words.  At the hands of the righteous Judge, they who show like
good deeds shall receive a like reward.  We have not lost the lad;
we have restored him to the Lender.  His life is not destroyed; it
is changed for the better.  He whom we love is not hidden in the
ground; he is received into heaven.  Let us wait a little while,
and we shall be once more with him.  The time of our separation is
not long, for in this life we are all like travellers on a journey,
hastening on to the same shelter.  While one has reached his rest
another arrives, another hurries on, but one and the same end awaits
them all.  He has outstripped us on the way, but we shall all
travel the same road, and the same hostelry awaits us all.  God
only grant that we through goodness may be likened to his purity, to
the end that for the sake of our guilelessness of life we may attain
the rest which is granted to them that are children in
Christ.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the wife of Nectarius." progress="47.41%" prev="ix.vi" next="ix.viii" id="ix.vii"><p class="c26" id="ix.vii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.vii-p1.1">Letter VI.<note place="end" n="1773" id="ix.vii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.vii-p2"> To be
placed with <i>Letter</i> V.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.vii-p3"><i>To the wife of Nectarius</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.vii-p4">1.  I <span class="c14" id="ix.vii-p4.1">hesitated</span> to
address your excellency, from the idea that, just as to the eye when
inflamed even the mildest of remedies causes pain, so to a soul
distressed by heavy sorrow, words offered in the moment of agony, even
though they do bring much comfort, seem to be somewhat out of
place.  But I bethought me that I should be speaking to a
Christian woman, who has long ago learned godly lessons, and is not
inexperienced in the vicissitudes of human life, and I judged it right
not to neglect the duty laid upon me.  I know what a
mother’s heart is,<note place="end" n="1774" id="ix.vii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.vii-p5">
<i>i.e.</i>from his knowledge of what Emmelia had been to
him.  Yet to the celibate the wife of Nectarius might have
anticipated the well known retort of Constance to Pandulph in
<i>King John</i>.</p></note> and when I remember
how good and gentle you are to all, I can reckon the probable extent of
your misery at this present time.  You have lost a son whom, while
he was alive, all mothers called happy, with prayers that their own
might be like him, and on his death bewailed, as though each had hidden
her own in the grave.  His death is a blow to two provinces, both
to mine and to Cilicia.  With him has fallen a great and
illustrious race, dashed to the ground as by the withdrawal of a
prop.  Alas for the mighty mischief that the contact with an evil
demon was able to wreak!  Earth, what a calamity thou hast been
compelled to sustain!  If the sun had any feeling one would think
he might have <pb n="115" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_115.html" id="ix.vii-Page_115" />shuddered at
so sad a sight.  Who could utter all that the spirit in its
helplessness would have said?</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.vii-p6">2.  But our lives are not without a
Providence.  So we have learnt in the Gospel, for not a sparrow
falls to the ground without the will of our Father.<note place="end" n="1775" id="ix.vii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.vii-p7">
<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 29" id="ix.vii-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|10|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.29">Matt. x. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>  Whatever has come to pass has come to
pass by the will of our Creator.  And who can resist God’s
will?  Let us accept what has befallen us; for if we take it ill
we do not mend the past and we work our own ruin.  Do not let us
arraign the righteous judgment of God.  We are all too untaught to
assail His ineffable sentences.  The Lord is now making trial of
your love for Him.  Now there is an opportunity for you, through
your patience, to take the martyr’s lot.  The mother of the
Maccabees<note place="end" n="1776" id="ix.vii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.vii-p8">
<scripRef passage="2 Mac. vii" id="ix.vii-p8.1" parsed="|2Macc|7|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Macc.7">2 Mac. vii</scripRef>.</p></note> saw the death of
seven sons without a sigh, without even shedding one unworthy
tear.  She gave thanks to God for seeing them freed from the
fetters of the flesh by fire and steel and cruel blows, and she won
praise from God, and fame among men.  The loss is great, as I can
say myself; but great too are the rewards laid up by the Lord for the
patient.  When first you were made a mother, and saw your boy, and
thanked God, you knew all the while that, a mortal yourself, you had
given birth to a mortal.  What is there astonishing in the death
of a mortal?  But we are grieved at his dying before his
time.  Are we sure that this was not his time?  We do not
know how to pick and choose what is good for our souls, or how to fix
the limits of the life of man.  Look round at all the world in
which you live; remember that everything you see is mortal, and all
subject to corruption.  Look up to heaven; even it shall be
dissolved; look at the sun, not even the sun will last for ever. 
All the stars together, all living things of land and sea, all that is
fair on earth, aye, earth itself, all are subject to decay; yet a
little while and all shall be no more.  Let these considerations
be some comfort to you in your trouble.  Do not measure your loss
by itself; if you do it will seem intolerable; but if you take all
human affairs into account you will find that some comfort is to be
derived from them.  Above all, one thing I would strongly urge;
spare your husband.  Be a comfort to others.  Do not make his
trouble harder to bear by wearing yourself away with sorrow.  Mere
words I know cannot give comfort.  Just now what is wanted is
prayer; and I do pray the Lord Himself to touch your heart by His
unspeakable power, and through good thoughts to cause light to shine
upon your soul, that you may have a source of consolation in
yourself.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Gregory my friend." progress="47.61%" prev="ix.vii" next="ix.ix" id="ix.viii"><p class="c26" id="ix.viii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.viii-p1.1">Letter VII.<note place="end" n="1777" id="ix.viii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.viii-p2"> Written from
the retirement in Pontus.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.viii-p3"><i>To Gregory my friend</i>.<note place="end" n="1778" id="ix.viii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.viii-p4"> <i>i.e.</i>
Gregory of Nazianzus.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.viii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.viii-p5.1">When</span> I wrote to you, I was
perfectly well aware that no theological term is adequate to the
thought of the speaker, or the want of the questioner, because language
is of natural necessity too weak to act in the service of objects of
thought.  If then our thought is weak, and our tongue weaker than
our thought, what was to be expected of me in what I said but that I
should be charged with poverty of expression?  Still, it was not
possible to let your question pass unnoticed.  It looks like a
betrayal, if we do not readily give an answer about God to them that
love the Lord.  What has been said, however, whether it seems
satisfactory, or requires some further and more careful addition, needs
a fit season for correction.  For the present I implore you, as I
have implored you before, to devote yourself entirely to the advocacy
of the truth, and to the intellectual energies God gives you for the
establishment of what is good.  With this be content, and ask
nothing more from me.  I am really much less capable than is
supposed, and am more likely to do harm to the word by my weakness than
to add strength to the truth by my advocacy.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Cæsareans.  A defence of his withdrawal, and concerning the faith." progress="47.67%" prev="ix.viii" next="ix.x" id="ix.ix"><p class="c26" id="ix.ix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ix-p1.1">Letter VIII.<note place="end" n="1779" id="ix.ix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p2"> This
important letter was written <span class="c14" id="ix.ix-p2.1">a.d.</span> 360, when
Basil, shocked at the discovery that Dianius, the bishop who had
baptized him, had subscribed the Arian creed of Ariminum, as revised
at Nike (Theod., <i>Hist. Ecc</i>. II. xvi.), left
Cæsarea, and withdrew to his friend Gregory at Nazianzus. 
The Benedictine note considers the traditional title an error, and
concludes the letter to have been really addressed to the monks of
the Cœnobium over which Basil had presided.  But it may
have been written to monks in or near Cæsarea, so that title
and sense will agree.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ix-p3"><i>To the Cæsareans</i>.  <i>A defence
of his withdrawal, and concerning the faith</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ix-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.ix-p4.1">I have</span> often
been astonished at your feeling towards me as you do, and how it comes
about that an individual so small and insignificant, and having, may
be, very little that is lovable about him, should have so won your
allegiance.  You remind me of the claims of friendship and of
fatherland,<note place="end" n="1780" id="ix.ix-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p5.1">πατρίς</span> seems
to be used of the city or neighbourhood of Cæsarea, and so far
to be in favour of Basil’s birth there.</p></note> and
<pb n="116" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_116.html" id="ix.ix-Page_116" />press me urgently in your
attempt to make me come back to you, as though I were a runaway from a
father’s heart and home.  That I am a runaway I
confess.  I should be sorry to deny it; since you are already
regretting me, you shall be told the cause.  I was astounded like
a man stunned by some sudden noise.  I did not crush my thoughts,
but dwelt upon them as I fled, and now I have been absent from you a
considerable time.  Then I began to yearn for the divine
doctrines, and the philosophy that is concerned with them.  How,
said I, could I overcome the mischief dwelling with us?  Who is to
be my Laban, setting me free from Esau, and leading me to the supreme
philosophy?  By God’s help, I have, so far as in me lies,
attained my object; I have found a chosen vessel, a deep well; I mean
Gregory, Christ’s mouth.  Give me, therefore, I beg you, a
little time.  I am not embracing a city life.<note place="end" n="1781" id="ix.ix-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p6"> <i>i.e.</i>
the life of the city, presumably Nazianzus, from which he is
writing.</p></note>  I am quite well aware how the evil one
by such means devises deceit for mankind, but I do hold the society of
the saints most useful.  For in the more constant change of ideas
about the divine dogmas I am acquiring a lasting habit of
contemplation.  Such is my present situation.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ix-p7">2.  Friends godly and well beloved, do, I
implore you, beware of the shepherds of the Philistines; let them not
choke your wills unawares; let them not befoul the purity of your
knowledge of the faith.  This is ever their object, not to teach
simple souls lessons drawn from Holy Scripture, but to mar the harmony
of the truth by heathen philosophy.  Is not he an open Philistine
who is introducing the terms “<i>unbegotten</i>” and
“<i>begotten</i>” into our faith, and asserts that there
was once a time when the Everlasting was not;<note place="end" n="1782" id="ix.ix-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p8"> <i>cf</i>. the
Arian formula <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p8.1">ἦν
ποτὲ ὅτε οὐκ
ἦν</span>.</p></note> that He who is by nature and eternally a
Father became a Father; that the Holy Ghost is not eternal?  He
bewitches our Patriarch’s sheep that they may not drink
“of the well of water springing up into everlasting
life,”<note place="end" n="1783" id="ix.ix-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p9">
<scripRef passage="John iv. 14" id="ix.ix-p9.1" parsed="|John|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.14">John iv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> but may rather
bring upon themselves the words of the prophet, “They have
forsaken me, the fountain of living waters, and hewed them out
cisterns, broken cisterns, that can hold no water;”<note place="end" n="1784" id="ix.ix-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p10">
<scripRef passage="Jer. ii. 13" id="ix.ix-p10.1" parsed="|Jer|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.13">Jer. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> when all the while they ought to confess
that the Father is God, the Son God, and the Holy Ghost
God,<note place="end" n="1785" id="ix.ix-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p11"> <i>cf</i>. p.
16, note.  This is one of the few instances of St.
Basil’s use of the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p11.1">θεός</span> of the Holy Ghost.</p></note> as they have
been taught by the divine words, and by those who have understood
them in their highest sense.  Against those who cast it in our
teeth that we are Tritheists, let it be answered that we confess one
God not in number but in nature.  For everything which is
called one in number is not one absolutely, nor yet simple in
nature; but God is universally confessed to be simple and not
composite.  God therefore is not one in number.  What I
mean is this.  We say that the world is one in number, but not
one by nature nor yet simple; for we divide it into its constituent
elements, fire, water, air, and earth.<note place="end" n="1786" id="ix.ix-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p12"> For the four
elements of ancient philosophy modern chemistry now catalogues at
least sixty-seven.  Of these, earth generally contains eight;
air is a mixture of two; water is a compound of two; and fire is the
visible evidence of a combination between elements which produces
light and heat.  On the “elements” of the Greek
philosophers <i>vide</i> Arist., <i>Met</i>. i. 3. 
Thales (†c. 550 <span class="c14" id="ix.ix-p12.1">b.c.</span>) said
<i>water</i>; Anaximenes (†c. <span class="c14" id="ix.ix-p12.2">b.c.</span>
480) <i>air</i>; and Heraclitus (†c. <span class="c14" id="ix.ix-p12.3">b.c.</span> 500) <i>fire</i>.  To these Empedocles (who
“<i>ardentem frigidus Ætnam insiluit</i>, c.
<span class="c14" id="ix.ix-p12.4">b.c.</span> 440) added a fourth,
<i>earth</i>.</p></note>  Again, man is called one in
number.  We frequently speak of one man, but man who is
composed of body and soul is not simple.  Similarly we say one
angel in number, but not one by nature nor yet simple, for we
conceive of the hypostasis of the angel as essence with
sanctification.  If therefore everything which is one in number
is not one in nature, and that which is one and simple in nature is
not one in number; and if we call God one in nature how can number
be charged against us, when we utterly exclude it from that blessed
and spiritual nature?  Number relates to quantity; and quantity
is conjoined with bodily nature, for number is of bodily
nature.  We believe our Lord to be Creator of bodies. 
Wherefore every number indicates those things which have received a
material and circumscribed nature.  Monad and Unity on the
other hand signify the nature which is simple and
incomprehensible.  Whoever therefore confesses either the Son
of God or the Holy Ghost to be number or creature introduces
unawares a material and circumscribed nature.  And by
circumscribed I mean not only locally limited, but a nature which is
comprehended in foreknowledge by Him who is about to educe it from
the non-existent into the existent and which can be comprehended by
science.  Every holy thing then of which the nature is
circumscribed and of which the holiness is acquired is not
insusceptible of evil.  But the Son and the Holy Ghost are the
source of sanctification by which every reasonable creature is
hallowed in proportion to its virtue.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ix-p13">3.  We in accordance with the true doctrine
speak of the Son as neither like,<note place="end" n="1787" id="ix.ix-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p14"> Asserted at
Seleucia and Ariminum.</p></note> nor
unlike<note place="end" n="1788" id="ix.ix-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p15">
<i>cf</i>. <i>D. Sp. S</i>. § 4 on Aetius’
responsibility for the Anomœan formula.</p></note> the
Father.  Each of these terms is equally <pb n="117" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_117.html" id="ix.ix-Page_117" />impossible, for like and unlike are
predicated in relation to quality, and the divine is free from
quality.  We, on the contrary, confess identity of nature and
accepting the consubstantiality, and rejecting the composition of
the Father, God in substance, Who begat the Son, God in
substance.  From this the consubstantiality<note place="end" n="1789" id="ix.ix-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p16.1">τὸ
ὁμοούσιον</span>.</p></note> is proved.  For God in essence or
substance is co-essential or con-substantial with God in essence
or substance.  But when even man is called “god”
as in the words, “I have said ye are gods,”<note place="end" n="1790" id="ix.ix-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p17">
<scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxii. 6" id="ix.ix-p17.1" parsed="|Ps|82|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.82.6">Ps. lxxxii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note> and “dæmon” as in the
words, “The gods of the nations are
dæmons,”<note place="end" n="1791" id="ix.ix-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p18">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xcvi. 5" id="ix.ix-p18.1" parsed="|Ps|96|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.96.5">Ps. xcvi. 5</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> in the former
case the name is given by favour, in the latter untruly.  God
alone is substantially and essentially God.  When I say
“alone” I set forth the holy and uncreated essence and
substance of God.  For the word “alone” is used
in the case of any individual and generally of human nature. 
In the case of an individual, as for instance of Paul, that he
alone was caught into the third heaven and “heard
unspeakable words which it is not lawful for a man to
utter,”<note place="end" n="1792" id="ix.ix-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p19">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 4" id="ix.ix-p19.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.4">2 Cor. xii.
4</scripRef>.</p></note> and of human
nature, as when David says, “as for man his days are as
grass,”<note place="end" n="1793" id="ix.ix-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p20">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cii. 15" id="ix.ix-p20.1" parsed="|Ps|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.15">Ps. cii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> not meaning
any particular man, but human nature generally; for every man is
short-lived and mortal.  So we understand these words to be
said of the nature, “who alone hath
immortality”<note place="end" n="1794" id="ix.ix-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p21">
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 16" id="ix.ix-p21.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.16">1 Tim. vi.
16</scripRef>.</p></note> and “to
God only wise,”<note place="end" n="1795" id="ix.ix-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p22">
<scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 27" id="ix.ix-p22.1" parsed="|Rom|16|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.27">Rom. xvi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> and
“none is good save one, that is God,”<note place="end" n="1796" id="ix.ix-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p23">
<scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 19" id="ix.ix-p23.1" parsed="|Luke|18|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.19">Luke xviii.
19</scripRef>.</p></note> for here “one” means the
same as alone.  So also, “which alone spreadest out the
heavens,”<note place="end" n="1797" id="ix.ix-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p24">
<scripRef passage="Job ix. 8" id="ix.ix-p24.1" parsed="|Job|9|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.9.8">Job ix. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and again
“Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and Him only shalt thou
serve.”<note place="end" n="1798" id="ix.ix-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p25">
<scripRef passage="Deut. vi. 13" id="ix.ix-p25.1" parsed="|Deut|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.13">Deut. vi. 13</scripRef>, LXX., where the text runs
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p25.2">κύριον
τὸν θεόν σου
φοβηθήσῃ</span>. 
St. Basil may quote the version in <scripRef passage="Matt. 4.10; Luke 4.8" id="ix.ix-p25.3" parsed="|Matt|4|10|0|0;|Luke|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.10 Bible:Luke.4.8">Matt. iv. 10 and Luke
iv. 8</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p25.4">προσκυνήσεις</span>. 
The Hebrew="fear".</p></note> 
“There is no God beside me.”<note place="end" n="1799" id="ix.ix-p25.5"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p26">
<scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 39" id="ix.ix-p26.1" parsed="|Deut|32|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.39">Deut. xxxii.
39</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  In Scripture “one”
and “only” are not predicated of God to mark
distinction from the Son and the Holy Ghost, but to except the
unreal gods falsely so called.  As for instance, “The
Lord alone did lead them and there was no strange god with
them,”<note place="end" n="1800" id="ix.ix-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p27">
<scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 12" id="ix.ix-p27.1" parsed="|Deut|32|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.12">Deut. xxxii.
12</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> and
“then the children of Israel did put away Baalim and
Ashtaroth, and did serve the Lord only.”<note place="end" n="1801" id="ix.ix-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p28">
<scripRef passage="1 Sam. vii. 4" id="ix.ix-p28.1" parsed="|1Sam|7|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.7.4">1 Sam. vii.
4</scripRef>.</p></note>  And so St. Paul, “For as
there be gods many and lords many, but to us there is but one god,
the Father, of whom are all things; and one Lord Jesus Christ by
Whom are all things.”<note place="end" n="1802" id="ix.ix-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p29">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 5, 6" id="ix.ix-p29.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|5|8|6" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.5-1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. viii. 5,
6</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Here we enquire why when he had said “one God” he was
not content, for we have said that “one” and
“only” when applied to God, indicate nature.  Why
did he add the word Father and make mention of Christ?  Paul,
a chosen vessel, did not, I imagine, think it sufficient only to
preach that the Son is God and the Holy Ghost God, which he had
expressed by the phrase “one God,” without, by the
further addition of “the Father,” expressing Him of
Whom are all things; and, by mentioning the Lord, signifying the
Word by Whom are all things; and yet further, by adding the words
Jesus Christ, announcing the incarnation, setting forth the
passion and publishing the resurrection.  For the word Jesus
Christ suggests all these ideas to us.  For this reason too
before His passion our Lord deprecates the designation of
“Jesus Christ,” and charges His disciples to
“tell no man that He was Jesus, the Christ.”<note place="end" n="1803" id="ix.ix-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p30">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 19" id="ix.ix-p30.1" parsed="|Matt|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.19">Matt. xvi.
19</scripRef>.</p></note>  For His purpose was, after the
completion of the œconomy,<note place="end" n="1804" id="ix.ix-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p31"> <i>i.e.</i> of
His work on earth as God manifest in the flesh.  <i>Vide</i>
note, p. 7.</p></note> after His
resurrection from the dead, and His assumption into heaven, to
commit to them the preaching of Him as Jesus, the Christ. 
Such is the force of the words “That they may know Thee the
only true God and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent,”<note place="end" n="1805" id="ix.ix-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p32">
<scripRef passage="John xvii. 3" id="ix.ix-p32.1" parsed="|John|17|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.3">John xvii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and again “Ye believe in God,
believe also in me.”<note place="end" n="1806" id="ix.ix-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p33">
<scripRef passage="John xiv. 1" id="ix.ix-p33.1" parsed="|John|14|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.1">John xiv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Everywhere the Holy Ghost secures our conception of Him to save us
from falling in one direction while we advance in the other,
heeding the theology but neglecting the œconomy,<note place="end" n="1807" id="ix.ix-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p34"> <i>cf</i>.
note, p. 7.</p></note> and so by omission falling into
impiety.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ix-p35">4.  Now let us examine, and to the best of
our ability explain, the meaning of the words of Holy Scripture, which
our opponents seize and wrest to their own sense, and urge against us
for the destruction of the glory of the Only-begotten.  First of
all take the words “I live because of the
Father,”<note place="end" n="1808" id="ix.ix-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p36">
<scripRef passage="John vi. 57" id="ix.ix-p36.1" parsed="|John|6|57|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.57">John vi. 57</scripRef>, R.V.  The Greek is
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p36.2">ἐγὼ ζῶ διὰ
τὸν
πατέρα</span>, <i>i.e</i>.
not through or by the Father, but “because of” or
“on account of” the Father.  “The
preposition (Vulg. <i>propter Patrem</i>) describes the
ground or object, not the instrument or agent (by, through
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p36.3">διὰ
τοῦ π</span>.).  Complete
devotion to the Father is the essence of the life of the Son; and
so complete devotion to the Son is the life of the
believer.  It seems better to give this full sense to the
word than to take it as equivalent to ‘<i>by reason
of</i>;’ that is, ‘I live because the Father
lives.’”  Westcott, <i>St. John</i> ad
loc.</p></note> for this is one
of the shafts hurled heavenward by those who impiously use it. 
These words I do not understand to refer to the eternal life; for
whatever lives because of something else cannot be self-existent,
just as that which is warmed by another cannot be warmth itself; but
He Who is our Christ and God says, “I am the
life.”<note place="end" n="1809" id="ix.ix-p36.4"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p37">
<scripRef passage="John xi. 25" id="ix.ix-p37.1" parsed="|John|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.25">John xi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>  I
understand the life lived because of the Father to be this life in
the flesh, and in this time.  Of His own will He came to live
the life of men.  He did not say “I have lived
<pb n="118" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_118.html" id="ix.ix-Page_118" />because of the
Father,” but “I live because of the Father,”
clearly indicating the present time, and the Christ, having the word
of God in Himself, is able to call the life which He leads, life,
and that this is His meaning we shall learn from what follows. 
“He that eateth me,” He says, “he also shall live
because of me;”<note place="end" n="1810" id="ix.ix-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p38">
<scripRef passage="John vi. 57" id="ix.ix-p38.1" parsed="|John|6|57|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.57">John vi. 57</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note> for we eat His
flesh, and drink His blood, being made through His incarnation and
His visible life partakers of His Word and of His Wisdom.  For
all His mystic sojourn among us He called flesh and blood, and set
forth the teaching consisting of practical science, of physics, and
of theology, whereby our soul is nourished and is meanwhile trained
for the contemplation of actual realities.  This is perhaps the
intended meaning of what He says.<note place="end" n="1811" id="ix.ix-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p39"> With
this striking exposition of Basil’s view of the spiritual
meaning of eating the flesh and drinking the blood, <i>cf</i>. the
passage from Athanasius quoted by Bp. Harold Browne in his
<i>Exposition of the XXXIX. Articles</i>, p. 693.  It is not
easy for Roman commentators to cite passages even apparently in
support of the less spiritual view of the manducation, <i>e.g.</i>
Fessler, <i>Inst. Pat</i>. i. 530, and the quotations under
the word “<i>Eucharistia</i>,” in the <i>Index</i>
of Basil ed Migne.  Contrast Gregory of Nyssa, in chap. xxxvii.
of the <i>Greater Catechism</i>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ix-p40">5.  And again, “My Father is greater
than I.”<note place="end" n="1812" id="ix.ix-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p41">
<scripRef passage="John xiv. 28" id="ix.ix-p41.1" parsed="|John|14|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.28">John xiv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>  This passage
is also employed by the ungrateful creatures, the brood of the evil
one.  I believe that even from this passage the consubstantiality
of the Son with the Father is set forth.  For I know that
comparisons may properly be made between things which are of the same
nature.  We speak of angel as greater than angel, of man as juster
than man, of bird as fleeter than bird.  If then comparisons are
made between things of the same species, and the Father by comparison
is said to be greater than the Son, then the Son is of the same
substance as the Father.  But there is another sense underlying
the expression.  In what is it extraordinary that He who “is
the Word and was made flesh”<note place="end" n="1813" id="ix.ix-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p42">
<scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="ix.ix-p42.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> confesses His
Father to be greater than Himself, when He was seen in glory inferior
to the angels, and in form to men?  For “Thou hast made him
a little lower than the angels,”<note place="end" n="1814" id="ix.ix-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p43">
<scripRef passage="Ps. viii. 5" id="ix.ix-p43.1" parsed="|Ps|8|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.8.5">Ps. viii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>
and again “Who was made a little lower than the
angels,”<note place="end" n="1815" id="ix.ix-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p44">
<scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 9" id="ix.ix-p44.1" parsed="|Heb|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.9">Heb. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and “we saw
Him and He had neither form nor comeliness, his form was deficient
beyond all men.”<note place="end" n="1816" id="ix.ix-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p45">
<scripRef passage="Isa. liii. 2, 3" id="ix.ix-p45.1" parsed="|Isa|53|2|53|3" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.2-Isa.53.3">Isa. liii. 2,
3</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  All this He
endured on account of His abundant loving kindness towards His work,
that He might save the lost sheep and bring it home when He had saved
it, and bring back safe and sound to his own land the man who went down
from Jerusalem to Jericho and so fell among thieves.<note place="end" n="1817" id="ix.ix-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p46"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Luke x. 30" id="ix.ix-p46.1" parsed="|Luke|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.30">Luke x. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>  Will the heretic cast in His teeth the
manger out of which he in his unreasonableness was fed by the Word of
reason?  Will he, because the carpenter’s son had no bed to
lie on, complain of His being poor?  This is why the Son is less
than the Father; for your sakes He was made dead to free you from death
and make you sharer in heavenly life.  It is just as though any
one were to find fault with the physician for stooping to sickness, and
breathing its foul breath, that he may heal the sick.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ix-p47">6.  It is on thy account that He knows not
the hour and the day of judgment.  Yet nothing is beyond the ken
of the real Wisdom, for “all things were made by
Him;”<note place="end" n="1818" id="ix.ix-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p48">
<scripRef passage="John i. 3" id="ix.ix-p48.1" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and even among men
no one is ignorant of what he has made.  But this is His
dispensation<note place="end" n="1819" id="ix.ix-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p49"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p49.1">τοῦτο
οἰκονομεῖ</span>.</p></note> because of thine
own infirmity, that sinners be not plunged into despair by the narrow
limits of the appointed period,<note place="end" n="1820" id="ix.ix-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p50"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p50.1">τῷ στενῶ
τῆς
προθεσμίας.
ἡ
προθεσμία</span>
<i>sc</i><span class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p50.2">. ἡ</span><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p50.3">μέρα</span> was in Attic Law a day
fixed beforehand before which money must be paid, actions brought,
etc.  <i>cf</i>. Plat. <i>Legg</i>, 954, D.  It is
the “time appointed” of the Father in <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 2" id="ix.ix-p50.4" parsed="|Gal|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.2">Gal. iv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> no
opportunity for repentance being left them; and that, on the other
hand, those who are waging a long war with the forces of the enemy
may not desert their post on account of the protracted time. 
For both of these classes He arranges<note place="end" n="1821" id="ix.ix-p50.5"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p51"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p51.1">οἰκονομεῖ</span>.</p></note>
by means of His assumed ignorance; for the former cutting the time
short for their glorious struggle’s sake; for the latter
providing an opportunity for repentance because of their sins. 
In the gospels He numbered Himself among the ignorant, on account,
as I have said, of the infirmity of the greater part of
mankind.  In the Acts of the Apostles, speaking, as it were, to
the perfect apart, He says, “It is not for you to know the
times or the seasons which the Father hath put in His own
power.”<note place="end" n="1822" id="ix.ix-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p52">
<scripRef passage="Acts i. 7" id="ix.ix-p52.1" parsed="|Acts|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.7">Acts i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  Here He
implicitly excepts Himself.  So much for a rough statement by
way of preliminary attack.  Now let us enquire into the meaning
of the text from a higher point of view.  Let me knock at the
door of knowledge, if haply I may wake the Master of the house, Who
gives the spiritual bread to them who ask Him, since they whom we
are eager to entertain are friends and brothers.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ix-p53">7.  Our Saviour’s holy disciples, after
getting beyond the limits of human thought, and then being purified by
the word,<note place="end" n="1823" id="ix.ix-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p54"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="John xv. 3" id="ix.ix-p54.1" parsed="|John|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.3">John xv. 3</scripRef>, “Now ye are clean through the
word.”</p></note> are enquiring about
the end, and longing to know the ultimate blessedness which our Lord
declared to be unknown to His angels and to Himself.  He calls all
the exact comprehension of the purposes of God, a day; and the
contemplation of the One-ness and Unity, knowledge of which He
attributes to <pb n="119" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_119.html" id="ix.ix-Page_119" />the
Father alone, an hour.  I apprehend, therefore, that God is said
to know of Himself what is; and not to know what is not; God, Who is,
of His own nature, very righteousness and wisdom, is said to know
righteousness and wisdom; but to be ignorant of unrighteousness and
wickedness; for God who created us is not unrighteousness and
wickedness.  If, then, God is said to know about Himself that
which is, and not to know that which is not; and if our Lord, according
to the purpose of the Incarnation and the denser doctrine, is not the
ultimate object of desire; then our Saviour does not know the end and
the ultimate blessedness.  But He says the angels do not
know;<note place="end" n="1824" id="ix.ix-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p55">
<scripRef passage="Mark xiii. 32" id="ix.ix-p55.1" parsed="|Mark|13|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.32">Mark xiii.
32</scripRef>.</p></note> that is to
say, not even the contemplation which is in them, nor the methods
of their ministries are the ultimate object of desire.  For
even their knowledge, when compared with the knowledge which is
face to face, is dense.<note place="end" n="1825" id="ix.ix-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p56"> The Ben. note
is <i>Tota hæc explicandi ratio non sua sponte deducta, sed vi
pertracta multis videbitur.  Sed illud ad excusandum
difficilius, quod ait Basilius angelorum scientiam crassam esse, si
comparetur cum ea quæ est facie ad faciem.  Videtur
subtilis explicatio, quam hic sequitur, necessitatem ei imposuisse
ita de angelis sentiendi.  Nam cum diem et horam idem esse
statueret, ac extremam beatitudinem; illud Scriptura,</i> sed
neque angeli sciunt<i>, cogebat illis visionem illam, quæ fit
facie ad faciem, denegare; quia idem de illis non poterat dici ac de
Filio, eos de se ipsis scire id quod sunt, nescire quod non
sunt.  Quod si hanc hausit opinionem ex origenis fontibus, qui
pluribus locis eam insinuat, certe cito deposuit.  Ait enim
tom</i> II. p. 320.  <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p56.1">Ανγελοσ ιν
δίινυμ
φαχιεμ
χοντινεντερ
ιντεντοσ
οχυλοσ
ηαβερε.  Ιδεμ
δοχετ ιν
Χομ.</span></i> <i>Is</i>. p. 515, n. 185, <i>et De
Sp. S. cap</i>. XVI.</p></note>  Only the
Father, He says, knows, since He is Himself the end and the
ultimate blessedness, for when we no longer know God in mirrors
and not immediately,<note place="end" n="1826" id="ix.ix-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p57"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p57.1">διὰ τῶν
ἀλλοτρίων</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 12" id="ix.ix-p57.2" parsed="|1Cor|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.12">1 Cor.
xiii. 12</scripRef>, where St.
Paul’s word is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p57.3">ἔσοπτρον</span>.  St.
Basil’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p57.4">κάτοπτρον</span>
may rather be suggested by <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 18" id="ix.ix-p57.5" parsed="|2Cor|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.18">2 Cor. iii. 18</scripRef>, where the original is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p57.6">κατοπτριζόμενοι</span>.</p></note> but approach
Him as one and alone, then we shall know even the ultimate
end.  For all material knowledge is said to be the kingdom of
Christ; while immaterial knowledge, and so to say the knowledge of
actual Godhead, is that of God the Father.  But our Lord is
also Himself the end and the ultimate blessedness according to the
purpose of the Word; for what does He say in the Gospel? 
“I will raise him up at the last day.”<note place="end" n="1827" id="ix.ix-p57.7"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p58">
<scripRef passage="John vi. 40" id="ix.ix-p58.1" parsed="|John|6|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.40">John vi. 40</scripRef>.</p></note>  He calls the transition from
material knowledge to immaterial contemplation a resurrection,
speaking of that knowledge after which there is no other, as the
last day:  for our intelligence is raised up and roused to a
height of blessedness at the time when it contemplates the
One-ness and Unity of the Word.  But since our intelligence
is made dense and bound to earth, it is both commingled with clay
and incapable of gazing intently in pure contemplation, being led
through adornments<note place="end" n="1828" id="ix.ix-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p59"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p59.1">κόσμων</span>. 
The Ben. note quotes Combefis as saying, “<i>Dura mihi hic
vox:  sit pro</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p59.2">στοιχείων</span>,
<i>per cognata corpori elementa</i>,” and then goes on, <i>sed
hac in re minus vidit vir eruditus; non enim idem sonat illa vox
ac</i>mundi<i>, quasi plures ejusmodi mundos admittat
Basilius; sed idem ac ornatus, sive ut ait Basilius in Epist</i>.
vi. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p59.3">τὰ
περὶ γῆν
κάλλη</span>, <i>pulchritudines quæ
sunt circa terram.  In Com. in</i> <i>Is</i>. n. 58, p.
422.  <i>Ecclesia dicitur</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p59.4">πρέπουσιν
ἑαυτῆ
κοσμίοις
κεκοσμημένη</span>,
<i>convenientibus sibi ornamentis instructa eadem voce utitur
Gregorius Nazianz. Ep</i>. cvii.</p></note> cognate to its
own body.  It considers the operations of the Creator, and
judges of them meanwhile by their effects, to the end that growing
little by little it may one day wax strong enough to approach even
the actual unveiled Godhead.  This is the meaning, I think,
of the words “my Father is greater than I,”<note place="end" n="1829" id="ix.ix-p59.5"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p60">
<scripRef passage="John xiv. 28" id="ix.ix-p60.1" parsed="|John|14|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.28">John xiv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> and also of the statement, “It is
not mine to give save to those for whom it is prepared by my
Father.”<note place="end" n="1830" id="ix.ix-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p61">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xx. 23" id="ix.ix-p61.1" parsed="|Matt|20|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.23">Matt. xx. 23</scripRef>.  <i>cf</i>. n.
<i>Theodoret</i>, p. 28.</p></note>  This too
is what is meant by Christ’s “delivering up the
kingdom to God even the Father;”<note place="end" n="1831" id="ix.ix-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p62">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 24" id="ix.ix-p62.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.24">1 Cor. xv.
24</scripRef>.</p></note> inasmuch as according to the denser
doctrine which, as I said, is regarded relatively to us and not to
the Son Himself, He is not the end but the first fruits.  It
is in accordance with this view that when His disciples asked Him
again in the Acts of the Apostles, “When wilt thou restore
the kingdom of Israel?” He replied, “It is not for you
to know the times or the seasons which the Father hath put in His
own power.”<note place="end" n="1832" id="ix.ix-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p63">
<scripRef passage="Acts i. 6, 7" id="ix.ix-p63.1" parsed="|Acts|1|6|1|7" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.6-Acts.1.7">Acts i. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  That is
to say, the knowledge of such a kingdom is not for them that are
bound in flesh and blood.  This contemplation the Father hath
put away in His own power, meaning by “power” those
that are empowered, and by “His own” those who are not
held down by the ignorance of things below.  Do not, I beg
you, have in mind times and seasons of sense but certain
distinctions of knowledge made by the sun apprehended by mental
perception.  For our Lord’s prayer must be carried
out.  It is Jesus Who prayed “Grant that they may be
one in us as I and Thou are one, Father.”<note place="end" n="1833" id="ix.ix-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p64">
<scripRef passage="John 17.21,22" id="ix.ix-p64.1" parsed="|John|17|21|17|22" osisRef="Bible:John.17.21-John.17.22">John xvii. 21 and 22</scripRef>, slightly varied.</p></note>  For when God, Who is one, is in
each, He makes all out; and number is lost in the in-dwelling of
Unity.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ix-p65">This is my second attempt to attack the
text.  If any one has a better interpretation to give, and can
consistently with true religion amend what I say, let him speak and let
him amend, and the Lord will reward him for me.  There is no
jealousy in my heart.  I have not approached this investigation of
these passages for strife and vain glory.  I have done so to help
my brothers, lest the earthen vessels which hold the treasure of God
should seem to be deceived by stony-hearted and uncircumcised men,
whose weapons are the wisdom of folly.<note place="end" n="1834" id="ix.ix-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p66"> Basil
also refers to this passage in the treatise, <i>C.</i>
<i>Eunomium</i> i. 20:  “Since the Son’s origin
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p66.1">ἀρχή</span>) is from (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p66.2">ἀπό</span>) the Father, in this respect the Father
is greater, as cause and origin (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p66.3">ὡς
αἴτιος
καὶ ἀρχή</span>). 
Whence also the Lord said thus <i>my Father is greater than I</i>,
clearly inasmuch as He is Father (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p66.4">καθὸ
πατήρ</span>).  Yea; what else does
the word Father signify unless the being cause and origin of that
which is begotten by Him?”  And in iii. 1: 
“The Son is second in order (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p66.5">τάξει</span>) to the Father, because
He is from Him (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p66.6">ἀπό</span>) and in dignity (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p66.7">ἀξιώματι</span>)
because the Father is the origin and cause of His
being.”  Quoted by Bp. Westcott in his <i>St. John</i>
in the additional notes on xiv. 16, 28, pp. 211
<i>seqq</i>., where also will be found quotations from other
Fathers on this passage.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ix-p67"><pb n="120" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_120.html" id="ix.ix-Page_120" />8. 
Again, as is said through Solomon the Wise in the Proverbs, “He
was created;” and He is named “Beginning of
ways”<note place="end" n="1835" id="ix.ix-p67.1"><p id="ix.ix-p68"> The text of
<scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="ix.ix-p68.1" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii.
22</scripRef> in the LXX. is
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p68.2">κύριος
ἔκτισέ με
ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν
αὐτοῦ εἰς
ἔργα
αὐτοῦ</span>.  The rendering of
A.V. is “possessed,” with “formed” in the
margin.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ix-p69">The Hebrew verb occurs some eighty times in the Old
Testament, and in only four other passages is translated by possess,
viz., <scripRef passage="Gen. 14.19,22; Psa. 139.13; Jer. 32.15; Zec. 11.5" id="ix.ix-p69.1" parsed="|Gen|14|19|0|0;|Gen|14|22|0|0;|Ps|139|13|0|0;|Jer|32|15|0|0;|Zech|11|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.14.19 Bible:Gen.14.22 Bible:Ps.139.13 Bible:Jer.32.15 Bible:Zech.11.5">Gen. xiv. 19, 22, Ps. cxxxix.
13, Jer. xxxii. 15, and Zec. xi. 5</scripRef>.  In the two former, though the
LXX. renders the word in the Psalms <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p69.2">ἐκτήσω</span>, it would have borne the
sense of “create.”  In the passage under discussion
the Syriac agrees with the LXX., and among critics adopting the same
view Bishop Wordsworth cites Ewald, Hitzig, and Genesius.  The
ordinary meaning of the Hebrew is “get” or
“acquire,” and hence it is easy to see how the idea of
getting or possessing passed in relation to the Creator into that of
creation.  The Greek translators were not unanimous and Aquila
wrote <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p69.3">ἐκτήσατο</span>. 
The passage inevitably became the Jezreel or Low Countries of the
Arian war, and many a battle was fought on it.  The
depreciators of the Son found in it Scriptural authority for
calling Him <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p69.4">κτίσμα</span>,
<i>e.g.</i> Arius in the <i>Thalia</i>, is quoted by
Athanasius in <i>Or. c. Ar</i>. I. iii. § 9, and such
writings of his followers as the Letter of Eusebius of Nicomedia
to Paulinus of Tyre cited in Theod., <i>Ecc. Hist</i>. I. v., and
Eunomius as quoted by Greg. Nyss., <i>c. Eunom</i>. II. 10;
but as Dr. Liddon observes in his <i>Bampton Lect</i>. (p. 60,
ed. 1868), “They did not doubt that this created Wisdom was
a real being or person.”</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="ix.ix-p70"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p70.1">ἔκτισε</span>was accepted by the
Catholic writers, but explained to refer to the manhood only,
<i>cf</i>. Eustathius of Antioch, quoted in Theod.,
<i>Dial</i>. I.  The view of Athanasius will be found in his
dissertation on the subject in the <i>Second Discourse against the
Arians</i>, pp. 357–385 of Schaff &amp; Wace’s
edition.  <i>cf</i>. Bull, <i>Def. Fid. Nic</i>. II. vi.
8.</p></note> of good news, which
lead us to the kingdom of heaven.  He is not in essence and
substance a creature, but is made a “way” according to the
œconomy.  Being made and being created signify the same
thing.  As He was made a way, so was He made a door, a shepherd,
an angel, a sheep, and again a High Priest and an Apostle,<note place="end" n="1836" id="ix.ix-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p71">
<scripRef passage="Heb. iii. 1" id="ix.ix-p71.1" parsed="|Heb|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.1">Heb. iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> the names being used in other senses. 
What again would the heretics say about God unsubjected, and about His
being made sin for us?<note place="end" n="1837" id="ix.ix-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p72"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 21" id="ix.ix-p72.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.21">2 Cor. v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  For it is
written “But when all things shall be subdued unto Him, then
shall the Son also Himself be subject unto Him that put all things
under Him.”<note place="end" n="1838" id="ix.ix-p72.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p73">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 28" id="ix.ix-p73.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.28">1 Cor. xv.
28</scripRef>. 
<i>i.e.</i> Because the Son <i>then</i> shall be subjected, He is
previously <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p73.2">ἀνυπότακτος</span>, not as being “<i>disobedient</i>”
(<scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 9" id="ix.ix-p73.3" parsed="|1Tim|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.9">1 Tim. i.
9</scripRef>), or
“<i>unruly</i>” (<scripRef passage="Tit. i. 6, 10" id="ix.ix-p73.4" parsed="|Titus|1|6|0|0;|Titus|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.6 Bible:Titus.1.10">Tit. i. 6, 10</scripRef>), but as being made man, and
humanity, though subject unto Him, is not yet seen to be
“put under Him” (<scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 8" id="ix.ix-p73.5" parsed="|Heb|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.8">Heb. ii. 8</scripRef>).</p></note>  Are you not
afraid, sir, of God called unsubjected?  For He makes thy
subjection His own; and because of thy struggling against goodness He
calls himself unsubjected.  In this sense too He once spoke of
Himself as persecuted—“Saul, Saul,” He says,
“why persecutest thou me?”<note place="end" n="1839" id="ix.ix-p73.6"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p74">
<scripRef passage="Acts ix. 4" id="ix.ix-p74.1" parsed="|Acts|9|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.4">Acts ix. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> on
the occasion when Saul was hurrying to Damascus with a desire to
imprison the disciples.  Again He calls Himself naked, when any
one of his brethren is naked.  “I was naked,” He says,
“and ye clothed me;”<note place="end" n="1840" id="ix.ix-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p75">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 36" id="ix.ix-p75.1" parsed="|Matt|25|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.36">Matt. xxv.
36</scripRef>.</p></note> and so when
another is in prison He speaks of Himself as imprisoned, for He Himself
took away our sins and bare our sicknesses.<note place="end" n="1841" id="ix.ix-p75.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p76"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Isa. 53.4; Matt. 8.17" id="ix.ix-p76.1" parsed="|Isa|53|4|0|0;|Matt|8|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.4 Bible:Matt.8.17">Isa. liii. 4 and Matt. viii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now one of our infirmities is not
being subject, and He bare this.  So all the things which happen
to us to our hurt He makes His own, taking upon Him our sufferings in
His fellowship with us.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ix-p77">9.  But another passage is also seized by
those who are fighting against God to the perversion of their
hearers:  I mean the words “The Son can do nothing of
Himself.”<note place="end" n="1842" id="ix.ix-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p78">
<scripRef passage="John v. 19" id="ix.ix-p78.1" parsed="|John|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.19">John v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  To me this
saying too seems distinctly declaratory of the Son’s being of the
same nature as the Father.  For if every rational creature is able
to do anything of himself, and the inclination which each has to the
worse and to the better is in his own power, but the Son can do nothing
of Himself, then the Son is not a creature.  And if He is not a
creature, then He is of one essence and substance with the
Father.  Again; no creature can do what he likes.  But the
Son does what He wills in heaven and in earth.  Therefore the Son
is not a creature.  Again; all creatures are either constituted of
contraries or receptive of contraries.  But the Son is very
righteousness, and immaterial.  Therefore the Son is not a
creature, and if He is not a creature, He is of one essence and
substance with the Father.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ix-p79">10.  This examination of the passages before
us is, so far as my ability goes, sufficient.  Now let us turn the
discussion on those who attack the Holy Spirit, and cast down every
high thing of their intellect that exalts itself against the knowledge
of God.<note place="end" n="1843" id="ix.ix-p79.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p80">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 5" id="ix.ix-p80.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.5">2 Cor. xi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  You say that
the Holy Ghost is a creature.  And every creature is a servant of
the Creator, for “all are thy servants.”<note place="end" n="1844" id="ix.ix-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p81">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xix. 91" id="ix.ix-p81.1" parsed="|Ps|19|91|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.91">Ps. xix. 91</scripRef>.</p></note>  If then He is a servant, His holiness
is acquired; and everything of which the holiness is acquired is
receptive of evil; but the Holy Ghost being holy in essence is called
“fount of holiness.”<note place="end" n="1845" id="ix.ix-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p82">
<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 4" id="ix.ix-p82.1" parsed="|Rom|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.4">Rom. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Therefore the Holy Ghost is not a creature.  If He is not a
creature, He is of one essence and substance with the Father. 
How, tell me, can you give the name of servant to Him Who through your
baptism frees you from your servitude?  “The law,” it
is said, “of the Spirit of life hath made me free from the law of
sin.”<note place="end" n="1846" id="ix.ix-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p83">
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 2" id="ix.ix-p83.1" parsed="|Rom|8|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.2">Rom. viii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  But you will
never venture to call His nature even variable, so long as you have
regard to the nature of the opposing power of the enemy,
<pb n="121" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_121.html" id="ix.ix-Page_121" />which, like lightning, is
fallen from heaven and fell out of the true life because its holiness
was acquired, and its evil counsels were followed by its change. 
So when it had fallen away from the Unity and had cast from it its
angelic dignity, it was named after its character
“Devil,”<note place="end" n="1847" id="ix.ix-p83.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p84"> In
<i>Letter</i> cciv.  The name of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p84.1">Διάβολος</span>
is more immediately connected with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p84.2">Διαβάλλειν</span>, to caluminate.  It is curious that the occasional spelling
(<i>e.g.</i> in Burton) Divell, which is nearer to the original, and
keeps up the association with Diable, Diavolo, etc., should have given
place to the less correct and misleading
“Devil.”</p></note> its former and
blessed condition being extinct and this hostile power being
kindled.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ix-p85">Furthermore if he calls the Holy Ghost a creature
he describes His nature as limited.  How then can the two
following passages stand?  “The Spirit of the Lord filleth
the world;”<note place="end" n="1848" id="ix.ix-p85.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p86">
<scripRef passage="Wisdom i. 7" id="ix.ix-p86.1" parsed="|Wis|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.1.7">Wisdom i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and “Whither
shall I go from thy Spirit?”<note place="end" n="1849" id="ix.ix-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p87">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxix. 7" id="ix.ix-p87.1" parsed="|Ps|39|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.7">Ps. cxxxix.
7</scripRef>.</p></note>  But he
does not, it would seem, confess Him to be simple in nature; for he
describes Him as one in number.  And, as I have already said,
everything that is one in number is not simple.  And if the Holy
Spirit is not simple, He consists of essence and sanctification, and is
therefore composite.  But who is mad enough to describe the Holy
Spirit as composite, and not simple, and consubstantial with the Father
and the Son?</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ix-p88">11.  If we ought to advance our argument yet
further, and turn our inspection to higher themes, let us contemplate
the divine nature of the Holy Spirit specially from the following point
of view.  In Scripture we find mention of three creations. 
The first is the evolution from non-being into being.<note place="end" n="1850" id="ix.ix-p88.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p89"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p89.1">παραγωγὴ
ἀπὸ τοῦ μὴ
ὄντος εἰς τὸ
εἶναι</span>.  For <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p89.2">παραγωγή</span>
it is not easy to give an equivalent; it is leading or bringing with
a notion of change, sometimes a change into error, as when it means
a quibble.  It is not quite the Ben. Latin
“<i>productio</i>.”  It is not used intransitively;
if there is a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p89.3">παραγωγὴ</span>,
there must be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p89.4">ὁ
παράγων</span>, and
similarly if there is evolution or development, there must be an
evolver or developer.</p></note>  The second is change from the worse to
the better.  The third is the resurrection of the dead.  In
these you will find the Holy Ghost cooperating with the Father and the
Son.  There is a bringing into existence of the heavens; and what
says David?  “By the word of the Lord were the heavens made
and all the host of them by the breath of His mouth.”<note place="end" n="1851" id="ix.ix-p89.5"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p90">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiii. 6" id="ix.ix-p90.1" parsed="|Ps|33|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.6">Ps. xxxiii.
6</scripRef>.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p90.2">τῷ
πνεύματι
τοῦ
στόματος
αὐτοῦ</span>, LXX.</p></note>  Again, man is created through baptism,
for “if any man be in Christ he is a new
creature.”<note place="end" n="1852" id="ix.ix-p90.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p91">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 17" id="ix.ix-p91.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.17">2 Cor. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  And why
does the Saviour say to the disciples, “Go ye therefore and
teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of
the Son and of the Holy Ghost”?  Here too you see the
Holy Ghost present with the Father and the Son.  And what would
you say also as to the resurrection of the dead when we shall have
failed and returned to our dust?  Dust we are and unto dust we
shall return.<note place="end" n="1853" id="ix.ix-p91.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p92"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 19" id="ix.ix-p92.1" parsed="|Gen|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.19">Gen. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  And He
will send the Holy Ghost and create us and renew the face of the
earth.<note place="end" n="1854" id="ix.ix-p92.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p93"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Ps. ciii. 30" id="ix.ix-p93.1" parsed="|Ps|3|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.3.30">Ps. ciii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>  For what
the holy Paul calls resurrection David describes as renewal. 
Let us hear, once more, him who was caught into the third
heaven.  What does he say?  “You are the temple of
the Holy Ghost which is in you.”<note place="end" n="1855" id="ix.ix-p93.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p94">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 19" id="ix.ix-p94.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.19">1 Cor. vi.
19</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now every temple<note place="end" n="1856" id="ix.ix-p94.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p95"> The Greek word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p95.1">ναός
(ναίω)</span>=dwelling-place.  The Hebrew probably indicates
capacity.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="ix.ix-p96">Our “temple,” from the latin
<i>Templum</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p96.1">τέμενος—vΤΑΜ</span>) is derivatively <i>a place
cut off.</i></p></note> is a temple of God, and if we are a
temple of the Holy Ghost, then the Holy Ghost is God.  It is
also called Solomon’s temple, but this is in the sense of his
being its builder.  And if we are a temple of the Holy Ghost in
this sense, then the Holy Ghost is God, for “He that built all
things is God.”<note place="end" n="1857" id="ix.ix-p96.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p97">
<scripRef passage="Heb. iii. 4" id="ix.ix-p97.1" parsed="|Heb|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.4">Heb. iii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  If we are
a temple of one who is worshipped, and who dwells in us, let us
confess Him to be God, for thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and
Him only shalt thou serve.<note place="end" n="1858" id="ix.ix-p97.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p98">
<scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 10" id="ix.ix-p98.1" parsed="|Matt|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.10">Matt. iv. 10</scripRef>.  <i>cf.</i> note on
p.  .</p></note>  Supposing
them to object to the word “God,” let them learn what
this word means.  God is called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p98.2">Θεὸς</span> either because He
placed (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p98.3">τεθεικέναι</span>)
all things or because He beholds (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p98.4">Θεᾶσθαι</span>) all
things.  If He is called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p98.5">Θεὸς</span> because He
“placed” or “beholds” all things, and the
Spirit knoweth all the things of God, as the Spirit in us knoweth
our things, then the Holy Ghost is God.<note place="end" n="1859" id="ix.ix-p98.6"><p id="ix.ix-p99"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 10, 11" id="ix.ix-p99.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|10|2|11" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.10-1Cor.2.11">1 Cor. ii. 10, 11</scripRef>.  On the derivation of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p99.2">Θεός</span> from
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p99.3">θέω
(τίθημι)</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p99.4">θεάομαι</span>,
<i>cf</i>. Greg. Naz.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="ix.ix-p100">Skeat rejects the theory of connexion
with the Latin <i>Deus</i>, and thinks that the root of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p100.1">τίθημι</span> may be
the origin.</p></note>  Again, if the sword of the
spirit is the word of God,<note place="end" n="1860" id="ix.ix-p100.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p101">
<scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 17" id="ix.ix-p101.1" parsed="|Eph|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.17">Eph. vi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> then the
Holy Ghost is God, inasmuch as the sword belongs to Him of whom
it is also called the word.  Is He named the right hand of
the Father?  For “the right hand of the Lord bringeth
mighty things to pass;”<note place="end" n="1861" id="ix.ix-p101.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p102">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxviii. 16" id="ix.ix-p102.1" parsed="|Ps|18|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.16">Ps. cxviii.
16</scripRef>.  P.B.
“doeth valiantly,” A.V. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p102.2">ἐποίησε
δύνα μιν</span>,
LXX.</p></note> and
“thy right hand, O Lord, hath dashed in pieces the
enemy.”<note place="end" n="1862" id="ix.ix-p102.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p103">
<scripRef passage="Ex. xv. 6" id="ix.ix-p103.1" parsed="|Exod|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.15.6">Ex. xv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  But the
Holy Ghost is the finger of God, as it is said “if I by the
finger of God cast out devils,”<note place="end" n="1863" id="ix.ix-p103.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p104">
<scripRef passage="Luke xi. 20" id="ix.ix-p104.1" parsed="|Luke|11|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.20">Luke xi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> of which the version in another Gospel
is “if I by the Spirit of God cast out
devils.”<note place="end" n="1864" id="ix.ix-p104.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p105">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 28" id="ix.ix-p105.1" parsed="|Matt|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.28">Matt. xii.
28</scripRef>.</p></note>  So the
Holy Ghost is of the same nature as the Father and the
Son.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ix-p106">12.  So much must suffice for the present on the
subject of the adorable and holy Trinity.  It is not now possible
to extend the enquiry about it further.  Do ye take seeds from a
humble person like me, and cultivate the ripe ear for yourselves, for,
as you <pb n="122" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_122.html" id="ix.ix-Page_122" />know, in such cases we
look for interest.  But I trust in God that you, because of your
pure lives, will bring forth fruit thirty, sixty, and a hundred
fold.  For, it is said, Blessed are the pure in heart, for they
shall see God.<note place="end" n="1865" id="ix.ix-p106.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p107">
<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 8" id="ix.ix-p107.1" parsed="|Matt|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.8">Matt. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  And, my
brethren, entertain no other conception of the kingdom of the heavens
than that it is the very contemplation of realities.  This the
divine Scriptures call blessedness.  For “the kingdom of
heaven is within you.”<note place="end" n="1866" id="ix.ix-p107.2"><p id="ix.ix-p108"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvii. 21" id="ix.ix-p108.1" parsed="|Luke|17|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.21">Luke xvii. 21</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p108.2">ἐντὸς
ὑμῶν</span>.  Many modern commentators
interpret “in your midst,” “among
you.”  So Alford, who quotes Xen., <i>Anab</i>. I. x. 3
for the Greek, Bp. Walsham How, Bornemann, Meyer.  The older
view coincided with that of Basil; so Theophylact, Chrysostom, and
with them Olshausen and Godet.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="ix.ix-p109">To the objection that the words
were said to the <i>Pharisees</i>, and that the kingdom was not in
their hearts, it may be answered that our Lord might use
“you” of humanity, even when addressing Pharisees.  He
never, like a merely human preacher, says
“we.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ix-p110">The inner man consists of nothing but
contemplation.  The kingdom of the heavens, then, must be
contemplation.  Now we behold their shadows as in a glass;
hereafter, set free from this earthly body, clad in the incorruptible
and the immortal, we shall behold their archetypes, we shall see them,
that is, if we have steered our own life’s course aright, and if
we have heeded the right faith, for otherwise none shall see the
Lord.  For, it is said, into a malicious soul Wisdom shall not
enter, nor dwell in the body that is subject unto sin.<note place="end" n="1867" id="ix.ix-p110.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p111">
<scripRef passage="Wisdom i. 4" id="ix.ix-p111.1" parsed="|Wis|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.1.4">Wisdom i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  And let no one urge in objection that,
while I am ignoring what is before our eyes, I am philosophizing to
them about bodiless and immaterial being.  It seems to me
perfectly absurd, while the senses are allowed free action in relation
to their proper matter, to exclude mind alone from its peculiar
operation.  Precisely in the same manner in which sense touches
sensible objects, so mind apprehends the objects of mental
perception.  This too must be said that God our Creator has not
included natural faculties among things which can be taught.  No
one teaches sight to apprehend colour or form, nor hearing to apprehend
sound and speech, nor smell, pleasant and unpleasant scents, nor taste,
flavours and savours, nor touch, soft and hard, hot and cold.  Nor
would any one teach the mind to reach objects of mental perception; and
just as the senses in the case of their being in any way diseased, or
injured, require only proper treatment and then readily fulfil their
own functions; just so the mind, imprisoned in flesh, and full of the
thoughts that arise thence, requires faith and right conversation which
make “its feet like hinds’ feet, and set it on its high
places.”<note place="end" n="1868" id="ix.ix-p111.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p112">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xviii. 33" id="ix.ix-p112.1" parsed="|Ps|18|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.33">Ps. xviii.
33</scripRef>.</p></note>  The same
advice is given us by Solomon the wise, who in one passage offers us
the example of the diligent worker the ant,<note place="end" n="1869" id="ix.ix-p112.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p113"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Prov. vi. 6" id="ix.ix-p113.1" parsed="|Prov|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.6.6">Prov. vi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>
and recommends her active life; and in another the work of the wise bee
in forming its cells,<note place="end" n="1870" id="ix.ix-p113.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p114">
<scripRef passage="Ecclus. xi. 3" id="ix.ix-p114.1" parsed="|Sir|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.11.3">Ecclus. xi.
3</scripRef>.  The ascription
of this book to Solomon is said by Rufinus to be confined to the
Latin church, while the Greeks know it as the Wisdom of Jesus son
of Sirach (vers. Orig., <i>Hom. in Num</i>. xvii.).</p></note> and thereby
suggests a natural contemplation wherein also the doctrine of the Holy
Trinity is contained, if at least the Creator is considered in
proportion to the beauty of the things created.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ix-p115">But with thanks to the Father, the Son and the Holy
Ghost let me make an end to my letter, for, as the proverb has it,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p115.1">πᾶν
μέτρον
ἄριστον</span>.<note place="end" n="1871" id="ix.ix-p115.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ix-p116"> Attributed to
Cleobulus of Lindos.  Thales is credited with the injunction
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ix-p116.1">μέτρῳ
χρῶ</span>.  <i>cf</i>. my note on
Theodoret, <i>Ep</i>. cli. p. 329.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Maximus the Philosopher." progress="49.55%" prev="ix.ix" next="ix.xi" id="ix.x"><p class="c26" id="ix.x-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.x-p1.1">Letter
IX.<note place="end" n="1872" id="ix.x-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.x-p2"> To be ascribed
to the same period as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.x-p3"><i>To Maximus the Philosopher</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.x-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.x-p4.1">Speech</span> is really
an image of mind:  so I have learned to know you from your
letters, just as the proverb tells us we may know “the lion from
his claws.”<note place="end" n="1873" id="ix.x-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.x-p5"> In Lucian
(<i>Hermot</i>. 54) the proverb is traced to a story of Pheidias,
who, “after a look at a claw, could tell how big the whole
lion, formed in proportion would be.”  A parallel Greek
adage was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.x-p5.1">ἐκτοῦ
κρασπέδου
τὸ πᾶν
ὕφασμα</span>.  <i>Vide</i>
Leutsch., <i>Corp. Parœmiog. Græc</i>. I. 252.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.x-p6">I am delighted to find that your strong inclinations lie
in the direction of the first and greatest of good things—love
both to God and to your neighbour.  Of the latter I find proof in
your kindness to myself; of the former, in your zeal for
knowledge.  It is well known to every disciple of Christ that in
these two all is contained.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.x-p7">2.  You ask for the writings of
Dionysius;<note place="end" n="1874" id="ix.x-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.x-p8"> <i>i.e.</i> of
Alexandria.</p></note> they did indeed
reach me, and a great many they were; but I have not the books with me,
and so have not sent them.  My opinion is, however, as
follows.  I do not admire everything that is written; indeed of
some things I totally disapprove.  For it may be, that of the
impiety of which we are now hearing so much, I mean the Anomœan,
it is he, as far as I know, who first gave men the seeds.  I do
not trace his so doing to any mental depravity, but only to his earnest
desire to resist Sabellius.  I often compare him to a woodman
trying to straighten some ill-grown sapling, pulling so immoderately in
the opposite direction as to exceed the mean, and so dragging the plant
awry on the other side.  This is very much what we find to be the
case with Dionysius.  While vehe<pb n="123" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_123.html" id="ix.x-Page_123" />mently opposing the impiety of the
Libyan,<note place="end" n="1875" id="ix.x-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.x-p9"> <i>i.e.</i>
Sabellius.  Basil is the first writer who asserts his African
birth.  In <i>Ep</i>. ccvii. he is “Sabellius the
Libyan.”  His active life was Roman; his views popular in
the Pentapolis.</p></note> he is carried away
unawares by his zeal into the opposite error.  It would have been
quite sufficient for him to have pointed out that the Father and the
Son are not identical in substance,<note place="end" n="1876" id="ix.x-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.x-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.x-p10.1">οὐ ταυτὸν
τῷ
ὑποκειμένῷ</span>. 
Aristotle, <i>Metaph</i>. vi. 3, 1, says, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.x-p10.2">μάλιστα
δοκεῖ εἶναι
οὐσία τὸ
ὑποκείμενον
τὸ πρῶτον</span>.  On
the distinction between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.x-p10.3">ὁμοούσιος</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.x-p10.4">ταυτὸν
τῷ
ὑποκειμένῳ</span>, <i>cf</i>. Athan., <i>Exp. Fid</i>. ii., where the Sabellians
are accused of holding an <span class="Greek" id="ix.x-p10.5">υἱοπατώρ</span>,
and Greg. Nyss answer to Eunomius, <i>Second Book</i>, p. 254 in Schaff
and Wace’s  ed.  <i>Vide</i> also <i>Prolegg. to
Athan</i>., p. xxxi. in this series.  Epiphanius says of Noetus,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.x-p10.6">μονοτύπως
τον αὐτὸν
πατέρα καὶ
Υἱ&amp; 232·ν καὶ
ἅγιον
πνεῦμα…ἡγσάμενος</span>
(<i>Hæres</i>. lvii. 2) and of Sabellius, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.x-p10.7">Δογματίζει
οὗτος καὶ οἱ
ἀπ᾽ αὐποῦ
Σαβελλιανοὶ
τὸν αὐτὸν
εἶναι
Πατέρα τὸν
αὐτὸν Υἱ&amp;
232·ν τὸν
αὐτὸν εἶναι
ἅγιον
πνεῦμα, ὡς
εἶναι ἐν μιᾷ
ὑποστάσει
τρεῖς
ὀνομασίας</span>. 
(<i>Hæres</i>. lxii. i.)</p></note> and thus to
score against the blasphemer.  But, in order to win an
unmistakable and superabundant victory, he is not satisfied with laying
down a difference of hypostases, but must needs assert also difference
of substance, diminution of power, and variableness of glory.  So
he exchanges one mischief for another, and diverges from the right line
of doctrine.  In his writings he exhibits a miscellaneous
inconsistency, and is at one time to be found disloyal to the
homoousion, because of his opponent<note place="end" n="1877" id="ix.x-p10.8"><p class="endnote" id="ix.x-p11">
Sabellius.</p></note> who made a bad
use of it to the destruction of the hypostases, and at another
admitting it in his Apology to his namesake.<note place="end" n="1878" id="ix.x-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.x-p12"> Dionysius of
Rome.</p></note>  Besides this he uttered very
unbecoming words about the Spirit, separating Him from the Godhead, the
object of worship, and assigning Him an inferior rank with created and
subordinate nature.  Such is the man’s character.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.x-p13">3.  If I must give my own view, it is
this.  The phrase “like in essence,”<note place="end" n="1879" id="ix.x-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.x-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.x-p14.1">ὅμοιον κατ᾽
οὐσίαν</span></p></note> if it be read with the addition
“without any difference,”<note place="end" n="1880" id="ix.x-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.x-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.x-p15.1">ἀπαραλλάκτως</span>.</p></note> I
accept as conveying the same sense as the homoousion, in accordance
with the sound meaning of the homoousion.  Being of this mind the
Fathers at Nicæa spoke of the Only-begotten as “Light of
Light,” “Very God of very God,” and so on, and then
consistently added the homoousion.  It is impossible for any one
to entertain the idea of variableness of light in relation to light, of
truth in relation to truth, nor of the essence of the Only begotten in
relation to that of the Father.  If, then, the phrase be accepted
in this sense, I have no objection to it.  But if any one cuts off
the qualification “without any difference” from the word
“like,” as was done at Constantinople,<note place="end" n="1881" id="ix.x-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.x-p16"> <i>i.e.</i> at
the Acacian council of Constantinople in 360, at which fifty bishops
accepted the creed of Arminum as revised at Nike, proscribing
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.x-p16.1">οὐσια</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.x-p16.2">ὑπόστασις</span>, and pronounced the Son to be “like the Father, as say the Holy
Scriptures.”  <i>cf</i>. Theod. II. xvi. and Soc. II.
xli.  In 366 Semiarian deputies from the council of Lampsacus
represented to Liberius at Rome that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.x-p16.3">κατὰ
πάντα
ὅμοιος</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.x-p16.4">ὁμοούσιος</span>
were equivalent.</p></note> then I regard the phrase with suspicion, as
derogatory to the dignity of the Only-begotten.  We are frequently
accustomed to entertain the idea of “likeness” in the case
of indistinct resemblances, coming anything but close to the
originals.  I am myself for the homoousion, as being less open to
improper interpretation.  But why, my dear sir, should you not pay
me a visit, that we may talk of these high topics face to face, instead
of committing them to lifeless letters,—especially when I have
determined not to publish my views?  And pray do not adopt, to me,
the words of Diogenes to Alexander, that “it is as far from you
to me as from me to you.”  I am almost obliged by ill-health
to remain like the plants, in one place; moreover I hold “the
living unknown”<note place="end" n="1882" id="ix.x-p16.5"><p id="ix.x-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.x-p17.1">λάθε
βιώσας</span> is quoted by
Theodoret in <i>Ep</i>. lxii. as a saying of “one of the men
once called wise.”  It is attributed to Epicurus. 
Horace imitates it in <i>Ep</i>. I. xvii. 10:  “<i>Nec
vixit male qui natus moriensque fefellit</i>.”  So
Ovid, <i>Tristia</i> III. iv. 25:  “<i>crede mihi; bene
qui latuit, bene vixit</i>,” and Eurip., <i>Iph. in Aul</i>.
17:</p>

<p class="c74" id="ix.x-p18"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.x-p18.1">Ζηλῶ
σὲ, γέρον,</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.x-p19"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.x-p19.1">Ζηλῶ
δ᾽ ἀνδρῶν ὃς
ἀκινδυνον</span></p>

<p class="c41" id="ix.x-p20"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.x-p20.1">Βίον
ἐξεπέρασ᾽
ἀγνὼς
ἀκλεής.</span></p>

<p class="endnote" id="ix.x-p21">Plutarch has an essay on the question,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.x-p21.1">εἰ
καλῶς ἐ&amp;
176·ρηται τὸ
λάθε
βιώσας</span>.</p></note> to be one of the
chief goods.  You, I am told, are in good health; you have made
yourself a citizen of the world, and you might consider in coming to
see me that you are coming home.  It is quite right for you, a man
of action, to have crowds and towns in which to show your good
deeds.  For me, quiet is the best aid for the contemplation and
mental exercise whereby I cling to God.  This quiet I cultivate in
abundance in my retreat, with the aid of its giver, God.  Yet if
you cannot but court the great, and despise me who lie low upon the
ground, then write, and in this way make my life a happier
one.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To a widow." progress="49.88%" prev="ix.x" next="ix.xii" id="ix.xi"><p class="c26" id="ix.xi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xi-p1.1">Letter X.<note place="end" n="1883" id="ix.xi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xi-p2"> Placed during
the retreat.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xi-p3"><i>To a widow</i>.<note place="end" n="1884" id="ix.xi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xi-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xi-p4.1">πρὸς
ἐλευθέραν</span>. 
The Benedictine note, after giving reasons why the name Julitta
should not be introduced into the address, continues: 
“<i>neque etiam in hac et pluribus aliis Basilii epistolis</i>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xi-p4.2">ἐλευθέρα</span> <i>nomen
proprium est, sed viduam matronam designat.  Sic Gregorius Naz.
in Epist.</i> cxlvii., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xi-p4.3">ἐλευθέραν</span>
<i>Alypii, id est viduam, apellat Simpliciam quam ipsius quondam
conjugem fuisse dixerat in Epist.</i> cxlvi.”  The usage
may be traceable to <scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 3" id="ix.xi-p4.4" parsed="|Rom|7|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.3">Rom.
vii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xi-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.xi-p5.1">The</span> art of snaring pigeons is
as follows.  When the men who devote themselves to this craft have
caught one, they tame it, and make it feed with them.  Then they
smear its wings with sweet oil, and let it go and join the rest
outside.  Then the scent of that sweet oil makes the free flock
the possession of the owner of the tame bird, for all the rest are
attracted by the fragrance, and settle <pb n="124" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_124.html" id="ix.xi-Page_124" />in the house.  But why do I begin my
letter thus?  Because I have taken your son Dionysius, once
Diomedes,<note place="end" n="1885" id="ix.xi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xi-p6"> A second
name was given at baptism, or assumed with some religious
motive.  In the first three centuries considerations of
prudence would prevent an advertisement of Christianity through a
name of peculiar meaning, and even baptismal names were not biblical
or of pious meaning and association.  Later the early
indifference of Christians as to the character of their names
ceased, and after the fourth century heathen names were
discouraged.  <i>cf</i>. D.C.A. ii. 1368. 
“Dionysius,” though of pagan origin, is biblical; but
“martyrs often encountered death bearing the names of these
very divinities to whom they refuse to offer sacrifice.” 
So we have Apollinarius, Hermias, Demetrius, Origenes (sprung from
Horus), Arius, Athenodorus, Aphrodisius, and many
more.</p></note> and anointed the
wings of his soul with the sweet all of God, and sent him to you that
you may take flight with him, and make for the nest which he has built
under my roof.  If I live to see this, and you, my honoured
friend, translated to our lofty life, I shall require many persons
worthy of God to pay Him all the honour that is His
due.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address.  To some friends." progress="49.98%" prev="ix.xi" next="ix.xiii" id="ix.xii"><p class="c26" id="ix.xii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xii-p1.1">Letter
XI.<note place="end" n="1886" id="ix.xii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xii-p2"> Of the same
period as X.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xii-p3"><i>Without address.  To some
friends</i>.<note place="end" n="1887" id="ix.xii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xii-p4"> Possibly
to Olympius, the recipient of XII.  <i>cf. Letter</i>
ccxi.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.xii-p5.1">After</span> by God’s grace I
had passed the sacred day with our sons, and had kept a really perfect
feast to the Lord because of their exceeding love to God, I sent them
in good health to your excellency, with a prayer to our loving God to
give them an angel of peace to help and accompany them, and to grant
them to find you in good health and assured tranquillity, to the end
that wherever your lot may be cast, I to the end of my days, whenever I
hear news of you, may be gladdened to think of you as serving and
giving thanks to the Lord.  If God should grant you to be quickly
freed from these cares I beg you to let nothing stand in the way of
your coming to stay with me.  I think you will find none to love
you so well, or to make more of your friendship.  So long, then,
as the Holy One ordains this separation, be sure that you never lose an
opportunity of comforting me by a letter.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Olympius." progress="50.03%" prev="ix.xii" next="ix.xiv" id="ix.xiii"><p class="c26" id="ix.xiii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xiii-p1.1">Letter XII.<note place="end" n="1888" id="ix.xiii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xiii-p2"> Of the same
date as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xiii-p3"><i>To Olympius</i>.<note place="end" n="1889" id="ix.xiii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xiii-p4"> Olympius
was an influential friend of Basil’s, and sympathized with him
in his later troubles, and under the attacks of Eustathius. 
<i>cf. Letters</i> ccxi., lxiii., lxiv.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xiii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.xiii-p5.1">Before</span> you did write me a few
words:  now not even a few.  Your brevity will soon become
silence.  Return to your old ways, and do not let me have to scold
you for your laconic behaviour.  But I shall be glad even of a
little letter in token of your great love.  Only write to
me.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Olympius." progress="50.05%" prev="ix.xiii" next="ix.xv" id="ix.xiv"><p class="c26" id="ix.xiv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xiv-p1.1">Letter XIII.<note place="end" n="1890" id="ix.xiv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xiv-p2"> Placed with
the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xiv-p3"><i>To Olympius</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xiv-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.xiv-p4.1">As</span> all the fruits of the
season come to us in their proper time, flowers in spring, corn in
summer, and apples<note place="end" n="1891" id="ix.xiv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xiv-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xiv-p5.1">μῆλον</span>.  But,
like the Latin <i>malum</i>, this word served for more than we mean
by “apple.”  So the <i>malum Cydonium</i> was
quince, the <i>malum Persicum</i>, peach, etc.</p></note> in autumn, so the
fruit for winter is talk.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Gregory his friend." progress="50.07%" prev="ix.xiv" next="ix.xvi" id="ix.xv"><p class="c26" id="ix.xv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xv-p1.1">Letter
XIV.<note place="end" n="1892" id="ix.xv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xv-p2"> Placed
after Basil’s choice of his Pontic retreat.  Translated
by Newman, whose version is here given (<i>Church of the
Fathers</i>, 126).  On the topography, <i>cf. Letters</i> iii.,
x., ccxxiii., and remarks in the
<i>Prolegomena</i>.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xv-p3"><i>To Gregory his friend</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xv-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.xv-p4.1">My</span> brother Gregory writes
me word that he has long been wishing to be with me, and adds that you
are of the same mind; however, I could not wait, partly as being hard
of belief, considering I have been so often disappointed, and partly
because I find myself pulled all ways by business.  I must at once
make for Pontus, where, perhaps, God willing, I may make an end of
wandering.  After renouncing, with trouble, the idle hopes which I
once had, [about you]<note place="end" n="1893" id="ix.xv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xv-p5"> Omitted by
Newman.</p></note> or rather the
dreams, (for it is well said that hopes are waking dreams), I departed
into Pontus in quest of a place to live in.  There God has opened
on me a spot exactly answering to my taste, so that I actually see
before my eyes what I have often pictured to my mind in idle
fancy.  There is a lofty mountain covered with thick woods,
watered towards the north with cool and transparent streams.  A
plain lies beneath, enriched by the waters which are ever draining off
from it; and skirted by a spontaneous profusion of trees almost thick
enough to be a fence; so as even to surpass Calypso’s Island,
which Homer seems to have considered the most beautiful spot on the
earth.  Indeed it is like an island, enclosed as it is on all
sides; for deep hollows cut off two sides of it; the river, which has
lately fallen down a precipice, runs all along the front and is
impassable as a wall; while the mountain extending itself behind, and
meeting the hollows in a crescent, stops up the path at its
roots.  There is but one pass, and I am master of it.  Behind
my abode there is another gorge, rising into a ledge up above, so as to
command the extent of the plains and the stream
<pb n="125" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_125.html" id="ix.xv-Page_125" />which bounds it, which
is not less beautiful, to my taste, than the Strymon as seen from
Amphipolis.<note place="end" n="1894" id="ix.xv-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xv-p6"> The
hill, of which the western half is covered by the ruins of
Amphipolis, is insulated by the Strymon on the north-west and south,
and a valley on the east.  To the north-west the Strymon widens
into a lake, compared by Dr. Arnold to that formed by the Mincio at
Mantua.  <i>cf</i>. Thucyd. iv. 108 and v. 7.</p></note>  For
while the latter flows leisurely, and swells into a lake almost,
and is too still to be a river, the former is the most rapid
stream I know, and somewhat turbid, too, from the rocks just
above; from which, shooting down, and eddying in a deep pool, it
forms a most pleasant scene for myself or any one else; and is an
inexhaustible resource to the country people, in the countless
fish which its depths contain.  What need to tell of the
exhalations from the earth, or the breezes from the river? 
Another might admire the multitude of flowers, and singing birds;
but leisure I have none for such thoughts.  However, the
chief praise of the place is, that being happily disposed for
produce of every kind, it nurtures what to me is the sweetest
produce of all, quietness; indeed, it is not only rid of the
bustle of the city, but is even unfrequented by travellers,
except a chance hunter.  It abounds indeed in game, as well
as other things, but not, I am glad to say, in bears or wolves,
such as you have, but in deer, and wild goats, and hares, and the
like.  Does it not strike you what a foolish mistake I was
near making when I was eager to change this spot for your
Tiberina,<note place="end" n="1895" id="ix.xv-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xv-p7"> Tiberina
was a district in the neighbourhood of Gregory’s home at
Arianzus.  <i>cf.</i> Greg. Naz., <i>Ep</i>. vi. and
vii.</p></note> the very pit
of the whole earth?</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xv-p8">Pardon me, then, if I am now set upon it; for not
Alcmæon himself, I suppose, could endure to wander further when he
had found the Echinades.<note place="end" n="1896" id="ix.xv-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xv-p9">
“Alcmæon slew his mother; but the awful Erinnys,
the avenger of matricide, inflicted on him a long and terrible
punishment, depriving him of his reason, and chasing him about from
place to place without the possibility of repose or peace of
mind.  He craved protection and cure from the god at Delphi,
who required him to dedicate at the temple, as an offering, the
precious necklace of Kadmus, that irresistible bribe which had
originally corrupted Eriphyle.  He further intimated to the
unhappy sufferer that, though the whole earth was tainted with his
crime and had become uninhabitable for him, yet there was a spot of
ground which was not under the eye of the sun at the time when the
matricide was committed, and where, therefore, Alcmæon might
yet find a tranquil shelter.  The promise was realised at the
mouth of the river Achelous, whose turbid stream was perpetually
depositing new earth and forming additional islands.  Upon one
of these Alcmæon settled permanently and in peace.” 
Grote, <i>Hist. Gr.</i> i. 381.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Arcadius, Imperial Treasurer." progress="50.30%" prev="ix.xv" next="ix.xvii" id="ix.xvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.xvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xvi-p1.1">Letter
XV.<note place="end" n="1897" id="ix.xvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xvi-p2"> Written from
the Pontic retreat.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xvi-p3"><i>To Arcadius, Imperial
Treasurer</i>.<note place="end" n="1898" id="ix.xvi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xvi-p4"> <i>Comes rei
privatæ</i>, “who managed the enormous revenues of the
fiscus and kept account of the privileges granted by the Emperor
(<i>liber beneficiorum</i>, Hyginus, <i>De Const. Limit</i>. p. 203,
ed. Lachm. and Du Cange <i>s.v.</i>).” 
<i>D.C.B</i>. i. 634.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xvi-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.xvi-p5.1">The</span> townsmen of our
metropolis have conferred on me a greater favour than they have
received, in giving me an opportunity of writing to your
excellency.  The kindness, to win which they have received this
letter from me, was assured them even before I wrote, on account of
your wonted and inborn courtesy to all.  But I have considered it
a very great advantage to have the opportunity of addressing your
excellency, praying to the holy God that I may continue to rejoice, and
share in the pleasure of the recipients of your bounty, while you
please Him more and more, and while the splendour of your high place
continues to increase.  I pray that in due time I may with joy
once more welcome those who are delivering this my letter into your
hands,<note place="end" n="1899" id="ix.xvi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xvi-p6"> There is
confusion here in the text, and the Benedictines think it
unmanageable as it stands.  But the matter is of no
importance.</p></note> and send them
forth praising, as do many, your considerate treatment of them,
and I trust that they will have found my recommendation of them
not without use in approaching your exalted
excellency.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Against Eunomius the heretic." progress="50.36%" prev="ix.xvi" next="ix.xviii" id="ix.xvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.xvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xvii-p1.1">Letter
XVI.<note place="end" n="1900" id="ix.xvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xvii-p2"> Placed by the
Ben. Ed. in the reign of Julian 361–363.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xvii-p3"><i>Against Eunomius the heretic</i>.<note place="end" n="1901" id="ix.xvii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xvii-p4"> Eunomius the
Anomœan, bp. of Cyzicus, against whose <i>Liber
Apologeticus</i> Basil wrote his counter-work.  The first
appearance of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xvii-p4.1">αἱρετικὸς
ἄνθρωπος</span>, the
“chooser” of his own way rather than the common sense of
the Church, is in <scripRef passage="Tit. iii. 10" id="ix.xvii-p4.2" parsed="|Titus|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.10">Tit. iii. 10</scripRef>.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xvii-p4.3">αἱρετίζειν</span>
is a common word in the LXX., but does not occur in <scripRef passage="Is. xlii. 1" id="ix.xvii-p4.4" parsed="|Isa|42|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.42.1">Is. xlii. 1</scripRef>,
though it is introduced into the quotation in <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 18" id="ix.xvii-p4.5" parsed="|Matt|12|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.18">Matt. xii. 18</scripRef>.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xvii-p4.6">ἅιρεσις</span> is used six
times by St. Luke for “sect;” twice by St. Paul and once
by St. Peter for “heresy.”  Augustine, <i>C.
Manich.</i> writes:<i>  “Qui in ecclesia
Christi morbidum aliquid pravumque quid sapiunt, si, correcti ut
sanum rectumque sapiant, resistunt contumaciter suaque pestifera et
mortifera dogmata emendare nolunt, sed defensare persistunt
hæretici sunt</i>.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xvii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.xvii-p5.1">He</span> who maintains that it is
possible to arrive at the discovery of things actually existing, has no
doubt by some orderly method advanced his intelligence by means of the
knowledge of actually existing things.  It is after first training
himself by the apprehension of small and easily comprehensible objects,
that he brings his apprehensive faculty to bear on what is beyond all
intelligence.  He makes his boast that he has really arrived at
the comprehension of actual existences; let him then explain to us the
nature of the least of visible beings; let him tell us all about the
ant.  Does its life depend on breath and breathing?  Has it a
skeleton?  Is its body connected by sinews and ligaments? 
Are its sinews surrounded with muscles and glands?  Does its
marrow go with dorsal vertebræ from brow to tail?  Does it
give impulse to its moving members by the enveloping nervous
membrane?  Has it a liver, with a gall bladder near the
liver?  <pb n="126" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_126.html" id="ix.xvii-Page_126" />Has it kidneys,
heart, arteries, veins, membranes, cartilages?  Is it hairy or
hairless?  Has it an uncloven hoof, or are its feet divided? 
How long does it live?  What is its mode of reproduction? 
What is its period of gestation?  How is it that ants neither all
walk nor all fly, but some belong to creeping things, and some travel
through the air?  The man who glories in his knowledge of the
really-existing ought to tell us in the meanwhile about the nature of
the ant.  Next let him give us a similar physiological account of
the power that transcends all human intelligence.  But if your
knowledge has not yet been able to apprehend the nature of the
insignificant ant, how can you boast yourself able to form a conception
of the power of the incomprehensible God?<note place="end" n="1902" id="ix.xvii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xvii-p6"> As an argument
against Eunomius this Letter has no particular force, inasmuch as a
man may be a good divine though a very poor entomologist, and might
tell us all about the ant without being better able to decide
between Basil and Eunomius.  It is interesting, however, as
shewing how far Basil was abreast of the physiology of his time, and
how far that physiology was correct.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Origenes." progress="50.50%" prev="ix.xvii" next="ix.xix" id="ix.xviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.xviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xviii-p1.1">Letter XVII.<note place="end" n="1903" id="ix.xviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xviii-p2"> Placed during
the reign of Julian.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xviii-p3"><i>To Origenes</i>.<note place="end" n="1904" id="ix.xviii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xviii-p4"> Nothing is
known of this Origen beyond what is suggested in this letter. 
He is conjectured to have been a layman, who, alike as a rhetorician
and a writer, was popularly known as a Christian
apologist.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xviii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.xviii-p5.1">It</span> is delightful to listen to
you, and delightful to read you; and I think you give me the greater
pleasure by your writings.  All thanks to our good God Who has not
suffered the truth to suffer in consequence of its betrayal by the
chief powers in the State, but by your means has made the defence of
the doctrine of true religion full and satisfactory.  Like
hemlock, monkshood, and other poisonous herbs, after they have bloomed
for a little while, they will quickly wither away.  But the reward
which the Lord will give you in requital of all that you have said in
defence of His name blooms afresh for ever.  Wherefore I pray God
grant you all happiness in your home, and make His blessing descend to
your sons.  I was delighted to see and embrace those noble boys,
express images of your excellent goodness, and my prayers for them ask
all that their father can ask.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Macarius and John." progress="50.56%" prev="ix.xviii" next="ix.xx" id="ix.xix"><p class="c26" id="ix.xix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xix-p1.1">Letter
XVIII.<note place="end" n="1905" id="ix.xix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xix-p2"> Placed in the
reign of Julian.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xix-p3"><i>To Macarius</i><note place="end" n="1906" id="ix.xix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xix-p4">
<span class="c14" id="ix.xix-p4.1">MS.</span> variations are Macrinus and
Machrinus.</p></note> <i>and
John</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xix-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.xix-p5.1">The</span> labours of the field
come as no novelty to tillers of the land; sailors are not astonished
if they meet a storm at sea; sweats in the summer heat are the common
experience of the hired hind; and to them that have chosen to live a
holy life the afflictions of this present world cannot come
unforeseen.  Each and all of these have the known and proper
labour of their callings, not chosen for its own sake, but for the sake
of the enjoyment of the good things to which they look forward. 
What in each of these cases acts as a consolation in trouble is that
which really forms the bond and link of all human
life,—hope.  Now of them that labour for the fruits of the
earth, or for earthly things, some enjoy only in imagination what they
have looked for, and are altogether disappointed; and even in the case
of others, where the issue has answered expectation, another hope is
soon needed, so quickly has the first fled and faded out of
sight.  Only of them that labour for holiness and truth are the
hopes destroyed by no deception; no issue can destroy their labours,
for the kingdom of the heavens that awaits them is firm and sure. 
So long then as the word of truth is on our side, never be in any wise
distressed at the calumny of a lie; let no imperial threats scare you;
do not be grieved at the laughter and mockery of your intimates, nor at
the condemnation of those who pretend to care for you, and who put
forward, as their most attractive bait to deceive, a pretence of giving
good advice.  Against them all let sound reason do battle,
invoking the championship and succour of our Lord Jesus Christ, the
teacher of true religion, for Whom to suffer is sweet, and “to
die is gain.”<note place="end" n="1907" id="ix.xix-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xix-p6">
<scripRef passage="Phil. i. 21" id="ix.xix-p6.1" parsed="|Phil|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.21">Phil. i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Gregory my friend." progress="50.65%" prev="ix.xix" next="ix.xxi" id="ix.xx"><p class="c26" id="ix.xx-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xx-p1.1">Letter XIX.<note place="end" n="1908" id="ix.xx-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xx-p2"> Placed by the
Ben. Ed. shortly after Basil’s ordination as priest.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xx-p3"><i>To Gregory my friend</i>.<note place="end" n="1909" id="ix.xx-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xx-p4">
<i>i.e.</i>Gregory of Nazianzus, and so <i>Letter</i>
xiv.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xx-p5">I <span class="c14" id="ix.xx-p5.1">received</span> a letter from
you the day before yesterday.  It is shewn to be yours not so much
by the handwriting as by the peculiar style.  Much meaning is
expressed in few words.  I did not reply on the spot, because I
was away from home, and the letter-carrier, after he had delivered the
packet to one of my friends, went away.  Now, however, I am able
to address you through Peter, and at the same time both to return your
greeting, and give you an opportunity for another letter.  There
is certainly no trouble in writing a laconic dispatch like those which
reach me from you.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Leontius the Sophist." progress="50.68%" prev="ix.xx" next="ix.xxii" id="ix.xxi"><p class="c26" id="ix.xxi-p1">

<pb n="127" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_127.html" id="ix.xxi-Page_127" /><span class="c18" id="ix.xxi-p1.1">Letter
XX.<note place="end" n="1910" id="ix.xxi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxi-p2"> Placed in
364.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xxi-p3"><i>To Leontius the Sophist</i>.<note place="end" n="1911" id="ix.xxi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxi-p4"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> xxxv.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xxi-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.xxi-p5.1">I too</span> do not write often to
you, but not more seldom than you do to me, though many have travelled
hitherward from your part of the world.  If you had sent a letter
by every one of them, one after the other, there would have been
nothing to prevent my seeming to be actually in your company, and
enjoying it as though we had been together, so uninterrupted has been
the stream of arrivals.  But why do you not write?  It is no
trouble to a Sophist to write.  Nay, if your hand is tired, you
need not even write; another will do that for you.  Only your
tongue is needed.  And though it does not speak to me, it may
assuredly speak to one of your companions.  If nobody is with you,
it will talk by itself.  Certainly the tongue of a Sophist and of
an Athenian is as little likely to be quiet as the nightingales when
the spring stirs them to song.  In my own case, the mass of
business in which I am now engaged may perhaps afford some excuse for
my lack of letters.  And peradventure the fact of my style having
been spoilt by constant familiarity with common speech may make me
somewhat hesitate to address Sophists like you, who are certain to be
annoyed and unmerciful, unless you hear something worthy of your
wisdom.  You, on the other hand, ought assuredly to use every
opportunity of making your voice heard abroad, for you are the best
speaker of all the Hellenes that I know; and I think I know the most
renowned among you; so that there really is no excuse for your
silence.  But enough on this point.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xxi-p6">I have sent you my writings against Eunomius. 
Whether they are to be called child’s play, or something a little
more serious, I leave you to judge.  So far as concerns yourself,
I do not think you stand any longer in need of them; but I hope they
will be no unworthy weapon against any perverse men with whom you may
fall in.  I do not say this so much because I have confidence in
the force of my treatise, as because I know well that you are a man
likely to make a little go a long way.  If anything strikes you as
weaker than it ought to be, pray have no hesitation in showing me the
error.  The chief difference between a friend and a flatterer is
this; the flatterer speaks to please, the friend will not leave out
even what is disagreeable.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Leontius the Sophist." progress="50.79%" prev="ix.xxi" next="ix.xxiii" id="ix.xxii"><p class="c26" id="ix.xxii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xxii-p1.1">Letter
XXI.<note place="end" n="1912" id="ix.xxii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxii-p2"> Of about the
same date as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xxii-p3"><i>To Leontius the Sophist</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xxii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.xxii-p4.1">The</span> excellent
Julianus<note place="end" n="1913" id="ix.xxii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxii-p5"> <i>cf.</i>
<i>Ep</i>. ccxciii.</p></note> seems to get some
good for his private affairs out of the general condition of
things.  Everything nowadays is full of taxes demanded and called
in, and he too is vehemently dunned and indicted.  Only it is a
question not of arrears of rates and taxes, but of letters.  But
how he comes to be a defaulter I do not know.  He has always paid
a letter, and received a letter—as he has this.  But
possibly you have a preference for the famous
“four-times-as-much.”<note place="end" n="1914" id="ix.xxii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxii-p6"> The Ben. note
quotes Ammianus Marcellinus xxvi. 6, where it is said of Petronius,
father-in-law of Valens:  “<i>ad nudandos sine
discretione cunctos immaniter flagrans nocentes pariter et insontes
post exquisita tormenta quadrupli nexibus vinciebat, debita jam inde
a temporibus principio Aureliani perscrutans, et impendio
mærens si quemquam absolvisset indemnem</i>;” and
adds:  “<i>Est ergo quadruplum hoc loco non
quadrimenstrua pensio, non superexactio, sed debitorum, quæ
soluta non fuerant, crudelis inquisitio et quadrupli pœna his
qui non solverant imposita</i>.”</p></note>  For even
the Pythagoreans were not so fond of their Tetractys,<note place="end" n="1915" id="ix.xxii-p6.1"><p id="ix.xxii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxii-p7.1">τετρακτύς</span>
was the Pythagorean name for the sum of the first four
numbers (1+2+3+4=10), held by them to be the root of all
creation.  <i>cf</i>. the Pythagorean oath:</p>

<p class="c46" id="ix.xxii-p8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxii-p8.1">Ναὶ
μὰ τὸν
ἁμετέρᾳ
ψύχᾳ
παραδόντα
τετρακτύν,</span></p>

<p class="c41" id="ix.xxii-p9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxii-p9.1">Παγὰν
ἀενάου
φύσεως
ῥιζώματ᾽
ἔχουσαν</span></p>

<p class="endnote" id="ix.xxii-p10"><i>cf</i>. my note on Theodoret, <i>Ep</i>.
cxxx. for the use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxii-p10.1">τετρακτύς</span>
for the Four Gospels.</p></note> as these modern tax-collectors of their
“four-times-as-much.”  Yet perhaps the fairer thing
would have been just the opposite, that a Sophist like you, so very
well furnished with words, should be bound in pledge to me for
“four-times-as-much.”  But do not suppose for a moment
that I am writing all this out of ill-humour.  I am only too
pleased to get even a scolding from you.  The good and beautiful
do everything, it is said, with the addition of goodness and
beauty.<note place="end" n="1916" id="ix.xxii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxii-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxii-p11.1">Τοῖς
καλοῖς
πάντα μετὰ
τῆς τοῦ
καλοῦ
προσθήκης
γίνεσθαι</span>.  The
pregnant sense of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxii-p11.2">καλός</span> makes translation
difficult.</p></note>  Even grief
and anger in them are becoming.  At all events any one would
rather see his friend angry with him than any one else flattering
him.  Do not then cease preferring charges like the last! 
The very charge will mean a letter; and nothing can be more precious or
delightful to me.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address.  On the Perfection of the Life of Solitaries." progress="50.91%" prev="ix.xxii" next="ix.xxiv" id="ix.xxiii"><p class="c26" id="ix.xxiii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xxiii-p1.1">Letter XXII.<note place="end" n="1917" id="ix.xxiii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p2"> Placed in
364.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xxiii-p3"><i> Without address.  On the Perfection of the
Life of Solitaries</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xxiii-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.xxiii-p4.1">Many</span> things are
set forth by inspired Scripture as binding upon all who are anxious to
please God.  But, for the present, I have only deemed it necessary
to speak by <pb n="128" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_128.html" id="ix.xxiii-Page_128" />way of
brief reminder concerning the questions which have recently been
stirred among you, so far as I have learnt from the study of inspired
Scripture itself.  I shall thus leave behind me detailed evidence,
easy of apprehension, for the information of industrious students, who
in their turn will be able to inform others.  The Christian ought
to be so minded as becomes his heavenly calling,<note place="end" n="1918" id="ix.xxiii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p5"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Heb. iii" id="ix.xxiii-p5.1" parsed="|Heb|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3">Heb. iii</scripRef>.</p></note> and his life and conversation ought to be
worthy of the Gospel of Christ.<note place="end" n="1919" id="ix.xxiii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p6"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Phil. i. 27" id="ix.xxiii-p6.1" parsed="|Phil|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.27">Phil. i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>  The
Christian ought not to be of doubtful mind,<note place="end" n="1920" id="ix.xxiii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p7"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Luke xii. 29" id="ix.xxiii-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|12|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.29">Luke xii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>
nor by anything drawn away from the recollection of God and of His
purposes and judgments.  The Christian ought in all things to
become superior to the righteousness existing under the law, and
neither swear nor lie.<note place="end" n="1921" id="ix.xxiii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p8"> <i>cf.</i>
<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 20" id="ix.xxiii-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.20">Matt. v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  He ought
not to speak evil;<note place="end" n="1922" id="ix.xxiii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p9">
<scripRef passage="Tit. iii. 2" id="ix.xxiii-p9.1" parsed="|Titus|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.2">Tit. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> to do
violence;<note place="end" n="1923" id="ix.xxiii-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p10">
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 13" id="ix.xxiii-p10.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.13">1 Tim. ii.
13</scripRef>.</p></note> to
fight;<note place="end" n="1924" id="ix.xxiii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p11">
<scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 24" id="ix.xxiii-p11.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.24">2 Tim. ii.
24</scripRef>.</p></note> to avenge
himself;<note place="end" n="1925" id="ix.xxiii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p12">
<scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 19" id="ix.xxiii-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|12|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.19">Rom. xii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> to return evil
for evil;<note place="end" n="1926" id="ix.xxiii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p13">
<scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 17" id="ix.xxiii-p13.1" parsed="|Rom|12|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.17">Rom. xii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> to be
angry.<note place="end" n="1927" id="ix.xxiii-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p14">
<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 22" id="ix.xxiii-p14.1" parsed="|Matt|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.22">Matt. v. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>  The
Christian ought to be patient,<note place="end" n="1928" id="ix.xxiii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p15">
<scripRef passage="James v. 8" id="ix.xxiii-p15.1" parsed="|Jas|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.8">James v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> whatever he
have to suffer, and to convict the wrong-doer in season,<note place="end" n="1929" id="ix.xxiii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p16">
<scripRef passage="Tit. ii. 15" id="ix.xxiii-p16.1" parsed="|Titus|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.15">Tit. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> not with the desire of his own
vindication, but of his brother’s reformation,<note place="end" n="1930" id="ix.xxiii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p17">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xv. 18" id="ix.xxiii-p17.1" parsed="|Matt|15|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.18">Matt. xv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> according to the commandment of the
Lord.  The Christian ought not to say anything behind his
brother’s back with the object of calumniating him, for this
is slander, even if what is said is true.<note place="end" n="1931" id="ix.xxiii-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p18"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 12.20; 1 Pet. 2.1" id="ix.xxiii-p18.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|20|0|0;|1Pet|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.20 Bible:1Pet.2.1">2 Cor. xii. 20 and 1 Peter ii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  He ought to turn away from the
brother who speaks evil against him;<note place="end" n="1932" id="ix.xxiii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p19"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Pet. 3.16,17; James 4.11" id="ix.xxiii-p19.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|16|3|17;|Jas|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.16-1Pet.3.17 Bible:Jas.4.11">1 Peter iii. 16, 17, and James iv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>
he ought not to indulge in jesting;<note place="end" n="1933" id="ix.xxiii-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p20">
<scripRef passage="Eph. v. 4" id="ix.xxiii-p20.1" parsed="|Eph|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.4">Eph. v. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>
he ought not to laugh nor even to suffer laugh makers.<note place="end" n="1934" id="ix.xxiii-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p21"> This charge is
probably founded on <scripRef passage="Luke 6.21,25; James 4.9" id="ix.xxiii-p21.1" parsed="|Luke|6|21|0|0;|Luke|6|25|0|0;|Jas|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.21 Bible:Luke.6.25 Bible:Jas.4.9">Luke vi. 21 and 25, and James iv.
9</scripRef>.  Yet our
Lord’s promise that they who hunger and weep “shall
laugh,” admits of fulfilment in the kingdom of God on
earth.  Cheerfulness is a note of the Church, whose members,
“if sorrowful,” are yet “alway rejoicing.”
(<scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 10" id="ix.xxiii-p21.2" parsed="|2Cor|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.10">2 Cor. vi.
10</scripRef>.)</p></note>  He must not talk idly, saying
things which are of no service to the hearers nor to such usage as
is necessary and permitted us by God;<note place="end" n="1935" id="ix.xxiii-p21.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p22">
<scripRef passage="Eph. v. 4" id="ix.xxiii-p22.1" parsed="|Eph|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.4">Eph. v. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>
so that workers may do their best as far as possible to work in
silence; and that good words be suggested to them by those who are
entrusted with the duty of carefully dispensing the word to the
building up of the faith, lest God’s Holy Spirit be
grieved.  Any one who comes in ought not to be able, of his own
free will, to accost or speak to any of the brothers, before those
to whom the responsibility of general discipline is committed have
approved of it as pleasing to God, with a view to the common
good.<note place="end" n="1936" id="ix.xxiii-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p23"> It is less
easy to find explicit Scriptural sanction even for such a modified
rule of silence as is here given by St. Basil.  St. Paul can
only be quoted for the “silence” of the woman.  But
even St. Basil’s “silence” with a view to
preserving his cœnobium from vain conversation, is a long way
off the “silence” of St. Bruno’s
Carthusians.</p></note>  The
Christian ought not to be enslaved by wine;<note place="end" n="1937" id="ix.xxiii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p24">
<scripRef passage="1 Pet. iv. 3" id="ix.xxiii-p24.1" parsed="|1Pet|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.3">1 Pet. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>
nor to be eager for flesh meat,<note place="end" n="1938" id="ix.xxiii-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p25">
<scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 21" id="ix.xxiii-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|14|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.21">Rom. xiv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> and as a
general rule ought not to be a lover of pleasure in eating or
drinking,<note place="end" n="1939" id="ix.xxiii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p26">
<scripRef passage="2 Tim. iii. 4" id="ix.xxiii-p26.1" parsed="|2Tim|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.4">2 Tim. iii.
4</scripRef>.</p></note> “for every
man that striveth for the mastery is temperate in all
things.”<note place="end" n="1940" id="ix.xxiii-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p27">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 25" id="ix.xxiii-p27.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.25">1 Cor. ix.
25</scripRef>.</p></note>  The
Christian ought to regard all the things that are given him for his
use, not as his to hold as his own or to lay up;<note place="end" n="1941" id="ix.xxiii-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p28"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Acts iv. 32" id="ix.xxiii-p28.1" parsed="|Acts|4|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.32">Acts iv. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> and, giving careful heed to all things as
the Lord’s, not to overlook any of the things that are being
thrown aside and disregarded, should this be the case.  No
Christian ought to think of himself as his own master, but each
should rather so think and act as though given by God to be slave to
his like minded brethren;<note place="end" n="1942" id="ix.xxiii-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p29"> <i>cf.</i>
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 19" id="ix.xxiii-p29.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.19">1 Cor. ix.
19</scripRef>.</p></note> but “every
man in his own order.”<note place="end" n="1943" id="ix.xxiii-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p30"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 23" id="ix.xxiii-p30.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.23">1 Cor. xv.
23</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xxiii-p31">2.  The Christian ought never to
murmur<note place="end" n="1944" id="ix.xxiii-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p32"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 10" id="ix.xxiii-p32.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.10">1 Cor. x. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> either in
scarcity of necessities, or in toil or labour, for the
responsibility in these matters lies with such as have authority
in them.  There never ought to be any clamour, or any
behaviour or agitation by which anger is expressed,<note place="end" n="1945" id="ix.xxiii-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p33"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 31" id="ix.xxiii-p33.1" parsed="|Eph|4|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.31">Eph. iv. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> or diversion of mind from the full
assurance of the presence of God.<note place="end" n="1946" id="ix.xxiii-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p34"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Heb. iv. 13" id="ix.xxiii-p34.1" parsed="|Heb|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.13">Heb. iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xxiii-p35">The voice should be modulated; no one ought to
answer another, or do anything, roughly or contemptuously,<note place="end" n="1947" id="ix.xxiii-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p36"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Tit. iii. 2" id="ix.xxiii-p36.1" parsed="|Titus|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.2">Tit. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> but in all things moderation<note place="end" n="1948" id="ix.xxiii-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p37">
<scripRef passage="Phil. iv. 5" id="ix.xxiii-p37.1" parsed="|Phil|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.5">Phil. iv. 5</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxiii-p37.2">τὸ
ἐπιεικές</span>. 
In <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 3" id="ix.xxiii-p37.3" parsed="|1Tim|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.3">1 Tim. iii.
3</scripRef>,
“patient” is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxiii-p37.4">ἐπιεικής</span>.</p></note> and respect should be shewn to every
one.<note place="end" n="1949" id="ix.xxiii-p37.5"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p38">
<scripRef passage="Rom. 12.10; 1 Pet. 2.17" id="ix.xxiii-p38.1" parsed="|Rom|12|10|0|0;|1Pet|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.10 Bible:1Pet.2.17">Rom. xii. 10 and 1 Pet. ii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  No wily
glances of the eye are to be allowed, nor any behaviour or
gestures which grieve a brother and shew contempt.<note place="end" n="1950" id="ix.xxiii-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p39">
<scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 10" id="ix.xxiii-p39.1" parsed="|Rom|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.10">Rom. xiv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  Any display in cloak or shoes is
to be avoided; it is idle ostentation.<note place="end" n="1951" id="ix.xxiii-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p40">
<scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 29, Luke xii. 27" id="ix.xxiii-p40.1" parsed="|Matt|6|29|0|0;|Luke|12|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.29 Bible:Luke.12.27">Matt. vi. 29, Luke xii.
27</scripRef>.</p></note>  Cheap things ought to be used for
bodily necessity; and nothing ought to be spent beyond what is
necessary, or for mere extravagance; this is a misuse of our
property.  The Christian ought not to seek for honour, or
claim precedence.<note place="end" n="1952" id="ix.xxiii-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p41">
<scripRef passage="Mark ix. 37" id="ix.xxiii-p41.1" parsed="|Mark|9|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.37">Mark ix. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>  Every
one ought to put all others before himself.<note place="end" n="1953" id="ix.xxiii-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p42">
<scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 3" id="ix.xxiii-p42.1" parsed="|Phil|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.3">Phil. ii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  The Christian ought not to be
unruly.<note place="end" n="1954" id="ix.xxiii-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p43">
<scripRef passage="Tit. i. 10" id="ix.xxiii-p43.1" parsed="|Titus|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.10">Tit. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  He who
is able to work ought not to eat the bread of idleness,<note place="end" n="1955" id="ix.xxiii-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p44">
<scripRef passage="2 Thess. iii. 10" id="ix.xxiii-p44.1" parsed="|2Thess|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.10">2 Thess. iii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note> but even he who is busied in deeds well
done for the glory of Christ ought to force himself to the active
discharge of such work as he can do.<note place="end" n="1956" id="ix.xxiii-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p45">
<scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 11" id="ix.xxiii-p45.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.11">1 Thess. iv.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>  Every Christian, with the
approval of his superiors, ought so to do everything with reason
and assurance, even down to actual eating and drinking, as done to
the glory of God.<note place="end" n="1957" id="ix.xxiii-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p46">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 31" id="ix.xxiii-p46.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.31">1 Cor. x. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>  The
Christian ought not to change over from one work to another
without the approval of those who are appointed for the
<pb n="129" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_129.html" id="ix.xxiii-Page_129" />arrangement of such matters;
unless some unavoidable necessity suddenly summon any one to the
relief of the helpless.  Every one ought to remain in his
appointed post, not to go beyond his own bounds and intrude into
what is not commanded him, unless the responsible authorities
judge any one to be in need of aid.  No one ought to be found
going from one workshop to another.  Nothing ought to be done
in rivalry or strife with any one.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xxiii-p47">3.  The Christian ought not to grudge
another’s reputation, nor rejoice over any man’s
faults;<note place="end" n="1958" id="ix.xxiii-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p48">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 6" id="ix.xxiii-p48.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.6">1 Cor. xiii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note> he ought in
Christ’s love to grieve and be afflicted at his brother’s
faults, and rejoice over his brother’s good deeds.<note place="end" n="1959" id="ix.xxiii-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p49">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 26" id="ix.xxiii-p49.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.26">1 Cor. xii.
26</scripRef>.</p></note>  He ought not to be indifferent or
silent before sinners.<note place="end" n="1960" id="ix.xxiii-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p50">
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 20" id="ix.xxiii-p50.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.20">1 Tim. v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  He who shows
another to be wrong ought to do so with all tenderness,<note place="end" n="1961" id="ix.xxiii-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p51">
<scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 2" id="ix.xxiii-p51.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.2">2 Tim. iv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> in the fear of God, and with the object of
converting the sinner.<note place="end" n="1962" id="ix.xxiii-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p52">
<scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 2" id="ix.xxiii-p52.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.2">2 Tim. iv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  He who is
proved wrong or rebuked ought to take it willingly, recognizing his own
gain in being set right.  When any one is being accused, it is not
right for another, before him or any one else, to contradict the
accuser; but if at any time the charge seems groundless to any one, he
ought privately to enter into discussion with the accuser, and either
produce, or acquire, conviction.  Every one ought, as far as he is
able, to conciliate one who has ground of complaint against him. 
No one ought to cherish a grudge against the sinner who repents, but
heartily to forgive him.<note place="end" n="1963" id="ix.xxiii-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p53">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 7" id="ix.xxiii-p53.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.7">2 Cor. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  He who says
that he has repented of a sin ought not only to be pricked with
compunction for his sin, but also to bring forth fruits worthy of
repentance.<note place="end" n="1964" id="ix.xxiii-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p54">
<scripRef passage="Luke iii. 8" id="ix.xxiii-p54.1" parsed="|Luke|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.8">Luke iii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  He who has
been corrected in first faults, and received pardon, if he sins again
prepares for himself a judgment of wrath worse than the
former.<note place="end" n="1965" id="ix.xxiii-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p55">
<scripRef passage="Heb. x. 26, 27" id="ix.xxiii-p55.1" parsed="|Heb|10|26|10|27" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.26-Heb.10.27">Heb. x. 26,
27</scripRef>.</p></note>  He, who
after the first and second admonition<note place="end" n="1966" id="ix.xxiii-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p56">
<scripRef passage="Tit. iii. 10" id="ix.xxiii-p56.1" parsed="|Titus|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.10">Tit. iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>
abides in his fault, ought to be brought before the person in
authority,<note place="end" n="1967" id="ix.xxiii-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p57"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxiii-p57.1">τῷ
προεστῶτι.  &amp;
233· προεστὼς</span>
is the “president” in Justin Martyr’s description
of the Christian service in <i>Apol. Maj</i>. i.</p></note> if haply after
being rebuked by more he may be ashamed.<note place="end" n="1968" id="ix.xxiii-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p58"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Tit. ii. 8" id="ix.xxiii-p58.1" parsed="|Titus|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.8">Tit. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  If even thus he fail to be set
right he is to be cut off from the rest as one that maketh to
offend, and regarded as a heathen and a publican,<note place="end" n="1969" id="ix.xxiii-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p59">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 17" id="ix.xxiii-p59.1" parsed="|Matt|18|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.17">Matt. xviii.
17</scripRef>.</p></note> for the security of them that are
obedient, according to the saying, When the impious fall the
righteous tremble.<note place="end" n="1970" id="ix.xxiii-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p60">
<scripRef passage="Prov. xxix. 16" id="ix.xxiii-p60.1" parsed="|Prov|29|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.29.16">Prov. xxix.
16</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  He should
be grieved over as a limb cut from the body.  The sun ought not
to go down upon a brother’s wrath,<note place="end" n="1971" id="ix.xxiii-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p61">
<scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 26" id="ix.xxiii-p61.1" parsed="|Eph|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.26">Eph. iv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>
lest haply night come between brother and brother, and make the
charge stand in the day of judgment.  A Christian ought not to
wait for an opportunity for his own amendment,<note place="end" n="1972" id="ix.xxiii-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p62"> <i>cf.</i>
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 14; Luke xii. 40" id="ix.xxiii-p62.1" parsed="|Matt|24|14|0|0;|Luke|12|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.14 Bible:Luke.12.40">Matt. xxiv. 14; Luke xii.
40</scripRef>.</p></note> because there is no certainty about the
morrow; for many after many devices have not reached the
morrow.  He ought not to be beguiled by over eating, whence
come dreams in the night.  He ought not to be distracted by
immoderate toil, nor overstep the bounds of sufficiency, as the
apostle says, “Having food and raiment let us be therewith
content;”<note place="end" n="1973" id="ix.xxiii-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p63">
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 8" id="ix.xxiii-p63.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.8">1 Tim. vi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> unnecessary
abundance gives appearance of covetousness, and covetousness is
condemned as idolatry.<note place="end" n="1974" id="ix.xxiii-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p64">
<scripRef passage="Col. iii. 5" id="ix.xxiii-p64.1" parsed="|Col|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.5">Col. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  A
Christian ought not to be a lover of money,<note place="end" n="1975" id="ix.xxiii-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p65"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Mark x. 23, 24; Luke xviii. 24" id="ix.xxiii-p65.1" parsed="|Mark|10|23|10|24;|Luke|18|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.23-Mark.10.24 Bible:Luke.18.24">Mark x. 23, 24; Luke xviii.
24</scripRef>.</p></note>
nor lay up treasure for unprofitable ends.  He who comes to God
ought to embrace poverty in all things, and to be riveted in the
fear of God, according to the words, “Rivet my flesh in thy
fear, for I am afraid of thy judgments.”<note place="end" n="1976" id="ix.xxiii-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiii-p66">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 120" id="ix.xxiii-p66.1" parsed="|Ps|19|120|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.120">Ps. cxix.
120</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  The Lord grant that you may receive
what I have said with full conviction and shew forth fruits worthy
of the Spirit to the glory of God, by God’s good pleasure, and
the cooperation of our Lord Jesus Christ.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To a Solitary." progress="51.37%" prev="ix.xxiii" next="ix.xxv" id="ix.xxiv"><p class="c26" id="ix.xxiv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xxiv-p1.1">Letter XXIII.<note place="end" n="1977" id="ix.xxiv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiv-p2"> Written at
Cæsarea during his presbyterate.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xxiv-p3"><i>To a Solitary</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xxiv-p4">A <span class="c14" id="ix.xxiv-p4.1">certain</span> man, as he
says, on condemning the vanity of this life, and perceiving that its
joys are ended here, since they only provide material for eternal fire
and then quickly pass away, has come to me with the desire of
separating from this wicked and miserable life, of abandoning the
pleasures of the flesh, and of treading for the future a road which
leads to the mansions of the Lord.  Now if he is sincerely firm in
his truly blessed purpose, and has in his soul the glorious and
laudable passion, loving the Lord his God with all his heart, with all
his strength, and with all his mind, it is necessary for your reverence
to show him the difficulties and distresses of the strait and narrow
way, and establish him in the hope of the good things which are as yet
unseen, but are laid up in promise for all that are worthy of the
Lord.  I therefore write to entreat your incomparable perfection
in Christ, if it be possible to mould his character, and, without me,
to bring about his renunciation according to what is pleasing to God,
and to see that he receive elementary instruction in accordance with
what has been decided by the Holy Fathers, and
<pb n="130" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_130.html" id="ix.xxiv-Page_130" />put forth by them in
writing.  See too that he have put before him all things
that are essential to ascetic discipline, and that so he may be
introduced to the life, after having accepted, of his own accord,
the labours undergone for religion’s sake, subjected
himself to the Lord’s easy yoke, adopted a conversation in
imitation of Him Who for our sakes became poor<note place="end" n="1978" id="ix.xxiv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiv-p5">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. viii. 9" id="ix.xxiv-p5.1" parsed="|2Cor|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.9">2 Cor. viii.
9</scripRef>.</p></note> and took flesh, and may run without
fail to the prize of his high calling, and receive the
approbation of the Lord.  He is wishful to receive here the
crown of God’s loves, but I have put him off, because I
wish, in conjunction with your reverence, to anoint him for such
struggles, and to appoint over him one of your number whom he may
select to be his trainer, training him nobly, and making him by
his constant and blessed care a tried wrestler, wounding and
overthrowing the prince of the darkness of this world, and the
spiritual powers of iniquity, with whom, as the blessed Apostle
says, is “our wrestling.”<note place="end" n="1979" id="ix.xxiv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxiv-p6">
<scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 12" id="ix.xxiv-p6.1" parsed="|Eph|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.12">Eph. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  What I wish to do in conjunction
with you, let your love in Christ do without
me.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Athanasius, father of Athanasius bishop of Ancyra." progress="51.49%" prev="ix.xxiv" next="ix.xxvi" id="ix.xxv"><p class="c26" id="ix.xxv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xxv-p1.1">Letter XXIV.<note place="end" n="1980" id="ix.xxv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxv-p2"> Placed before
Basil’s episcopate.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xxv-p3"><i>To Athanasius, father of Athanasius bishop of
Ancyra</i>.<note place="end" n="1981" id="ix.xxv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxv-p4"> <i>Vide</i>
note on <i>Letter</i> xxv.  Nothing more is known of the
elder of these two Athanasii than is to be gathered from this
letter.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xxv-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.xxv-p5.1">That</span> one of the things
hardest to achieve, if indeed it be not impossible, is to rise superior
to calumny, I am myself fully persuaded, and so too, I presume, is your
excellency.  Yet not to give a handle by one’s own conduct,
either to inquisitive critics of society, or to mischief makers who lie
in wait to catch us tripping, is not only possible, but is the special
characteristic of all who order their lives wisely and according to the
rule of true religion.  And do not think me so simple and
credulous as to accept depreciatory remarks from any one without due
investigation.  I bear in mind the admonition of the Spirit,
“Thou shalt not receive a false report.”<note place="end" n="1982" id="ix.xxv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxv-p6">
<scripRef passage="Ex. xxiii. 1" id="ix.xxv-p6.1" parsed="|Exod|23|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.23.1">Ex. xxiii. 1</scripRef>, LXX. and marg.</p></note>  But you, learned men, yourselves say
that “The seen is significant of the unseen.”  I
therefore beg;—(and pray do not take it ill if I seem to be
speaking as though I were giving a lesson; for “God has chosen
the weak” and “despised things of the
world,”<note place="end" n="1983" id="ix.xxv-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxv-p7">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 27, 28" id="ix.xxv-p7.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|27|1|28" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.27-1Cor.1.28">1 Cor. i. 27,
28</scripRef>.</p></note> and often by
their means brings about the salvation of such as are being saved);
what I say and urge is this; that by word and deed we act with
scrupulous attention to propriety, and, in accordance with the
apostolic precept, “give no offence in
anything.”<note place="end" n="1984" id="ix.xxv-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxv-p8">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 3" id="ix.xxv-p8.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.3">2 Cor. vi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  The life
of one who has toiled hard in the acquisition of knowledge, who has
governed cities and states, and who is jealous of the high character
of his forefathers, ought to be an example of high character
itself.  You ought not now to be exhibiting your disposition
towards your children in word only, as you have long exhibited its
ever since you became a father; you ought not only to shew that
natural affection which is shewn by brutes, as you yourself have
said, and as experience shews.  You ought to make your love go
further, and be a love all the more personal and voluntary in that
you see your children worthy of a father’s prayers.  On
this point I do not need to be convinced.  The evidence of
facts is enough.  One thing, however, I will say for
truth’s sake, that it is not our brother Timotheus, the
Chorepiscopus, who has brought me word of what is noised
abroad.  For neither by word of mouth nor by letter has he ever
conveyed anything in the shape of slander, be it small or
great.  That I have heard something I do not deny, but it is
not Timotheus who accuses you.  Yet while I hear whatever I do,
at least I will follow the example of Alexander, and will keep one
ear clear for the accused.<note place="end" n="1985" id="ix.xxv-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxv-p9"> <i>cf</i>.
Plut., <i>Vit. Alex.</i></p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Athanasius, bishop of Ancyra." progress="51.62%" prev="ix.xxv" next="ix.xxvii" id="ix.xxvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.xxvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xxvi-p1.1">Letter
XXV.<note place="end" n="1986" id="ix.xxvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxvi-p2"> Placed, like
the former, before the episcopate.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xxvi-p3"><i>To Athanasius, bishop of
Ancyra</i>.<note place="end" n="1987" id="ix.xxvi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxvi-p4"> This
Athanasius was appointed to the see of Ancyra (Angora) by the
influence of Acacius the one-eyed, bp. of Cæsarea, the
inveterate opponent of Cyril of Jerusalem, and leader of the
Homœans.  He therefore started his episcopate under
unfavorable auspices, but acquired a reputation for orthodoxy. 
<i>cf</i>. Greg. Nyss., <i>Contra Eunom</i>. I. ii.
292.  On Basil’s high opinion of him, <i>cf. Letter</i>
xxix.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xxvi-p5">1.  I <span class="c14" id="ix.xxvi-p5.1">have</span> received
intelligence from those who come to me from Ancyra, and they are many
and more than I can count, but they all agree in what they say, that
you, a man very dear to me, (how can I speak so as to give no offence?)
do not mention me in very pleasant terms, nor yet in such as your
character would lead me to expect.  I, however, learned long ago
the weakness of human nature, and its readiness to turn from one
extreme to another; and so, be well assured, nothing connected with it
can astonish me, nor does any change come quite unexpected. 
Therefore that my lot should have changed <pb n="131" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_131.html" id="ix.xxvi-Page_131" />for the worse, and that reproaches and insults
should have arisen in the place of former respect, I do not make much
ado.  But one thing does really strike me as astonishing and
monstrous, and that is that it should be you who have this mind about
me, and go so far as to feel anger and indignation against me, and, if
the report of your hearers is to be believed, have already proceeded to
such extremities as to utter threats.  At these threats, I will
not deny, I really have laughed.  Truly I should have been but a
boy to be frightened at such bugbears.  But it does seem to me
alarming and distressing that you, who, as I have trusted, are
preserved for the comfort of the churches, a buttress of the truth
where many fall away, and a seed of the ancient and true love, should
so far fall in with the present course of events as to be more
influenced by the calumny of the first man you come across than by your
long knowledge of me, and, without any proof, should be seduced into
suspecting absurdities.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xxvi-p6">2.  But, as I said, for the present I postpone the
case.  Would it have been too hard a task, my dear sir, to discuss
in a short letter, as between friend and friend, points which you wish
to raise; or, if you objected to entrusting such things to writing, to
get me to come to you?  But if you could not help speaking out,
and your uncontrollable anger allowed no time for delay, at least you
might have employed one of those about you who are naturally adapted
for dealing with confidential matters, as a means of communication with
me.  But now, of all those who for one reason or another approach
you, into whose ears has it not been dinned that I am a writer and
composer of certain “pests”?  For this is the word
which those, who quote you word for word, say that you have used. 
The more I bring my mind to bear upon the matter the more hopeless is
my puzzle.  This idea has struck me.  Can any heretic have
grieved your orthodoxy, and driven you to the utterance of that word by
malevolently putting my name to his own writings?  For you, a man
who has sustained great and famous contests on behalf of the truth,
could never have endured to inflict such an outrage on what I am well
known to have written against those who dare to say that God the Son is
in essence unlike God the Father, or who blasphemously describe the
Holy Ghost as created and made.  You might relieve me from my
difficulty yourself, if you would tell me plainly what it is that has
stirred you to be thus offended with me.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Cæsarius, brother of Gregory." progress="51.79%" prev="ix.xxvi" next="ix.xxviii" id="ix.xxvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.xxvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xxvii-p1.1">Letter
XXVI.<note place="end" n="1988" id="ix.xxvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxvii-p2"> Placed in
368.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xxvii-p3"><i>To Cæsarius, brother of
Gregory</i>.<note place="end" n="1989" id="ix.xxvii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxvii-p4"> Cæsarius
was the youngest brother of Gregory of Nazianzus.  After a life
of distinguished service under Julian, Valens, and Valentinian, he
was led, shortly after the escape narrated in this letter, to retire
from the world.  A work entitled <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxvii-p4.1">Πύστεις</span>, or
<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxvii-p4.2">Quæstiones</span></i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxvii-p4.3">(<i>sive Dialogi</i>) <i>de Rebus Divinus</i></span>,
attributed to him, is of doubtful genuineness.  <i>Vide D.C.B.
s.v</i>.  The earthquake, from the effects of which
Cæsarius was preserved, took place on the tenth of October,
368.  <i>cf</i>. Greg. Naz, <i>Orat</i>. x.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xxvii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.xxvii-p5.1">Thanks</span> to God for shewing
forth His wonderful power in your person, and for preserving you to
your country and to us your friends, from so terrible a death.  It
remains for us not to be ungrateful, nor unworthy of so great a
kindness, but, to the best of our ability, to narrate the marvellous
works of God, to celebrate by deed the kindness which we have
experienced, and not return thanks by word only.  We ought to
become in very deed what I, grounding my belief on the miracles wrought
in you, am persuaded that you now are.  We exhort you still more
to serve God, ever increasing your fear more and more, and advancing on
to perfection, that we may be made wise stewards of our life, for which
the goodness of God has reserved us.  For if it is a command to
all of us “to yield ourselves unto God as those that are alive
from the dead,”<note place="end" n="1990" id="ix.xxvii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxvii-p6">
<scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 13" id="ix.xxvii-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|7|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.13">Rom. vii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> how much more
strongly is not this commanded them who have been lifted up from the
gates of death?  And this, I believe, would be best effected, did
we but desire ever to keep the same mind in which we were at the moment
of our perils.  For, I ween, the vanity of our life came before
us, and we felt that all that belongs to man, exposed as it is to
vicissitudes, has about it nothing sure, nothing firm.  We felt,
as was likely, repentance for the past; and we gave a promise for the
future, if we were saved, to serve God and give careful heed to
ourselves.  If the imminent peril of death gave me any cause for
reflection, I think that you must have been moved by the same or nearly
the same thoughts.  We are therefore bound to pay a binding debt,
at once joyous at God’s good gift to us, and, at the same time,
anxious about the future.  I have ventured to make these
suggestions to you.  It is yours to receive what I say well and
kindly, as you were wont to do when we talked together face to
face.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata." progress="51.90%" prev="ix.xxvii" next="ix.xxix" id="ix.xxviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.xxviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xxviii-p1.1">Letter
XXVII.<note place="end" n="1991" id="ix.xxviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxviii-p2"> Placed in
368.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xxviii-p3"><i>To Eusebius, bishop of
Samosata</i>.<note place="end" n="1992" id="ix.xxviii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxviii-p4"> This, the
first of twenty-two letters addressed by Basil to Eusebius of
Samosata, has no particular interest.  Eusebius, the friend of
Basil, Gregory of Nazianzus, and of Meletius, was bishop of Samosata
(in Commagene on the Euphrates, now Samsat) from 360 to 373, and was
of high character and sound opinions.  Theodoret (<i>Ecc.
Hist</i>. iv. 15), in mentioning his exile to Thrace in the
persecution under Valens, calls him “that unflagging labourer
in apostolic work,” and speaks warmly of his zeal. 
Concerning the singular and touching circumstances of his death,
<i>vide</i> Theodoret, <i>E.H</i>. v. 4, and my note in the edition
of this series, p. 134.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xxviii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.xxviii-p5.1">When</span> by God’s grace, and
the aid of <pb n="132" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_132.html" id="ix.xxviii-Page_132" />your prayers, I
had seemed to be somewhat recovering from my sickness, and had got my
strength again, then came winter, keeping me a prisoner at home, and
compelling me to remain where I was.  True, its severity was much
less than usual, but this was quite enough to keep me not merely from
travelling while it lasted, but even from so much as venturing to put
my head out of doors.  But to me it is no slight thing to be
permitted, if only by letter, to communicate with your reverence, and
to rest tranquil in the hope of your reply.  However, should the
season permit, and further length of life be allowed me, and should the
dearth not prevent me from undertaking the journey,<note place="end" n="1993" id="ix.xxviii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxviii-p6"> Samosata was
about two hundred miles distant from Cæsarea, as the crow
flies.</p></note> peradventure through the aid of your prayers
I may be able to fulfil my earnest wish, may find you at your own
fireside, and, with abundant leisure, may take my fill of your vast
treasures of wisdom.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Church of Neocæsarea.  Consolatory." progress="51.99%" prev="ix.xxviii" next="ix.xxx" id="ix.xxix"><p class="c26" id="ix.xxix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xxix-p1.1">Letter XXVIII.<note place="end" n="1994" id="ix.xxix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxix-p2"> Placed in
368.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xxix-p3"><i>To the Church of Neocæsarea. 
Consolatory</i>.<note place="end" n="1995" id="ix.xxix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxix-p4"> <i>i.e.</i> on
the death of Musonius, bp. of Neocæsarea.  Musonius is not
named, but he is inferred to be the bishop referred to in <i>Ep</i>.
ccx., in which Basil asserts that sound doctrine prevailed in
Neocæsarea up to the time of “the blessed Musonius, whose
teaching still rings in your ears.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xxix-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.xxix-p5.1">What</span> has
befallen you strongly moved me to visit you, with the double object of
joining with you, who are near and dear to me, in paying all respect to
the blessed dead, and of being more closely associated with you in your
trouble by seeing your sorrow with my own eyes, and so being able to
take counsel with you as to what is to be done.  But many causes
hinder my being able to approach you in person, and it remains for me
to communicate with you in writing.  The admirable qualities of
the departed, on account of which we chiefly estimate the greatness of
our loss, are indeed too many to be enumerated in a letter; and it is,
besides, no time to be discussing the multitude of his good deeds, when
our spirits are thus prostrated with grief.  For of all that he
did, what can we ever forget?  What could we deem deserving of
silence?  To tell all at once were impossible; to tell a part
would, I fear, involve disloyalty to the truth.  A man has passed
away who surpassed all his contemporaries in all the good things that
are within man’s reach; a prop of his country; an ornament of the
churches; a pillar and support of the truth; a stay of the faith of
Christ; a protector of his friends; a stout foe of his opponents; a
guardian of the principles of his fathers; an enemy of innovation;
exhibiting in himself the ancient fashion of the Church, and making the
state of the Church put under him conform to the ancient constitution,
as to a sacred model, so that all who lived with him seemed to live in
the society of them that used to shine like lights in the world two
hundred years ago and more.  So your bishop put forth nothing of
his own, no novel invention; but, as the blessing of Moses has it, he
knew how to bring out of the secret and good stores of his heart,
“old store, and the old because of the new.”<note place="end" n="1996" id="ix.xxix-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxix-p6">
<scripRef passage="Lev. xxvi. 10" id="ix.xxix-p6.1" parsed="|Lev|26|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.26.10">Lev. xxvi.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus it came about that in meetings of
his fellow bishops he was not ranked according to his age, but, by
reason of the old age of his wisdom, he was unanimously conceded
precedence over all the rest.  And no one who looks at your
condition need go far to seek the advantages of such a course of
training.  For, so far as I know, you alone, or, at all events,
you and but very few others, in the midst of such a storm and whirlwind
of affairs, were able under his good guidance to live your lives
unshaken by the waves.  You were never reached by heretics’
buffering blasts, which bring shipwreck and drowning on unstable souls;
and that you may for ever live beyond their reach I pray the Lord who
ruleth over all, and who granted long tranquillity to Gregory His
servant, the first founder of your church.<note place="end" n="1997" id="ix.xxix-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxix-p7"> <i>i.e.</i>
Gregory Thaumaturgus.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xxix-p8">Do not lose that tranquillity now; do not, by
extravagant lamentation, and by entirely giving yourself up to grief,
put the opportunity for action into the hands of those who are plotting
your bane.  If lament you must, (which I do not allow, lest you be
in this respect like “them which have no
hope,”)<note place="end" n="1998" id="ix.xxix-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxix-p9">
<scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 13" id="ix.xxix-p9.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.13">1 Thess. iv.
13</scripRef>.</p></note> do you, if so it
seem good to you, like some wading chorus, choose your leader, and
raise with him a chant of tears.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xxix-p10">2.  And yet, if he whom you mourn had not reached
extreme old age, certainly, as regards his government of your church,
he was allowed no narrow limit of life.  He had as much strength
of body as enabled him to show strength of mind in his
distresses.  Perhaps some of you may suppose <pb n="133" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_133.html" id="ix.xxix-Page_133" />that time increases sympathy and adds
affection, and is no cause of satiety, so that, the longer you have
experienced kind treatment, the more sensible you are of its
loss.  You may think that of a righteous person the good hold even
the shadow in honour.  Would that many of you did feel so! 
Far be it from me to suggest anything like disregard of our
friend!  But I do counsel you to bear your pain with manly
endurance.  I myself am by no means insensible of all that may be
said by those who are weeping for their loss.  Hushed is a tongue
whose words flooded our ears like a mighty stream:  a depth of
heart, never fathomed before, has fled, humanly speaking, like an
unsubstantial dream.  Whose glance so keen as his to look into the
future?  Who with like fixity and strength of mind able to dart
like lightning into the midst of action?  O Neocæsarea,
already a prey to many troubles, never before smitten with so deadly a
loss!  Now withered is the bloom of you, beauty; your church is
dumb; your assemblies are full of mournful faces; your sacred synod
craves for its leader; your holy utterances wait for an expounder; your
boys have lost a father, your elders a brother, your nobles one first
among them, your people a champion, your poor a supporter.  All,
calling him by the name that comes most nearly home to each, lift up
the wailing cry which to each man’s own sorrow seems most
appropriate and fit.  But whither are my words carried away by my
tearful joy?  Shall we not watch?  Shall we not meet
together?  Shall we not look to our common Lord, Who suffers each
of his saints to serve his own generation, and summons him back to
Himself at His own appointed time?  Now in season remember the
voice of him who when preaching to you used always to say “Beware
of dogs, beware of evil workers.”<note place="end" n="1999" id="ix.xxix-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxix-p11">
<scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 2" id="ix.xxix-p11.1" parsed="|Phil|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.2">Phil. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  The dogs are many.  Why do I say
dogs?  Rather grievous wolves, hiding their guile under the guise
of sheep, are, all over the world, tearing Christ’s flock. 
Of these you must beware, under the protection of some wakeful
bishop.  Such an one it is yours to ask, purging your souls of all
rivalry and ambition:  such an one it is the Lord’s to show
you.  That Lord, from the time of Gregory the great champion of
your church down to that of the blessed departed, setting over you one
after another, and from time to time fitting one to another like gem
set close to gem, has bestowed on you glorious ornaments for your
church.  You have, then, no need to despair of them that are to
come.  The Lord knoweth who are His.  He may bring into our
midst those for whom peradventure we are not looking.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xxix-p12">3.  I meant to have come to an end long before
this, but the pain at my heart does not allow me.  Now I charge
you by the Fathers, by the true faith, by our blessed friend, lift up
your souls, each man making what is being done his own immediate
business, each reckoning that he will be the first to reap the
consequences of the issue, whichever way it turn out, lest your fate be
that which so very frequently befalls, every one leaving to his
neighbour the common interests of all; and then, while each one makes
little in his own mind of what is going on, all of you unwittingly draw
your own proper misfortunes on yourselves by your neglect.  Take,
I beg you, what I say with all kindliness, whether it be regarded as an
expression of the sympathy of a neighbour, or as fellowship between
fellow believers, or, which is really nearer the truth, of one who
obeys the law of love, and shrinks from the risk of silence.  I am
persuaded that you are my boasting, as I am yours, till the day of the
Lord, and that it depends upon the pastor who will be granted you
whether I shall be more closely united to you by the bond of love, or
wholly severed from you.  This latter God forbid.  By
God’s grace it will not so be; and I should be sorry now to say
one ungracious word.  But this I do wish you to know, that though
I had not that blessed man always at my side, in my efforts for the
peace of the churches, because, as he himself affirmed, of certain
prejudices, yet, nevertheless, at no time did I fail in unity of
opinion with him, and I have always invoked his aid in my struggles
against the heretics.  Of this I call to witness God and all who
know me best.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Church of Ancyra.  Consolatory." progress="52.37%" prev="ix.xxix" next="ix.xxxi" id="ix.xxx"><p class="c26" id="ix.xxx-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xxx-p1.1">Letter XXIX.<note place="end" n="2000" id="ix.xxx-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxx-p2"> Placed in
368.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xxx-p3"><i>To the Church of Ancyra. 
Consolatory</i>.<note place="end" n="2001" id="ix.xxx-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxx-p4"> <i>cf.
Letters</i> xxiv. and xxv., and note.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xxx-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.xxx-p5.1">My</span> amazement at the most
distressing news of the calamity which has befallen you for a long time
kept me silent.  I felt like a man whose ears are stunned by a
loud clap of thunder.  Then I somehow recovered a little from my
state of speechlessness.  Now I have mourned, as none could help
mourning, over the event, and, in the midst of my lamentations, have
sent you this letter.  I write not so much to console
you,—for who could find words to cure a calamity so
great?—<pb n="134" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_134.html" id="ix.xxx-Page_134" />as to signify to
you, as well as I can by these means, the agony of my own heart. 
I need now the lamentations of Jeremiah, or of any other of the Saints
who has feelingly lamented a great woe.  A man has fallen who was
really a pillar and stay of the Church or rather he himself has been
taken from us and is gone to the blessed life, and there is no small
danger lest many at the removal of this prop from under them fall too,
and lest some men’s unsoundness be brought to light.  A
mouth is sealed gushing with righteous eloquence and words of grace to
the edification of the brotherhood.  Gone are the counsels of a
mind which truly moved in God.  Ah! how often, for I must accuse
myself, was it my lot to feel indignation against him, because, wholly
desiring to depart and be with Christ, he did not prefer for our sakes
to remain in the flesh!<note place="end" n="2002" id="ix.xxx-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxx-p6"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Phil. i. 23, 24" id="ix.xxx-p6.1" parsed="|Phil|1|23|1|24" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23-Phil.1.24">Phil. i. 23,
24</scripRef>.</p></note>  To whom for
the future shall I commit the cares of the Churches?  Whom shall I
take to share my troubles?  Whom to participate in my
gladness?  O loneliness terrible and sad!  How am I not like
to a pelican of the wilderness?<note place="end" n="2003" id="ix.xxx-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxx-p7"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Ps. cii. 6" id="ix.xxx-p7.1" parsed="|Ps|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.6">Ps. cii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  Yet
of a truth the members of the Church, united by his leadership as by
one soul, and fitted together into close union of feeling and
fellowship, are both preserved and shall ever be preserved by the
bond of peace for spiritual communion.  God grants us the boon,
that all the works of that blessed soul, which he did nobly in the
churches of God, abide firm and immovable.  But the struggle is
no slight one, lest, once more strifes and divisions arising over
the choice of the bishop, all your work be upset by some
quarrel.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eusebius of Samosata." progress="52.48%" prev="ix.xxx" next="ix.xxxii" id="ix.xxxi"><p class="c26" id="ix.xxxi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xxxi-p1.1">Letter
XXX.<note place="end" n="2004" id="ix.xxxi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxi-p2"> Placed in
369.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xxxi-p3"><i>To Eusebius of Samosata</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xxxi-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.xxxi-p4.1">If</span> I were to write at
length all the causes which, up to the present time, have kept me at
home, eager as I have been to set out to see your reverence, I should
tell an interminable story.  I say nothing of illnesses coming one
upon another, hard winter weather, and press of work, for all this has
been already made known to you.  Now, for my sins, I have lost my
Mother,<note place="end" n="2005" id="ix.xxxi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxi-p5"> Emmelia. 
<i>Vide</i> account of Basil’s family in the
prolegomena.</p></note> the only comfort I
had in life.  Do not smile, if, old as I am, I lament my
orphanhood.  Forgive me if I cannot endure separation from a soul,
to compare with whom I see nothing in the future that lies before
me.  So once more my complaints have come back to me; once more I
am confined to my bed, tossing about in my weakness, and every hour all
but looking for the end of life; and the Churches are in somewhat the
same condition as my body, no good hope shining on them, and their
state always changing for the worse.  In the meantime
Neocæsarea and Ancyra have decided to have successors of the dead,
and so far they are at peace.  Those who are plotting against me
have not yet been permitted to do anything worthy of their bitterness
and wrath.  This we make no secret of attributing to your prayers
on behalf of the Churches.  Weary not then in praying for the
Churches and in entreating God.  Pray give all salutations to
those who are privileged to minister to your
Holiness.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata." progress="52.55%" prev="ix.xxxi" next="ix.xxxiii" id="ix.xxxii"><p class="c26" id="ix.xxxii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xxxii-p1.1">Letter
XXXI.<note place="end" n="2006" id="ix.xxxii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxii-p2"> Placed
in 369.  <i>cf</i>. note on <i>Letter</i>
ccxxxvi.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xxxii-p3"><i>To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xxxii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.xxxii-p4.1">The</span> death is still with
us, and I am therefore compelled to remain where I am, partly by the
duty of distribution, and partly out of sympathy for the
distressed.  Even now, therefore, I have not been able to
accompany our reverend brother Hypatius,<note place="end" n="2007" id="ix.xxxii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxii-p5"> Nothing more
is known of this Hypatius.  Gregory of Nazianzus (<i>Ep</i>.
192) writes to a correspondent of the same name.</p></note>
whom I am able to style brother, not in mere conventional language, but
on account of relationship, for we are of one blood.  You know how
ill he is.  It distresses me to think that all hope of comfort is
cut off for him, as those who have the gifts of healing have not been
allowed to apply their usual remedies in his case.  Wherefore
again he implores the aid of your prayers.  Receive my entreaty
that you will give him the usual protection alike for your own sake,
for you are always kind to the sick, and for mine who am petitioning on
his behalf.  If possible, summon to your side the very holy
brethren that he may be treated under your own eyes.  If this be
impossible, be so good as to send him on with a letter, and recommend
him to friends further on.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Sophronius the Master." progress="52.61%" prev="ix.xxxii" next="ix.xxxiv" id="ix.xxxiii"><p class="c26" id="ix.xxxiii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xxxiii-p1.1">Letter
XXXII.<note place="end" n="2008" id="ix.xxxiii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxiii-p2"> Placed in
369.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xxxiii-p3"><i>To Sophronius the Master</i>.<note place="end" n="2009" id="ix.xxxiii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxiii-p4"> <i>i.e.</i>
<i>Magister officiorum</i>.  Sophronius was a fellow
student with Basil at Athens, and a friend of Gregory of
Nazianzus.  He secured the favour of Valens, who was staying at
Cæsarea in 365, by conveying him intelligence of the usurpation
of Procopius at Constantinople.  (Amm. Marc. xxv. 9.)  On
the circumstance which gave rise to this letter, <i>cf</i>. Greg.
Naz., <i>Ep</i>. xviii.  <i>Letters</i> lxxvi.,
xcvi., clxxvii., clxxx., cxcii., and cclxxii. are addressed to the
same correspondent, the last, as it will be seen, indicating a
breach in their long friendship.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xxxiii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.xxxiii-p5.1">Our</span> God—beloved brother,
Gregory <pb n="135" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_135.html" id="ix.xxxiii-Page_135" />the
bishop,<note place="end" n="2010" id="ix.xxxiii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxiii-p6"> The word
Episcopus in this and in the following letter is supposed by Maran
to have crept into the text from the margin.  Gregory of
Nazianzus is referred to, who was not then a bishop.  Gregory
the Elder, bishop of Nazianzus, was in good circumstances, and had
not adopted the monastic life.</p></note> shares the
troubles of the times, for he too, like everybody else, is
distressed at successive outrages, and resembles a man buffeted by
unexpected blows.  For men who have no fear of God, possibly
forced by the greatness of their troubles, are reviling him, on the
ground that they have lent Cæsarius<note place="end" n="2011" id="ix.xxxiii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxiii-p7"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> xxvi.  Cæsarius died in 368, leaving his
brother Gregory as executor.</p></note>
money.  It is not indeed the question of any loss which is
serious, for he has long learnt to despise riches.  The matter
rather is that those who have so freely distributed all the effects
of Cæsarius that were worth anything, after really getting very
little, because his property was in the hands of slaves, and of men
of no better character than slaves, did not leave much for the
executors.<note place="end" n="2012" id="ix.xxxiii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxiii-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxxiii-p8.1">τούτοις</span>. 
So the <span class="c14" id="ix.xxxiii-p8.2">mss.</span>, but the editors here
substituted <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxxiii-p8.3">τούτῳ</span>, <i>i.e.</i>
Gregory, and similarly the singular in the following
words.</p></note>  This
little they supposed to be pledged to no one, and straightway spent
it on the poor, not only from their own preference, but because of
the injunctions of the dead.  For on his death bed
Cæsarius is declared to have said “I wish my goods to
belong to the poor.”  In obedience then to the wishes of
Cæsarius they made a proper distribution of them.  Now,
with the poverty of a Christian, Gregory is immersed in the bustle
of a chafferer.  So I bethought me of reporting the matter to
your excellency, in order that you may state what you think proper
about Gregory to the Comes Thesaurorum, and so may honour a man whom
you have known for many years, glorify the Lord who takes as done to
Himself what is done to His servants, and honour me who am specially
bound to you.  You will, I hope, of your great sagacity devise
a means of relief from these outrageous people and intolerable
annoyances.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xxxiii-p9">2.  No one is so ignorant of Gregory as to have any
unworthy suspicion of his giving an inexact account of the
circumstances because he is fond of money.  We have not to go far
to find a proof of his liberality.  What is left of the property
of Cæsarius he gladly abandons to the Treasury, so that the
property may be kept there, and the Treasurer may give answer to those
who attack it and demand their proofs; for we are not adapted for such
business.  Your excellency may be informed that, so long as it was
possible, no one went away without getting what he wanted, and each one
carried off what he demanded without any difficulty.  The
consequence indeed was that a good many were sorry that they had not
asked for more at first; and this made still more objectors, for with
the example of the earlier successful applicants before them, one false
claimant starts up after another.  I do then entreat your
excellency to make a stand against all this and to come in, like some
intervening stream, and solve the continuity of these troubles. 
You know how best you will help matters, and need not wait to be
instructed by me.  I am inexperienced in the affairs of this life,
and cannot see my way out of our difficulties.  Of your great
wisdom discover some means of help.  Be our counsellor.  Be
our champion.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Aburgius." progress="52.80%" prev="ix.xxxiii" next="ix.xxxv" id="ix.xxxiv"><p class="c26" id="ix.xxxiv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xxxiv-p1.1">Letter XXXIII.<note place="end" n="2013" id="ix.xxxiv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxiv-p2"> Placed in
369.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xxxiv-p3"><i>To Aburgius</i>.<note place="end" n="2014" id="ix.xxxiv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxiv-p4"> <i>cf.</i>
<i>Ep</i>. xxxiii., lxxv., cxlvii., clxxviii., ccciv., and
also cxcvi., though the last is also attributed to Greg. Naz. 
He was an important lay compatriot of Basil.  Tillemont was of
opinion that the dear brother Gregory referred to in this letter is
Gregory of Nyssa; but Maran points out that the events referred to
are the same as those described in <i>Letter</i> xxxii., and
supposes the word <i>episcopus</i> to have been inserted by a
commentator.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xxxiv-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.xxxiv-p5.1">Who</span> knows so well as you do how
to respect an old friendship, to pay reverence to virtue, and to
sympathise with the sick?  Now my God-beloved brother Gregory the
bishop has become involved in matters which would be under any
circumstances disagreeable, and are quite foreign to his bent of
mind.  I have therefore thought it best to throw myself on your
protection, and to endeavour to obtain from you some solution of our
difficulties.  It is really an intolerable state of things that
one who is neither by nature nor inclination adapted for anything of
the kind should be compelled to be thus responsible; that demands for
money should be made on a poor man; and that one who has long
determined to pass his life in retirement should be dragged into
publicity.  It would depend upon your wise counsel whether you
think it of any use to address the Comes Thesaurorum or any other
persons.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata." progress="52.87%" prev="ix.xxxiv" next="ix.xxxvi" id="ix.xxxv"><p class="c26" id="ix.xxxv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xxxv-p1.1">Letter
XXXIV.<note place="end" n="2015" id="ix.xxxv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxv-p2"> Placed in
369.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xxxv-p3"><i>To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xxxv-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.xxxv-p4.1">How</span> could I be silent at the
present juncture?  And if I cannot be silent, how am I to find
utterance adequate to the circumstances, so as to make my voice not
like a mere groan but rather a lamentation intelligibly indicating the
greatness of the misfort<pb n="136" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_136.html" id="ix.xxxv-Page_136" />une?  Ah me!  Tarsus is
undone.<note place="end" n="2016" id="ix.xxxv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxv-p5"> Silvanus,
Metropolitan of Tarsus, one of the best of the Semi-Arians (Ath.,
<i>De synod</i>. 41), died, according to Tillemont, in 373,
according to Maran four years earlier, and was succeeded by an
Arian; but events did not turn out so disastrously as Basil had
anticipated.  The majority of the presbyters were true to the
Catholic cause, and Basil maintained friendship and intercourse with
them.  <i>cf. Letters</i> lxvii., cxiii.,
cxiv.</p></note>  This is a
trouble grievous to be borne, but it does not come alone.  It is
still harder to think that a city so placed as to be united with
Cilicia, Cappadocia, and Assyria, should be lightly thrown away by the
madness of two or three individuals, while you are all the while
hesitating, settling what to do, and looking at one another’s
faces.  It would have been far better to do like the
doctors.  (I have been so long an invalid that I have no lack of
illustrations of this kind.)  When their patients’ pain
becomes excessive they produce insensibility; so should we pray that
our souls may be made insensible to the pain of our troubles, that we
be not put under unendurable agony.  In these hard straits I do
not fail to use one means of consolation.  I look to your
kindness; I try to make my troubles milder by my thought and
recollection of you.<note place="end" n="2017" id="ix.xxxv-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxv-p6"> Basil is
supposed to have in the meanwhile carried out his
previously-expressed intention of paying Eusebius a visit.</p></note>  When the eyes
have looked intently on any brilliant objects it relieves them to turn
again to what is blue and green; the recollection of your kindness and
attention has just the same effect on my soul; it is a mild treatment
that takes away my pain.  I feel this the more when I reflect that
you individually have done all that man could do.  You have
satisfactorily shewn us, men, if we judge things fairly, that the
catastrophe is in no way due to you personally.  The reward which
you have won at God’s hand for your zeal for right is no small
one.  May the Lord grant you to me and to His churches to the
improvement of life and the guidance of souls, and may He once more
allow me the privilege of meeting you.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address." progress="52.99%" prev="ix.xxxv" next="ix.xxxvii" id="ix.xxxvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.xxxvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xxxvi-p1.1">Letter XXXV.<note place="end" n="2018" id="ix.xxxvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxvi-p2"> Placed before
370.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xxxvi-p3"><i>Without address</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xxxvi-p4">I <span class="c14" id="ix.xxxvi-p4.1">have</span> written to you
about many people as belonging to myself; now I mean to write about
more.  The poor can never fail, and I can never say, no. 
There is no one more intimately associated with me, nor better able to
do me kindnesses wherever he has the ability, than the reverend brother
Leontius.  So treat his house as if you had found me, not in that
poverty in which now by God’s help I am living, but endowed with
wealth and landed property.  There is no doubt that you would not
have made me poor, but would have taken care of what I had, or even
added to my possessions.  This is the way I ask you to behave in
the house of Leontius.  You will get your accustomed reward from
me; my prayers to the holy God for the trouble you are taking in
shewing yourself a good man and true, and in anticipating the
supplication of the needy.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address." progress="53.03%" prev="ix.xxxvi" next="ix.xxxviii" id="ix.xxxvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.xxxvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xxxvii-p1.1">Letter XXXVI.<note place="end" n="2019" id="ix.xxxvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxvii-p2"> Placed before
370.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xxxvii-p3"><i>Without address</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xxxvii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.xxxvii-p4.1">It</span> has, I think, been long
known to your excellency that the presbyter of this place is a foster
brother of my own.  What more can I say to induce you in your
kindness, to view him with a friendly eye, and give him help in his
affairs?  If you love me, as I know you do, I am sure that you
will endeavour, to the best of your power, to relieve any one whom I
look upon as a second self.  What then do I ask?  That he do
not lose his old rating.  Really he takes no little trouble in
ministering to my necessities, because I, as you know, have nothing of
my own, but depend upon the means of my friends and relatives. 
Look, then, upon my brother’s house as you would on mine, or let
me rather say, on your own.  In return for your kindness to him
God will not cease to help alike yourself, your house, and your
family.  Be sure that I am specially anxious lest any injury
should be done to him by the equalization of rates.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address." progress="53.08%" prev="ix.xxxvii" next="ix.xxxix" id="ix.xxxviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.xxxviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xxxviii-p1.1">Letter XXXVII.<note place="end" n="2020" id="ix.xxxviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxviii-p2"> Of the same
time as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xxxviii-p3"><i>Without address</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xxxviii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.xxxviii-p4.1">I look</span> with suspicion on
the multiplication of letters.  Against my will, and because I
cannot resist the importunity of petitioners, I am compelled to
speak.  I write because I can think of no other means of relieving
myself than by assenting to the supplications of those who are always
asking letters from me.  I am really afraid lest, since many are
carrying letters off, one of the many be reckoned to be that
brother.  I have, I own, many friends and relatives in my own
country, and I am placed <i>in loco parentis</i> by the
position<note place="end" n="2021" id="ix.xxxviii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxviii-p5"> By some
supposed to be that of a bishop; but Maran, who dates the letter
before the episcopate, thinks the use of the phrase is justified by
our understanding the presbyterate to be meant.  <i>Vide</i>
Prolegomena.</p></note> which the Lord has
given me.  Among them is this my foster <pb n="137" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_137.html" id="ix.xxxviii-Page_137" />brother, son of my nurse, and I pray that the
house in which I was brought up may remain at its old assessment, so
that the sojourn among us of your excellency, so beneficial to us all,
may turn out no occasion of trouble to him.  Now too I am
supported from the same house, because I have nothing of my own, but
depend upon those who love me.  I do then entreat you to spare the
house in which I was nursed as though you were keeping up the supply of
support for me.  May God in return grant you His everlasting
rest.  One thing however, and it is most true, I think your
excellency ought to know, and that is that the greater number of the
slaves were given him from the outset by us, as an equivalent for my
sustenance, by the gift of my father and mother.  At the same time
this was not to be regarded as an absolute gift; he was only to have
the use for life, so that, if anything serious happen to him on their
account, he is at liberty to send them back to me, and I shall thus in
another way be responsible for rates and to
collectors.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To his Brother Gregory, concerning the difference between οὐσία and ὑπόστασις." progress="53.17%" prev="ix.xxxviii" next="ix.xl" id="ix.xxxix">

<p class="c26" id="ix.xxxix-p1"><span class="c18" id="ix.xxxix-p1.1">Letter XXXVIII.<note place="end" n="2022" id="ix.xxxix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p2"> This important
letter is included as among the works of Gregory of Nyssa, as
addressed to Peter, bp. of Sebaste, brother of Basil and
Gregory.  The Ben. note says:  “<i>Stylus Basilii
fetum esse clamitat</i>.”  It was moreover,
referred to at Chalcedon as Basil’s.  [Mansi, <i>T</i>.
vii. <i>col</i>. 464.]</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xxxix-p3"><i>To his Brother Gregory, concerning the difference
between</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxxix-p3.1">οὐσία</span> <i>and</i>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxxix-p3.2">ὑπόστασις</span>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xxxix-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.xxxix-p4.1">Many</span> persons, in
their study of the sacred dogmas, failing to distinguish between what
is common in the essence or substance, and the meaning of the
hypostases, arrive at the same notions, and think that it makes no
difference whether <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxxix-p4.2">οὐσία</span> or hypostasis be spoken
of.  The result is that some of those who accept statements on
these subjects without any enquiry, are pleased to speak of “one
hypostasis,” just as they do of one “essence” or
“substance;” while on the other hand those who accept three
hypostases are under the idea that they are bound in accordance with
this confession, to assert also, by numerical analogy, three essences
or substances.  Under these circumstances, lest you fall into
similar error, I have composed a short treatise for you by way of
memorandum.  The meaning of the words, to put it shortly, is as
follows:</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xxxix-p5">2.  Of all nouns the sense of some, which are
predicated of subjects plural and numerically various, is more general;
as for instance <i>man</i>.  When we so say, we employ the noun to
indicate the common nature, and do not confine our meaning to any one
man in particular who is known by that name.  Peter, for instance
is no more <i>man</i>, than Andrew, John, or James.  The predicate
therefore being common, and extending to all the individuals ranked
under the same name, requires some note of distinction whereby we may
understand not man in general, but Peter or John in
particular.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xxxix-p6">Of some nouns on the other hand the denotation is
more limited; and by the aid of the limitation we have before our minds
not the common nature, but a limitation of anything, having, so far as
the peculiarity extends, nothing in common with what is of the same
kind; as for instance, Paul or Timothy.  For, in a word, of this
kind there is no extension to what is common in the nature; there is a
separation of certain circumscribed conceptions from the general idea,
and expression of them by means of their names.  Suppose then that
two or more are set together, as, for instance, Paul, Silvanus, and
Timothy, and that an enquiry is made into the essence or substance of
humanity; no one will give one definition of essence or substance in
the case of Paul, a second in that of Silvanus, and a third in that of
Timothy; but the same words which have been employed in setting forth
the essence or substance of Paul will apply to the others also. 
Those who are described by the same definition of essence or substance
are of the same essence or substance<note place="end" n="2023" id="ix.xxxix-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxxix-p7.1">ὁμοουσιοι</span>.</p></note> when the
enquirer has learned what is common, and turns his attention to the
differentiating properties whereby one is distinguished from another,
the definition by which each is known will no longer tally in all
particulars with the definition of another, even though in some points
it be found to agree.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xxxix-p8">3.  My statement, then, is this.  That
which is spoken of in a special and peculiar manner is indicated by the
name of the hypostasis.  Suppose we say “a man.” 
The indefinite meaning of the word strikes a certain vague sense upon
the ears.  The nature is indicated, but what subsists and is
specially and peculiarly indicated by the name is not made plain. 
Suppose we say “Paul.”  We set forth, by what is
indicated by the name, the nature subsisting.<note place="end" n="2024" id="ix.xxxix-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxxix-p9.1">ὑφεστῶσαν. ὑπόστασις</span>
is derivatively that which “<i>stands under</i>”
or subsists, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxxix-p9.2">ὃ
ὑφέστηκε</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. my note on Theodoret, p. 36.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xxxix-p10">This then is the hypostasis, or
“<i>understanding</i>;” not the indefinite conception of
the essence or substance, which, because what is signified is general,
finds no “<i>standing</i>,” but the conception which by
means of <pb n="138" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_138.html" id="ix.xxxix-Page_138" />the expressed
peculiarities gives <i>standing</i> and circumscription to the general
and uncircumscribed.  It is customary in Scripture to make a
distinction of this kind, as well in many other passages as in the
History of Job.  When purposing to narrate the events of his life,
Job first mentions the common, and says “a man;” then he
straightway particularizes by adding “a
certain.”<note place="end" n="2025" id="ix.xxxix-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p11">
<scripRef passage="Job i. 1" id="ix.xxxix-p11.1" parsed="|Job|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.1.1">Job i. 1</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  As to the
description of the essence, as having no bearing on the scope of his
work, he is silent, but by means of particular notes of identity,
mentioning the place and points of character, and such external
qualifications as would individualize, and separate from the common
and general idea, he specifies the “certain man,” in
such a way that from name, place, mental qualities, and outside
circumstances, the description of the man whose life is being
narrated is made in all particulars perfectly clear.  If he had
been giving an account of the essence, there would not in his
explanation of the nature have been any mention of these
matters.  The same moreover would have been the account that
there is in the case of Bildad the Shuhite, and Zophar the
Naamathite, and each of the men there mentioned.<note place="end" n="2026" id="ix.xxxix-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p12">
<scripRef passage="Job ii. 11" id="ix.xxxix-p12.1" parsed="|Job|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.2.11">Job ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  Transfer, then, to the divine
dogmas the same standard of difference which you recognise in the
case both of essence and of hypostasis in human affairs, and you
will not go wrong.  Whatever your thought suggests to you as to
the mode of the existence of the Father, you will think also in the
case of the Son, and in like manner too of the Holy Ghost.  For
it is idle to bait the mind at any detached conception from the
conviction that it is beyond all conception.<note place="end" n="2027" id="ix.xxxix-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p13"> The
<span class="c14" id="ix.xxxix-p13.1">mss.</span> vary as to this parenthetical clause,
and are apparently corrupt.  The rendering above is
conjectural, but not satisfactory.</p></note>  For the account of the uncreate and
of the incomprehensible is one and the same in the case of the
Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost.  For one is not
more incomprehensible and uncreate than another.  And since it
is necessary, by means of the notes of differentiation, in the case
of the Trinity, to keep the distinction unconfounded, we shall not
take into consideration, in order to estimate that which
differentiates, what is contemplated in common, as the uncreate, or
what is beyond all comprehension, or any quality of this nature; we
shall only direct our attention to the enquiry by what means each
particular conception will be lucidly and distinctly separated from
that which is conceived of in common.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xxxix-p14">4.  Now the proper way to direct our
investigation seems to me to be as follows.  We say that every
good thing, which by God’s providence befalls us, is an
operation, of the Grace which worketh in us all things, as the apostle
says, “But all these worketh that one and the self same Spirit
dividing to every man severally as he will.”<note place="end" n="2028" id="ix.xxxix-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p15">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 11" id="ix.xxxix-p15.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.11">1 Cor. xii.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>  If we ask, if the supply of good
things which thus comes to the saints has its origin in the Holy Ghost
alone, we are on the other hand guided by Scripture to the belief that
of the supply of the good things which are wrought in us through the
Holy Ghost, the Originator and Cause is the Only-begotten
God;<note place="end" n="2029" id="ix.xxxix-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxxix-p16.1">ὁ μονογενὴς
θεός</span> is the reading of the
Sinaitic and Vatican <span class="c14" id="ix.xxxix-p16.2">mss.</span> in
<scripRef passage="John i. 18" id="ix.xxxix-p16.3" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">John i. 18</scripRef>.  The insertion of the words
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxxix-p16.4">οὐδὲ ὁ
υιἰος</span>, adopted by R.V. in
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 36" id="ix.xxxix-p16.5" parsed="|Matt|24|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.36">Matt. xxiv.
36</scripRef>, but of which
St. Basil knows nothing, as appears from his argument on the
difference between the statements of St. Matthew and St. Mark on
this subject in <i>Letter</i> ccxxxvi., is supported by these
same two <span class="c14" id="ix.xxxix-p16.6">mss.</span></p></note> for we are
taught by Holy Scripture that “All things were made by
Him,”<note place="end" n="2030" id="ix.xxxix-p16.7"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p17">
<scripRef passage="John i. 3" id="ix.xxxix-p17.1" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and “by
Him consist.”<note place="end" n="2031" id="ix.xxxix-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p18">
<scripRef passage="Col. i. 17" id="ix.xxxix-p18.1" parsed="|Col|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.17">Col. i. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  When we
are exalted to this conception, again, led by God-inspired guidance,
we are taught that by that power all things are brought from
non-being into being, but yet not by that power to the exclusion of
origination.<note place="end" n="2032" id="ix.xxxix-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxxix-p19.1">ἀνάρχως</span>.</p></note>  On the
other hand there is a certain power subsisting without generation
and without origination,<note place="end" n="2033" id="ix.xxxix-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxxix-p20.1">ἀγεννήτως
καὶ ἀνάρχως
ὑφεστῶσα</span>.</p></note> which is the
cause of the cause of all things.  For the Son, by whom are all
things, and with whom the Holy Ghost is inseparably conceived of, is
of the Father.<note place="end" n="2034" id="ix.xxxix-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p21"> For
similar statements by St. Basil, <i>cf.</i> <i>De Sp.
S</i>. p.  <i>cf</i>. also <i>Cont. Eunom</i>.
i:  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxxix-p21.1">ἐπειδὴ γὰρ
ἀπὸ τοῦ
πατρὸς ἡ
ἀρχὴ τῷ υἱῷ, κατὰ τοῦτο
μείζων ὁ
πατὴρ ὡς
αἴτιος καὶ
ἀρχή</span>.</p></note>  For it is
not possible for any one to conceive of the Son if he be not
previously enlightened by the Spirit.  Since, then, the Holy
Ghost, from Whom all the supply of good things for creation has its
source, is attached to the Son, and with Him is inseparably
apprehended, and has Its<note place="end" n="2035" id="ix.xxxix-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p22"> <i>cf</i>.
notes, pp. 15, 24.</p></note> being attached
to the Father, as cause, from Whom also It proceeds; It has this
note of Its peculiar hypostatic nature, that It is known after the
Son<note place="end" n="2036" id="ix.xxxix-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxxix-p23.1">μετὰ τὸν
υἱόν</span>.  So the
Benedictine text with four <span class="c14" id="ix.xxxix-p23.2">mss.</span> in the
Paris Library, and the note.  “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxxix-p23.3">μετὰ τοῦ
υἱοῦ</span>” is a reading which is
inadmissible, repeating as it does the sense of the following clause
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxxix-p23.4">καὶ σὺν
αὐτῷ</span>.  The sense in which the Son
is both “after the Son” and “with the Son”
is explained further on by St. Basil, where he says that the three
Persons are known in consecution of order but in conjunction of
nature.</p></note> and together
with the Son, and that It has Its subsistence of the Father. 
The Son, Who declares the Spirit proceeding from the Father
through Himself and with Himself, shining forth alone and by
only-begetting from the unbegotten light, so far as the peculiar
notes are concerned, has nothing in common either with the Father
or with <pb n="139" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_139.html" id="ix.xxxix-Page_139" />the Holy
Ghost.  He alone is known by the stated signs.  But God,
Who is over all, alone has, as one special mark of His own
hypostasis, His being Father, and His deriving His
hypostasis<note place="end" n="2037" id="ix.xxxix-p23.5"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxxix-p24.1">ὑποστῆναι</span>.</p></note> from no cause;
and through this mark He is peculiarly known.  Wherefore in
the communion of the substance we maintain that there is no mutual
approach or intercommunion of those notes of indication perceived
in the Trinity, whereby is set forth the proper peculiarity of the
Persons delivered in the faith, each of these being distinctively
apprehended by His own notes.  Hence, in accordance with the
stated signs of indication, discovery is made of the separation of
the hypostases; while so far as relates to the infinite, the
incomprehensible, the uncreate, the uncircumscribed, and similar
attributes, there is no variableness in the life-giving nature; in
that, I mean, of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, but in Them is seen
a certain communion indissoluble and continuous.  And by the
same considerations, whereby a reflective student could perceive
the greatness of any one of the (Persons) believed in in the Holy
Trinity, he will proceed without variation.  Beholding the
glory in Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, his mind all the while
recognises no void interval wherein it may travel between Father,
Son, and Holy Ghost, for there is nothing inserted between Them;
nor beyond the divine nature is there anything so subsisting as to
be able to divide that nature from itself by the interposition of
any foreign matter.  Neither is there any vacuum of interval,
void of subsistence, which can make a break in the mutual harmony
of the divine essence, and solve the continuity by the
interjection of emptiness.  He who perceives the Father, and
perceives Him by Himself, has at the same time mental perception
of the Son; and he who receives the Son does not divide Him from
the Spirit, but, in consecution so far as order is concerned, in
conjunction so far as nature is concerned, expresses the faith
commingled in himself in the three together.  He who makes
mention of the Spirit alone, embraces also in this confession Him
of whom He is the Spirit.  And since the Spirit is
Christ’s and of God,<note place="end" n="2038" id="ix.xxxix-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p25">
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 9; 1 Cor. ii. 12" id="ix.xxxix-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|8|9|0|0;|1Cor|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.9 Bible:1Cor.2.12">Rom. viii. 9; 1 Cor. ii.
12</scripRef>.</p></note> as says Paul,
then just as he who lays hold on one end of the chain pulls the
other to him, so he who “draws the Spirit,”<note place="end" n="2039" id="ix.xxxix-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p26"> Apparently a
mistaken interpretation of the LXX. version of <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 131" id="ix.xxxix-p26.1" parsed="|Ps|19|131|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.131">Ps. cxix. 131</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxxix-p26.2">εἵλκυσα
πνεῦμα</span>="I drew
breath.”  A.V. and R.V., “I panted.” 
Vulg., <i>attraxi spiritum</i>.</p></note> as says the prophet, by His means draws
to him at the same time both the Son and the Father.  And if
any one verily receives the Son, he will hold Him on both sides,
the Son drawing towards him on the one His own Father, and on the
other His own Spirit.  For He who eternally exists in the
Father can never be cut off from the Father, nor can He who
worketh all things by the Spirit ever be disjoined from His own
Spirit.  Likewise moreover he who receives the Father
virtually receives at the same time both the Son and the Spirit;
for it is in no wise possible to entertain the idea of severance
or division, in such a way as that the Son should be thought of
apart from the Father, or the Spirit be disjoined from the
Son.  But the communion and the distinction apprehended in
Them are, in a certain sense, ineffable and inconceivable, the
continuity of nature being never rent asunder by the distinction
of the hypostases, nor the notes of proper distinction confounded
in the community of essence.  Marvel not then at my speaking
of the same thing as being both conjoined and parted, and thinking
as it were darkly in a riddle, of a certain<note place="end" n="2040" id="ix.xxxix-p26.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxxix-p27.1">ὥσπερ ἐκ
αἰνίγματι</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 12" id="ix.xxxix-p27.2" parsed="|1Cor|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.12">1 Cor.
xiii. 12</scripRef>. 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxxix-p27.3">ἐν
αἰνίγματι</span>
or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxxix-p27.4">ἐξ
αἰνιγμάτων</span>,
as in Æsch., <i>Ag</i>. 1113=by dark hints.  The bold
oxymoron concluding this sentence is illustrated by Ovid’s
“<i>impietate pia</i>” (<i>Met</i>. viii. 477),
Lucan’s “<i>concordia discors</i>”
(<i>Phars.</i> i. 98), or Tennyson’s “faith
unfaithful.”</p></note> new and strange conjoined separation
and separated conjunction.  Indeed, even in objects
perceptible to the senses, any one who approaches the subject in a
candid and uncontentious spirit, may find similar conditions of
things.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xxxix-p28">5.  Yet receive what I say as at best a token and
reflexion of the truth; not as the actual truth itself.  For it is
not possible that there should be complete correspondence between what
is seen in the tokens and the objects in reference to which the use of
tokens is adopted.  Why then do I say that an analogy of the
separate and the conjoined is found in objects perceptible to the
senses?  You have before now, in springtime, beheld the brightness
of the bow in the cloud; the bow, I mean, which, in our common
parlance, is called Iris, and is said by persons skilled in such
matters to be formed when a certain moisture is mingled with the air,
and the force of the winds expresses what is dense and moist in the
vapour, after it has become cloudy, into rain.  The bow is said to
be formed as follows.  When the sunbeam, after traversing
obliquely the dense and darkened portion of the cloud-formation, has
directly cast its own orb on some cloud, the radiance is then reflected
back from what is moist and shining, and the result is a bending and
return, as it were, of the light upon itself.  For flame-like
flashings are so constituted that if they <pb n="140" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_140.html" id="ix.xxxix-Page_140" />fall on any smooth surface they are
refracted on themselves; and the shape of the sun, which by means of
the beam is formed on the moist and smooth part of the air, is
round.  The necessary consequence therefore is that the air
adjacent to the cloud is marked out by means of the radiant brilliance
in conformity with the shape of the sun’s disc.  Now this
brilliance is both continuous and divided.  It is of many colours;
it is of many forms; it is insensibly steeped in the variegated bright
tints of its dye; imperceptibly abstracting from our vision the
combination of many coloured things, with the result that no space,
mixing or paring within itself the difference of colour, can be
discerned either between blue and flame-coloured, or between
flame-coloured and red, or between red and amber.  For all the
rays, seen at the same time, are far shining, and while they give no
signs of their mutual combination, are incapable of being tested, so
that it is impossible to discover the limits of the flame-coloured or
of the emerald portion of the light, and at what point each originates
before it appears as it does in glory.  As then in the token we
clearly distinguish the difference of the colours, and yet it is
impossible for us to apprehend by our senses any interval between them;
so in like manner conclude, I pray you, that you may reason concerning
the divine dogmas; that the peculiar properties of the hypostases, like
colours seen in the Iris, flash their brightness on each of the Persons
Whom we believe to exist in the Holy Trinity; but that of the proper
nature no difference can be conceived as existing between one and the
other, the peculiar characteristics shining, in community of essence,
upon each.  Even in our example, the essence emitting the
many-coloured radiance, and refracted by the sunbeam, was one essence;
it is the colour of the phænomenon which is multiform.  My
argument thus teaches us, even by the aid of the visible creation, not
to feel distressed at points of doctrine whenever we meet with
questions difficult of solution, and when at the thought of accepting
what is proposed to us, our brains begin to reel.  In regard to
visible objects experience appears better than theories of causation,
and so in matters transcending all knowledge, the apprehension of
argument is inferior to the faith which teaches us at once the
distinction in hypostasis and the conjunction in essence.  Since
then our discussion has included both what is common and what is
distinctive in the Holy Trinity, the common is to be understood as
referring to the essence; the hypostasis on the other hand is the
several distinctive sign.<note place="end" n="2041" id="ix.xxxix-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p29"> The scientific
part of the analogy of the rainbow is of course obsolete and
valueless.  The general principle holds good that what is
beyond comprehension in theology finds its parallel in what is
beyond comprehension in the visible world.  We are not to be
staggered and turn dizzy in either sphere of thought at the
discovery that we have reached a limit beyond which thought cannot
go.  We may live in a finite world, though infinite space is
beyond our powers of thought:  we may trust in God revealed in
the Trinity, though we cannot analyse or define Him.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xxxix-p30">6.  It may however be thought that the
account here given of the hypostasis does not tally with the sense of
the Apostle’s words, where he says concerning the Lord that He is
“the brightness of His glory, and the express image of His
person,”<note place="end" n="2042" id="ix.xxxix-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p31">
<scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="ix.xxxix-p31.1" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> for if we have
taught hypostasis to be the conflux of the several properties; and if
it is confessed that, as in the case of the Father something is
contemplated as proper and peculiar, whereby He alone is known, so in
the same way is it believed about the Only-begotten; how then does
Scripture in this place ascribe the name of the hypostasis to the
Father alone, and describes the Son as form of the hypostasis, and
designated not by His own proper notes, but by those of the
Father?  For if the hypostasis is the sign of several existence,
and the property of the Father is confined to the unbegotten being, and
the Son is fashioned according to His Father’s properties, then
the term unbegotten can no longer be predicated exclusively of the
Father, the existence of the Only-begotten being denoted by the
distinctive note of the Father.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xxxix-p32">7.  My opinion is, however, that in this passage
the Apostle’s argument is directed to a different end; and it is
looking to this that he uses the terms “brightness of
glory,” and “express image of person.”  Whoever
keeps this carefully in view will find nothing that clashes with what I
have said, but that the argument is conducted in a special and peculiar
sense.  For the object of the apostolic argument is not the
distinction of the hypostases from one another by means of the apparent
notes; it is rather the apprehension of the natural, inseparable, and
close relationship of the Son to the Father.  He does not say
“Who being the glory of the Father” (although in truth He
is); he omits this as admitted, and then in the endeavour to teach that
we must not think of one form of glory in the case of the Father and of
another in that of the Son, He defines the glory of the Only-begotten
as the brightness of the glory of the Father, and, by the use of the
example of the light, causes the Son to be thought of in
indisso<pb n="141" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_141.html" id="ix.xxxix-Page_141" />luble association with
the Father.  For just as the brightness is emitted by the flame,
and the brightness is not after the flame, but at one and the same
moment the flame shines and the light beams brightly, so does the
Apostle mean the Son to be thought of as deriving existence from the
Father, and yet the Only-begotten not to be divided from the existence
of the Father by any intervening extension in space, but the caused to
be always conceived of together with the cause.  Precisely in the
same manner, as though by way of interpretation of the meaning of the
preceding cause, and with the object of guiding us to the conception of
the invisible by means of material examples, he speaks also of
“express image of person.”  For as the body is wholly
in form, and yet the definition of the body and the definition of the
form are distinct, and no one wishing to give the definition of the one
would be found in agreement with that of the other; and yet, even if in
theory you separate the form from the body, nature does not admit of
the distinction, and both are inseparably apprehended; just so the
Apostle thinks that even if the doctrine of the faith represents the
difference of the hypostases as unconfounded and distinct, he is bound
by his language to set forth also the continuous and as it were
concrete relation of the Only-begotten to the Father.  And this he
states, not as though the Only-begotten had not also a hypostatic
being, but in that the union does not admit of anything intervening
between the Son and the Father, with the result that he, who with his
soul’s eyes fixes his gaze earnestly on the express image of the
Only-begotten, is made perceptive also of the hypostasis of the
Father.  Yet the proper quality contemplated in them is not
subject to change, nor yet to commixture, in such wise as that we
should attribute either an origin of generation to the Father or an
origin without generation to the Son, but so that if we could compass
the impossibility of detaching one from the other, that one might be
apprehended severally and alone, for, since the mere name implies the
Father, it is not possible that any one should even name the Son
without apprehending the Father.<note place="end" n="2043" id="ix.xxxix-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p33"> The simpler
explanation of the use of the word hypostasis in the passage under
discussion is that it has the earlier sense, equivalent to
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxxix-p33.1">οὐσία</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. Athan., <i>Or. c. Ar</i>. iii. 65, iv. 33, and
<i>Ad. Apos. 4</i>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xxxix-p34">8.  Since then, as says the Lord in the
Gospels,<note place="end" n="2044" id="ix.xxxix-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p35">
<scripRef passage="John xiv. 9" id="ix.xxxix-p35.1" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9">John xiv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> he that hath seen
the Son sees the Father also; on this account he says that the
Only-begotten is the express image of His Father’s person. 
That this may be made still plainer I will quote also other passages of
the apostle in which he calls the Son “the image of the invisible
God,”<note place="end" n="2045" id="ix.xxxix-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p36">
<scripRef passage="Col. i. 15" id="ix.xxxix-p36.1" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and again
“image of His goodness;”<note place="end" n="2046" id="ix.xxxix-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p37"> This phrase is
not in the Epistles, nor indeed does the substantive <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xxxix-p37.1">ἀγαθότης</span> occur in
the N.T. at all.  “Image of his goodness” is taken
from <scripRef passage="Wisdom vii. 26" id="ix.xxxix-p37.2" parsed="|Wis|7|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.7.26">Wisdom vii.
26</scripRef>, and erroneously
included among the “words of the Apostle.”</p></note> not because
the image differs from the Archetype according to the definition of
indivisibility and goodness, but that it may be shewn that it is the
same as the prototype, even though it be different.  For the idea
of the image would be lost were it not to preserve throughout the plain
and invariable likeness.  He therefore that has perception of the
beauty of the image is made perceptive of the Archetype.  So he,
who has, as it were mental apprehension of the form of the Son, prints
the express image of the Father’s hypostasis, beholding the
latter in the former, not beholding in the reflection the unbegotten
being of the Father (for thus there would be complete identity and no
distinction), but gazing at the unbegotten beauty in the
Begotten.  Just as he who in a polished mirror beholds the
reflection of the form as plain knowledge of the represented face, so
he, who has knowledge of the Son, through his knowledge of the Son
receives in his heart the express image of the Father’s
Person.  For all things that are the Father’s are beheld in
the Son, and all things that are the Son’s are the
Father’s; because the whole Son is in the Father and has all the
Father in Himself.<note place="end" n="2047" id="ix.xxxix-p37.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xxxix-p38"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="John xiv. 11" id="ix.xxxix-p38.1" parsed="|John|14|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.11">John xiv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus the
hypostasis of the Son becomes as it were form and face of the knowledge
of the Father, and the hypostasis of the Father is known in the form of
the Son, while the proper quality which is contemplated therein remains
for the plain distinction of the hypostases.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Julian to Basil." progress="54.35%" prev="ix.xxxix" next="ix.xli" id="ix.xl"><p class="c26" id="ix.xl-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xl-p1.1">Letter XXXIX.<note place="end" n="2048" id="ix.xl-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xl-p2"> To be placed
probably in 362, if genuine.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xl-p3"><i>Julian<note place="end" n="2049" id="ix.xl-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xl-p4"> These Letters
are placed in this order by the Ben. Editors as being written, if
genuine, before Basil’s episcopate.  Maran (<i>Vita S.
Bas. Cap</i>. ii.) is puzzled at Basil’s assertion in xli.
that he learned the Bible with Julian, and points out that at Athens
they devoted themselves to profane literature.  But this may
have allowed intervals for other work.  In 344, when Basil was
at Cæsarea, Julian was relegated by Constantius to the
neighbouring fortress of Macellum, and there, with his elder
half-brother Gallus, spent six years in compulsory retirement. 
Sozomen tells us that the brothers studied the Scripture and became
Readers (Soz. v. 2; Amm. Marc. xv. 2, 7).  Their seclusion, in
which they were reduced to the society of their own household (Greg.
Naz., <i>Or</i>. iii., Julian, <i>Ad. Ath</i>. 271 c.), may not have
been so complete as to prevent all intercourse with a harmless
schoolboy like Basil.  “<i><span lang="FR" id="ix.xl-p4.1">Malgré
l’authorité de dom Maran, nous croyons avec Tillemont,
Dupont et M. Albert de Broglie, que cette lettre a été
réellement adressée par Julien, non a un homonyme de St.
Basile mais à St. Basile lui-même.”  Étude
historique et littéraire sur St. Basile.</span></i> 
Fialon.</p></note></i> <i>to
Basil</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xl-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.xl-p5.1">The</span> proverb says “You are
not pro<pb n="142" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_142.html" id="ix.xl-Page_142" />claiming
war,”<note place="end" n="2050" id="ix.xl-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xl-p6">
<i>i.e.</i>“your words are friendly.” 
<i>cf</i>. Plat., <i>Legg</i>. 702 D.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xl-p6.1">οὐ
πόλεμόν γε
ἐπαγγέλλεις,
ὦ
Κλεινία</span>.</p></note> and, let me add,
out of the comedy, “O messenger of golden
words.”<note place="end" n="2051" id="ix.xl-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xl-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xl-p7.1">ὦ χρυσὸν
ἀγγείλας
ἐπῶν</span>.  Aristoph., <i>Plut</i>.
268.</p></note>  Come then;
prove this in act, and hasten to me.  You will come as friend
to friend.  Conspicuous and unremitting devotion to business
seems, to those that treat it as of secondary importance, a heavy
burden; yet the diligent are modest, as I persuade myself, sensible,
and ready for any emergency.  I allow myself relaxations so
that even rest may be permitted to one who neglects nothing. 
Our mode of life is not marked by the court hypocrisy, of which I
think you have had some experience, and in accordance with which
compliments mean deadlier hatred than is felt to our worst foes;
but, with becoming freedom, while we blame and rebuke where blame is
due, we love with the love of the dearest friends.  I may
therefore, let me say, with all sincerity, both be diligent in
relaxation and, when at work, not get worn out, and sleep secure;
since when awake I do not wake more for myself, than, as is fit, for
every one else.  I am afraid this is rather silly and trifling,
as I feel rather lazy, (I praise myself like Astydamas<note place="end" n="2052" id="ix.xl-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xl-p8"> A playwright
of Athens, who put a boastful epigram on his own statue, and became
a byword for self-praise.  <i>Vide</i> Suidas
<i>s.v</i>., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xl-p8.1">σαυτὸν
ἐπαινεῖς</span>.</p></note>) but I am writing to prove to you that to
have the pleasure of seeing you, wise man as you are, will be more
likely to do me good than to cause any difficulty.  Therefore,
as I have said, lose no time:  travel post haste.  After
you have paid me as long a visit as you like, you shall go on your
journey, whithersoever you will, with my best
wishes.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Julian to Basil." progress="54.50%" prev="ix.xl" next="ix.xlii" id="ix.xli"><p class="c26" id="ix.xli-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xli-p1.1">Letter XL.<note place="end" n="2053" id="ix.xli-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xli-p2"> If genuine,
which is exceedingly doubtful, this letter would be placed in the
June or July of 362.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xli-p3"><i>Julian to Basil</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xli-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.xli-p4.1">While</span> showing up to the
present time the gentleness and benevolence which have been natural to
me from my boyhood, I have reduced all who dwell beneath the sun to
obedience.  For lo! every tribe of barbarians to the shores of
ocean has come to lay its gifts before my feet.  So too the
Sagadares who dwell beyond the Danube, wondrous with their bright
tattooing, and hardly like human beings, so wild and strange are they,
now grovel at my feet, and pledge themselves to obey all the behests my
sovereignty imposes on them.  I have a further object.  I
must as soon as possible march to Persia and rout and make a tributary
of that Sapor, descendant of Darius.  I mean too to devastate the
country of the Indians and the Saracens until they all acknowledge my
superiority and become my tributaries.  You, however, profess a
wisdom above and beyond these things; you call yourself clad with
piety, but your clothing is really impudence and everywhere you slander
me as one unworthy of the imperial dignity.  Do you not know that
I am the grandson of the illustrious Constantius?<note place="end" n="2054" id="ix.xli-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xli-p5"> <i>i.e.</i> of
Constantius Chlorus.  <i>Vide</i> pedigree prefixed to
Theodoret in this edition, p. 32.  Julian was the youngest son
of Julius Constantius, half-brother of Constantine the
Great.</p></note>  I know this of you, and yet I do not
change the old feelings which I had to you, and you to me in the days
when we were both young.<note place="end" n="2055" id="ix.xli-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xli-p6"> The fact
of the early acquaintance of Basil and Julian does not rest wholly
on the authority of this doubtful letter.  <i>cf</i>. Greg.
Naz., <i>Orat</i>. iv.</p></note>  But of my
merciful will I command that a thousand pounds of gold be sent me from
you, when I pass by Cæsarea; for I am still on the march, and with
all possible dispatch am hurrying to the Persian campaign.  If you
refuse I am prepared to destroy Cæsarea, to overthrow the
buildings that have long adorned it; to erect in their place temples
and statues; and so to induce all men to submit to the Emperor of the
Romans and not exalt themselves.  Wherefore I charge you to send
me without fail by the hands of some trusty messenger the stipulated
gold, after duly counting and weighing it, and sealing it with your
ring.  In this way I may show mercy to you for your errors, if you
acknowledge, however late, that no excuses will avail.  I have
learned to know, and to condemn, what once I read.<note place="end" n="2056" id="ix.xli-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xli-p7"> A strong
argument against the genuineness of this letter is the silence of
Gregory of Nazianzus as to this demand on Basil (<i>Or</i>. v.
39).  For Julian’s treatment of Cæsarea, <i>vide</i>
Sozomen v. 4.  Maran (<i>Vita S. Bas</i>. viii.) remarks that
when Julian approached Cæsarea Basil was in his Pontic
retreat.  On the punning conclusion, <i>vide</i>
note on <i>Letter</i> xli.  (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xli-p7.1">ἃ ἀνέγνων
ἔγνων καὶ
κατέγνων</span>.)</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Basil to Julian." progress="54.63%" prev="ix.xli" next="ix.xliii" id="ix.xlii"><p class="c26" id="ix.xlii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xlii-p1.1">Letter XLI.<note place="end" n="2057" id="ix.xlii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlii-p2"> If genuine, of
the same date as xl.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xlii-p3"><i>Basil to Julian</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xlii-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.xlii-p4.1">The</span> heroic deeds
of your present splendour are small, and your grand attack against me,
or rather against yourself, is paltry.  When I think of you robed
in purple, a crown on your dishonoured head, which, so long as true
religion is absent, rather disgraces than graces your empire, I
tremble.  And you yourself who have risen to be so high and great,
now that vile and honour-hating demons have brought you to this
<pb n="143" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_143.html" id="ix.xlii-Page_143" />pass, have begun not only to exalt
yourself above all human nature, but even to uplift yourself against
God, and insult His Church, mother and nurse of all, by sending to me,
most insignificant of men, orders to forward you a thousand pounds of
gold.  I am not so much astonished at the weight of the gold,
although it is very serious; but it has made me shed bitter tears over
your so rapid ruin.  I bethink me how you and I have learned
together the lessons of the best and holiest books.  Each of us
went through the sacred and God-inspired Scriptures.  Then nothing
was hid from you.  Nowadays you have become lost to proper
feeling, beleaguered as you are with pride.  Your serene Highness
did not find out for the first time yesterday that I do not live in the
midst of superabundant wealth.  To-day you have demanded a
thousand pounds of gold of me.  I hope your serenity will deign to
spare me.  My property amounts to so much, that I really shall not
have enough to eat as much as I shall like to-day.  Under my roof
the art of cookery is dead.  My servants’ knife never
touches blood.  The most important viands, in which lies our
abundance, are leaves of herbs with very coarse bread and sour wine, so
that our senses are not dulled by gluttony, and do not indulge in
excess.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xlii-p5">2.  Your excellent tribune Lausus, trusty
minister of your orders, has also reported to me that a certain woman
came as a suppliant to your serenity on the occasion of the death of
her son by poison; that it has been judged by you that poisoners are
not allowed to exist;<note place="end" n="2058" id="ix.xlii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xlii-p6.1">φαρμακοὺς
μηδαμοῦ
εἶναι</span>.  The Ben. Ed. compares
with the form of expression the phrase of St. Cyprian: 
“<i>legibus vestris bene atque utiliter censuistis delatores
non esse</i>.”  <i>cf. Letter</i>
lv.</p></note> if any there be,
that they are to be destroyed, or, only those are reserved, who are to
fight with beasts.  And, this rightly decided by you, seems
strange to me, for your efforts to cure the pain of great wounds by
petty remedies are to the last degree ridiculous.  After insulting
God, it is useless for you to give heed to widows and orphans. 
The former is mad and dangerous; the latter the part of a merciful and
kindly man.  It is a serious thing for a private individual like
myself to speak to an emperor; it will be more serious for you to speak
to God.  No one will appear to mediate between God and man. 
What you read you did not understand.  If you had understood, you
would not have condemned.<note place="end" n="2059" id="ix.xlii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xlii-p7.1">᾽Α
ἀνέγνως οὐκ
ἔγνως·
εἰγὰρ ἔγνως,
οὐκ ἂν
κατέγνως</span>.  In
Soz. v. 18, Julian’s words, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xlii-p7.2">ἃ ἀνέγνων
ἔγνων καὶ
κὰτέγνων</span>, are
stated to have been written to ‘the bishops’ in
reference to Apologies by the younger Apollinarius, bp. of the
Syrian Laodicea (afterwards the heresiarch) and others.  The
reply is credited to ‘the bishops,’ with the remark that
some attribute it to Basil.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Chilo, his disciple." progress="54.79%" prev="ix.xlii" next="ix.xliv" id="ix.xliii"><p class="c26" id="ix.xliii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xliii-p1.1">Letter
XLII.<note place="end" n="2060" id="ix.xliii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p2"> This and the
four succeeding letters must be placed before the episcopate. 
Their genuineness has been contested, but apparently without much
reason.  In one of the Parisian Codices the title of xlii. is
given with the note:  “Some attribute this work to the
holy Nilus.” Ceillier (iv. 435–437) is of opinion that,
so far as style goes, they must stand or fall together, and points
out that xlvii. is cited entire as Basil’s by
Metaphrastes.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xliii-p3"><i>To Chilo, his disciple</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xliii-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.xliii-p4.1">If</span>, my true
brother, you gladly suffer yourself to be advised by me as to what
course of action you should pursue, specially in the points in which
you have referred to me for advice, you will owe me your
salvation.  Many men have had the courage to enter upon the
solitary life; but to live it out to the end is a task which perhaps
has been achieved by few.  The end is not necessarily involved in
the intention; yet in the end is the guerdon of the toil.  No
advantage, therefore, accrues to men who fail to press on to the end of
what they have in view and only adopt the solitary’s life in its
inception.  Nay, they make their profession ridiculous, and are
charged by outsiders with unmanliness and instability of purpose. 
Of these, moreover, the Lord says, who wishing to build a house
“sitteth not down first and counteth the cost whether he have
sufficient to finish it? lest haply after he hath laid the foundation
and is not able to finish it,” the passers-by “begin to
mock him saying,” this man laid a foundation “and was not
able to finish.”<note place="end" n="2061" id="ix.xliii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p5">
<scripRef passage="Luke xiv. 28, 30" id="ix.xliii-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|14|28|0|0;|Luke|14|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.28 Bible:Luke.14.30">Luke xiv. 28,
30</scripRef>.</p></note>  Let the
start, then, mean that you heartily advance in virtue.  The right
noble athlete Paul, wishing us not to rest in easy security on so much
of our life as may have been lived well in the past, but, every day to
attain further progress, says “Forgetting those things which are
behind, and reaching forth unto those things which are before, I press
toward the mark for the prize of the high calling.”<note place="end" n="2062" id="ix.xliii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p6">
<scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 13, 14" id="ix.xliii-p6.1" parsed="|Phil|3|13|3|14" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.13-Phil.3.14">Phil. iii. 13,
14</scripRef>.</p></note>  So truly stands the whole of human
life, not contented with what has gone before and fed not so much on
the past as on the future.  For how is a man the better for having
his belly filled yesterday, if his natural hunger fails to find its
proper satisfaction in food to-day?  In the same way the soul
gains nothing by yesterday’s virtue unless it be followed by the
right conduct of to-day.  For it is said “I shall judge thee
as I shall find thee.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xliii-p7">2.  Vain then is the labour of the righteous man,
and free from blame is the way of the sinner, if a change befall, and
the former turn from the better to the worse, and the latter from the
worse to the better.  So we hear from Ezekiel teaching as it were
in <pb n="144" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_144.html" id="ix.xliii-Page_144" />the name of the Lord, when
he says, “if the righteous turneth away and committeth iniquity,
I will not remember the righteousness which he committed before; in his
sin he shall die,”<note place="end" n="2063" id="ix.xliii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p8"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Ezek. xviii. 24" id="ix.xliii-p8.1" parsed="|Ezek|18|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.24">Ezek. xviii.
24</scripRef>.</p></note> and so too about
the sinner; if he turn away from his wickedness, and do that which is
right, he shall live.  Where were all the labours of God’s
servant Moses, when the gainsaying of one moment shut him out from
entering into the promised land?  What became of the companionship
of Gehazi with Elissæus, when he brought leprosy on himself by his
covetousness?  What availed all Solomon’s vast wisdom, and
his previous regard for God, when afterwards from his mad love of women
he fell into idolatry?  Not even the blessed David was blameless,
when his thoughts went astray and he sinned against the wife of
Uriah.  One example were surely enough for keeping safe one who is
living a godly life, the fall from the better to the worse of Judas,
who, after being so long Christ’s disciple, for a mean gain sold
his Master and got a halter for himself.  Learn then, brother,
that it is not he who begins well who is perfect.  It is he who
ends well who is approved in God’s sight.  Give then no
sleep to your eyes or slumber to your eyelids<note place="end" n="2064" id="ix.xliii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p9"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxii. 4" id="ix.xliii-p9.1" parsed="|Ps|32|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32.4">Ps. cxxxii.
4</scripRef>.</p></note> that you may be delivered “as a roe
from the net and a bird from the snare.”<note place="end" n="2065" id="ix.xliii-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p10">
<scripRef passage="Prov. vi. 5" id="ix.xliii-p10.1" parsed="|Prov|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.6.5">Prov. vi. 5</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  For, behold, you are passing
through the midst of snares; you are treading on the top of a high
wall whence a fall is perilous to the faller; wherefore do not
straightway attempt extreme discipline; above all things beware of
confidence in yourself, lest you fall from a height of discipline
through want of training.  It is better to advance a little at
a time.  Withdraw then by degrees from the pleasures of life,
gradually destroying all your wonted habits, lest you bring on
yourself a crowd of temptations by irritating all your passions at
once.  When you have mastered one passion, then begin to wage
war against another, and in this manner you will in good time get
the better of all.  Indulgence, so far as the name goes, is
one, but its practical workings are diverse.  First then,
brother, meet every temptation with patient endurance.  And by
what various temptations the faithful man is proved; by worldly
loss, by accusations, by lies, by opposition, by calumny, by
persecution!  These and the like are the tests of the
faithful.  Further, be quiet, not rash in speech, not
quarrelsome, not disputatious, not covetous of vain glory, not more
anxious to get than to give knowledge,<note place="end" n="2066" id="ix.xliii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xliii-p11.1">μὴ
ἐξηγητικὸς
ἀλλὰ
φιλόπευστος</span>,
as suggested by Combefis for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xliii-p11.2">φιλόπιστος</span>.</p></note>
not a man of many words, but always more ready to learn than to
teach.  Do not trouble yourself about worldly life; from it no
good can come to you.  It is said, “That my mouth speak
not the works of men.”<note place="end" n="2067" id="ix.xliii-p11.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p12">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xvi. 4" id="ix.xliii-p12.1" parsed="|Ps|16|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.4">Ps. xvi. 4</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  The
man who is fond of talking about sinners’ doings, soon rouses
the desire for self indulgence; much better busy yourself about the
lives of good men for so you will get some profit for
yourself.  Do not be anxious to go travelling about<note place="end" n="2068" id="ix.xliii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p13"> Another
reading is (exhibiting yourself).</p></note> from village to village and house to
house; rather avoid them as traps for souls.  If any one, for
true pity’s sake, invite you with many pleas to enter his
house, let him be told to follow the faith of the centurion, who,
when Jesus was hastening to him to perform an act of healing,
besought him not to do so in the words, “Lord I am not worthy
that thou shouldest come under my roof, but speak the word only and
my servant shall be healed,”<note place="end" n="2069" id="ix.xliii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p14">
<scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 8" id="ix.xliii-p14.1" parsed="|Matt|8|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.8">Matt. viii.
8</scripRef>.</p></note>
and when Jesus had said to him “Go thy way; as thou hast
believed, so be it done unto thee,”<note place="end" n="2070" id="ix.xliii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p15">
<scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 13" id="ix.xliii-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|8|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.13">Matt. viii.
13</scripRef>.</p></note>
his servant was healed from that hour.  Learn then, brother,
that it was the faith of the suppliant, not the presence of Christ,
which delivered the sick man.  So too now, if you pray, in
whatever place you be, and the sick man believes that he will be
aided by your prayers, all will fall out as he desires.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xliii-p16">3.  You will not love your kinsfolk more than
the Lord.  “He that loveth,” He says, “father,
or mother, or brother, more than me, is not worthy of
me.”<note place="end" n="2071" id="ix.xliii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p17">
<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 37" id="ix.xliii-p17.1" parsed="|Matt|10|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.37">Matt. x. 37</scripRef>, with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xliii-p17.2">ἀδελφούς</span> added
perhaps from <scripRef passage="Luke xiv. 26" id="ix.xliii-p17.3" parsed="|Luke|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.26">Luke xiv.
26</scripRef>.</p></note>  What is the
meaning of the Lord’s commandment?  “He that taketh
not up his cross and followeth after me, cannot be my
disciple?”<note place="end" n="2072" id="ix.xliii-p17.4"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p18">
<scripRef passage="Luke 14.27; Matt. 10.38" id="ix.xliii-p18.1" parsed="|Luke|14|27|0|0;|Matt|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.27 Bible:Matt.10.38">Luke xiv. 27 and Matt. x. 38</scripRef>.</p></note>  If, together
with Christ, you died to your kinsfolk according to the flesh, why do
you wish to live with them again?  If for your kinsfolk’s
sake you are building up again what you destroyed for Christ’s
sake, you make yourself a transgressor.  Do not then for your
kinsfolk’s sake abandon your place:  if you abandon your
place, perhaps you will abandon your mode of life.  Love not the
crowd, nor the country, nor the town; love the desert, ever abiding by
yourself with no wandering mind,<note place="end" n="2073" id="ix.xliii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p19"> For the
contrary view of life, <i>cf</i>. Seneca, <i>Ep</i>.
61:  “<i>Omnia nobis mala solitudo persuadet; nemo est
cui non sanctius sit cum quolibet esse quam
secum</i>.”</p></note> regarding
prayer and praise as your life’s work.  Never neglect
reading, especially of the New Testament, because very frequently
mischief comes of <pb n="145" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_145.html" id="ix.xliii-Page_145" />reading the Old; not because what is
written is harmful, but because the minds of the injured are
weak.  All bread is nutritious, but it may be injurious to the
sick.  Just so all Scripture is God inspired and
profitable,<note place="end" n="2074" id="ix.xliii-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p20"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="2 Tim. iii. 16" id="ix.xliii-p20.1" parsed="|2Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.16">2 Tim. iii.
16</scripRef>.</p></note> and there is
nothing in it unclean:  only to him who thinks it is unclean, to
him it is unclean.  “Prove all things; hold fast that which
is good; abstain from every form of evil.”<note place="end" n="2075" id="ix.xliii-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p21">
<scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 21" id="ix.xliii-p21.1" parsed="|1Thess|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.21">1 Thess. v.
21</scripRef>, R.V.</p></note>  “All things are lawful but
all things are not expedient.”<note place="end" n="2076" id="ix.xliii-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p22">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 12" id="ix.xliii-p22.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.12">1 Cor. vi.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>  Among all, with whom you come in
contact, be in all things a giver of no offence,<note place="end" n="2077" id="ix.xliii-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p23"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 32" id="ix.xliii-p23.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.32">1 Cor. x. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> cheerful, “loving as a
brother,”<note place="end" n="2078" id="ix.xliii-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p24">
<scripRef passage="1 Pet. iii. 8" id="ix.xliii-p24.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.8">1 Pet. iii.
8</scripRef>.</p></note> pleasant,
humble-minded, never missing the mark of hospitality through
extravagance of meats, but always content with what is at
hand.  Take no more from any one than the daily necessaries of
the solitary life.  Above all things shun gold as the
soul’s foe, the father of sin and the agent of the
devil.  Do not expose yourself to the charge of covetousness on
the pretence of ministering to the poor; but, if any one brings you
money for the poor and you know of any who are in need, advise the
owner himself to convey it to his needy brothers, lest haply your
conscience may be defiled by the acceptance of money.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xliii-p25">4.  Shun pleasures; seek after continence;
train your body to hard work; accustom your soul to trials. 
Regarding the dissolution of soul and body as release from every evil,
await that enjoyment of everlasting good things in which all the saints
have part.  Ever, as it were, holding the balance against every
suggestion of the devil throw in a holy thought, and, as the scale
inclines do thou go with it.  Above all when the evil thought
starts up and says, “What is the good of your passing your life
in this place?  What do you gain by withdrawing yourself from the
society of men?  Do you not know that those, who are ordained by
God to be bishops of God’s churches, constantly associate with
their fellows, and indefatigably attend spiritual gatherings at which
those who are present derive very great advantage?  There are to
be enjoyed explanations of hard sayings, expositions of the teachings
of the apostles, interpretations of the thoughts of the gospels,
lessons in theology and the intercourse of spiritual brethren, who do
great good to all they meet if only by the sight of their faces. 
You, however, who have decided to be a stranger to all these good
things, are sitting here in a wild state like the beasts.  You see
round you a wide desert with scarcely a fellow creature in it, lack of
all instruction, estrangement from your brothers, and your spirit
inactive in carrying out the commandments of God.”  Now,
when the evil thought rises against you, with all these ingenious
pretexts and wishes to destroy you, oppose to it in pious reflection
your own practical experience, and say, You tell me that the things in
the world are good; the reason why I came here is because I judged
myself unfit for the good things of the world.  With the
world’s good things are mingled evil things, and the evil things
distinctly have the upper hand.  Once when I attended the
spiritual assemblies I did with difficulty find one brother, who, so
far as I could see, feared God, but he was a victim of the devil, and I
heard from him amusing stories and tales made up to deceive those whom
he met.  After him I fell in with many thieves, plunderers,
tyrants.  I saw disgraceful drunkards; I saw the blood of the
oppressed; I saw women’s beauty, which tortured my
chastity.  From actual fornication I fled, but I defiled my
virginity by the thoughts of my heart.  I heard many discourses
which were good for the soul, but I could not discover in the case of
any one of the teachers that his life was worthy of his words. 
After this, again, I heard a great number of plays, which were made
attractive by wanton songs.  Then I heard a lyre sweetly played,
the applause of tumblers, the talk of clowns, all kinds of jests and
follies and all the noises of a crowd.  I saw the tears of the
robbed, the agony of the victims of tyranny, the shrieks of the
tortured.  I looked and lo, there was no spiritual assembly, but
only a sea, wind-tossed and agitated, and trying to drown every one at
once under its waves.<note place="end" n="2079" id="ix.xliii-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p26"> The Ben.
note on this painful picture suggests that the description applies
to Palestine, and compares the account of Jerusalem to be found in
Gregory of Nyssa’s letter on Pilgrimages in this edition, p.
382.  On Basil’s visit to the Holy Land, <i>cf</i>. Ep.
ccxxiii. § 2.</p></note>  Tell me, O
evil thought, tell me, dæmon of short lived pleasure and vain
glory, what is the good of my seeing and hearing all these things, when
I am powerless to succour any of those who are thus wronged; when I am
allowed neither to defend the helpless nor correct the fallen; when I
am perhaps doomed to destroy myself too.  For just as a very
little fresh water is blown away by a storm of wind and dust, in like
manner the good deeds, that we think we do in this life, are
overwhelmed by the multitude of evils.  Pieces acted for men in
this life are driven through joy and merriment, like stakes into their
hearts, so that the brightness of their worship is be-dimmed.  But
the wails and lamentations of <pb n="146" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_146.html" id="ix.xliii-Page_146" />men wronged by their fellows are introduced to
make a show of the patience of the poor.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xliii-p27">5.  What good then do I get except the loss
of my soul?  For this reason I migrate to the hills like a
bird.  “I am escaped as a bird out of the snare of the
fowlers.”<note place="end" n="2080" id="ix.xliii-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p28">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxxiv. 7" id="ix.xliii-p28.1" parsed="|Ps|24|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.7">Ps. cxxiv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  I am living,
O evil thought, in the desert in which the Lord lived.  Here is
the oak of Mamre; here is the ladder going up to heaven, and the
stronghold of the angels which Jacob saw; here is the wilderness in
which the people purified received the law, and so came into the land
of promise and saw God.  Here is Mount Carmel where Elias
sojourned and pleased God.  Here is the plain whither Esdras
withdrew, and at God’s bidding uttered all the God inspired
books.<note place="end" n="2081" id="ix.xliii-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p29"> <i>cf.</i>
Esdras ii. 14; Irenæus, <i>Adv. Hær.</i> iii, 21, 2;
Tertullian, <i>De Cult. Fam.</i> i. 3; Clem. Alex., <i>Strom</i>. i.
22.</p></note>  Here is
the wilderness in which the blessed John ate locusts and preached
repentance to men.  Here is the Mount of Olives, whither
Christ came and prayed, and taught us to pray.  Here is
Christ the lover of the wilderness, for He says “Where two
or three are gathered together in my name there am I in the midst
of them.”<note place="end" n="2082" id="ix.xliii-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p30">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 20" id="ix.xliii-p30.1" parsed="|Matt|18|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.20">Matt. xviii.
20</scripRef>; a curious
misapplication of the text.</p></note> 
“Here is the strait and narrow way which leadeth unto
life.”<note place="end" n="2083" id="ix.xliii-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p31">
<scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 14" id="ix.xliii-p31.1" parsed="|Matt|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.14">Matt. vii.
14</scripRef>.</p></note>  Here are
the teachers and prophets “wandering in deserts and in
mountains and in dens and caves of the earth.”<note place="end" n="2084" id="ix.xliii-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p32">
<scripRef passage="Heb. xi. 38" id="ix.xliii-p32.1" parsed="|Heb|11|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.38">Heb. xi. 38</scripRef>.</p></note>  Here are apostles and evangelists
and solitaries’ life remote from cities.  This I have
embraced with all my heart, that I may win what has been promised
to Christ’s martyrs and all His other saints, and so I may
truly say, “Because of the words of thy lips I have kept
hard ways.”<note place="end" n="2085" id="ix.xliii-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p33">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xvii. 4" id="ix.xliii-p33.1" parsed="|Ps|17|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.17.4">Ps. xvii. 4</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  I have
heard of Abraham, God’s friend, who obeyed the divine voice
and went into the wilderness; of Isaac who submitted to authority;
of Jacob, the patriarch, who left his home; of Joseph, the chaste,
who was sold; of the three children, who learnt how to fast, and
fought with the fire; of Daniel thrown twice into the lion’s
den;<note place="end" n="2086" id="ix.xliii-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p34"> <i>Vide</i>
Bel and the dragon.</p></note> of Jeremiah
speaking boldly, and thrown into a pit of mud; of Isaiah, who saw
unspeakable things, cut asunder with a saw; of Israel led away
captive; of John the rebuker of adultery, beheaded; of
Christ’s martyrs slain.  But why say more?  Here
our Saviour Himself was crucified for our sakes that by His death
He might give us life, and train and attract us all to
endurance.  To Him I press on, and to the Father and to the
Holy Ghost.  I strive to be found true, judging myself
unworthy of this world’s goods.  And yet not I because
of the world, but the world because of me.  Think of all
these things in your heart; follow them with zeal; fight, as you
have been commanded, for the truth to the death.  For Christ
was made “obedient” even “unto
death.”<note place="end" n="2087" id="ix.xliii-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p35">
<scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 8" id="ix.xliii-p35.1" parsed="|Phil|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.8">Phil. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  The
Apostle says, “Take heed lest there be in any of you an evil
heart…in departing from the living God.  But exhort one
another…(and edify one another<note place="end" n="2088" id="ix.xliii-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p36">
<scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 11" id="ix.xliii-p36.1" parsed="|1Thess|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.11">1 Thess. v.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>) while it is called
to-day.”<note place="end" n="2089" id="ix.xliii-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliii-p37">
<scripRef passage="Heb. iii. 12, 13" id="ix.xliii-p37.1" parsed="|Heb|3|12|3|13" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.12-Heb.3.13">Heb. iii. 12,
13</scripRef>.</p></note>  To-day
means the whole time of our life.  Thus living, brother, you
will save yourself, you will make me glad, and you will glorify
God from everlasting to everlasting. 
Amen.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Admonition to the Young." progress="55.58%" prev="ix.xliii" next="ix.xlv" id="ix.xliv"><p class="c26" id="ix.xliv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xliv-p1.1">Letter
XLIII.<note place="end" n="2090" id="ix.xliv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliv-p2"> Ranked with
the preceding, and of dubious genuineness.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xliv-p3"><i>Admonition to the Young</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xliv-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.xliv-p4.1">O faithful</span> man of
solitary life, and practiser of true religion, learn the lessons of the
evangelic conversation, of mastery over the body, of a meek spirit, of
purity of mind, of destruction of pride.  Pressed into the
service,<note place="end" n="2091" id="ix.xliv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xliv-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xliv-p5.1">ἀγγαρευόμενος</span>.  <i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 41" id="ix.xliv-p5.2" parsed="|Matt|5|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.41">Matt. v. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> add to your gifts,
for the Lord’s sake; robbed, never go to law; hated, love;
persecuted, endure; slandered, entreat.  Be dead to sin; be
crucified to God.  Cast all your care upon the Lord, that you may
be found where are tens of thousands of angels, assemblies of the
first-born, the thrones of prophets, sceptres of patriarchs, crowns of
martyrs, praises of righteous men.  Earnestly desire to be
numbered with those righteous men in Christ Jesus our Lord.  To
Him be glory for ever.  Amen.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To a lapsed Monk." progress="55.62%" prev="ix.xliv" next="ix.xlvi" id="ix.xlv"><p class="c26" id="ix.xlv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xlv-p1.1">Letter XLIV.<note place="end" n="2092" id="ix.xlv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlv-p2"> To be ranked
with the former letter.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xlv-p3"><i> To a lapsed Monk</i>.<note place="end" n="2093" id="ix.xlv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlv-p4"> One
<span class="c14" id="ix.xlv-p4.1">ms.</span> adds, in a later hand,
Alexius.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xlv-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.xlv-p5.1">I do</span> not wish
you joy, for there is no joy for the wicked.  Even now I cannot
believe it; my heart cannot conceive iniquity so great as the crime
which you have committed; if, that is, the truth really is what is
generally understood.  I am at a loss to think how wisdom so deep
can have been made to disappear; how such exact discipline can have
been undone; whence blindness so profound can have been shed round you;
how with utter inconsiderateness you have wrought such destruction of
souls.  If this <pb n="147" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_147.html" id="ix.xlv-Page_147" />be true, you have given over your own
soul to the pit, and have slackened the earnestness of all who have
heard of your impiety.  You have set at nought the faith; you have
missed the glorious fight.  I grieve over you.  What
cleric<note place="end" n="2094" id="ix.xlv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlv-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xlv-p6.1">ἱερεύς</span>.  When first
this word and its correlatives came to be used of the Christian
ministry it was applied generally to the clergy.  <i>cf</i>.
Letter of the Council of Illyricum in Theod., <i>Ecc.
Hist</i>. iv. 8, and note on <i>Letter</i> liv. p.
157.</p></note> does not
lament as he hears?  What ecclesiastic does not beat the
breast?  What layman is not downcast?  What ascetic is
not sad?  Haply, even the sun has grown dark at your fall,
and the powers of heaven have been shaken at your
destruction.  Even senseless stones have shed tears at your
madness; even your enemies have wept at the greatness of your
iniquity.  Oh hardness of heart!  Oh cruelty!  You
did not fear God; you did not reverence men; you cared nothing for
your friends; you made shipwreck of all at once; at once you were
stripped of all.  Once more I grieve over you, unhappy
man.  You were proclaiming to all the power of the kingdom,
and you fell from it.  You were making all stand in fear of
your teaching, and there was no fear of God before your
eyes.  You were preaching purity, and you are found
polluted.  You were priding yourself on your poverty, and you
are convicted of covetousness; you were demonstrating and
explaining the chastisement of God, and you yourself brought
chastisement on your own head.  How am I to lament you, how
grieve for you?  How is Lucifer that was rising in the
morning fallen and dashed on the ground?  Both the ears of
every hearer will tingle.  How is the Nazarite, brighter than
gold, become dark above pitch?  How has the glorious son of
Sion become an unprofitable vessel!  Of him, whose memory of
the sacred Scriptures was in all men’s mouths, the memory
to-day has perished with the sound.  The man of quick
intelligence has quickly perished.  The man of manifold wit
has wrought manifold iniquity.  All who profited by your
teaching have been injured by your fall.  All who came to
listen to your conversation have stopped their ears at your
fall.  I, sorrowful and downcast, weakened in every way,
eating ashes for bread and with sackcloth on my wound, am thus
recounting your praises; or rather, with none to comfort and none
to cure, am making an inscription for a tomb.  For comfort is
hid from my eyes.  I have no salve, no oil, no bandage to put
on.  My wound is sore, how shall I be healed?</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xlv-p7">2.  If you have any hope of salvation; if you
have the least thought of God, or any desire for good things to come;
if you have any fear of the chastisements reserved for the impenitent,
awake without delay, lift up your eyes to heaven, come to your senses,
cease from your wickedness, shake off the stupor that enwraps you, make
a stand against the foe who has struck you down.  Make an effort
to rise from the ground.  Remember the good Shepherd who will
follow and rescue you.  Though it be but two legs or a lobe of an
ear,<note place="end" n="2095" id="ix.xlv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlv-p8"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Amos iii. 12" id="ix.xlv-p8.1" parsed="|Amos|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.3.12">Amos iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> spring back
from the beast that has wounded you.  Remember the mercies of
God and how He cures with oil and wine.  Do not despair of
salvation.  Recall your recollection of how it is written in
the Scriptures that he who is falling rises and he who turns away
returns;<note place="end" n="2096" id="ix.xlv-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlv-p9"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Jer. viii. 4" id="ix.xlv-p9.1" parsed="|Jer|8|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.8.4">Jer. viii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> the wounded is
healed, the prey of beasts escapes; he who owns his sin is not
rejected.  The Lord willeth not the death of a sinner but
rather that he should turn and live.<note place="end" n="2097" id="ix.xlv-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlv-p10"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Ezek. xviii. 32" id="ix.xlv-p10.1" parsed="|Ezek|18|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.32">Ezek. xviii.
32</scripRef>.</p></note>  Do not despise, like the wicked
in the pit of evil.<note place="end" n="2098" id="ix.xlv-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlv-p11">
<scripRef passage="Prov. xviii. 3" id="ix.xlv-p11.1" parsed="|Prov|18|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.18.3">Prov. xviii.
3</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  There is
a time of endurance, a time of long suffering, a time of healing,
a time of correction.  Have you stumbled?  Arise. 
Have you sinned?  Cease.  Do not stand in the way of
sinners,<note place="end" n="2099" id="ix.xlv-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlv-p12"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Ps. i. 1" id="ix.xlv-p12.1" parsed="|Ps|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.1">Ps. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> but spring
away.  When you are converted and groan you shall be
saved.  Out of labour comes health, out of sweat
salvation.  Beware lest, from your wish to keep certain
obligations, you break the obligations to God which you professed
before many witnesses.<note place="end" n="2100" id="ix.xlv-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlv-p13"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 12" id="ix.xlv-p13.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.12">1 Tim. vi.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>  Pray do
not hesitate to come to me for any earthly considerations. 
When I have recovered my dead I shall lament, I shall tend him, I
will weep “because of the spoiling of the daughter of my
people.”<note place="end" n="2101" id="ix.xlv-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlv-p14">
<scripRef passage="Is. xxii. 4" id="ix.xlv-p14.1" parsed="|Isa|22|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.22.4">Is. xxii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  All are
ready to welcome you, all will share your efforts.  Do not
sink back.  Remember the days of old.  There is
salvation; there is amendment.  Be of good cheer; do not
despair.  It is not a law condemning to death without pity,
but mercy remitting punishment and awaiting improvement.  The
doors are not yet shut; the bridegroom hears; sin is not the
master.  Make another effort, do not hesitate, have pity on
yourself and on all of us in Jesus Christ our Lord, to Whom be
glory and might now and for ever and ever. 
Amen.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To a lapsed Monk." progress="55.88%" prev="ix.xlv" next="ix.xlvii" id="ix.xlvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.xlvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xlvi-p1.1">Letter XLV.<note place="end" n="2102" id="ix.xlvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvi-p2"> To be ranked
with the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xlvi-p3"><i>To a lapsed Monk</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xlvi-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.xlvi-p4.1">I am</span> doubly
alarmed to the very bottom of my heart, and you are the cause.  I
am <pb n="148" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_148.html" id="ix.xlvi-Page_148" />either the victim of some
unkindly prepossession, and so am driven to make an unbrotherly charge;
or, with every wish to feel for you, and to deal gently with your
troubles, I am forced to take a different and an unfriendly
attitude.  Wherefore, even as I take my pen to write, I have
nerved my unwilling hand by reflection; but my face, downcast as it is,
because of my sorrow over you, I have had no power to change.  I
am so covered with shame, for your sake, that my lips are turned to
mourning and my mouth straightway falls.  Ah me!  What am I
to write?  What shall I think in my perplexity?</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xlvi-p5">If I call to mind your former empty mode of life,
when you were rolling in riches and had abundance of petty mundane
reputation, I shudder; then you were followed by a mob of flatterers,
and had the short enjoyment of luxury, with obvious peril and unfair
gain; on the one hand, fear of the magistrates scattered your care for
your salvation, on the other the agitations of public affairs disturbed
your home, and the continuance of troubles directed your mind to Him
Who is able to help you.  Then, little by little, you took to
seeking for the Saviour, Who brings you fears for your good, Who
delivers you and protects you, though you mocked Him in your
security.  Then you began to train yourself for a change to a
worthy life, treating all your perilous property as mere dung, and
abandoning the care of your household and the society of your
wife.  All abroad like a stranger and a vagabond, wandering
through town and country, you betook yourself to Jerusalem.<note place="end" n="2103" id="ix.xlvi-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvi-p6">
<i>cf</i>. note on <i>Letter</i> xlii. p. 145. 
Maran, <i>Vit. S. Bas. cap</i>. xii., regards this
implied sojourn at Jerusalem as unfavourable to the genuineness of
the letter; but supposing the letter to be genuine, and grounds to
exist for doubting Basil to have spent any long time in the Holy
Land, there seems no reason why “Jerusalem” may not be
taken in a figurative sense for the companionship of the
saints.  See also <i>Proleg</i>. on Basil’s
baptism.</p></note>  There I myself lived with you, and,
for the toil of your ascetic discipline, called you blessed, when
fasting for weeks you continued in contemplation before God, shunning
the society of your fellows, like a routed runaway.  Then you
arranged for yourself a quiet and solitary life, and refused all the
disquiets of society.  You pricked your body with rough sackcloth;
you tightened a hard belt round your loins; you bravely put wearing
pressure on your bones; you made your sides hang loose from front to
back, and all hollow with fasting; you would wear no soft bandage, and
drawing in your stomach, like a gourd, made it adhere to the parts
about your kidneys.  You emptied out all fat from your flesh; all
the channels below your belly you dried up; your belly itself you
folded up for want of food; your ribs, like the caves of a house, you
made to overshadow all the parts about your middle, and, with all your
body contracted, you spent the long hours of the night in pouring out
confession to God, and made your beard wet with channels of
tears.  Why particularize?  Remember how many mouths of
saints you saluted with a kiss, how many bodies you embraced, how many
held your hands as undefiled, how many servants God, as though in
worship, ran and clasped you by the knees.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xlvi-p7">2.  And what is the end of all this?  My
ears are wounded by a charge of adultery, flying swifter than an arrow,
and piercing my heart with a sharper sting.  What crafty wiliness
of wizard has driven you into so deadly a trap?  What many-meshed
devil’s nets have entangled you and disabled all the powers of
your virtue?  What has become of the story of your labours? 
Or must we disbelieve them?  How can we avoid giving credit to
what has long been hid when we see what is plain?  What shall we
say of your having by tremendous oaths bound souls which fled for
refuge to God, when what is more than yea and nay is carefully
attributed to the devil?<note place="end" n="2104" id="ix.xlvi-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvi-p8"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 37" id="ix.xlvi-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|5|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.37">Matt. v. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>  You have made
yourself security for fatal perjury; and, by setting the ascetic
character at nought, you have cast blame even upon the Apostles and the
very Lord Himself.  You have shamed the boast of purity.  You
have disgraced the promise of chastity; we have been made a tragedy of
captives, and our story is made a play of before Jews and Greeks. 
You have made a split in the solitaries’ spirit, driving those of
exacter discipline into fear and cowardice, while they still wonder at
the power of the devil, and seducing the careless into imitation of
your incontinence.  So far as you have been able, you have
destroyed the boast of Christ, Who said, “Be of good cheer I have
overcome the world,”<note place="end" n="2105" id="ix.xlvi-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvi-p9">
<scripRef passage="John xvi. 33" id="ix.xlvi-p9.1" parsed="|John|16|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.33">John xvi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> and its
Prince.  You have mixed for your country a bowl of ill
repute.  Verily you have proved the truth of the proverb,
“Like a hart stricken through the liver.”<note place="end" n="2106" id="ix.xlvi-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvi-p10"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Prov. vii. 22, 23" id="ix.xlvi-p10.1" parsed="|Prov|7|22|7|23" osisRef="Bible:Prov.7.22-Prov.7.23">Prov. vii. 22,
23</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xlvi-p11">But what now?  The tower of strength has not
fallen, my brother.  The remedies of correction are not mocked;
the city of refuge is not shut.  Do not abide in the depths of
evil.  Do not deliver yourself to the slayer of souls.  The
Lord knows how to set up them that are dashed down.  Do not try to
flee afar off, but hasten to me.  Resume once more the labours of
your youth, <pb n="149" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_149.html" id="ix.xlvi-Page_149" />and by a fresh
course of good deeds destroy the indulgence that creeps foully along
the ground.  Look to the end, that has come so near to our
life.  See how now the sons of Jews and Greeks are being driven to
the worship of God, and do not altogether deny the Saviour of the
World.  Never let that most awful sentence apply to you,
“Depart from me, I never knew you.”<note place="end" n="2107" id="ix.xlvi-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvi-p12">
<scripRef passage="Luke xiii. 27" id="ix.xlvi-p12.1" parsed="|Luke|13|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.27">Luke xiii.
27</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To a fallen virgin." progress="56.16%" prev="ix.xlvi" next="ix.xlviii" id="ix.xlvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.xlvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xlvii-p1.1">Letter XLVI.<note place="end" n="2108" id="ix.xlvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p2"> Placed with
the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xlvii-p3"><i>To a fallen virgin</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xlvii-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.xlvii-p4.1">Now</span> is the time
to quote the words of the prophet and to say, “Oh that my head
were waters, and mine eyes a fountain of tears, that I might weep day
and night for the slain of the daughter of my
people.”<note place="end" n="2109" id="ix.xlvii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p5">
<scripRef passage="Jer. ix. 1" id="ix.xlvii-p5.1" parsed="|Jer|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.1">Jer. ix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  Though
they are wrapped in profound silence and lie stunned by their
misfortune, robbed of all sense of feeling by the fatal blow, I at
all events must not let such a fall go unlamented.  If, to
Jeremiah, it seemed that those whose bodies had been wounded in war,
were worthy of innumerable lamentations, what shall be said of such
a disaster of souls?  “My slain men,” it is said,
“are not slain with the sword, nor dead in
battle.”<note place="end" n="2110" id="ix.xlvii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p6">
<scripRef passage="Is. xxii. 2" id="ix.xlvii-p6.1" parsed="|Isa|22|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.22.2">Is. xxii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  But I am
bewailing the sting of the real death, the grievousness of sin and
the fiery darts of the wicked one, which have savagely set on fire
souls as well as bodies.  Truly God’s laws would groan
aloud on seeing so great a pollution on the earth.  They have
pronounced their prohibition of old “Thou shalt not covet thy
neighbour’s wife”;<note place="end" n="2111" id="ix.xlvii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p7">
<scripRef passage="Deut. v. 21" id="ix.xlvii-p7.1" parsed="|Deut|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.5.21">Deut. v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> and through
the holy gospels they say that “Whosoever looketh on a woman
to lust after her, hath committed adultery already with her in his
heart.”<note place="end" n="2112" id="ix.xlvii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p8">
<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 28" id="ix.xlvii-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|5|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.28">Matt. v. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now they
see the bride of the Lord herself, whose head is Christ, boldly
committing adultery.<note place="end" n="2113" id="ix.xlvii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p9"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> ccxvii. § 60.</p></note>  So too
would groan the companies<note place="end" n="2114" id="ix.xlvii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xlvii-p10.1">Τάγματα</span>, with
two <span class="c14" id="ix.xlvii-p10.2">mss.</span>  The alternative reading
is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xlvii-p10.3">πνεύματα</span>.</p></note> of the
Saints.  Phinehas, the zealous, because he can now no more take
his spear into his hands and avenge the outrage on the bodies; and
John the Baptist, because he cannot quit the realms above, as in his
life he left the wilderness, to hasten to convict iniquity, and if
he must suffer for the deed, rather lose his head than his freedom
to speak.  But, peradventure, like the blessed Abel, he too
though dead yet speaks to us,<note place="end" n="2115" id="ix.xlvii-p10.4"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p11"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Heb. xi. 4" id="ix.xlvii-p11.1" parsed="|Heb|11|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.4">Heb. xi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and now
exclaims, more loudly than John of old concerning Herodias,
“It is not lawful for thee to have her.”<note place="end" n="2116" id="ix.xlvii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p12">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xiv. 4" id="ix.xlvii-p12.1" parsed="|Matt|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.4">Matt. xiv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  For even if the body of John in
obedience to the law of nature has received the sentence of God, and
his tongue is silent, yet “the word of God is not
bound.”<note place="end" n="2117" id="ix.xlvii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p13">
<scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 9" id="ix.xlvii-p13.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.9">2 Tim. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  John, when
he saw the wedlock of a fellow servant set at nought, was bold to
rebuke even to the death:  how would he feel on seeing such an
outrage wreaked on the marriage chamber of the Lord?</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xlvii-p14">2.  You have flung away the yoke of that
divine union; you have fled from the undefiled chamber of the true
King; you have shamefully fallen into this disgraceful and impious
corruption; and now that you cannot avoid this painful charge, and have
no means or device to conceal your trouble, you rush into
insolence.  The wicked man after falling into a pit of iniquity
always begins to despise, and you are denying your actual covenant with
the true bridegroom; you say that you are not a virgin, and made no
promise, although you have undertaken and publicly professed many
pledges of virginity.  Remember the good profession which you
witnessed<note place="end" n="2118" id="ix.xlvii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p15"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 12" id="ix.xlvii-p15.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.12">1 Tim. vi.
12</scripRef>.</p></note> before God, angels,
and men.  Remember the hallowed intercourse, the sacred company of
virgins, the assembly of the Lord, the Church of the holy. 
Remember your grandmother, grown old in Christ, still youthful and
vigorous in virtue; and your mother vying with her in the Lord, and
striving to break with ordinary life in strange and unwonted toils;
remember your sister, who copies their doings, nay, endeavours to
surpass them, and goes beyond the good deeds of her fathers in her
virgin graces, and earnestly challenges by word and deed you her
sister, as she thinks, to like efforts, while she earnestly prays that
your virginity be preserved.<note place="end" n="2119" id="ix.xlvii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p16"> These
words occur in the <span class="c14" id="ix.xlvii-p16.1">mss.</span> after
“moderate fare,” below, where they make no sense. 
The Ben. Ed. conjectures that they may belong here.</p></note>  All
these call to mind, and your holy service of God with them, your
life spiritual, though in the flesh; your conversation heavenly,
though on earth.  Remember days of calm, nights lighted up,
spiritual songs, sweet music of psalms, saintly prayers, a bed pure
and undefiled, procession of virgins, and moderate fare.<note place="end" n="2120" id="ix.xlvii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p17"> <i>Vide</i>
note above.</p></note>  What has become of your grave
appearance, your gracious demeanour, your plain dress, meet for a
virgin, the beautiful blush of modesty, the comely and bright pallor
due to temperance and vigils, shining fairer than any brilliance of
complexion?  How often have you not prayed, perhaps with
tears, <pb n="150" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_150.html" id="ix.xlvii-Page_150" />that you
might preserve your virginity without spot!  How often have you
not written to the holy men, imploring them to offer up prayers in
your behalf, not that it should be your lot to marry, still less to
be involved in this shameful corruption, but that you should not
fall away from the Lord Jesus?  How often have you received
gifts from the Bridegroom?  Why enumerate the honours given you
for His sake by them that are His?  Why tell of your fellowship
with virgins, your progress with them, your being greeted by them
with praises on account of virginity, eulogies of virgins, letters
written as to a virgin?  Now, nevertheless, at a little blast
from the spirit of the air, “that now worketh in the children
of disobedience,”<note place="end" n="2121" id="ix.xlvii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p18">
<scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 2" id="ix.xlvii-p18.1" parsed="|Eph|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.2">Eph. ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> you have abjured
all these; you have changed the honourable treasure, worth fighting
for at all costs, for short-lived indulgence which does for the
moment gratify the appetite; one day you will find it more bitter
than gall.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xlvii-p19">3.  Who would not grieve over such things and
say, “How is the faithful city become an
harlot?”<note place="end" n="2122" id="ix.xlvii-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p20">
<scripRef passage="Is. i. 21" id="ix.xlvii-p20.1" parsed="|Isa|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.21">Is. i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  How would
not the Lord Himself say to some of those who are now walking in the
spirit of Jeremiah, “Hast thou seen what the virgin of Israel
has done to me?”<note place="end" n="2123" id="ix.xlvii-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p21"> <i>cf.</i>
<scripRef passage="Jer. xviii. 13" id="ix.xlvii-p21.1" parsed="|Jer|18|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.18.13">Jer. xviii.
13</scripRef>.</p></note>  I
betrothed her to me in trust, in purity, in righteousness, in
judgment, in pity, and in mercy;<note place="end" n="2124" id="ix.xlvii-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p22"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Hosea ii. 19" id="ix.xlvii-p22.1" parsed="|Hos|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.2.19">Hosea ii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> as I
promised her through Hosea the prophet.  But she loved
strangers, and while I, her husband, was yet alive, she is called
adulteress, and is not afraid to belong to another husband. 
What then says the conductor of the bride,<note place="end" n="2125" id="ix.xlvii-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p23"> The
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xlvii-p23.1">νυμφαγωγός</span>
was the friend who conducted the bride from her
parents’ or her own house to the bridegroom’s. 
<i>cf</i>. Luc., <i>Dial Deor</i>. 20, 16.</p></note>
the divine and blessed Paul, both that one of old, and the later one
of to-day under whose mediation and instruction you left your
father’s house and were united to the Lord?  Might not
either, in sorrow for such a trouble, say, “The thing which I
greatly feared is come upon me, and that which I was afraid of is
come unto me.”<note place="end" n="2126" id="ix.xlvii-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p24">
<scripRef passage="Job iii. 25" id="ix.xlvii-p24.1" parsed="|Job|3|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.3.25">Job iii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>  “I
have espoused you to one husband that I may present you as a chaste
virgin to Christ.”<note place="end" n="2127" id="ix.xlvii-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p25">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 2" id="ix.xlvii-p25.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.2">2 Cor. xi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  I was
indeed ever afraid “lest by any means as the serpent beguiled
Eve through his subtilty, so your mind should be
corrupted;”<note place="end" n="2128" id="ix.xlvii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p26">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 3" id="ix.xlvii-p26.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.3">2 Cor. xi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> wherefore by
countless counter-charms I strove to control the agitation of your
senses, and by countless safeguards to preserve the bride of the
Lord.  So I continually set forth the life of the unmarried
maid, and described how “the unmarried” alone
“careth for the things of the Lord, that she may be holy both
in body and spirit.”<note place="end" n="2129" id="ix.xlvii-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p27">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 34" id="ix.xlvii-p27.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.34">1 Cor. vii.
34</scripRef>.</p></note>  I used to
describe the high dignity of virginity, and, addressing you as a
temple of God, used as it were to give wings to your zeal as I
strove to lift you to Jesus.  Yet through fear of evil I helped
you not to fall by the words “if any man defile the temple of
God, him shall God destroy.”<note place="end" n="2130" id="ix.xlvii-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p28">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 17" id="ix.xlvii-p28.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.17">1 Cor. iii.
17</scripRef>.</p></note>  So by my prayers I tried to make
you more secure, if by any means “your body, soul, and spirit
might be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus
Christ.”<note place="end" n="2131" id="ix.xlvii-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p29">
<scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 23" id="ix.xlvii-p29.1" parsed="|1Thess|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.23">1 Thess. v.
23</scripRef>.</p></note>  Yet all my
toil on your behalf has been in vain.  Bitter to me has been
the end of those sweet labours.  Now I needs must groan again
at that over which I ought to have rejoiced.  You have been
deceived by the serpent more bitterly than Eve; and not only your
mind but also your body has been defiled.  Even that last
horror has come to pass which I shrink from saying, and yet cannot
leave unsaid, for it is as a burning and blazing fire in my bones,
and I am undone and cannot endure.  You have taken the members
of Christ and made them the members of a harlot.<note place="end" n="2132" id="ix.xlvii-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p30">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 15" id="ix.xlvii-p30.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.15">1 Cor. vi.
15</scripRef>.</p></note>  This is an evil with which no other
can be matched.  This outrage in life is new.  “For
pass over the Isles of Chittim and see; and send unto Chedar and
consider diligently, and see if there be such a thing.  Hath a
nation changed their gods which are yet no gods.”<note place="end" n="2133" id="ix.xlvii-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p31">
<scripRef passage="Jer. ii. 10, 11" id="ix.xlvii-p31.1" parsed="|Jer|2|10|2|11" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.10-Jer.2.11">Jer. ii. 10,
11</scripRef>.</p></note>  But the virgin has changed her
glory, and her glory is in her shame.  The heavens are
astonished at this, and the earth is horribly afraid, saith the
Lord, for the virgin has committed two evils; she has
forsaken<note place="end" n="2134" id="ix.xlvii-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p32"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Jer. ii. 12, 13" id="ix.xlvii-p32.1" parsed="|Jer|2|12|2|13" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.12-Jer.2.13">Jer. ii. 12,
13</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> Me, the true and
holy Bridegroom of holy souls, and has betaken herself to an impious
and lawless destroyer of body and soul alike.  She has revolted
from God, her Saviour, and yielded her members servants to
uncleanness and to iniquity.<note place="end" n="2135" id="ix.xlvii-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p33"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Rom. vi. 19" id="ix.xlvii-p33.1" parsed="|Rom|6|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.19">Rom. vi. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  She
forgot me and went after her lover<note place="end" n="2136" id="ix.xlvii-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p34"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Hosea ii. 13" id="ix.xlvii-p34.1" parsed="|Hos|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.2.13">Hosea ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>
from whom she will get no good.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xlvii-p35">4.  It were better for him that a mill-stone
had been hanged about his neck, and that he had been cast into the sea,
than that he should have offended the virgin of the Lord.<note place="end" n="2137" id="ix.xlvii-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p36"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Luke xvii. 2" id="ix.xlvii-p36.1" parsed="|Luke|17|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.2">Luke xvii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  What slave ever reached such a pitch
of mad audacity as to fling himself upon his master’s bed? 
What robber ever attained such a height of folly as to lay hands upon
the very offerings of God, not <pb n="151" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_151.html" id="ix.xlvii-Page_151" />dead vessels, but bodies living and
enshrining a soul made after the image of God?<note place="end" n="2138" id="ix.xlvii-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p37"> St. Basil has
no idea of the image and likeness of God being a bodily likeness, as
in the lines of Xenophanes.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xlvii-p38">Who was ever known to have the hardihood, in the
heart of a city and at high noon, to mark figures of filthy swine upon
a royal statue?  He who has set at naught a marriage of man, with
no mercy shewn him, in the presence of two or three witnesses,
dies.<note place="end" n="2139" id="ix.xlvii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p39"> <i>i.e.</i> by
the old Jewish law.  <scripRef passage="Deut. xvii. 6" id="ix.xlvii-p39.1" parsed="|Deut|17|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.17.6">Deut. xvii. 6</scripRef>.  Adultery was not
capital under the Lex Julia, but was made so by
Constantine.</p></note>  Of how
much sorer punishment, suppose you, shall he be thought worthy who
hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and defiled His pledged
bride and done despite unto the spirit of virginity?<note place="end" n="2140" id="ix.xlvii-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p40"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Heb. x. 29" id="ix.xlvii-p40.1" parsed="|Heb|10|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.29">Heb. x. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>  But the woman, he urges,
consented, and I did no violence to her against her will. 
So, that unchaste lady of Egypt raged with love for comely Joseph,
but the chaste youth’s virtue was not overcome by the frenzy
of the wicked woman, and, even when she laid her hand upon him, he
was not forced into iniquity.  But still, he urges, this was
no new thing in her case; she was no longer a maid; if I had been
unwilling, she would have been corrupted by some one else. 
Yes; and it is written, the Son of Man was ordained to be
betrayed, but woe unto that man by whom He was betrayed.<note place="end" n="2141" id="ix.xlvii-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p41"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Mark xiv. 21" id="ix.xlvii-p41.1" parsed="|Mark|14|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.21">Mark xiv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  It must needs be that offences
come, but woe to that man by whom they come.<note place="end" n="2142" id="ix.xlvii-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p42"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 7" id="ix.xlvii-p42.1" parsed="|Matt|18|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.7">Matt. xviii.
7</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xlvii-p43">5.  In such a state of things as this,
“Shall they fall and not arise?  Shall he turn away and not
return?”<note place="end" n="2143" id="ix.xlvii-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p44">
<scripRef passage="Jer. viii. 4" id="ix.xlvii-p44.1" parsed="|Jer|8|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.8.4">Jer. viii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  Why did the
virgin turn shamefully away, though she had heard Christ her bridegroom
saying through the mouth of Jeremiah, “And I said, after she had
done all these things (committed all these fornications, LXX.), turn
thou unto me, but she returned not?”<note place="end" n="2144" id="ix.xlvii-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p45">
<scripRef passage="Jer. iii. 7" id="ix.xlvii-p45.1" parsed="|Jer|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.3.7">Jer. iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  “Is there no balm in Gilead; is
there no physician there?  Why then is not the health of the
daughter of my people recovered?”<note place="end" n="2145" id="ix.xlvii-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p46">
<scripRef passage="Jer. viii. 22" id="ix.xlvii-p46.1" parsed="|Jer|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.8.22">Jer. viii.
22</scripRef>.</p></note>  You might indeed find many remedies
for evil in Scripture, many medicines to save from destruction and lead
to health; the mysteries of death and resurrection, the sentences of
terrible judgment and everlasting punishment; the doctrines of
repentance and of remission of sins; all the countless illustrations of
conversion, the piece of money, the sheep, the son who wasted his
substance with harlots, who was lost and was found, who was dead and
alive again.  Let us not use these remedies for ill; by these
means let us heal our soul.  Bethink you of your last day, for you
will surely not, unlike all other women, live for ever.  The
distress, the gasping for breath, the hour of death, the imminent
sentence of God, the angels hastening on their way, the soul fearfully
dismayed, and lashed to agony by the consciousness of sin, turning
itself piteously to things of this life and to the inevitable necessity
of that long life to be lived elsewhere.  Picture to me, as it
rises in your imagination, the conclusion of all human life, when the
Son of God shall come in His glory with His angels, “For he shall
come and shall not keep silence;”<note place="end" n="2146" id="ix.xlvii-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p47">
<scripRef passage="Ps. l. 3" id="ix.xlvii-p47.1" parsed="|Ps|50|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.3">Ps. l. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>
when He shall come to judge the quick and dead, to render to every one
according to his work; when that terrible trumpet with its mighty voice
shall wake those that have slept through the ages, and they that have
done good shall come forth unto the resurrection of life, and they that
have done evil unto the resurrection of damnation.<note place="end" n="2147" id="ix.xlvii-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p48"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="John v. 29" id="ix.xlvii-p48.1" parsed="|John|5|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.29">John v. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>  Remember the vision of Daniel, and how
he brings the judgment before us:  “I beheld till the
thrones were cast down, and the Ancient of days did sit, whose garment
was white as snow, and the hair of His head like the pure
wool;…and His wheels as burning fire.  A fiery stream issued
and came forth before Him; thousand thousands ministered unto Him, and
ten thousand times ten thousand stood before Him:  the judgment
was set, and the books were opened,”<note place="end" n="2148" id="ix.xlvii-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p49">
<scripRef passage="Dan. vii. 9, 10" id="ix.xlvii-p49.1" parsed="|Dan|7|9|7|10" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.9-Dan.7.10">Dan. vii. 9,
10</scripRef>.</p></note>
clearly disclosing in the hearing of all, angels and men, things good
and evil, things done openly and in secret, deeds, words, and thoughts
all at once.  What then must those men be who have lived wicked
lives?  Where then shall that soul hide which in the sight of all
these spectators shall suddenly be revealed in its fulness of
shame?  With what kind of body shall it sustain those endless and
unbearable pangs in the place of fire unquenched, and of the worm that
perishes and never dies, and of depth of Hades, dark and horrible;
bitter wailings, loud lamenting, weeping and gnashing of teeth and
anguish without end?  From all these woes there is no release
after death; no device, no means of coming forth from the chastisement
of pain.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xlvii-p50">6.  We can escape now.  While we can,
let us lift ourselves from the fall:  let us never despair of
ourselves, if only we depart from evil.  Jesus Christ came into
the world to save sinners.  “O come, let us worship and fall
down; let us weep before Him.”<note place="end" n="2149" id="ix.xlvii-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p51">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xcv. 6" id="ix.xlvii-p51.1" parsed="|Ps|95|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.95.6">Ps. xcv. 6</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  The
Word <pb n="152" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_152.html" id="ix.xlvii-Page_152" />Who invited us to
repentance calls aloud, “Come unto me all ye that labour and are
heavy laden, and I will give you rest.”<note place="end" n="2150" id="ix.xlvii-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p52">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 28" id="ix.xlvii-p52.1" parsed="|Matt|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.28">Matt. xi. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>  There is, then, a way of salvation,
if we will.  “Death in his might has swallowed up, but
again the Lord hath wiped away tears from off all
faces”<note place="end" n="2151" id="ix.xlvii-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p53">
<scripRef passage="Is. xxv. 8" id="ix.xlvii-p53.1" parsed="|Isa|25|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.25.8">Is. xxv. 8</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> of them that
repent.  The Lord is faithful in all His words.<note place="end" n="2152" id="ix.xlvii-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p54">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxlv. 13" id="ix.xlvii-p54.1" parsed="|Ps|45|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.13">Ps. cxlv. 13</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  He does not lie when He says,
“Though your sins be scarlet they shall be as white as
snow.  Though they be red like crimson they shall be as
wool.”<note place="end" n="2153" id="ix.xlvii-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p55">
<scripRef passage="Is. i. 18" id="ix.xlvii-p55.1" parsed="|Isa|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.18">Is. i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  The great
Physician of souls, Who is the ready liberator, not of you alone,
but of all who are enslaved by sin, is ready to heal your
sickness.  From Him come the words, it was His sweet and saving
lips that said, “They that be whole need not a physician but
they that are sick.…I am not come to call the righteous but
sinners to repentance.”<note place="end" n="2154" id="ix.xlvii-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p56">
<scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 12, 13" id="ix.xlvii-p56.1" parsed="|Matt|9|12|9|13" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.12-Matt.9.13">Matt. ix. 12,
13</scripRef>.</p></note>  What
excuse have you, what excuse has any one, when He speaks thus? 
The Lord wishes to cleanse you from the trouble of your sickness and
to show you light after darkness.  The good Shepherd, Who left
them that had not wandered away, is seeking after you.  If you
give yourself to Him He will not hold back.  He, in His love,
will not disdain even to carry you on His own shoulders, rejoicing
that He has found His sheep which was lost.  The Father stands
and awaits your return from your wandering.  Only come back,
and while you are yet afar off, He will run and fall upon your neck,
and, now that you are cleansed by repentance, will enwrap you in
embraces of love.  He will clothe with the chief robe the soul
that has put off the old man with all his works; He will put a ring
on hands that have washed off the blood of death, and will put shoes
on feet that have turned from the evil way to the path of the Gospel
of peace.  He will announce the day of joy and gladness to them
that are His own, both angels and men, and will celebrate your
salvation far and wide.  For “verily I say unto
you,” says He, “there is joy in heaven before God over
one sinner that repenteth.”<note place="end" n="2155" id="ix.xlvii-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p57"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Luke xv. 7" id="ix.xlvii-p57.1" parsed="|Luke|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.7">Luke xv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  If
any of those who think they stand find fault because of your quick
reception, the good Father will Himself make answer for you in the
words, “It was meet that we should make merry and be glad for
this” my daughter “was dead and is alive again, was lost
and is found.”<note place="end" n="2156" id="ix.xlvii-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlvii-p58">
<scripRef passage="Luke xv. 32" id="ix.xlvii-p58.1" parsed="|Luke|15|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.32">Luke xv. 32</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Gregory." progress="56.97%" prev="ix.xlvii" next="ix.xlix" id="ix.xlviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.xlviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xlviii-p1.1">Letter XLVII.<note place="end" n="2157" id="ix.xlviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlviii-p2"> Placed in
370.  The letters numbered 47 to 291, inclusive, are placed by
the Benedictine editors during St. Basil’s
episcopate.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xlviii-p3"><i>To Gregory</i>.<note place="end" n="2158" id="ix.xlviii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlviii-p4"> On this title
Benedictine editors remark that no careful reader can fail to note
that the letter is written not by Basil but about Basil. 
“<i>Hodie</i>,” they write, “<i>inter eruditos
fere convenit eam a Gregorio patre, filii manu, ad Eusebium
Samosatensem scriptam fuisse.  Nam senem se esse declarat
auctor Epistolæ et in Cappadocia Episcopum, ut qui litteris
cleri ad electionem Episcopi, et Ecclesiæ Cæsariensis
defesionem invitatus fuerit.  Is autem ad quem scribit et eadem
dignitate præditus erat, et laboribus pro Ecclesia susceptis
clarus, et amicus Basilio, nec Cappadociæ vicinus.  Omnia
in Eusebium Samosatensem mirifice conveniunt, quem Basilii
ordinationi scimus interfuisse</i>,” and they give, moreover,
as their descriptive heading:  “<i>Gregorius Theologi
pater Eusebium Samosatensem, misso Eustathio diacono, invitat ad
electionem Episcopi Cæsariensis ut eo adjuvante Basilius eligi
possit</i>.”  Fialon, however, apparently forgetting the
reference to old age, writes (<i>Étude Hist</i>. p. 87,
n.):  “<i><span lang="FR" id="ix.xlviii-p4.1">Cette lettre est
évidemment de Grégoire de Nazianze</span></i>,”
meaning the younger.  The election of St. Basil, who probably
“<i><span lang="FR" id="ix.xlviii-p4.2">voluit episcopari</span></i>” to the
archiepiscopal throne, was indeed mainly due to the intervention of
the elder Gregory.  Basil’s unfortunate and indefensible
disingenuousness in summoning the younger Gregory to Cæsarea on
the plea of his own severe illness defeated its object.  But
for the prompt and practical intervention of Gregory the elder, and
this appeal to Eusebius of Samosata, the archbishopric might have
fallen into unworthy, or at least inferior, hands.  <i>Vide</i>
Biog. Notice in <i>Proleg</i>.,  .</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xlviii-p5">“<span class="c14" id="ix.xlviii-p5.1">Who</span> will give me
wings like a dove?<note place="end" n="2159" id="ix.xlviii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlviii-p6"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Ps. lv. 6" id="ix.xlviii-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|55|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.6">Ps. lv. 6</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  Or how can my
old age be so renewed that I can travel to your affection, satisfy my
deep longing to see you, tell you all the troubles of my soul, and get
from you some comfort in my affliction?  For when the blessed
bishop Eusebius<note place="end" n="2160" id="ix.xlviii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlviii-p7"> Eusebius, at
the time of his election an unbaptized layman, was elevated to the
throne of Cæsarea on the death of Dianius in 362.  In this
case too it was due to the counsels of the elder Gregory that the
objections both of Eusebius and of the bishops, forced by the
opposing party to consecrate him, were finally overcome.  It
was he who ordained Basil to the presbyterate and chafed against the
ascendancy of his more able and brilliant subordinate.</p></note> fell asleep, we
were under no small alarm lest plotters against the Church of our
Metropolis, wishful to fill it with their heretical tares, should seize
the present opportunity, root out by their wicked teaching the true
faith sown by much labour in men’s souls, and destroy its
unity.  This has been the result of their action in many
churches.<note place="end" n="2161" id="ix.xlviii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlviii-p8"> In 365
Valens came to Cæsarea with Arian bishops, and endeavoured to
put down the Catholics.  Basil returned from his retreat in
order to aid Eusebius in resisting the attack, and seems to have
shown much tact and good feeling as well as vigour and
ability.  <i>cf</i>. Greg. Naz., <i>Or</i>. xx.
340.</p></note>  When however
I received the letters of the clergy exhorting me not to let their
needs be overlooked at such a crisis, as I ranged my eyes in all
directions I bethought me of your loving spirit, your right faith, and
your unceasing zeal on behalf of the churches of God.  I have
therefore sent the well beloved Eustathius,<note place="end" n="2162" id="ix.xlviii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlviii-p9"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> cxxxvi., where it appears that Basil kindly nursed a
deacon Eustathius.  The fact of an Eustathius being one of
Basil’s deacons is so far in favour of Basil’s having
written the letter.  But Eustathius was a common name, and
Eustathius, a monk, is mentioned in the will of Gregory of
Nazianzus.</p></note>
the deacon, to invite your reverence, and implore you to
<pb n="153" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_153.html" id="ix.xlviii-Page_153" />add this one more to all your
labours on behalf of the Church.  I entreat you also to refresh my
old age by a sight of you; and to maintain for the true Church its
famous orthodoxy, by uniting with me, if I may be deemed worthy of
uniting with you, in the good work, to give it a shepherd in accordance
with the will of the Lord, able to guide His people aright.  I
have before my eyes a man not unknown even to yourself.  If only
we be found worthy to secure him, I am sure that we shall acquire a
confident access to God and confer a very great benefit on the people
who have invoked our aid.  Now once again, aye, many times I call
on you, all hesitation put aside, to come to meet me, and to set out
before the difficulties of winter intervene.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eusebius, Bishop of Samosata." progress="57.19%" prev="ix.xlviii" next="ix.l" id="ix.xlix"><p class="c26" id="ix.xlix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xlix-p1.1">Letter
XLVIII.<note place="end" n="2163" id="ix.xlix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlix-p2"> Placed at the
beginning of the episcopate.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xlix-p3"><i>To Eusebius, Bishop of Samosata</i><note place="end" n="2164" id="ix.xlix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlix-p4"> <i>cf.
Letters</i> xxxi., xxxiv.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xlix-p5">I <span class="c14" id="ix.xlix-p5.1">have</span> had considerable
difficulty in finding a messenger to convey a letter to your reverence,
for our men are so afraid of the winter that they can hardly bear even
to put their heads outside their houses.  We have suffered from
such a very heavy fall of snow that we have been buried, houses and
all, beneath it, and now for two months have been living in dens and
caves.  You know the Cappadocian character and how hard it is to
get us to move.<note place="end" n="2165" id="ix.xlix-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlix-p6"> The
Cappadocians were of notoriously bad character, and shared with the
Cretans and Cilicians the discredit of illustrating <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xlix-p6.1">τρία
κάππα
κάκιστα</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. note on Theodoret, <i>Ecc. Hist</i>. II. xi.
p. 75.  It was Phrygians, however, who were specially notorious
for cowardice.  <i>cf</i>. the proverb:  “More
cowardly than a Phrygian hare.”  <i>cf</i>.
Lightfoot, <i>Coloss</i>., etc., p 378 n.  But
Cappadocia may claim the counter credit of having given birth to
three of the most famous divines, Basil and the two
Gregorys.</p></note>  Forgive me
then for not writing sooner and bringing to the knowledge of your
excellency the latest news from Antioch.  To tell you all this
now, when it is probable that you learnt it long ago, is stale and
uninteresting.  But as I do not reckon it any trouble to tell you
even what you know, I have sent you the letters conveyed by the
reader.  On this point I shall say no more.  Constantinople
has now for some time had Demophilus,<note place="end" n="2166" id="ix.xlix-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlix-p7"> On the death
of Eudoxius, in 370, Demophilus was elected by the Arians to fill
the vacant see.  Eustathius, the deposed bishop of Antioch,
ordained Evagrius.  Eustathius and Evagrius were both banished
by Valens, and their adherents cruelly treated.  Soc., <i>Ecc.
Hist</i>. iv. 14, 16; Soz., <i>Ecc. Hist</i>. vi. 13, 14, and
Philost., <i>Ecc. Hist</i>. ix. 10.</p></note> as
the bearers of this letter will themselves tell you, and as has
doubtless been reported to your holiness.  From all who come to us
from that city there is unanimously reported about him a certain
counterfeit of orthodoxy and sound religion, to such an extent that
even the divided portions of the city have been brought to agreement,
and some of the neighbouring bishops have accepted the
reconciliation.  Our men here have not turned out better than I
expected.  They came directly you were gone,<note place="end" n="2167" id="ix.xlix-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlix-p8"> After the
departure of Eusebius at the close of the visit which he had
undertaken, in accordance with the request of the previous letter,
in order to secure Basil’s consecration to the vacant
see.</p></note> said and did many painful things, and at
last went home again, after making their separation from me
wider.<note place="end" n="2168" id="ix.xlix-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xlix-p9"> On the
difficulties thrown in Basil’s way by the bishops who had
opposed his election, <i>cf. Letters</i> xcviii., cxli., and
cclxxxii.</p></note>  Whether
anything better will happen in the future, and whether they will
give up their evil ways, is unknown to all but God.  So much
for our present condition.  The rest of the Church, by
God’s grace, stands sound, and prays that in the spring we
may have you with us again, and be renewed by your good
counsel.  My health is no better than it ever
is.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Arcadius the Bishop." progress="57.34%" prev="ix.xlix" next="ix.li" id="ix.l"><p class="c26" id="ix.l-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.l-p1.1">Letter
XLIX.<note place="end" n="2169" id="ix.l-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.l-p2"> Of about the
same date as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.l-p3"><i>To Arcadius the Bishop</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.l-p4">I <span class="c14" id="ix.l-p4.1">thanked</span> the Holy God
when I read your letter, most pious brother.  I pray that I may
not be unworthy of the expectations you have formed of me, and that you
will enjoy a full reward for the honour which you pay me in the name of
our Lord Jesus Christ.  I was exceedingly pleased to hear that you
have been occupied in a matter eminently becoming a Christian, have
raised a house to the glory of God, and have in practical earnest
loved, as it is written, “the beauty of the house of the
Lord,”<note place="end" n="2170" id="ix.l-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.l-p5">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xxvi. 8" id="ix.l-p5.1" parsed="|Ps|26|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.26.8">Ps. xxvi. 8</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> and have so
provided for yourself that heavenly mansion which is prepared in His
rest for them that love the Lord.  If I am able to find any relics
of martyrs, I pray that I may take part in your earnest endeavour.
 If “the righteous shall be had in everlasting
remembrance,”<note place="end" n="2171" id="ix.l-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.l-p6">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxii. 6" id="ix.l-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.12.6">Ps. cxii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> I shall without
doubt have a share in the good fame which the Holy One will give
you.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Bishop Innocentius." progress="57.38%" prev="ix.l" next="ix.lii" id="ix.li"><p class="c26" id="ix.li-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.li-p1.1">Letter L.<note place="end" n="2172" id="ix.li-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.li-p2"> Placed at the
beginning of the Episcopate.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.li-p3"><i>To Bishop Innocentius</i>.<note place="end" n="2173" id="ix.li-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.li-p4"> The
Benedictine title runs, <i>Basilius gratias agit Episcopo
cuidam</i>, and a Ben. note points out that the common addition of
“of Rome” to the title must be an error, because
Damasus, not Innocent, was Bishop of Rome at the time. 
Combefis supposed that the letter was written to Innocent, then a
presbyter, and that the allusion at the end of the letter is to
Damasus; the Ben. note says <i>absurde</i>.  Innocent did
not become Bishop of Rome till 402, three years after Basil’s
death.  Whatever was the see of the recipient of this letter,
it was one of importance.  <i>cf. Letter</i>
lxxxi.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.li-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.li-p5.1">Whom</span>, indeed, could it better
befit to <pb n="154" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_154.html" id="ix.li-Page_154" />encourage the timid,
and rouse the slumbering, than you, my godly lord, who have shewn your
general excellence in this, too, that you have consented to come down
among us, your lowly inferiors, like a true disciple of Him Who said,
“I am among you,” not as a fellow guest, but “as he
that serveth.”<note place="end" n="2174" id="ix.li-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.li-p6">
<scripRef passage="Luke xxii. 27" id="ix.li-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|22|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.27">Luke xxii.
27</scripRef>.</p></note>  For you have
condescended to minister to us your spiritual gladness, to refresh our
souls by your honoured letter, and, as it were, to fling the arms of
your greatness round the infancy of children.  We, therefore,
implore your good soul to pray, that we may be worthy to receive aid
from the great, such as yourself, and to have a mouth and wisdom
wherewith to chime in with the strain of all, who like you are led by
the Holy Spirit.  Of Him I hear that you are a friend and true
worshipper, and I am deeply thankful for your strong and unshaken love
to God.  I pray that my lot may be found with the true
worshippers, among whom we are sure your excellency is to be ranked, as
well as that great and true bishop who has filled all the world with
his wonderful work.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Bishop Bosporius." progress="57.47%" prev="ix.li" next="ix.liii" id="ix.lii"><p class="c26" id="ix.lii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lii-p1.1">Letter LI.<note place="end" n="2175" id="ix.lii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lii-p2"> Placed at the
beginning of Basil’s episcopate, c. 370.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lii-p3"><i>To Bishop Bosporius</i>.<note place="end" n="2176" id="ix.lii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lii-p4"> Bosporius, an
intimate friend of Basil and of Gregory of Nazianzus, was bishop of
Colonia, in Cappadocia Secunda.  Basil left Cæsarea in 360
in distress at hearing that Dianius had subscribed the creed of
Ariminum, but was hurt at the charge that he had anathematized his
friend and bishop.  Dianius died in Basil’s arms in
362.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.lii-p5.1">How</span> do you think my heart
was pained at hearing of the slanders heaped on me by some of those
that feel no fear of the Judge, who “shall destroy them that
speak leasing”?<note place="end" n="2177" id="ix.lii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lii-p6">
<scripRef passage="Ps. v. 6" id="ix.lii-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.5.6">Ps. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  I spent
nearly the whole night sleepless, thinking of your words of love; so
did grief lay hold upon my heart of hearts.  For verily, in the
words of Solomon, slander humbleth a man.<note place="end" n="2178" id="ix.lii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lii-p7.1">συκοφαντία
ἄνδρα
ταπεινοῖ</span>, for
<scripRef passage="Eccles. vii. 7" id="ix.lii-p7.2" parsed="|Eccl|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.7">Eccles. vii. 7</scripRef>, LXX. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lii-p7.3">συκοφαντία
περιδέρει
σοφόν</span>:  oppression maketh a
wise man mad, A.V.; extortion maketh a wise man foolish,
R.V.</p></note>  And no man is so void of feeling as
not to be touched at heart, and bowed down to the ground, if he falls
in with lips prone to lying.  But we must needs put up with all
things and endure all things, after committing our vindication to the
Lord.  He will not despise us; for “he that oppresseth the
poor reproacheth his Maker.”<note place="end" n="2179" id="ix.lii-p7.4"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lii-p8">
<scripRef passage="Prov. xiv. 31" id="ix.lii-p8.1" parsed="|Prov|14|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.14.31">Prov. xiv.
31</scripRef>.</p></note>  They,
however, who have patched up this new tragedy of blasphemy seem to have
lost all belief in the Lord, Who has declared that we must give account
at the day of judgment even for an idle word.<note place="end" n="2180" id="ix.lii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lii-p9">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 36" id="ix.lii-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|12|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.36">Matt. xii.
36</scripRef>.</p></note>  And I, tell me, I anathematized the
right blessed Dianius?  For this is what they have said against
me.  Where?  When?  In whose presence?  On what
pretext?  In mere spoken words, or in writing?  Following
others, or myself the author and originator of the deed?  Alas
for the impudence of men who make no difficulty at saying
anything!  Alas for their contempt of the judgment of
God!  Unless, indeed, they add this further to their fiction,
that they make me out to have been once upon a time so far out of my
mind as not to know what I was saying.  For so long as I have
been in my senses I know that I never did anything of the kind, or
had the least wish to do so.  What I am, indeed, conscious of
is this; that from my earliest childhood I was brought up in love
for him, thought as I gazed at him how venerable he looked, how
dignified, how truly reverend.  Then when I grew older I began
to know him by the good qualities of his soul, and took delight in
his society, gradually learning to perceive the simplicity,
nobility, and liberality of his character, and all his most
distinctive qualities, his gentleness of soul, his mingled
magnanimity and meekness, the seemliness of his conduct, his control
of temper, the beaming cheerfulness and affability which he combined
with majesty of demeanour.  From all this I counted him among
men most illustrious for high character.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.lii-p10">However, towards the close of his life (I will not
conceal the truth) I, together with many of them that in our
country<note place="end" n="2181" id="ix.lii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lii-p11"> Here
Cæsarea appears to be called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lii-p11.1">πατρίς</span>. 
<i>cf. Ep</i>. viii.  <i>Vide</i> Proleg.</p></note> feared the Lord,
sorrowed over him with sorrow unendurable, because he signed the creed
brought from Constantinople by George.<note place="end" n="2182" id="ix.lii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lii-p12">
<i>i.e.</i>the Homœan creed of Ariminum, as revised at
Nike and accepted at the Acacian Synod of Constantinople in
360.  George is presumably the George bp. of Laodicea, who at
Seleucia opposed the Acacians, but appears afterwards to have become
reconciled to that party, and to have joined them in persecuting the
Catholics at Constantinople.  <i>cf</i>. Basil, <i>Ep</i>.
ccli.</p></note>  Afterwards, full of kindness and
gentleness as he was, and willing out of the fulness of his fatherly
heart to give satisfaction to everyone, when he had already fallen sick
of the disease of which he died, he sent for me, and, calling the Lord
to witness, said that in the simplicity of his heart he had agreed to
the document sent from Constantinople, but had had no idea of rejecting
the creed put forth by the holy Fathers at Nicæa, nor had had any
other disposition of heart than from the beginning he had always
had.  He prayed, moreover, that he might not be cut off from the
lot of those <pb n="155" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_155.html" id="ix.lii-Page_155" />blessed
three hundred and eighteen bishops who had announced the pious
decree<note place="end" n="2183" id="ix.lii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lii-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lii-p13.1">κήρυγμα</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. p. 41.</p></note> to the
world.  In consequence of this satisfactory statement I
dismissed all anxiety and doubt, and, as you are aware,
communicated with him, and gave over grieving.  Such have
been my relations with Dianius.  If anyone avers that he is
privy to any vile slander on my part against Dianius, do not let
him buzz it slave-wise in a corner; let him come boldly out and
convict me in the light of day.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Canonicæ." progress="57.69%" prev="ix.lii" next="ix.liv" id="ix.liii"><p class="c26" id="ix.liii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.liii-p1.1">Letter LII.<note place="end" n="2184" id="ix.liii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.liii-p2"> Placed at the
beginning of St. Basil’s episcopate, c. 370.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.liii-p3"><i>To the Canonicæ</i>.<note place="end" n="2185" id="ix.liii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.liii-p4"> Canonicæ,
in the early church, were women enrolled in a list in the churches,
devoted to works of charity, and living apart from men, though not
under vows, nor always in a cœnobium.  In Soc.,
<i>H.E.</i>i. 17 they are described as the recipients of St.
Helena’s hospitality.  St. Basil is supposed to refuse to
recognise marriage with them as legitimate in <i>Ep</i>.
cclxxxviii.  The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.liii-p4.1">κανονικῶν</span>
may stand for either gender, but the marriage of Canonici was
commonly allowed.  <i>Letter</i> clxxiii. is addressed to the
canonica Theodora.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.liii-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.liii-p5.1">I have</span> been very
much distressed by a painful report which reached my ears; but I have
been equally delighted by my brother, beloved of God, bishop
Bosporius,<note place="end" n="2186" id="ix.liii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.liii-p6"> <i>Vide</i>
the <i>Letter</i> li.</p></note> who has brought a
more satisfactory account of you.  He avers by God’s grace
that all those stories spread abroad about you are inventions of men
who are not exactly informed as to the truth about you.  He added,
moreover, that he found among you impious calumnies about me, of a kind
likely to be uttered by those who do not expect to have to give the
Judge in the day of His righteous retribution an account of even an
idle word.  I thank God, then, both because I am cured of my
damaging opinion of you, an opinion which I have derived from the
calumnies of men, and because I have heard of your abandonment of those
baseless notions about me, on hearing the assurances of my
brother.  He, in all that he has said as coming from himself, has
also completely expressed my own feeling.  For in us both there is
one mind about the faith, as being heirs of the same Fathers who once
at Nicæa promulgated their great decree<note place="end" n="2187" id="ix.liii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.liii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.liii-p7.1">κήρυγμα</span>.  On
Basil’s use of this word and of dogma, <i>vide</i> note on p.
41.</p></note>
concerning the faith.  Of this, some portions are universally
accepted without cavil, but the homoousion, ill received in certain
quarters, is still rejected by some.  These objectors we may very
properly blame, and yet on the contrary deem them deserving of
pardon.  To refuse to follow the Fathers, not holding their
declaration of more authority than one’s own opinion, is conduct
worthy of blame, as being brimful of self-sufficiency.  On the
other hand the fact that they view with suspicion a phrase which is
misrepresented by an opposite party does seem to a small extent to
relieve them from blame.  Moreover, as a matter of fact, the
members of the synods which met to discuss the case of Paul of
Samosata<note place="end" n="2188" id="ix.liii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.liii-p8">
<i>i.e.</i>the two remarkable Antiochene synods of 264 and
269, to enforce the ultimate decisions of which against Paul of
Samosata appeal was made to the pagan Aurelian.  On the
explanation of how the Homoousion came to be condemned in one sense
by the Origenist bishops at Antioch in 269, and asserted in another
by the 318 at Nicæa in 325, see prolegomena to
<i>Athanasius</i> in Schaff and Wace’s ed. p. xxxi. 
<i>cf.</i> Ath.,<i>De Syn</i>. § 45, Hil., <i>De
Trin</i>. iv. 4, and Basil, <i>Cont. Eunom</i>. i. 19. 
<span lang="DE" id="ix.liii-p8.1">“<i>Wurde seiner Lehre:  ‘Gott sey
mit dem Logos zugleich Eine Person</i></span>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.liii-p8.2">ἓν
πρόσωπον</span>
<i><span lang="DE" id="ix.liii-p8.3">wie der Mensch mit seiner Vernunft Eines
sey,’ entgegengehalteh, die Kirchenlehre verlange Einen
Gott, aber mehrere</span></i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.liii-p8.4">πρόσωπα</span>
<i><span lang="DE" id="ix.liii-p8.5"> desselben, so sagte er, da auch ihm
Christus eine Person (nämlich als Mensch) sey, so habe auch
sein Glaube mehrere</span></i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.liii-p8.6">πρόσωπα</span>,
<i><span lang="DE" id="ix.liii-p8.7">Gott und Christus stehen sich als</span></i>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.liii-p8.8">ὁμοούσιοι</span>,
<i><span lang="DE" id="ix.liii-p8.9">d. h. wahrscheinlich gleich persönliche
gegenüber, Diese veratorische Dialektik konnte zwar nicht
täuschen; wohl aber wurde das Wort</span></i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.liii-p8.10">ὁμοούσιος</span>,
<i><span lang="DE" id="ix.liii-p8.11">so gebraucht und auf die Person überhaupt
bezogen, dadurcheine Weile verdächtig (man fürchtete
nach Athan. De Syn. Ar. et Sel. c.</span></i> <span lang="DE" id="ix.liii-p8.12">45,
<i>eine menschliche Person nach Paul in die Trinität
einlassen zu müssen), bis das vierte Jahrhundert jenem Wort
bestimmten kirchlichen Stempel gab</i></span>.” 
Dorner, <i>Christologie</i>. B. i. 513.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="ix.liii-p9"><i>Vide</i> also Thomasius,
<i><span lang="DE" id="ix.liii-p9.1">Christliche Dogmengeschichte</span></i>, B. 1,
p. 188.</p></note> did find fault with
the term as an unfortunate one.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.liii-p10">For they maintained that the homoousion set forth the
idea both of essence and of what is derived from it, so that the
essence, when divided, confers the title of co-essential on the parts
into which it is divided.  This explanation has some reason in the
case of bronze and coins made therefrom, but in the case of God the
Father and God the Son there is no question of substance anterior or
even underlying both; the mere thought and utterance of such a thing is
the last extravagance of impiety.  What can be conceived of as
anterior to the Unbegotten?  By this blasphemy faith in the Father
and the Son is destroyed, for things, constituted out of one, have to
one another the relation of brothers.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.liii-p11">2.  Because even at that time there were men who
asserted the Son to have been brought into being out of the
non-existent, the term homoousion was adopted, to extirpate this
impiety.  For the conjunction of the Son with the Father is
without time and without interval.  The preceding words shew this
to have been the intended meaning.  For after saying that the Son
was light of light, and begotten of the substance of the Father, but
was not made, they went on to add the homoousion, thereby showing that
whatever proportion of light any one would attribute in the case of the
Father will obtain also in that of the Son.  For very light in
relation to very light, according to the actual sense of light, will
have no variation.  Since then the Father is light without
<pb n="156" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_156.html" id="ix.liii-Page_156" />beginning, and the Son begotten
light, but each of Them light and light; they rightly said “of
one substance,” in order to set forth the equal dignity of the
nature.  Things, that have a relation of brotherhood, are not, as
some persons have supposed, of one substance; but when both the cause
and that which derives its natural existence from the cause are of the
same nature, then they are called “of one substance.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.liii-p12">3.  This term also corrects the error of
Sabellius, for it removes the idea of the identity of the hypostases,
and introduces in perfection the idea of the Persons.  For nothing
can be of one substance with itself, but one thing is of one substance
with another.  The word has therefore an excellent and orthodox
use, defining as it does both the proper character of the hypostases,
and setting forth the invariability of the nature.  And when we
are taught that the Son is of the substance of the Father, begotten and
not made, let us not fall into the material sense of the
relations.  For the substance was not separated from the Father
and bestowed on the Son; neither did the substance engender by fluxion,
nor yet by shooting forth<note place="end" n="2189" id="ix.liii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.liii-p13"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Luke xxi. 30" id="ix.liii-p13.1" parsed="|Luke|21|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.30">Luke xxi. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> as plants their
fruits.  The mode of the divine begetting is ineffable and
inconceivable by human thought.  It is indeed characteristic of
poor and carnal intelligence to compare the things that are eternal
with the perishing things of time, and to imagine, that as corporeal
things beget, so does God in like manner; it is rather our duty to rise
to the truth by arguments of the contrary, and to say, that since thus
is the mortal, not thus is He who is immortal.  We must neither
then deny the divine generation, nor contaminate our intelligence with
corporeal senses.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.liii-p14">4.  The Holy Spirit, too, is numbered with
the Father and the Son, because He is above creation, and is ranked as
we are taught by the words of the Lord in the Gospel, “Go and
baptize in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy
Ghost.”<note place="end" n="2190" id="ix.liii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.liii-p15">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 19" id="ix.liii-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii.
19</scripRef>.</p></note>  He who, on
the contrary, places the Spirit before the Son, or alleges Him to be
older than the Father, resists the ordinance of God, and is a stranger
to the sound faith, since he fails to preserve the form of doxology
which he has received, but adopts some new fangled device in order to
be pleasing to men.  It is written “The Spirit is of
God,”<note place="end" n="2191" id="ix.liii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.liii-p16">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 12" id="ix.liii-p16.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.12">1 Cor. ii.
12</scripRef>.</p></note> and if He is of
God, how can He be older than that of which He is?  And what folly
is it not, when there is one Unbegotten, to speak of something else as
superior to the Unbegotten?  He is not even anterior, for nothing
intervenes between Son and Father.  If, however, He is not of God
but is through Christ, He does not even exist at all.  It follows,
that this new invention about the order really involves the destruction
of the actual existence, and is a denial of the whole faith.  It
is equally impious to reduce Him to the level of a creature, and to
subordinate Him either to Son or to Father, either in time or in
rank.  These are the points on which I have heard that you are
making enquiry.  If the Lord grant that we meet I may possibly
have more to say on these subjects, and may myself, concerning points
which I am investigating, receive satisfactory information from
you.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Chorepiscopi." progress="58.11%" prev="ix.liii" next="ix.lv" id="ix.liv"><p class="c26" id="ix.liv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.liv-p1.1">Letter LIII.<note place="end" n="2192" id="ix.liv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.liv-p2"> Placed in the
beginning of the episcopate.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.liv-p3"><i>To the Chorepiscopi</i>.<note place="end" n="2193" id="ix.liv-p3.1"><p id="ix.liv-p4"> “A class of
ministers between bishops proper and presbyters, defined in the
Arabic version of the Nicene canons to be ‘<i>loco episcopi
super villas et monasteria et sacerdotes
villarum</i>;’ called into existence in the latter
part of the third century, and first in Asia Minor, in order to
meet the wants of episcopal supervision in the country parts of
the now enlarged dioceses without subdivision:  first
mentioned in the Councils of Ancyra and Neo-Cæsarea
<span class="c14" id="ix.liv-p4.1">a.d.</span> 314.” <i> D.C.A</i>. i.
354.  Three <span class="c14" id="ix.liv-p4.2">mss.</span> give the title
“to the bishops under him.”  The Ben. Ed.
remarks:  “<i>Liquet Basilium agere de episcopis
sibi subditis.  Nam qui proprie dicebantur chorepiscopi,
manus non ponebant, sed clero inferiores ministros ascribebant, ut
videre est in epist. sequenti.  Sed tamen ipsi etiam
episcopi, qui Ecclesias metropoli subjectas regebant, interdum
vocabuntur chorepiscopi.  Queritur enim Gregorius Naz. in
carmine De vita sua. quod a Basilio, qui quinquaginta
chorepiscopos sub se habebat, vilissimi oppiduli constitutus
episcopus fuisset.</i></p>

<p class="c46" id="ix.liv-p5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.liv-p5.1">τούτοις μ᾽ ὁ
πεντήκοντα
χωρεπισκόποις</span></p>

<p class="c41" id="ix.liv-p6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.liv-p6.1">στενούμενος
δέδωκεν</span></p>

<p class="endnote" id="ix.liv-p7"><i>Hoc exemplo confirmatur vetustissimorum
codicum scriptura quam secuti sumus</i>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.liv-p8">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.liv-p8.1">My</span> soul is
deeply pained at the enormity of the matter on which I write, if for
this only, that it has caused general suspicion and talk.  But so
far it has seemed to me incredible.  I hope then that what I am
writing about it may be taken by the guilty as medicine, by the
innocent as a warning, by the indifferent, in which class I trust none
of you may be found, as a testimony.  And what is it of which I
speak?  There is a report that some of you take money from
candidates for ordination,<note place="end" n="2194" id="ix.liv-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.liv-p9"> <i>cf.</i>
note on Theodoret, iv. 20, p. 125.</p></note> and excuse it on
grounds of religion.  This is indeed worse.  If any one does
evil under the guise of good he deserves double punishment; because he
not only does what is in itself not good, but, so to say, makes good an
accomplice in the commission of sin.  If the allegation be true,
let it be so no more.  Let a better state of things begin. 
To the recipient of the bribe it must be said, as was said by the
Apostles to him who was willing to give money to
<pb n="157" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_157.html" id="ix.liv-Page_157" />buy the fellowship of
the Holy Ghost, “Thy money perish with thee.<note place="end" n="2195" id="ix.liv-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.liv-p10">
<scripRef passage="Acts viii. 20" id="ix.liv-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|8|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.20">Acts viii.
20</scripRef>.</p></note>  It is a lighter sin to wish in
ignorance to buy, than it is to sell, the gift of God.  A
sale it was; and if you sell what you received as a free gift you
will be deprived of the boon, as though you were yourself sold to
Satan.  You are obtruding the traffic of the huckster into
spiritual things and into the Church where we are entrusted with
the body and blood of Christ.  These things must not
be.  And I will mention wherein lies an ingenious
contrivance.  They think that there is no sin because they
take the money not before but after the ordination; but to take
is to take at whatever time.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.liv-p11">2.  I exhort you, then, abandon this gain,
or, I would rather say, this approach to Hell.  Do not, by
defiling your hands with such bribes, render yourselves unfit to
celebrate holy mysteries.  But forgive me.  I began by
discrediting; and now I am threatening as though I were
convinced.  If, after this letter of mine, any one do anything of
the kind, he will depart from the altars here and will seek a place
where he is able to buy and to sell God’s gift.  We and the
Churches of God have no such custom.<note place="end" n="2196" id="ix.liv-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.liv-p12"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 16" id="ix.liv-p12.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.16">1 Cor. xi.
16</scripRef>.</p></note>  One word
more, and I have done.  These things come of covetousness. 
Now covetousness is the root of all evil and is called
idolatry.<note place="end" n="2197" id="ix.liv-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.liv-p13"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Col. iii. 5" id="ix.liv-p13.1" parsed="|Col|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.5">Col. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  Do not then
price idols above Christ for the sake of a little money.  Do not
imitate Judas and once more betray for a bribe Him who was crucified
for us.  For alike the lands and the hands of all that make such
gain shall be called Aceldama.<note place="end" n="2198" id="ix.liv-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.liv-p14"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Acts i. 19" id="ix.liv-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.19">Acts i. 19</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Chorepiscopi." progress="58.29%" prev="ix.liv" next="ix.lvi" id="ix.lv"><p class="c26" id="ix.lv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lv-p1.1">Letter LIV.<note place="end" n="2199" id="ix.lv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lv-p2"> Placed at the
same time as the foregoing.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lv-p3"><i>To the Chorepiscopi</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lv-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.lv-p4.1">I am</span> much distressed that
the canons of the Fathers have fallen through, and that the exact
discipline of the Church has been banished from among you.  I am
apprehensive lest, as this indifference grows, the affairs of the
Church should, little by little, fall into confusion.  According
to the ancient custom observed in the Churches of God, ministers in the
Church were received after careful examination; the whole of their life
was investigated; an enquiry was made as to their being neither railers
nor drunkards, not quick to quarrel, keeping their youth in subjection,
so as to be able to maintain “the holiness without which no man
shall see the Lord.”<note place="end" n="2200" id="ix.lv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lv-p5">
<scripRef passage="Heb. xii. 14" id="ix.lv-p5.1" parsed="|Heb|12|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.14">Heb. xii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  This
examination was made by presbyters and deacons living with them. 
Then they brought them to the Chorepiscopi; and the Chorepiscopi, after
receiving the suffrages of the witnesses as to the truth and giving
information to the Bishop, so admitted the minister to the sacerdotal
order.<note place="end" n="2201" id="ix.lv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lv-p6"> The Ben. note
runs, “<i>Ministros, sive subdiaconos, sacratorum ordini
ascribit Basilius.  Synodus Laodicena inferiores clericos
sacratorum numero non comprehendit, sed numerat sacratos a
presbyteris usque ad diaconos,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lv-p6.1">ἀπο
πρεσβυτέρων
ἕως
διακόνων</span>, <i>can.
24, distinguit canone 27</i>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lv-p6.2">ἱερατικοὺς,
ἢ κληρικοὺς
ἢ λαικοὺς</span>, <i>sive
sacratos, sive clericos, sive laicos.  Et can. 30.</i> 
<span class="Greek" id="ix.lv-p6.3">῞</span><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lv-p6.4">Οτι οὑ δεῖ
ἱερατικὸν ἢ
κληρικὸν ἢ
ἀσκητὴν ἐν
βαλανειῳ
μετὰ
γυναικῶν
ἀπολούεσθαι,
μηδὲ πάντα
Χριστιανὸν
ἢ λαϊκόν</span>.  <i>Non
oportet sacratum vel clericum aut ascetam in balneo cum mulieribus
lavari. sed nec ullum Christianum aut laïcum.  Non
sequuntur hujus synodi morem ecclesiastici scriptores. 
Basilius, epist. 287, excommunicato omne cum sacratis commercium
intercludit.  Et in epist. 198,</i>  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lv-p6.5">ἱερατεῖον</span>
<i>intelligit cœtum clericorum, eique ascribit clericos qui
epistolas episcopi perferebant.  Athanasius ad Rufinianum
scribens, rogat eum ut epistolam legat</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lv-p6.6">ἱερατεί&amp; 251·</span>
<i>et populo.  Gregorius Nazianzenus lectores sacri
ordinis,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lv-p6.7">ἱεροῦ
ταγματος</span>,
<i>partem esse agnoscit in epist. 45.  Notandus etiam canon
8 apostolicus,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lv-p6.8">ει
τις
ἐπίσκοπος
ἢ</span> <i>etc.</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lv-p6.9">πρεσβύτερος
ἢ διάκονος ἢ
ἐκ τοῦ
ἱεραρικοῦ
καταλόγον</span>,
<i>etc.  Si quis episcopus vel presbyter vel diaconus, vel
ex sacro ordine.  Hæc visa sunt observanda, quia
pluribus Basilii locis, quæ deinceps occurrent, non parum
afferent lucis</i>.”  The letter of the Council in
Illyricum uses <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lv-p6.10">ἱερατικὸν
τάγμα</span> in precisely the same
way.  Theod., <i>Ecc. Hist</i>. iv. 8, where see note
on p. 113.  So Sozomen, <i>On the Council of Nicæa</i>,
i. 23.  <i>Ordo</i>, the nearest Latin equivalent to
the Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lv-p6.11">τάγμα</span>, was
originally used of any estate in the church, <i>e.g.</i> St.
Jerome, <i>On Isaiah</i> v. 19, 18.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="ix.lv-p7">On the testing of qualifications
for orders, <i>cf</i>. St. Cyprian, <i>Ep</i>. lxviii.</p></note>  Now,
however, you have quite passed me over; you have not even had the
grace to refer to me, and have transferred the whole authority to
yourselves.  Furthermore, with complete indifference, you
have allowed presbyters and deacons to introduce unworthy persons
into the Church, just any one they choose, without any previous
examination of life and character, by mere favoritism, on the
score of relationship or some other tie.  The consequence is,
that in every village, there are reckoned many ministers, but not
one single man worthy of the service of the altars.  Of this
you yourselves supply proof from your difficulty in finding
suitable candidates for election.  As, then, I perceive that
the evil is gradually reaching a point at which it would be
incurable, and especially at this moment when a large number of
persons are presenting themselves for the ministry through fear of
the conscription, I am constrained to have recourse to the
restitution of the canons of the Fathers.  I thus order you
in writing to send me the roll of the ministers in every village,
stating by whom each has been introduced, and what is his mode of
life.  You have the roll in your own keeping, so that your
version can be compared with the documents which are in mine, and
no one can insert his own name when he likes.  So if any have
been introduced by presbyters after the first appointment,<note place="end" n="2202" id="ix.lv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lv-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lv-p8.1">μετὰ τὴν
πρώτην
ἐπινέμησιν.
 ᾽Επινέμησις</span>
is in later Greek the recognized equivalent for
“<i>indictio</i>” in the sense of a period of fifteen
years (<i>Cod. Theod</i>. xi. 28. 3).  I have had some
hesitation as to whether it could possibly in this passage indicate
a date.  But <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lv-p8.2">ἐπινέμησις</span>
does not appear to have been used in its chronological sense before
Evagrius, and his expression (iv. 29) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lv-p8.3">τοὺς
περιόδους
τῶν κύκλων
καλουμένων
ἐπινεμήσεων</span>
looks as though the term were not yet common; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lv-p8.4">ἐπινέμησις</span>
here I take to refer to the assignment of presbyters to different
places on ordination.  I am indebted to Mr. J. W. Parker for
valuable information and suggestions on this question.</p></note> let <pb n="158" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_158.html" id="ix.lv-Page_158" />them be rejected, and take their place
among the laity.  Their examination must then be begun by you
over again, and, if they prove worthy, let them be received by
your decision.  Drive out unworthy men from the Church, and
so purge it.  For the future, test by examination those who
are worthy, and then receive them; but do not reckon them of the
number before you have reported to me.  Otherwise, distinctly
understand that he who is admitted to the ministry without my
authority will remain a layman.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Paregorius, the presbyter." progress="58.55%" prev="ix.lv" next="ix.lvii" id="ix.lvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.lvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lvi-p1.1">Letter
LV.<note place="end" n="2203" id="ix.lvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lvi-p2"> Placed at the
beginning of the Episcopate.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lvi-p3"><i>To Paregorius, the presbyter</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lvi-p4">I <span class="c14" id="ix.lvi-p4.1">have</span> given patient
attention to your letter, and I am astonished that when you are
perfectly well able to furnish me with a short and easy defence by
taking action at once, you should choose to persist in what is my
ground of complaint, and endeavour to cure the incurable by writing a
long story about it.  I am not the first, Paregorius, nor the only
man, to lay down the law that women are not to live with men. 
Read the canon put forth by our holy Fathers at the Council of
Nicæa, which distinctly forbids subintroducts.  Unmarried
life is honourably distinguished by its being cut off from all female
society.  If, then, any one, who is known by the outward
profession, in reality follows the example of those who live with
wives, it is obvious that he only affects the distinction of virginity
in name, and does not hold aloof from unbecoming indulgence.  You
ought to have been all the more ready to submit yourself without
difficulty to my demands, in that you allege that you are free from all
bodily appetite.  I do not suppose that a man of three score years
and ten lives with a woman from any such feelings, and I have not
decided, as I have decided, on the ground of any crime having been
committed.  But we have learnt from the Apostle, not to put a
stumbling block or an occasion to fall in a brother’s
way;”<note place="end" n="2204" id="ix.lvi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lvi-p5">
<scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 13" id="ix.lvi-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|14|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.13">Rom. xiv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and I know that
what is done very properly by some, naturally becomes to others an
occasion for sin.  I have therefore given my order, in obedience
to the injunction of the holy Fathers, that you are to separate from
the woman.  Why then, do you find fault with the
Chorepiscopus?  What is the good of mentioning ancient
ill-will?  Why do you blame me for lending an easy ear to
slander?  Why do you not rather lay the blame on yourself, for not
consenting to break off your connexion with the woman?  Expel her
from your house, and establish her in a monastery.  Let her live
with virgins, and do you be served by men, that the name of God be not
blasphemed in you.  Till you have so done, the innumerable
arguments, which you use in your letters, will not do you the slightest
service.  You will die useless, and you will have to give an
account to God for your uselessness.  If you persist in clinging
to your clerical position without correcting your ways, you will be
accursed before all the people, and all, who receive you, will be
excommunicate throughout the Church.<note place="end" n="2205" id="ix.lvi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lvi-p6"> On the subject
of the <i>subintroductæ</i> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lvi-p6.1">συνείσακτοι</span>,
one of the greatest difficulties and scandals of the early church,
<i>vide</i> the article of Can. Venables in <i>D.C.A</i>. ii.
1937.  The earliest prohibitive canon against the custom is
that of the Council of Elvira, <span class="c14" id="ix.lvi-p6.2">a.d.</span>
305.  (Labbe i. 973.)  The Canon of Nicæa, to which
Basil refers, only allowed the introduction of a mother, sister, or
aunt.  The still more extraordinary and perilous custom of
ladies of professed celibacy entertaining male <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lvi-p6.3">συνεισακτοι</span>,
referred to by Gregory of Nazianzus in his advice to virgins,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lvi-p6.4">ἄρσενα
πάντ᾽
ἀλέεινε
συνείσακτον
δὲ μάλιστα</span>,
may be traced even so far back as “the Shepherd of
Hermas” (iii. Simil. ix. 11).  On the charges against
Paul of Samosata under this head, <i>vide</i> Eusebius, vii.
30.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Pergamius." progress="58.70%" prev="ix.lvi" next="ix.lviii" id="ix.lvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.lvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lvii-p1.1">Letter LVI.<note place="end" n="2206" id="ix.lvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lvii-p2"> Placed at the
beginning of the Episcopate.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lvii-p3"><i>To Pergamius</i>.<note place="end" n="2207" id="ix.lvii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lvii-p4"> A layman, of
whom nothing more is known.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lvii-p5">I <span class="c14" id="ix.lvii-p5.1">naturally</span> forget very
easily, and I have had lately many things to do, and so my natural
infirmity is increased.  I have no doubt, therefore, that you have
written to me, although I have no recollection of having received any
letter from your excellency; for I am sure you would not state what is
not the case.  But for there having been no reply, it is not I
that am in fault; the guilt lies with him who did not ask for
one.  Now, however, you have this letter, containing my defence
for the past and affording ground for a second greeting.  So, when
you write to me, do not suppose that you are taking the initiative in
another correspondence.  You are only discharging your proper
obligation in this.  For really, although this letter of mine is a
return for a previous one of yours, as it is more than twice as bulky,
it will fulfil a double purpose.  You see to what sophisms my
idleness drives me.  But, my dear Sir, do not in a few words bring
serious charges, indeed the most serious of all.  Forgetfulness of
one’s friends, and neglect of them arising from high place, are
faults which involve every kind of wrong.  Do we fail to
love <pb n="159" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_159.html" id="ix.lvii-Page_159" />according to the
commandment of the Lord?  Then we lose the distinctive mark
imprinted on us.  Are we puffed to repletion with empty pride and
arrogance?  Then we fall into the inevitable condemnation of the
devil.  If, then, you use these words because you held such
sentiments about me, pray that I may flee from the wickedness which you
have found in my ways; if, however, your tongue shaped itself to these
words, in a kind of inconsiderate conventionality, I shall console
myself, and ask you to be good enough to adduce some tangible proof of
your allegations.  Be well assured of this, that my present
anxiety is an occasion to me of humility.  I shall begin to forget
you, when I cease to know myself.  Never, then, think that because
a man is a very busy man he is a man of faulty
character.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Meletius, Bishop of Antioch." progress="58.80%" prev="ix.lvii" next="ix.lix" id="ix.lviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.lviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lviii-p1.1">Letter
LVII.<note place="end" n="2208" id="ix.lviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lviii-p2"> Placed in the
year 371.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lviii-p3"><i>To Meletius, Bishop of Antioch</i>.<note place="end" n="2209" id="ix.lviii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lviii-p4"> This letter,
the first of six to Meletius of Antioch, is supposed to be assigned
to this date, because of Basil’s statement that the state of
the Church of Cæsarea was still full of pain to him. 
Basil had not yet overcome the opposition of his suffragans, or won
the position secured to him after his famous intercourse with Valens
in 372.  Meletius had now been for seven years exiled from
Antioch, and was suffering for the sake of orthodoxy, while not in
full communion with the Catholics, because of the unhappy Eustathian
schism.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lviii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.lviii-p5.1">If</span> your holiness only
knew the greatness of the happiness you cause me whenever you write to
me, I know that you would never have let slip any opportunity of
sending me a letter; nay, you would have written me many letters on
each occasion, knowing the reward that is kept in store by our loving
Lord for the consolation of the afflicted.  Everything here is
still in a very painful condition, and the thought of your holiness is
the only thing that recalls me from my own troubles; a thought made
more distinct to me by my communication with you through that letter of
yours which is so full of wisdom and grace.  When, therefore, I
take your letter into my hand, first of all, I look at its size, and I
love it all the more for being so big; then, as I read it, I rejoice
over every word I find in it; as I draw near the end I begin to feel
sad; so good is every word that I read, in what you write.  The
overflowing of a good heart is good.  Should I, however, be
permitted, in answer to your prayers, while I live on this earth, to
meet you face to face, and to enjoy the profitable instruction of your
living voice, or any aids to help me in the life that now is, or that
which is to come, I should count this indeed the best of blessings, a
prelude to the mercy of God.  I should, ere now, have adhered to
this intention, had I not been prevented by true and loving
brothers.  I have told my brother Theophrastus<note place="end" n="2210" id="ix.lviii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lviii-p6"> This
Theophrastus may be identified with the deacon Theophrastus who died
shortly after Easter <span class="c14" id="ix.lviii-p6.1">a.d.</span> 372. 
(<i>cf. Letter</i> xcv.)  The secret instructions given him
“seem to refer to Basil’s design for giving peace to the
Church, which Basil did not attempt to carry out before his
tranquilization of Cappadocia, but may have had in mind long
before.”  Maran, <i>Vit. Bas</i>. chap.
xvi.</p></note> to make a detailed report to you of matters,
as to which I do not commit my intentions to
writing.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Gregory my brother." progress="58.92%" prev="ix.lviii" next="ix.lx" id="ix.lix"><p class="c26" id="ix.lix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lix-p1.1">Letter
LVIII.<note place="end" n="2211" id="ix.lix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lix-p2"> Placed in
371.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lix-p3"><i>To Gregory my brother</i>.<note place="end" n="2212" id="ix.lix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lix-p4"> Three
<span class="c14" id="ix.lix-p4.1">mss.</span> give the title <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lix-p4.2">Γρηγορίω
ἐπισκόπῳ
καὶ
ἀδελφῷ</span>, but, as is
pointed out by the Ben. Ed., the letter itself is hardly one which
would be written to one with the responsibilities of a bishop. 
Basil seems to regard his brother as at liberty to come and help him
at Cæsarea.  Gregory’s consecration to the see of
Nyssa is placed in 372, when his reluctance had to be overcome by
force.  <i>cf. Letter</i> ccxxv.  On the extraordinary
circumstance of his well meant but futile forgery of the name of his
namesake and uncle, bishop of an unknown see, <i>vide</i>
Prolegom.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lix-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.lix-p5.1">How</span> am I to dispute with
you in writing?  How can I lay hold of you satisfactorily, with
all your simplicity?  Tell me; who ever falls a third time into
the same nets?  Who ever gets a third time into the same
snare?  Even a brute beast would find it difficult to do so. 
You forged one letter, and brought it me as though it came from our
right reverend uncle the bishop, trying to deceive me, I have no idea
why.  I received it as a letter written by the bishop and
delivered by you.  Why should I not?  I was delighted; I
shewed it to many of my friends; I thanked God.  The forgery was
found out, on the bishop’s repudiating it in person.  I was
thoroughly ashamed; covered as I was with the disgrace of cunning
trickery and lies, I prayed that the earth might open for me. 
Then they gave me a second letter, as sent by the bishop himself by the
hands of your servant Asterius.  Even this second had not really
been sent by the bishop, as my very reverend brother
Anthimus<note place="end" n="2213" id="ix.lix-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lix-p6"> Bishop
of Tyana, estranged from Basil, <i>cf. Letters</i> cxx., cxxi.,
cxxii., and ccx.</p></note> has told
me.  Now Adamantius has come bringing me a third.  How
ought I to receive a letter carried by you or yours?  I might
have prayed to have a heart of stone, so as neither to remember the
past, nor to feel the present; so as to bear every blow, like
cattle, with bowed head.  But what am I to think, now that,
after my first and second experience, I can admit nothing without
positive proof?  Thus I write attacking your simplicity, which
I see plainly to be neither what generally becomes a Christian man,
nor is appropriate to the present emergency; I write
<pb n="160" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_160.html" id="ix.lix-Page_160" />that, at least for the
future, you may take care of yourself and spare me.  I must
speak to you with all freedom, and I tell you that you are an
unworthy minister of things so great.  However, whoever be the
writer of the letter, I have answered as is fit .  Whether,
then, you yourself are experimenting on me, or whether really the
letter which you have sent is one which you have received from the
bishops, you have my answer.  At such a time as this you ought
to have borne in mind that you are my brother, and have not yet
forgotten the ties of nature, and do not regard me in the light of
an enemy, for I have entered on a life which is wearing out my
strength, and is so far beyond my powers that it is injuring even my
soul.  Yet for all this, as you have determined to declare war
against me, you ought to have come to me and shared my
troubles.  For it is said, “Brethren and help are against
time of trouble.”<note place="end" n="2214" id="ix.lix-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lix-p7">
<scripRef passage="Eccles. xl. 24" id="ix.lix-p7.1" parsed="|Eccl|40|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.40.24">Eccles. xl.
24</scripRef>.</p></note>  If the
right reverend bishops are really willing to meet me, let them make
known to me a place and time, and let them invite me by their own
men.  I do not refuse to meet my own uncle, but I shall not do
so unless the invitation reaches me in due and proper form.<note place="end" n="2215" id="ix.lix-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lix-p8"> <i>Negat
Basilius se adfuturum, nisi decenter advocetur, id est, nist
mittantur qui eum in indictum locum deducant.  Erat Basilius,
ut in ejus modi officiis exhibendis diligentissimus, ita etiam in
reposcendis attentus.  Meletius Antiochenus et Theodorus
Nicopolitanus, cum Basilium ad celebritatem quamdam obiter
advocassent per Hellenium Nazianzi Peræquatorem, nec iterum
misissent qui de visdem admoneret aut deduceret; displicuit Basilio
perfunctoria invitandi ratio, ac veritus ne suspectus illis esset,
adesse noluit</i>.”  Note by Ben. Ed.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Gregory, his uncle." progress="59.11%" prev="ix.lix" next="ix.lxi" id="ix.lx"><p class="c26" id="ix.lx-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lx-p1.1">Letter
LIX.<note place="end" n="2216" id="ix.lx-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lx-p2"> Placed in 361,
at about the same time as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lx-p3"><i>To Gregory, his uncle</i>.<note place="end" n="2217" id="ix.lx-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lx-p4"> <i>Vide</i> n.
on preceding page.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lx-p5">1.  “<span class="c14" id="ix.lx-p5.1">I have</span>
long time holden my peace.  Am I to hold my peace for
ever?<note place="end" n="2218" id="ix.lx-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lx-p6">
<scripRef passage="Isa. xlii. 14" id="ix.lx-p6.1" parsed="|Isa|42|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.42.14">Isa. xlii.
14</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  Shall I
still further endure to enforce against myself the hardest
punishment of silence, by neither writing myself, nor receiving
any statement from another?  By holding fast to this stern
determination up to the present time I am able to apply to myself
the prophet’s words, “I endure patiently like
travailing woman.”<note place="end" n="2219" id="ix.lx-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lx-p7">
<scripRef passage="Isa. xlii. 14" id="ix.lx-p7.1" parsed="|Isa|42|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.42.14">Isa. xlii.
14</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  Yet I am
ever longing for communication either in person or by letter, and
ever, for my own sins’ sake, missing it.  For I cannot
imagine any reason for what is happening, other than what I am
convinced is the true one, that by being cut off from your love I
am expiating old sins; if indeed I am not wrong in using such a
phrase as “cut off” in your case, from any one, much
less from me, to whom you have always been as a father.  Now
my sin, like some dense cloud overshadowing me, has made me forget
all this.  When I reflect that the only result to me of what
is going on is sorrow, how can I attribute it to anything but to
my own wickedness?  But if events are to be traced to sins,
be this the end of my troubles; if there was any intended
discipline in it, then your object has been very completely
attained, for the punishment has been going on for a long time; so
I groan no longer, but am the first to break silence, and beseech
you to remember both me and yourself who, to a greater degree than
our relationship might have demanded, have shewn me strong
affection all my life.  Now, I implore you, show kindness to
the city for my sake.  Do not on my account alienate yourself
from it.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.lx-p8">2.  If, then, there is any consolation in Christ,
any fellowship of the Spirit, any mercy and pity, fulfil my
prayer.  Put a stop to my depression.  Let there be a
beginning of brighter things for the future.  Be yourself a leader
to others in the road to all that is best, and follow no one else in
the way to what is wrong.  Never was any feature so characteristic
of any one’s body as gentleness and peace are of your soul. 
It were well becoming such a one as you are to draw all others to
yourself, and to cause all who come near you to be permeated with the
goodness of your nature, as with the fragrance of myrrh.  For
though there be a certain amount of opposition now, nevertheless ere
long there will be a recognition of the blessings of peace.  So
long, however, as room is found for the calumnies that are bred of
dissension, suspicion is sure to grow from worse to worse.  It is
most certainly unbecoming for the rest to take no notice of me, but it
is especially unbecoming in your excellency.  If I am wrong I
shall be all the better for being rebuked.  This is impossible if
we never meet.  But, if I am doing no wrong, for what am I
disliked?  So much I offer in my own defence.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.lx-p9">3.  As to what the Churches might say in their own
behalf, perhaps it is better for me to be silent:  they reap the
result of our disagreement, and it is not to their gain.  I am not
speaking to indulge my grief but to put a stop to it.  And your
intelligence, I am sure, has suffered nothing to escape you.  You
will yourself be better able to discern and to tell to others points of
far greater importance than I can conceive.  You saw the mischief
done to the Churches before I did; and you are grieving more than I am,
for you <pb n="161" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_161.html" id="ix.lx-Page_161" />have long learnt from
the Lord not to despise even the least.<note place="end" n="2220" id="ix.lx-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lx-p10"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 10" id="ix.lx-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|18|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.10">Matt. xviii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>  And now the mischief is not confined
to one or two, but whole cities and peoples are sharers in my
calamities.  What need to tell what kind of report will spread
about me even beyond our borders?  It were well for you, large
hearted as you are, to leave the love of strife to others; nay rather,
if it be possible, to root it from their hearts, while you yourself
vanquish what is grievous by endurance.  Any angry man can defend
himself, but to rise above the actual anger belongs only to you, and
any one as good as you, if such there be.  One thing I will not
say, that he who has a grudge against me is letting his anger fall on
the innocent.  Do then comfort my soul by coming to me, or by a
letter, or by inviting me to come to you, or by some means or other.
 My prayer is that your piety may be seen in the Church and that
you may heal at once me and the people, both by the sight of you and by
the words of your good grace.  If this be possible it is best; if
you determine on any other course I shall willingly accept it. 
Only accede to my entreaty that you will give me distinct information
as to what your wisdom decides.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Gregory his uncle." progress="59.34%" prev="ix.lx" next="ix.lxii" id="ix.lxi"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxi-p1.1">Letter LX.<note place="end" n="2221" id="ix.lxi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxi-p2"> Of the same
time as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxi-p3"><i>To Gregory his uncle</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxi-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.lxi-p4.1">Formerly</span> I was glad to see my
brother.  Why not, since he is my brother and such a
brother?  Now I have received him on his coming to visit me with
the same feelings, and have lost none of my affection.  God forbid
that I should ever so feel as to forget the ties of nature and be at
war with those who are near and dear to me.  I have found his
presence a comfort in my bodily sickness and the other troubles of my
soul, and I have been especially delighted at the letter which he has
brought me from your excellency.  For a long time I have been
hoping that it would come, for this only reason, that I need not add to
my life any doleful episode of quarrel between kith and kin, sure to
give pleasure to foes and sorrow to friends, and to be displeasing to
God, Who has laid down perfect love as the distinctive characteristic
of His disciples.  So I reply, as I am indeed bound, with an
earnest request for your prayers for me, and your care for me in all
things, as your relative.  Since I, from want of information,
cannot clearly understand the meaning of what is going on, I have
judged it right to accept the truth of the account which you are so
good as to give me.  It is for you of your wisdom to settle the
rest, our meeting with one another, the fitting time and a convenient
place.  If your reverence really does not disdain to come down to
my lowliness and to have speech with me, whether you wish the interview
to take place in the presence of others or in private, I shall make no
objection, for I have once for all made up my mind to submit to you in
love, and to carry out, without exception, what your reverence enjoins
on me for the glory of God.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.lxi-p5">I have not laid my reverend brother under the necessity
of reporting anything to you by word of mouth, because on the former
occasion what he said was not borne out by facts.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria." progress="59.43%" prev="ix.lxi" next="ix.lxiii" id="ix.lxii"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxii-p1.1">Letter
LXI.<note place="end" n="2222" id="ix.lxii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxii-p2"> Placed in 370
or 371.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxii-p3"><i>To Athanasius, Bishop of
Alexandria</i>.<note place="end" n="2223" id="ix.lxii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxii-p4"> This, the
first of Basil’s six extant letters to Athanasius, is placed
by the Ben. Ed. in 371.  It has no certain indication of
date.  Athanasius, in the few years of comparative calm which
preceded his death in May, 373, had excommunicated a vicious
governor in Libya, a native of Cappadocia, and announced his act to
Basil.  The intercourse opened by this official communication
led to a more important correspondence.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.lxii-p5.1">I have</span> read the letter of
your holiness, in which you have expressed your distress at the unhappy
governor of Libya.  I am grieved that my own country should have
given birth to and nurtured such vices.  I am grieved too that
Libya, a neighbouring country, should suffer from our evils, and should
have been delivered to the inhumanity of a man whose life is marked at
once by cruelty and crime.  This however is only in accordance
with the wisdom of the Preacher, “Woe to thee O land when thy
King is a child;”<note place="end" n="2224" id="ix.lxii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxii-p6">
<scripRef passage="Eccles. x. 16" id="ix.lxii-p6.1" parsed="|Eccl|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.10.16">Eccles. x.
16</scripRef>.</p></note> (a still further
touch of trouble) and whose “Princes” do not
“eat” after night but revel at mid-day, raging after other
men’s wives with less understanding than brute beasts.  This
man must surely look for the scourges of the righteous Judge, repaid
him in exact requital for those which he himself has previously
inflicted on the saints.  Notice has been given to my Church in
accordance with the letter of your reverence, and he shall be held by
all as abominable, cut off from fire, water and shelter, if indeed in
the case of men so possessed there is any use in general and unanimous
condemnation.  Notoriety is enough for him, and your own letter,
which has been read in all directions, for I shall not fail to show it
to all his friends and relatives.  Assuredly, even if
retribution <pb n="162" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_162.html" id="ix.lxii-Page_162" />does not reach
him at once, as it did Pharaoh, certainly it will bring on him
hereafter a heavy and hard requital.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Church of Parnassus." progress="59.52%" prev="ix.lxii" next="ix.lxiv" id="ix.lxiii"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxiii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxiii-p1.1">Letter
LXII.<note place="end" n="2225" id="ix.lxiii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxiii-p2"> Placed about
371.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxiii-p3"><i>To the Church of Parnassus</i>.<note place="end" n="2226" id="ix.lxiii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxiii-p4"> A town in
Northern Cappadocia, on the right bank of the Halys, on or near a
hill whence it was named, on the road between Ancyra and
Archelais.  The letter appears to Maran (<i>Vita S.
Bas</i>. xvi.) to have been written before the encouragement
given to the Arians by the visit of Valens in 372.  The result
of Basil’s appeal to the Parnassenes was the election of an
orthodox bishop, expelled by the Arians in 375, and named Hypsis or
Hypsinus.  <i>cf. Letter</i> ccxxxvii., where Ecdicius is said
to have succeeded Hypsis; and ccxxxviii., where Ecdicius is
called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lxiii-p4.1">Παρνασσηνός</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxiii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.lxiii-p5.1">Following</span> an ancient
custom, which has obtained for many years, and at the same time shewing
you love in God, which is the fruit of the Spirit, I now, my pious
friends, address this letter to you.  I feel with you at once in
your grief at the event which has befallen you, and in your anxiety at
the matter which you have in hand.  Concerning all these troubles
I can only say, that an occasion is given us to look to the injunctions
of the Apostle, and not to sorrow “even as others which have no
hope.”<note place="end" n="2227" id="ix.lxiii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxiii-p6">
<scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 13" id="ix.lxiii-p6.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.13">1 Thess. iv.
13</scripRef>.</p></note>  I do not mean
that we should be insensible to the loss we have suffered, but that we
should not succumb to our sorrow, while we count the Pastor happy in
his end.  He has died in a ripe old age, and has found his rest in
the great honour given him by his Lord.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.lxiii-p7">As to the future I have this recommendation to give
you.  You must now lay aside all mourning; you must come to
yourselves; you must rise to the necessary management of the Church; to
the end that the holy God may give heed to His own little flock, and
may grant you a shepherd in accordance with His own will, who may
wisely feed you.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Governor of Neocæsarea." progress="59.61%" prev="ix.lxiii" next="ix.lxv" id="ix.lxiv"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxiv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxiv-p1.1">Letter
LXIII.<note place="end" n="2228" id="ix.lxiv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxiv-p2"> Of about the
same date as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxiv-p3"><i>To the Governor of Neocæsarea</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxiv-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.lxiv-p4.1">The</span> wise man, even if he
dwells far away, even if I never set eyes on him, I count a
friend.  So says the tragedian Euripides.  And so, if, though
I have never had the pleasure of meeting your excellency in person, I
speak of myself as a familiar friend, pray do not set this down to mere
empty compliment.  Common report, which loudly proclaims your
universal benevolence, is, in this instance, the promoter of
friendship.  Indeed since I met the highly respectable
Elpidius,<note place="end" n="2229" id="ix.lxiv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxiv-p5"> Another
reading is Helladius.  <i>cf. Letters</i> lxiv., lxxvii., and
lxxviii.  The identification of these Elpidii is
conjectural.  The name was common.</p></note> I have known you as
well, and I have been as completely captured by you, as though I had
long lived with you and had practical experience of your excellent
qualities.  For he did not cease telling me about you, mentioning
one by one your magnanimity, your exalted sentiments, your mild
manners, your skill in business, intelligence, dignity tempered by
cheerfulness, and eloquence.  All the other points that he
enumerated in his long conversation with me it is impossible for me to
write to you, without extending my letter beyond all reasonable
bounds.  How can I fail to love such a man?  How could I put
such restraint upon myself as not loudly to proclaim what I feel? 
Accept then, most excellent Sir, the greeting which I send you, for it
is inspired by true and unfeigned friendship.  I abhor all servile
compliment.  Pray keep me enrolled in the list of your friends,
and, by frequently writing to me, bring yourself before me and comfort
me in your absence.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Hesychius." progress="59.69%" prev="ix.lxiv" next="ix.lxvi" id="ix.lxv"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxv-p1.1">Letter LXIV.<note place="end" n="2230" id="ix.lxv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxv-p2"> Of about the
same date as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxv-p3"><i>To Hesychius</i>.<note place="end" n="2231" id="ix.lxv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxv-p4"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> lxii.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxv-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.lxv-p5.1">From</span> the beginning I have had
many points in common with your excellency, your love of letters,
everywhere reported by all who have experienced it, and our old
friendship with the admirable Terentius.  But since that most
excellent man, who is to me all that friendship could require, my
worthy brother Elpidius, has met me, and told me all your good
qualities, (and who more capable than he at once to perceive a
man’s virtue and to describe it?) he has kindled in me such a
desire to see you, that I pray that you may one day visit me in my old
home, that I may enjoy your good qualities, not merely by hearing of
them, but by actual experience.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Atarbius." progress="59.72%" prev="ix.lxv" next="ix.lxvii" id="ix.lxvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxvi-p1.1">Letter LXV.<note place="end" n="2232" id="ix.lxvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxvi-p2"> Placed about
371, or, at all events, according to Maran, before the year 373,
when the ill will of Atarbius towards Basil was violently
manifested.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxvi-p3"><i>To Atarbius</i>.<note place="end" n="2233" id="ix.lxvi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxvi-p4"> Atarbius
is recognised as bishop of Neocæsarea, partly on the evidence
of the Codices Coislinanus and Medicæus, which describe him as
of Neocæsarea, partly on a comparison of <i>Letters</i> lxv.
and cxxvi., addressed to him, with the circumstances of the unnamed
bishop of Neocæsarea referred to in <i>Letter</i> ccx. 
Moreover (<i>cf</i>. Bp. Lightfoot, D.C.B. i. 179) at the Council of
Constantinople he represented the province of Pontus Polemoniacus,
of which Neocæsarea was metropolis.  On the authority of
an allusion in <i>Letter</i> ccx. sec. 4, Atarbius is supposed to be
a kinsman of Basil.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxvi-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.lxvi-p5.1">If</span> I continue to insist on the
privileges to which my superior age entitles me, and wait for you to
take the initiative in communica<pb n="163" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_163.html" id="ix.lxvi-Page_163" />tion , and if you, my friend, wish to
adhere more persistently to your evil counsel of inaction, what end
will there be to our silence?  However, where friendship is
involved, to be defeated is in my opinion to win, and so I am quite
ready to gave you precedence, and retire from the contest as to which
should maintain his own opinion.  I have been the first to betake
myself to writing, because I know that “charity beareth all
things…endureth all things…seeketh not her own” and
so “never faileth.”<note place="end" n="2234" id="ix.lxvi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxvi-p6">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 13.7,8" id="ix.lxvi-p6.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|7|13|8" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.7-1Cor.13.8">1 Cor. xiii. 7 and 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  He
who subjects himself to his neighbour in love can never be
humiliated.  I do beg you, then, at all events for the future,
show the first and greatest fruit of the Spirit, Love;<note place="end" n="2235" id="ix.lxvi-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxvi-p7"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Gal. v. 22" id="ix.lxvi-p7.1" parsed="|Gal|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.22">Gal. v. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> away with the angry man’s
sullenness which you are showing me by your silence, and recover joy
in your heart, peace with the brothers who are of one mind with you,
and zeal and anxiety for the continued safety of the Churches of the
Lord.  If I were not to make as strenuous efforts on behalf of
the Churches as the opponents of sound doctrine make to subvert and
utterly destroy them, you may be quite sure that there is nothing to
prevent the truth from being swept away and destroyed by its
enemies, and my being involved in the condemnation, for not shewing
all possible anxiety for the unity of the Churches, with all zeal
and eagerness in mutual unanimity and godly agreement.  I
exhort you then, drive out of your mind the idea that you need
communion with no one else.  To cut one’s self off from
connexion with the brethren is not the mark of one who is walking by
love, nor yet the fulfilling of the commandment of Christ.  At
the same time I do wish you, with all your good intentions, to take
into account that the calamities of the war which are now all round
about us<note place="end" n="2236" id="ix.lxvi-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxvi-p8"> <i>i.e.</i>
the attacks of Valens on the Church.</p></note> may one day be
at our own doors, and if we too, like all the rest, have our share
of outrage, we shall not find any even to sympathise with us,
because in the hour of our prosperity we refused to give our share
of sympathy to the wronged.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Athanasius, bishop of Alexandria." progress="59.86%" prev="ix.lxvi" next="ix.lxviii" id="ix.lxvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxvii-p1.1">Letter
LXVI.<note place="end" n="2237" id="ix.lxvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxvii-p2"> Placed
in 371.  <i>cf. Letter</i> lxii.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxvii-p3"><i>To Athanasius, bishop of Alexandria</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxvii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.lxvii-p4.1">No</span> one, I feel sure, is
more distressed at the present condition, or, rather to speak more
truly, ill condition of the Churches than your excellency; for you
compare the present with the past, and take into account how great a
change has come about.  You are well aware that if no check is put
to the swift deterioration which we are witnessing, there will soon be
nothing to prevent the complete transformation of the Churches. 
And if the decay of the Churches seems so pitiful to me, what
must—so I have often in my lonely musings reflected—be the
feelings of one who has known, by experience, the old tranquillity of
the Churches of the Lord, and their one mind about the faith?  But
as your excellency feels most deeply this distress, it seems to me only
becoming that your wisdom should be more strongly moved to interest
itself in the Church’s behalf.  I for my part have long been
aware, so far as my moderate intelligence has been able to judge of
current events, that the one way of safety for the Churches of the East
lies in their having the sympathy of the bishops of the West.  For
if only those bishops liked to show the same energy on behalf of the
Christians sojourning in our part of the world<note place="end" n="2238" id="ix.lxvii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxvii-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lxvii-p5.1">ὑπὲρ τῆς
παροικίας
τῶν καθ᾽
ἡμᾶς
μερῶν</span>.  On the use of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lxvii-p5.2">παροικία</span>
in this sense, <i>cf</i>. Bp. Lightfoot, <i>Ap. Fathers</i> I.
ii. 5.  So Apollon. in <i>Eus., H.E.</i> v. 18.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lxvii-p5.3">ἡ ἱδία
παροικία</span>, of the
Christian society.  Thus the meaning passes to parochia and
parish.</p></note> which they have shewn in the case of one
or two of the men convicted of breaches of orthodoxy in the West,
our common interests would probably reap no small benefit, our
sovereigns treating the authority of the people with respect, and
the laity in all quarters unhesitatingly following them.<note place="end" n="2239" id="ix.lxvii-p5.4"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxvii-p6">
“Them” is referred by the Ben. Ed. not to the sovereigns
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lxvii-p6.1">τῶν
κρατούντων</span>
they understand to mean Valens) but to the Western
bishops.</p></note>  But, to carry out these objects,
who has more capacity than yourself, with your intelligence and
prudence?  Who is keener to see the needful course to be
taken?  Who has more practical experience in working a
profitable policy?  Who feels more deeply the troubles of the
brethren?  What through all the West is more honoured than your
venerable gray hairs?<note place="end" n="2240" id="ix.lxvii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxvii-p7"> A various
reading (“<i>Tres <span class="c14" id="ix.lxvii-p7.1">mss.</span> et
secunda manu Medicœus</i>,” Ben. Ed.) for
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lxvii-p7.2">πολιᾶς</span> reads
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lxvii-p7.3">πολιτείας</span>
“the life and conversation of your
Holiness.”—Athanasius was now about 75.  His
death is placed in 373.</p></note>  O most
honoured father, leave behind you some memorial worthy of your life
and character.  By this one act crown your innumerable efforts
on behalf of true religion.  Despatch from the holy Church
placed under your care men of ability in sound doctrine to the
bishops in the West.  Recount to them the troubles whereby we
are beset.  Suggest some mode of relief.  Be a Samuel to
the Churches.  Share the grief of the beleaguered people. 
Offer prayers for peace.  Ask favour from
<pb n="164" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_164.html" id="ix.lxvii-Page_164" />the Lord, that He will
send some memorial of peace to the Churches.  I know how
weak letters are to move men in matters of such importance; but
you yourself no more need exhortation from others than the
noblest athletes need the children’s cheers.  It is
not as though I were instructing one in ignorance; I am only
giving a new impulse to one whose energies are already
roused.  For the rest of the affairs of the East perhaps you
may need the aid of more, and we must wait for the
Westerns.  But plainly the discipline of the Church of
Antioch depends upon your reverence’s being able to control
some, to reduce others to silence, and to restore strength to the
Church by concord.<note place="end" n="2241" id="ix.lxvii-p7.4"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxvii-p8"> To end the
schism caused by the refusal of the Eustathian or old Catholic party
to recognise Meletius as bishop of the whole orthodox body. 
The churches of the West and Egypt, on the whole, supported
Paulinus, who had been ordained by Lucifer of Cagliari, bishop of
the old Catholics.  The Ben. Ed. supposes the word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lxvii-p8.1">οἰκονομῆσαι</span>,
which I have rendered “control,” to refer to
Paulinus.  The East supported Meletius, and if the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lxvii-p8.2">οἰκονομία</span>
in Basil’s mind does refer to Paulinus, the
“management” meant may be management to get rid of
him.</p></note>  No one
knows better than you do, that, like all wise physicians, you
ought to begin your treatment in the most vital parts, and what
part is more vital to the Churches throughout the world than
Antioch?  Only let Antioch be restored to harmony, and
nothing will stand in the way of her supplying, as a healthy
head, soundness to all the body.  Truly the diseases of that
city, which has not only been cut asunder by heretics, but is
torn in pieces by men who say that they are of one mind with one
another, stand in need of your wisdom and evangelic
sympathy.  To unite the sundered parts again, and bring
about the harmony of one body, belongs to Him alone Who by His
ineffable power grants even to the dry bones to come back again
to sinews and flesh.  But the Lord always works His mighty
works by means of them that are worthy of Him.  Once again,
in this case too, we trust that the ministry of matters so
important may beseem your excellency, with the result that you
will lay the tempest of the people, do away with the party
superiorities, and subject all to one another in love, and give
back to the Church her ancient strength.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Athanasius, bishop of Alexandria." progress="60.12%" prev="ix.lxvii" next="ix.lxix" id="ix.lxviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxviii-p1.1">Letter
LXVII.<note place="end" n="2242" id="ix.lxviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxviii-p2"> Of the same
year as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxviii-p3"><i>To Athanasius, bishop of Alexandria</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxviii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.lxviii-p4.1">In</span> my former letter it
seemed to me sufficient to point out to your excellency, that all that
portion of the people of the holy Church of Antioch who are sound in
the faith, ought to be brought to concord and unity.  My object
was to make it plain that the sections, now divided into several parts,
ought to be united under the God-beloved bishop Meletius.  Now the
same beloved deacon, Dorotheus, has requested a more distinct statement
on these subjects, and I am therefore constrained to point out that it
is the prayer of the whole East, and the earnest desire of one who,
like myself, is so wholly united to him, to see him in authority over
the Churches of the Lord.  He is a man of unimpeachable faith; his
manner of life is incomparably excellent, he stands at the head, so to
say, of the whole body of the Church, and all else are mere disjointed
members.  On every ground, then, it is necessary as well as
advantageous, that the rest should be united with him, just as smaller
streams with great ones.  About the rest,<note place="end" n="2243" id="ix.lxviii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxviii-p5"> <i>i.e.</i>
Paulinus and his adherents.</p></note> however, a certain amount of management
is needed, befitting their position, and likely to pacify the
people.  This is in keeping with your own wisdom, and with your
famous readiness and energy.  It has however by no means
escaped your intelligence, that this same course of procedure has
already recommended itself to the Westerns who are in agreement with
you, as I learn from the letters brought to me by the blessed
Silvanus.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Meletius, bishop of Antioch." progress="60.20%" prev="ix.lxviii" next="ix.lxx" id="ix.lxix"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxix-p1.1">Letter
LXVIII.<note place="end" n="2244" id="ix.lxix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxix-p2"> Of the same
time.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxix-p3"><i>To Meletius, bishop of Antioch</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxix-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.lxix-p4.1">I wished</span> to detain the reverend
brother Dorotheus, the deacon, so long at my side, with the object of
keeping him until the end of the negociations, and so by him
acquainting your excellency with every detail.  But day after day
went by; the delay was becoming protracted; now, the moment that some
plan, so far as is possible in my difficulties, has occurred to me
concerning the course to be taken, I send him to approach your
holiness, to make a personal report to you on all the circumstances,
and show you my memorandum, to the end that, if what has occurred to me
seems to you to be likely to be of service, your excellency may urge on
its accomplishment.  To be brief, the opinion has prevailed that
it is best for this our brother Dorotheus to travel to Rome, to move
some of the Italians to undertake a voyage by sea to visit us, that
they may avoid all who would put difficulties in their way.  My
reason for this course is that I see that those, who are all powerful
with the Emperor, are neither willing nor able to make any suggestion
to him about the <pb n="165" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_165.html" id="ix.lxix-Page_165" />exiled, but
only count it so much to the good that they see no worse thing
befalling the Churches.  If, then, my plan seems good also to your
prudence, you will be good enough both to indite letters and dictate
memoranda as to the points on which he must enlarge, and as to whom he
had better address himself.  And so that your despatches may have
weight and authority, you will add all those who share your sentiments,
even though they are not on the spot.  Here all is uncertain;
Euippius<note place="end" n="2245" id="ix.lxix-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxix-p5"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> ccli.</p></note> has arrived, but so
far has made no sign.  However, he and those who think with him
from the Armenian Tetrapolis and Cilicia are threatening a tumultuous
meeting.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Athanasius, bishop of Alexandria." progress="60.28%" prev="ix.lxix" next="ix.lxxi" id="ix.lxx"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxx-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxx-p1.1">Letter
LXIX.<note place="end" n="2246" id="ix.lxx-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxx-p2"> Of the same
period as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxx-p3"><i>To Athanasius, bishop of Alexandria</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxx-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.lxx-p4.1">As</span> time moves
on, it continually confirms the opinion which I have long held of your
holiness; or rather that opinion is strengthened by the daily course of
events.  Most men are indeed satisfied with observing, each one,
what lies especially within his own province; not thus is it with you,
but your anxiety for all the Churches is no less than that which you
feel for the Church that has been especially entrusted to you by our
common Lord; inasmuch as you leave no interval in speaking, exhorting,
writing, and despatching emissaries, who from time to time give the
best advice in each emergency as it arises.  Now, from the sacred
ranks of your clergy, you have sent forth the venerable brother Peter,
whom I have welcomed with great joy.  I have also approved of the
good object of his journey, which he manifests in accordance with the
commands of your excellency, in effecting reconciliation where he finds
opposition, and bringing about union instead of division.  With
the object of offering some contribution to the action which is being
taken in this matter, I have thought that I could not make a more
fitting beginning than by having recourse to your excellency, as to the
head and chief of all, and treating you as alike adviser and commander
in the enterprise.  I have therefore determined to send to your
reverence our brother Dorotheus the deacon, of the Church under the
right honourable bishop Meletius, being one who at once is an energetic
supporter of the orthodox faith, and is earnestly desirous of seeing
the peace of the Churches.  The results, I hope, will be, that,
following your suggestions (which you are able to make with the less
likelihood of failure, both from your age and your experience in
affairs, and because you have a greater measure than all others of the
aid of the Spirit), he may thus attempt the achievement of our
objects.  You will welcome him, I am sure, and will look upon him
with friendly eyes.  You will strengthen him by the help of your
prayers; you will give him a letter as provision by the way; you will
grant him, as companions, some of the good men and true that you have
about you; so you will speed him on the road to what is before
him.  It has seemed to me to be desirable to send a letter to the
bishop of Rome, begging him to examine our condition, and since there
are difficulties in the way of representatives being sent from the West
by a general synodical decree, to advise him to exercise his own
personal authority in the matter by choosing suitable persons to
sustain the labours of a journey,—suitable, too, by gentleness
and firmness of character, to correct the unruly among us here; able to
speak with proper reserve and appropriateness, and thoroughly well
acquainted with all that has been effected after Ariminum to undo the
violent measures adopted there.  I should advise that, without any
one knowing anything about it, they should travel hither, attracting as
little attention as possible, by the sea, with the object of escaping
the notice of the enemies of peace.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.lxx-p5">2.  A point also that is insisted upon by
some of those in these parts, very necessarily, as is plain even to
myself, is that they<note place="end" n="2247" id="ix.lxx-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxx-p6"> <i>i.e.</i>
the Romans; specially the proposed commissioners.  It was a
sore point with Basil that Marcellus, whom he regarded as a trimmer,
should have been “received into communion by Julius and
Athanasius, popes of Rome and Alexandria.”  Jer., <i>De
Vir. Illust</i>. c. 86.</p></note> should drive away
the heresy of Marcellus,<note place="end" n="2248" id="ix.lxx-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxx-p7"> On the
heretical opinions attributed to Marcellus of Ancyra, <i>cf.
Letters</i> cxxv. and cclxiii.</p></note> as grievous and
injurious and opposed to the sound faith.  For up to this time, in
all the letters which they write, they are constant in thoroughly
anathematizing the ill-famed Arius and in repudiating him from the
Churches.  But they attach no blame to Marcellus, who propounded a
heresy diametrically opposite to that of Arius, and impiously attacked
the very existence of the Only begotten Godhead, and erroneously
understood the term “Word.”<note place="end" n="2249" id="ix.lxx-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxx-p8"> Although he
strongly espoused the Catholic cause of Nicæa later in
attacking the errors of Asterius, he was supposed to teach that the
Son had no real personality, but was merely an external
manifestation of the Father.</p></note>  He grants indeed that the Only
begotten was called “Word,” on coming forth at need and in
season, but states that He re<pb n="166" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_166.html" id="ix.lxx-Page_166" />turned again to Him whence He had come
forth, and had no existence before His coming forth, nor
hypostasis<note place="end" n="2250" id="ix.lxx-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxx-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lxx-p9.1">ὑφεστάναι</span>.</p></note> after His
return.  The books in my possession which contain his unrighteous
writings exist as a proof of what I say.  Nevertheless they
nowhere openly condemned him, and are to this extent culpable that,
being from the first in ignorance of the truth, they received him into
the communion of the Church.  The present state of affairs makes
it specially necessary that attention should be called to him, so that
those who seek for their opportunity, may be prevented from getting it,
from the fact of sound men being united to your holiness, and all who
are lame in the true faith may be openly known; that so we may know who
are on our side, and may not struggle, as in a night battle, without
being able to distinguish between friends and foes.  Only I do
beseech you that the deacon, whom I have mentioned, be despatched by
the earliest possible packet, that at least some of the ends which we
pray for may be accomplished during the ensuing year.  One thing,
however, even before I mention it, you quite understand and I am sure
will give heed to, that, when they come, if God will, they must not let
loose schisms among the Churches; and, even though they find some who
have personal reasons for mutual differences, they must leave no means
untried to unite all who are of the same way of thinking.  For we
are bound to regard the interests of peace as paramount, and that first
of all attention be paid to the Church at Antioch, lest the sound
portion of it grow diseased through division on personal grounds. 
But you will yourself give more complete attention to all these
matters, so soon as, by the blessing of God, you find every one
entrusting to you the responsibility of securing the peace of the
Church.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address." progress="60.58%" prev="ix.lxx" next="ix.lxxii" id="ix.lxxi"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxxi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxxi-p1.1">Letter LXX.<note place="end" n="2251" id="ix.lxxi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxi-p2"> Of the same
period as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxxi-p3"><i>Without address</i>.<note place="end" n="2252" id="ix.lxxi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxi-p4"> “This
letter is obviously addressed to Pope Damasus.”—Ben.
Ed.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxxi-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.lxxi-p5.1">To</span> renew laws of ancient
love, and once again to restore to vigorous life that heavenly and
saving gift of Christ which in course of time has withered away, the
peace, I mean, of the Fathers, is a labour necessary indeed and
profitable to me, but pleasant too, as I am sure it will seem to your
Christ-loving disposition.  For what could be more delightful than
to behold all, who are separated by distances so vast, bound together
by the union effected by love into one harmony of members in
Christ’s body?  Nearly all the East (I include under this
name all the regions from Illyricum to Egypt) is being agitated, right
honourable father, by a terrible storm and tempest.  The old
heresy, sown by Arius the enemy of the truth, has now boldly and
unblushingly reappeared.  Like some sour root, it is producing its
deadly fruit and is prevailing.  The reason of this is, that in
every district the champions of right doctrine have been exiled from
their Churches by calumny and outrage, and the control of affairs has
been handed over to men who are leading captive the souls of the
simpler brethren.  I have looked upon the visit of your
mercifulness as the only possible solution of our difficulties. 
Ever in the past I have been consoled by your extraordinary affection;
and for a short time my heart was cheered by the gratifying report that
we shall be visited by you.  But, as I was disappointed, I have
been constrained to beseech you by letter to be moved to help us, and
to send some of those, who are like minded with us, either to
conciliate the dissentient and bring back the Churches of God into
friendly union, or at all events to make you see more plainly who are
responsible for the unsettled state in which we are, that it may be
obvious to you for the future with whom it befits you to be in
communion.  In this I am by no means making any novel request, but
am only asking what has been customary in the case of men who, before
our own day, were blessed and dear to God, and conspicuously in your
own case.  For I well remember learning from the answers made by
our fathers when asked, and from documents still preserved among us,
that the illustrious and blessed bishop Dionysius, conspicuous in your
see as well for soundness of faith as for all other virtues, visited by
letter my Church of Cæsarea, and by letter exhorted our fathers,
and sent men to ransom our brethren from captivity.<note place="end" n="2253" id="ix.lxxi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxi-p6"> The Ben.
Ed. points out that what is related by Basil, of the kindness of the
bishops of Rome to other churches, is confirmed by the evidence both
of Dionysius, bishop of Corinth (<i>cf</i>. Eusebius,
<i>Hist. Ecc.</i> iv. 23), of Dionysius of Alexandria (Dionysius to
Sixtus II. <i>Apud Euseb., Ecc. Hist.</i> vii. 5), and of
Eusebius himself who in his history speaks of the practice having
been continued down to the persecution in his own day.  The
troubles referred to by Basil took place in the time of Gallienus,
when the Scythians ravaged Cappadocia and the neighbouring
countries.  (<i>cf.</i> Sozomen, ii. 6.)  Dionysius
succeeded Sixtus II. at Rome in 259.</p></note>  But now our condition is yet more
painful and gloomy and needs more careful treatment.  We are
lamenting no mere overthrow of earthly buildings, but the capture of
Churches; what we see <pb n="167" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_167.html" id="ix.lxxi-Page_167" />before
us is no mere bodily slavery, but a carrying away of souls into
captivity, perpetrated day by day by the champions of heresy. 
Should you not, even now, be moved to succour us, ere long all will
have fallen under the dominion of the heresy, and you will find none
left to whom you may hold out your hand.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Basil to Gregory." progress="60.76%" prev="ix.lxxi" next="ix.lxxiii" id="ix.lxxii"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxxii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxxii-p1.1">Letter LXXI.<note place="end" n="2254" id="ix.lxxii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxii-p2"> Placed in the
same period.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxxii-p3"><i>Basil to Gregory</i>.<note place="end" n="2255" id="ix.lxxii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxii-p4"> When Gregory,
on the elevation of Basil to the Episcopate, was at last induced to
visit his old friend, he declined the dignities which Basil pressed
upon him (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lxxii-p4.1">τήνδε τῆς
καθέδρας
τιμήν</span>, <i>i.e.</i> the
position of chief presbyter or coadjutor bishop,
<i>Orat</i>. xliii. 39), and made no long stay.  Some
Nazianzene scandal-mongers had charged Basil with heterodoxy. 
Gregory asked him for explanations, and Basil, somewhat wounded,
rejoins that no explanations are needed.  The translation in
the text with the exception of the passages in brackets, is that of
Newman.  <i>cf. Proleg</i>. and reff. to Greg.
Naz.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxxii-p5">1. <span class="c14" id="ix.lxxii-p5.1"> I have</span> received
the letter of your holiness, by the most reverend brother Helenius, and
what you have intimated he has told me in plain terms.  How I felt
on hearing it, you cannot doubt at all.  However, since I have
determined that my affection for you shall outweigh my pain, whatever
it is, I have accepted it as I ought to do, and I pray the holy God,
that my remaining days or hours may be as carefully conducted in their
disposition towards you as they have been in past time, during which,
my conscience tells me, I have been wanting to you in nothing small or
great.  [But that the man who boasts that he is now just beginning
to take a look at the life of Christians, and thinks he will get some
credit by having something to do with me, should invent what he has not
heard, and narrate what he has never experienced, is not at all
surprising.  What is surprising and extraordinary is that he has
got my best friends among the brethren at Nazianzus to listen to him;
and not only to listen to him, but as it seems, to take in what he
says.  On most grounds it might be surprising that the slanderer
is of such a character, and that I am the victim, but these troublous
times have taught us to bear everything with patience.  Slights
greater than this have, for my sins, long been things of common
occurrence with me.  I have never yet given this man’s
brethren any evidence of my sentiments<note place="end" n="2256" id="ix.lxxii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxii-p6">
<span class="Greek" id="ix.lxxii-p6.1">προαιρέσεως</span>
, as in three <span class="c14" id="ix.lxxii-p6.2">mss</span>.</p></note>
about God, and I have no answer to make now.  Men who are not
convinced by long experience are not likely to be convinced by a short
letter.  If the former is enough let the charges of the slanderers
be counted as idle tales.  But if I give license to unbridled
mouths, and uninstructed hearts, to talk about whom they will, all the
while keeping my ears ready to listen, I shall not be alone in hearing
what is said by other people; they will have to hear what I have to
say.]</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.lxxii-p7">2.  I know what has led to all this, and have urged
every topic to hinder it; but now I am sick of the subject, and will
say no more about it, I mean our little intercourse.  For had we
kept our old promise to each other, and had due regard to the claims
which the Churches have on us, we should have been the greater part of
the year together; and then there would have been no opening for these
calumniators.  Pray have nothing to say to them; let me persuade
you to come here and assist me in my labours, particularly in my
contest with the individual who is now assailing me.  Your very
appearance will have the effect of stopping him; directly you show
these disturbers of our home that you will, by God’s blessing,
place yourself at the head of our party, you will break up their cabal,
and you will shut every unjust mouth that speaketh unrighteousness
against God.  And thus facts will show who are your followers in
good, and who are the halters and cowardly betrayers of the word of
truth.  If, however, the Church be betrayed, why then I shall care
little to set men right about myself, by means of words, who account of
me as men would naturally account who have not yet learned to measure
themselves.  Perhaps, in a short time, by God’s grace, I
shall be able to refute their slanders by very deed, for it seems
likely that I shall have soon to suffer somewhat for the truth’s
sake more than usual; the best I can expect is banishment, or, if this
hope fails, after all Christ’s judgment-seat is not far
distant.  [If then you ask for a meeting for the Churches’
sake, I am ready to betake myself whithersoever you invite me. 
But if it is only a question of refuting these slanders, I really have
no time to reply to them.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Hesychius." progress="60.97%" prev="ix.lxxii" next="ix.lxxiv" id="ix.lxxiii"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxxiii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxxiii-p1.1">Letter LXXII.<note place="end" n="2257" id="ix.lxxiii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxiii-p2"> Placed at
about the same period as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxxiii-p3"><i>To Hesychius</i>.<note place="end" n="2258" id="ix.lxxiii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxiii-p4"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> lxiv.  <i>Letters</i> lxxii. and lxxiii.
illustrate the efforts made by Basil to mitigate the troubles caused
by slavery, and to regulate domestic as well as ecclesiastical
matters.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxxiii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.lxxiii-p5.1">I know</span> your affection for me,
and your zeal for all that is good.  I am exceedingly anxious to
pacify my very dear son Callisthenes, and I thought that if I could
associate you with me in this I might more easily achieve my
object.  Callisthenes is very much annoyed at the conduct of
Eustochius, and he has <pb n="168" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_168.html" id="ix.lxxiii-Page_168" />very good
ground for being so.  He charges the household of Eustochius with
impudence and violence against himself.  I am begging him to be
propitiated, satisfied with the fright which he has given the impudent
fellows and their master, and to forgive, and end the quarrel. 
Thus two results will follow; he will win the respect of men, and
praise with God, if only he will combine forbearance with
threats.  If you have any friendship and intimacy with him, pray
ask this favour of him, and, if you know any in the town likely to be
able to move him, get them to act with you, and tell them that it will
be specially gratifying to me.  Send back the deacon so soon as
his commission is performed.  After men have fled for refuge to
me, I should be ashamed not to be able to be of any use to
them.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title=" To Callisthenes." progress="61.03%" prev="ix.lxxiii" next="ix.lxxv" id="ix.lxxiv"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxxiv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxxiv-p1.1">Letter LXXIII.<note place="end" n="2259" id="ix.lxxiv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxiv-p2"> Of the same
date as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxxiv-p3"><i>To Callisthenes</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxxiv-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.lxxiv-p4.1">When</span> I had read
your letter I thanked God; first, that I been greeted by a man desirous
of doing me honour, for truly I highly estimate any intercourse with
persons of high merit; secondly, with pleasure at the thought of being
remembered.  For a letter is a sign of remembrance; and when I had
received yours and learnt its contents I was astonished to find how, as
all were agreed, it paid me the respect due to a father from a
son.  That a man in the heat of anger and indignation, eager to
punish those who had annoyed him, should drop more than half his
vehemence and give me authority to decide the matter, caused me to feel
such joy as I might over a son in the spirit.  In return, what
remains for me but to pray for all blessings for you?  May you be
a delight to your friends, a terror to your foes, an object of respect
to all, to the end that any who fall short in their duty to you may,
when they learn how gentle you are, only blame themselves for having
wronged one of such a character as yourself!</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.lxxiv-p5">2.  I should be very glad to know the object which
your goodness has in view, in ordering the servants to be conveyed to
the spot where they were guilty of their disorderly conduct.  If
you come yourself, and exact in person the punishment due for the
offence, the slaves shall be there.  What other course is possible
if you have made up your mind?  Only that I do not know what
further favour I shall have received, if I shall have failed to get the
boys off their punishment.  But if business detain you on the way,
who is to receive the fellows there?  Who is to punish them in
your stead?  But if you have made up your mind to meet them
yourself, and this is quite determined on, tell them to halt at Sasima,
and there show the extent of your gentleness and magnanimity. 
After having your assailants in your own power, and so showing them
that your dignity is not to be lightly esteemed, let them go scot free,
as I urged you in my former letter.  So you will confer a favour
on me, and will receive the requital of your good deed from God.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.lxxiv-p6">3.  I speak in this way, not because the business
ought so to be ended, but as a concession to your agitated feelings,
and in fear lest somewhat of your wrath may remain still raw. 
When a man’s eyes are inflamed the softest application seems
painful, and I am afraid lest what I say may rather irritate than calm
you.  What would really be most becoming, bringing great credit to
you, and no little cause of honour to me with my friends and
contemporaries, would be for you to leave the punishment to me. 
And although you have sworn to deliver them to execution as the law
enjoins, my rebuke is still of no less value as a punishment, nor is
the divine law of less account than the laws current in the
world.  But it will be possible for them, by being punished here
by our laws, wherein too lies your own hope of salvation, both to
release you from your oath and to undergo a penalty commensurate with
their faults.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.lxxiv-p7">But once more I am making my letter too long.  In
the very earnest desire to persuade you I cannot bear to leave unsaid
any of the pleas which occur to me, and I am much afraid lest my
entreaty should prove ineffectual from my failing to say all that may
convey my meaning.  Now, true and honoured son of the Church,
confirm the hopes which I have of you; prove true all the testimony
unanimously given to your placability and gentleness.  Give orders
to the soldier to leave me without delay; he is now as tiresome and
rude as he can well be; he evidently prefers giving no cause of
annoyance to you to making all of us here his close
friends.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Martinianus." progress="61.21%" prev="ix.lxxiv" next="ix.lxxvi" id="ix.lxxv"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxxv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxxv-p1.1">Letter LXXIV.<note place="end" n="2260" id="ix.lxxv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxv-p2"> About the same
date as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxxv-p3"><i>To Martinianus</i>.<note place="end" n="2261" id="ix.lxxv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxv-p4"> A dignitary of
Cappadocia otherwise unknown, whom Basil asks to intercede with the
Emperor Valens to prevent that division of Cappadocia which
afterward led to so much trouble.  Basil had left Cæsarea
in the autumn of 371, on a tour of visitation, or to consecrate his
brother bishop of Nyssa (Maran, <i>Vit. Bas. Cap</i>. xix.), and
returned to Cæsarea at the appeal of his people
there.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxxv-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.lxxv-p5.1">How</span> high do you
suppose one to prize the pleasure of our meeting one another
once <pb n="169" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_169.html" id="ix.lxxv-Page_169" />again?  How
delightful to spend longer time with you so as to enjoy all your good
qualities!  If powerful proof is given of culture in seeing many
men’s cities and knowing many men’s ways,<note place="end" n="2262" id="ix.lxxv-p5.2"><p id="ix.lxxv-p6"> <i>cf</i>.
the opening of the <i>Odyssey</i>, and the imitation of
Horace, <i>De Arte Poet</i>. 142:</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c46" id="ix.lxxv-p7"><i>“Qui mores hominum multorum
vidit et urbes</i>.”</p></note> such I am sure is quickly given in your
society.  For what is the difference between seeing many men
singly or one who has gained experience of all together?  I should
say that there is an immense superiority in that which gives us the
knowledge of good and beautiful things without trouble, and puts within
our reach instruction in virtue, pure from all admixture of evil. 
Is there question of noble deed; of words worth handing down; of
institutions of men of superhuman excellence?  All are treasured
in the store house of your mind.  Not then, would I pray, that I
might listen to you, like Alcinous to Ulysses, only for a year, but
throughout all my life; and to this end I would pray that my life might
be long, even though my state were no easy one.  Why, then, am I
now writing when I ought to be coming to see you?  Because my
country in her troubles calls me irresistibly to her side.  You
know, my friend, how she suffers.  She is torn in pieces like
Pentheus by veritable Mænads, dæmons.  They are dividing
her, and dividing her again, like bad surgeons who, in their ignorance,
make wounds worse.  Suffering as she is from this dissection, it
remains for me to tend her like a sick patient.  So the
Cæsareans have urgently appealed to me by letter, and I must go,
not as though I could be of any help, but to avoid any blame of
neglect.  You know how ready men in difficulties are to hope; and
ready too, I ween, to find fault, always charging their troubles on
what has been left undone.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.lxxv-p8">2.  Yet for this very reason I ought to have come
to see you, and to have told you my mind, or rather to implore you to
bethink you of some strong measure worthy of your wisdom; not to turn
aside from my country falling on her knees, but to betake yourself to
the Court, and, with the boldness which is all your own, not to let
them suppose that they own two provinces instead of one.  They
have not imported the second from some other part of the world, but
have acted somewhat in the same way in which some owner of horse or ox
might act, who should cut it in two, and then think that he had two
instead of one, instead of failing to make two and destroying the one
he had.  Tell the Emperor and his ministers that they are not
after this fashion increasing the empire, for power lies not in number
but in condition.  I am sure that now men are neglecting the
course of events, some, possibly, from ignorance of the truth, some
from their being unwilling to say anything offensive, some because it
does not immediately concern them.  The course likely to be most
beneficial, and worthy of your high principles, would be for you, if
possible, to approach the Emperor in person.  If this is difficult
both on account of the season of the year and of your age, of which, as
you say, inactivity is the foster brother, at all events you need have
no difficulty in writing.  If you thus give our country the aid of
a letter, you will first of all have the satisfaction of knowing that
you have left nothing undone that was in your power, and further, by
showing sympathy, if only in appearance, you will give the patient much
comfort.  Would only that it were possible for you to come
yourself among us and actually see our deplorable condition! 
Thus, perhaps, stirred by the plain evidence before you, you might have
spoken in terms worthy alike of your own magnanimity and of the
affliction of Cæsarea.  But do not withhold belief from what
I am telling you.  Verily we want some Simonides, or other like
poet, to lament our troubles from actual experience.  But why name
Simonides?  I should rather mention Æschylus, or any other
who has set forth a great calamity in words like his, and uttered
lamentation with a mighty voice.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.lxxv-p9">3.  Now we have no more meetings, no more debates,
no more gatherings of wise men in the Forum, nothing more of all that
made our city famous.  In our Forum nowadays it would be stranger
for a learned or eloquent man to put in an appearance, than it would
for men, shewing a brand of iniquity or unclean hands, to have
presented themselves in Athens of old.  Instead of them we have
the imported boorishness of Massagetæ and Scythians.  And
only one noise is heard of drivers of bargains, and losers of bargains,
and of fellows under the lash.  On either hand the porticoes
resound with doleful echoes, as though they were uttering a natural and
proper sound in groaning at what is going on.  Our distress
prevents our paying any attention to locked gymnasia and nights when no
torch is lighted.  There is no small danger lest, our magistrates
being removed, everything crash down together as with fallen
props.  What words can adequately describe our calamities? 
Some have <pb n="170" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_170.html" id="ix.lxxv-Page_170" />fled into exile, a
considerable portion of our senate, and that not the least valuable,
prefering perpetual banishment to Podandus.<note place="end" n="2263" id="ix.lxxv-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxv-p10"> Now Podando,
in Southern Cappadocia, made by Valens the chief town of the new
division of the province.</p></note>  When I mention Podandus, suppose me to
mean the Spartan Ceadas<note place="end" n="2264" id="ix.lxxv-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxv-p11"> So the
Spartans named the pit into which condemned criminals were
thrown.  Pausanias, Book IV. 18, 4.  Thucyd., i.
134.  Strabo, viii. 367.</p></note> or any natural pit
that you may have seen, spots breathing a noxious vapour, to which some
have involuntarily given the name Charonian.  Picture to yourself
that the evils of Podandus are a match for such a place.  So, of
three parts, some have left their homes and are in exile, wives and
hearth and all; some are being led away like captives, the majority of
the best men in the city, a piteous spectacle to their friends,
fulfilling their enemies’ prayers; if, that is, any one has ever
been found to call down so dire a curse upon our heads.  A third
division yet remains:  these, unable to endure abandonment by
their old companions, and at the same time unable to provide for
themselves, have to hate their very lives.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.lxxv-p12">This is what I implore you to make known
everywhere with an eloquence all your own, and that righteous boldness
of speech which your manner of life gives you.  One thing
distinctly state; that, unless the authorities soon change their
counsels, they will find none left on whom to exercise their
clemency.  You will either prove some help to the state, or at
least you will have done as Solon did, who, when he was unable to
defend his abandoned fellow citizens on the capture of the Acropolis,
put on his armour, and sat down before the gates, thus making it plain
by this guise that he was no party to what was going on.<note place="end" n="2265" id="ix.lxxv-p12.1"><p id="ix.lxxv-p13"> <i>i.e.</i> on
the seizure of the Acropolis by Pisistratus, Solon, resisting the
instance of his friends that he should flee, returned them for
answer, when they asked him on what he relied for protection,
“on my old age.”  Plutarch, <i>Solon</i>
30.  The senate being of the faction of Pisistratus, said
that he was mad.  Solon replied:</p>

<p class="c46" id="ix.lxxv-p14"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lxxv-p14.1">Δείξει δὴ
μανίην μὲν
ἐμὴν Βαιὸς
χρόνος
ἀστοῖς,</span></p>

<p class="c41" id="ix.lxxv-p15"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lxxv-p15.1">Δείξει
ἀληθείης ἐς
μέσον
ἐρχομένης.</span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c73" id="ix.lxxv-p16"><i>Diog. Laert.</i> 1–49</p></note>  Of one thing I am assured, even though
at the present moment there may be some who do not approve of your
advice, the day is not far distant when they will give you the greatest
credit for benevolence and sagacity, because they see events
corresponding with your prediction.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Aburgius." progress="61.59%" prev="ix.lxxv" next="ix.lxxvii" id="ix.lxxvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxxvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxxvi-p1.1">Letter LXXV.<note place="end" n="2266" id="ix.lxxvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxvi-p2"> About the same
date as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxxvi-p3"><i>To Aburgius</i>.<note place="end" n="2267" id="ix.lxxvi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxvi-p4"> <i>cf.
Letters</i> xxxiii. cxlvii. clxxviii. cxcvi. and ccciv.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxxvi-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.lxxvi-p5.1">You</span> have many qualities which
raise you above the common run of men, but nothing is more distinctly
characteristic of you than your zeal for your country.  Thus you,
who have risen to such a height as to become illustrious throughout all
the world, pay a righteous recompense to the land that gave you
birth.  Yet she, your mother city, who bore you and nursed you,
has fallen into the incredible condition of ancient story; and no one
visiting Cæsarea; not even those most familiar with her, would
recognise her as she is; to such complete abandonment has she been
suddenly transformed, many of her magistrates having been previously
removed, and now nearly all of them transferred to Podandus.  The
remainder, torn from these like mutilated extremities, have themselves
fallen into complete despair, and have caused such a general weight of
despondency, that the population of the city is now but scanty; the
place looks like a desert, a piteous spectacle to all who love it, and
a cause for delight and encouragement to all who have long been
plotting for our fall.  Who then will reach out a hand to help
us?  Who will drop a tear of pity over our faith?  You have
sympathised with a stranger city in like distress; will not your kindly
excellency feel for her who gave you birth?  If you have any
influence, show it in our present need.  Certainly you have great
help from God, Who has never abandoned you, and has given you many
proofs of His kindness.  Only be willing to exert yourself in our
behalf, and use all the influence you have for the succour of your
fellow citizens.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Sophronius the Master." progress="61.68%" prev="ix.lxxvi" next="ix.lxxviii" id="ix.lxxvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxxvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxxvii-p1.1">Letter
LXXVI.<note place="end" n="2268" id="ix.lxxvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxvii-p2"> Of the same
date as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxxvii-p3"><i>To Sophronius the Master</i>.<note place="end" n="2269" id="ix.lxxvii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxvii-p4"> <i>i.e.</i>
<i>magister officiorum. </i> <i>cf. Letters</i> xxxii., xcvi.,
clxxvii., clxxx., cxciii., cclxxii.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxxvii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.lxxvii-p5.1">The</span> greatness of the
calamities, which have befallen our native city, did seem likely to
compel me to travel in person to the court, and there to relate, both
to your excellency and to all those who are most influential in
affairs, the dejected state in which Cæsarea is lying.  But I
am kept here alike by ill-health and by the care of the Churches. 
In the meantime, therefore, I hasten to tell your lordship our troubles
by letter, and to acquaint you that never ship, drowned in sea by
furious winds, so suddenly disappeared, never city shattered by
earthquake or overwhelmed by flood, so swiftly vanished out of sight,
as our city, engulfed by this new constitution, has gone utterly to
ruin.  Our misfortunes have passed into a tale.  Our
institutions are a thing of the past; and all <pb n="171" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_171.html" id="ix.lxxvii-Page_171" />our men of high civil rank, in despair at what
has happened to our magistrates, have left their homes in the city and
are wandering about the country.  There is a break therefore in
the necessary conduct of affairs, and the city, which ere now gloried
both in men of learning and in others who abound in opulent towns, has
become a most unseemly spectacle.  One only consolation have we
left in our troubles, and that is to groan over our misfortunes to your
excellency and to implore you, if you can, to reach out the helping
hand to Cæsarea who falls on her knees before you.  How
indeed you may be able to aid us I am not myself able to explain; but I
am sure that to you, with all your intelligence, it will be easy to
discover the means, and not difficult, through the power given you by
God, to use them when they are found.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without inscription:  about Therasius." progress="61.76%" prev="ix.lxxvii" next="ix.lxxix" id="ix.lxxviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxxviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxxviii-p1.1">Letter
LXXVII.<note place="end" n="2270" id="ix.lxxviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxviii-p2"> Of the same
date as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxxviii-p3"><i>Without inscription:  about
Therasius</i>.<note place="end" n="2271" id="ix.lxxviii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxviii-p4"> Perhaps
to Elpidius.  Therasius is probably the governor referred to in
<i>Letter</i> xcvi. to Sophronius.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxxviii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.lxxviii-p5.1">One</span> good thing we have
certainly gained from the government of the great Therasius and that is
that you have frequently paid us a visit.  Now, alas! we have lost
our governor, and we are deprived of this good thing too.  But
since the boons once given us by God remain immovable, and, although we
are parted in body, abide fixed by memory in the souls of each of us,
let us constantly write, and communicate our needs to one
another.  And this we may well do at the present moment, when the
storm for a brief space has cried a truce.  I trust that you will
not part from the admirable Therasius, for I think that it is very
becoming to share his great anxieties, and I am delighted at the
opportunity given you both of seeing your friends and of being seen by
them.<note place="end" n="2272" id="ix.lxxviii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxviii-p6"> The text is
here corrupt.  The Ben. Ed. say
“<i>corruptissimus</i>.”</p></note>  I have
much to say about many things, but I put it off till we meet, for
it is, I think, hardly safe to entrust matters of such importance
to letters.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without inscription, on behalf of Elpidius." progress="61.82%" prev="ix.lxxviii" next="ix.lxxx" id="ix.lxxix"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxxix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxxix-p1.1">Letter
LXXVIII.<note place="end" n="2273" id="ix.lxxix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxix-p2"> Of the same
date.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxxix-p3"><i>Without inscription, on behalf of Elpidius</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxxix-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.lxxix-p4.1">I have</span> not failed to observe
the interest you have shown in our venerable friend Elpidius; and how
with your usual intelligence you have given the prefect an opportunity
of showing his kindness.  What I am now writing to ask you is to
make this favour complete and suggest to the prefect that he should by
a particular order set over our city the man who is full of all
possible care for the public interests.  You will therefore have
many admirable reasons to urge upon the prefect for his ordering
Elpidius to remain at Cæsarea.  There is at all events no
need for you to be taught by me, since you yourself know only too well,
what is the position of affairs, and how capable Elpidius in
administration.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eustathius bishop of Sebastia." progress="61.86%" prev="ix.lxxix" next="ix.lxxxi" id="ix.lxxx"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxxx-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxxx-p1.1">Letter
LXXIX.<note place="end" n="2274" id="ix.lxxx-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxx-p2"> Also of the
year 371.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxxx-p3"><i>To Eustathius bishop of
Sebastia</i>.<note place="end" n="2275" id="ix.lxxx-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxx-p4"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> cxix.  Sebaste is Siwas on the Halys.  On
Eustathius to Basil a type at once of the unwashable Ethiopian for
persistent heresy (<i>Letter</i> cxxx. 1) and of the wind-driven
cloud for shiftiness and time-serving, (<i>Letter</i> ccxliv.
9.)  Vide proleg.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxxx-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.lxxx-p5.1">Even</span> before receiving your
letter I knew what trouble you are ready to undergo for every one, and
specially for my humble self because I am exposed in this
struggle.  So when I received your letter from the reverend
Eleusinius, and saw him actually before my face, I praised God for
bestowing on me such a champion and comrade, in my struggles on behalf
of true religion by the aid of the Spirit.  Be it known to your
exalted reverence that I have hitherto sustained some attacks from high
magistrates, and these no light ones; while both the prefect and the
high chamberlain pleaded with sympathy for my opponents.  But, so
far, I have sustained every assault unmoved, by that mercy of God which
supplies to me the aid of the Spirit, and strengthens my weakness
through Him.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Athanasius, bishop of Alexandria." progress="61.91%" prev="ix.lxxx" next="ix.lxxxii" id="ix.lxxxi"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxxxi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxxxi-p1.1">Letter
LXXX.<note place="end" n="2276" id="ix.lxxxi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxi-p2"> Placed in 371
or early in 372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxxxi-p3"><i>To Athanasius, bishop of Alexandria</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxxxi-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.lxxxi-p4.1">The</span> worse the diseases of the
Churches grow, the more do we all turn to your excellency, in the
belief that your championship is the one consolation left to us in our
troubles.  By the power of your prayers, and your knowledge of
what is the best course to suggest in the emergency, you are believed
to be able to save us from this terrible tempest by all alike who know
your excellency even to a small extent, whether by hearsay or by
personal experience.  Wherefore, cease not, I implore, to pray for
our souls and to rouse us by your letters.  Did you but know of
what service these are <pb n="172" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_172.html" id="ix.lxxxi-Page_172" />to us you
would never have lost a single opportunity of writing.  Could I
only, by the aid of your prayers, be deemed worthy of seeing you, and
of enjoying your good qualities, and of adding to the story of my life
a meeting with your truly great and apostolical soul, then I should
indeed believe that I had received from God’s mercy a consolation
equivalent to all the afflictions of my life.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Bishop Innocent." progress="61.96%" prev="ix.lxxxi" next="ix.lxxxiii" id="ix.lxxxii"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxxxii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxxxii-p1.1">Letter LXXXI.<note place="end" n="2277" id="ix.lxxxii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxii-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxxxii-p3"><i>To Bishop Innocent</i>.<note place="end" n="2278" id="ix.lxxxii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxii-p4"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> l.  The see of this Innocent is unknown. 
<i>cf. Letter</i> lxxxi. and note.  To the title of this letter
one manuscript adds “of Rome,” as the Ben. Ed. note
“<i>prorsus absurde.</i>”</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxxxii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.lxxxii-p5.1">I was</span> delighted to
receive the letter your affection sent me; but I am equally grieved at
your having laid on me the load of a responsibility which is more than
I can carry.  How can I, so far removed as I am, undertake so
great a charge?  As long as the Church possesses you, it rests as
it were on its proper buttress.  Should the Lord be pleased to
make some dispensation in the matter of your life, whom, from among us
here can I send to take the charge of the brethren, who will be in like
esteem with yourself?  That is a very wise and proper wish which
you express in your letter, that while you are yet alive you may see
the successor destined after you to guide the chosen flock of the Lord
(like the blessed Moses, who both wished and saw).  As the place
is great and famous, and your work has great and wide renown, and the
times are difficult, needing no insignificant guide on account of the
continuous storms and tempests which are attacking the Church, I have
not thought it safe for my own soul to treat the matter perfunctorily,
specially when I bear in mind the terms in which you write.  For
you say that, accusing me of disregard of the Churches, you mean to
withstand me before the Lord.  Not then to be at issue with you,
but rather to have you on my side in my defence which I make in the
presence of Christ I have, after looking round in the assembly of the
presbyters of the city, chosen the very honourable vessel, the
offspring<note place="end" n="2279" id="ix.lxxxii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lxxxii-p6.1">ἔκγονος</span>, <i>i.e.</i>
the spiritual offspring of Hermogenes, by whom he had been
ordained.</p></note> of the blessed
Hermogenes, who wrote the great and invincible creed in the great
Synod.<note place="end" n="2280" id="ix.lxxxii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxii-p7"> Bishop
of Cæsarea, in which see he preceded Dianius.  <i>cf.
Letters</i> ccxliv. 9 and cclxiii. 3.  “The great
Synod” is Nicæa.  Baronius on the year 325 remarks
that Basil’s memory must have failed him, inasmuch as not
Hermogenes but Leontius was present at Nicæa as Bishop of
Cæsarea.  But Hermogenes may have been present in lower
orders.  <i>cf</i>. Stanley, <i>East. Ch</i>. pp. 105,
140.</p></note>  He is a
presbyter of the Church, of many years standing, of steadfast
character, skilled in canons, accurate in the faith, who has lived
up to this time in continence and ascetic discipline, although the
severity of his austere life has now subdued the flesh; a man of
poverty, with no resources in this world, so that he is not even
provided with bare bread, but by the labour of his hands gets a
living with the brethren who dwell with him.  It is my
intention to send him.  If, then, this is the kind of man you
want, and not some younger man fit only to be sent and to
discharge the common duties of this world, be so good as to write
to me at the first opportunity, that I may send you this man, who
is elect of God, adapted for the present work, respected by all
who meet him, and who instructs with meekness all who differ from
him.  I might have sent him at once, but since you yourself
had anticipated me in asking for a man of honourable character,
and beloved by myself, but far inferior to the one whom I have
indicated, I wished my mind in the matter to be made known to
you.  If therefore this is the kind of man you want, either
send one of the brethren to fetch him at the time of the fast, or,
if you have no one able to undertake the journey to me, let me
know by letter.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Athanasius, bishop of Alexandria." progress="62.13%" prev="ix.lxxxii" next="ix.lxxxiv" id="ix.lxxxiii"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxxxiii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxxxiii-p1.1">Letter
LXXXII.<note place="end" n="2281" id="ix.lxxxiii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxiii-p2"> Placed at the
end of 371 or the beginning of 372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxxxiii-p3"><i>To Athanasius, bishop of Alexandria</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxxxiii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.lxxxiii-p4.1">When</span> I turn my gaze upon
the world, and perceive the difficulties by which every effort after
good is obstructed, like those of a man walking in fetters, I am
brought to despair of myself.  But then I direct my gaze in the
direction of your reverence; I remember that our Lord has appointed you
to be physician of the diseases in the Churches; and I recover my
spirits, and rise from the depression of despair to the hope of better
things.  As your wisdom well knows, the whole Church is
undone.  And you see everything in all directions in your
mind’s eye like a man looking from some tall watch
tower,<note place="end" n="2282" id="ix.lxxxiii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxiii-p5"> The fitness of
this figure in a letter to the bishop of Alexandria will not escape
notice.  At the eastern extremity of the island of Pharos still
stood the marble lighthouse erected more than 600 years before by
Ptolemy II., and not destroyed till after the thirteenth
century.</p></note> as when at sea
many ships sailing together are all dashed one against the other by
the violence of the waves, and shipwreck arises in some cases from
the sea being furiously agitated from without, in others from the
disorder of the sailors hindering and crowding one another.  It
is enough to present this picture, and to say <pb n="173" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_173.html" id="ix.lxxxiii-Page_173" />no more.<note place="end" n="2283" id="ix.lxxxiii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxiii-p6"> On
Basil’s use of this nautical metaphor, <i>cf</i>. <i>De
Spirtu Sancto</i>, chap. xxx.  It is of course a literary
commonplace, but Basil’s associations all lay
inland.</p></note>  Your wisdom requires nothing
farther, and the present state of affairs does not allow me freedom
of speech.  What capable pilot can be found in such a
storm?  Who is worthy to rouse the Lord to rebuke the wind and
the sea?  Who but he who from his boyhood<note place="end" n="2284" id="ix.lxxxiii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxiii-p7"> The story of
“the boy bishop” will be remembered, whose serious game
of baptism attracted the notice of Alexander and led to the
education of Athanasius in the Episcopal palace.  Soc., <i>Ecc.
Hist</i>. i. 15.  Rufinus i. 14.  <i>cf</i>.
Keble, <i>Lyra Innocentium</i>, “Enacting holy
rites.”</p></note> fought a good fight on behalf of true
religion?  Since now truly all that is sound among us is moving
in the direction of fellowship and unity with those who are of the
same opinion, we have come confidently to implore you to send us a
single letter, advising us what is to be done.  In this way
they wish that they may have a beginning of communication which may
promote unity.  They may, peradventure, be suspected by you,
when you remember the past, and therefore, most God-beloved Father,
do as follows; send me the letters to the bishops, either by the
hand of some one in whom you place trust in Alexandria, or by the
hand of our brother Dorotheus the deacon:  when I have received
these letters I will not deliver them till I have got the
bishops’ answers; if not, let me “bear the blame for
ever.”<note place="end" n="2285" id="ix.lxxxiii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxiii-p8">
<scripRef passage="Gen. xliii. 9" id="ix.lxxxiii-p8.1" parsed="|Gen|43|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.43.9">Gen. xliii.
9</scripRef>.</p></note>  Truly this
ought not to have struck more awe into him who first uttered it to
his father, than into me who now say it to my spiritual
father.  If however you altogether renounce this hope, at least
free me from all blame in acting as I have, for I have undertaken
this message and mediation in all sincerity and simplicity, from
desire for peace and the mutual intercourse of all who think alike
about the Lord.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To a Magistrate." progress="62.28%" prev="ix.lxxxiii" next="ix.lxxxv" id="ix.lxxxiv"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxxxiv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxxxiv-p1.1">Letter LXXXIII.<note place="end" n="2286" id="ix.lxxxiv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxiv-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxxxiv-p3"><i>To a Magistrate</i>.<note place="end" n="2287" id="ix.lxxxiv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxiv-p4">
<i>Censitor</i>, <i>i.e.</i> the magistrate responsible for
rating and taxation in the provinces.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxxxiv-p5">I <span class="c14" id="ix.lxxxiv-p5.1">have</span> had only a short
acquaintance and intercourse with your lordship, but I have no small or
contemptible knowledge of you from the reports through which I am
brought into communication with many men of position and
importance.  You yourself are better able to say whether I, by
report, am of any account with you.  At all events your reputation
with me is such as I have said.  But since God has called you to
an occupation which gives you opportunity of showing kindness, and in
the exercise of which it lies in your power to bring about the
restoration of my own city, now level with the ground, it is, I think,
only my duty to remind your excellency that in the hope of the requital
God will give, you should show yourself of such a character as to win a
memory that cannot die, and be made an inheritor of everlasting rest,
in consequence of your making the afflictions of the distressed hard to
bear.  I have a property at Chamanene, and I beg you to look after
its interests as though they were your own.  And pray do not be
surprised at my calling my friend’s property my own, for among
other virtues I have been taught that of friendship, and I remember the
author of the wise saying a friend is another self.<note place="end" n="2288" id="ix.lxxxiv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxiv-p6"> <i>cf</i>.
Aristotle <i>Eth. Nic</i>. viii. 12, 3; and Cic. <i>Lœl</i>.
xxi.  So, <i>amicus est tanquam alter idem</i>.</p></note>  I therefore commend to your excellency
this property belonging to my friend, as though it were my own.  I
beg you to consider the misfortunes of the house, and both to grant
them consolation for the past, and for the future to make the place
more comfortable for them; for it is now left and abandoned on account
of the weight of the rates imposed upon it.  I will do my best to
meet your excellency and converse with you on points of
detail.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the President." progress="62.37%" prev="ix.lxxxiv" next="ix.lxxxvi" id="ix.lxxxv"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxxxv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxxxv-p1.1">Letter LXXXIV.<note place="end" n="2289" id="ix.lxxxv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxv-p2"> Placed in the
year 372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxxxv-p3"><i>To the President</i>.<note place="end" n="2290" id="ix.lxxxv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxv-p4"> Probably
Elias.  <i>cf. Letters</i> xciv. and xcvi.  The orphan
grandson of the aged man in whose behalf Basil writes had been
placed on the Senatorial roll, and the old man in consequence was
compelled to serve again.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxxxv-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.lxxxv-p5.1">You</span> will hardly
believe what I am about to write, but it must be written for
truth’s sake.  I have been very anxious to communicate as
often as possible with your excellency, but when I got this opportunity
of writing a letter I did not at once seize the lucky chance.  I
hesitated and hung back.  What is astonishing is, that when I got
what I had been praying for, I did not take it.  The reason of
this is that I am really ashamed to write to you every time, not out of
pure friendship, but with the object of getting something.  But
then I bethought me (and when you consider it, I do hope you will not
think that I communicate with you more for the sake of a bargain than
of friendship) that there must be a difference between the way in which
one approaches a magistrate and a private man.  We do not accost a
physician as we do any mere nobody; nor a magistrate as we do a private
individual.  We try to get some advantage from the skill of the
one and the position of the other.  <pb n="174" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_174.html" id="ix.lxxxv-Page_174" />Walk in the sun, and your shadow will follow
you, whether you will or not.  Just so intercourse with the great
is followed by an inevitable gain, the succour of the distressed. 
The first object of my letter is fulfilled in my being able to greet
your excellency.  Really, if I had no other cause for writing at
all, this must be regarded as an excellent topic.  Be greeted
then, my dear Sir; may you be preserved by all the world while you fill
office after office, and succour now some now others by your
authority.  Such greeting I am wont to make; such greeting is only
due to you from all who have had the least experience of your goodness
in your administration.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.lxxxv-p6">2.  Now, after this prayer, hear my supplication on
behalf of the poor old man whom the imperial order had exempted from
serving in any public capacity; though really I might say that old age
anticipated the Emperor in giving him his discharge.  You have
yourself satisfied the boon conferred on him by the higher authority,
at once from respect to natural infirmity, and, I think, from regard to
the public interest, lest any harm should come to the state from a man
growing imbecile through age.  But how, my dear Sir, have you
unwittingly dragged him into public life, by ordering his grandson, a
child not yet four years old, to be on the roll of the senate? 
You have done the very same thing as to drag the old man, through his
descendant, again into public business.  But now, I do implore
you, have mercy on both ages, and free both on the ground of what in
each case is pitiable.  The one never saw father or mother, never
knew them, but from his very cradle was deprived of both, and has
entered into life by the help of strangers:  the other has been
preserved so long as to have suffered every kind of calamity.  He
saw a son’s untimely death; he saw a house without successors;
now, unless you devise some remedy commensurate with your kindness, he
will see the very consolation of his bereavement made an occasion of
innumerable troubles, for, I suppose, the little lad will never act as
senator, collect tribute, or pay troops; but once again the old
man’s white hairs must be shamed.  Concede a favour in
accordance with the law and agreeable to nature; order the boy to be
allowed to wait till he come to man’s estate, and the old man to
await death quietly on his bed.  Let others, if they will, urge
the pretext of press of business and inevitable necessity.  But,
even if you are under a press of business, it would not be like you to
despise the distressed, to slight the law, or to refuse to yield to the
prayers of your friends.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="That the oath ought not to be taken." progress="62.56%" prev="ix.lxxxv" next="ix.lxxxvii" id="ix.lxxxvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxxxvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxxxvi-p1.1">Letter
LXXXV.<note place="end" n="2291" id="ix.lxxxvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxvi-p2"> Placed in the
year 372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxxxvi-p3"><i>That the oath ought not to be
taken</i>.<note place="end" n="2292" id="ix.lxxxvi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxvi-p4"> The
distress of the Cappadocians under the load of taxes is described in
<i>Letter</i> lxxiv.  An objectionable custom arose, or was
extended, of putting the country people on oath as to their
inability to pay.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxxxvi-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.lxxxvi-p5.1">It</span> is my invariable custom to
protest at every synod and to urge privately in conversation, that
oaths about the taxes ought not to be imposed on husbandmen by the
collectors.  It remains for me to bear witness, on the same
matters, in writing, before God and men, that it behoves you to cease
from inflicting death upon men’s souls, and to devise some other
means of exaction, while you let men keep their souls unwounded. 
I write thus to you, not as though you needed any spoken exhortation
(for you have your own immediate inducements to fear the Lord), but
that all your dependents may learn from you not to provoke the Holy
One, nor let a forbidden sin become a matter of indifference, through
faulty familiarity.  No possible good can be done them by oaths,
with a view to their paying what is exacted from them, and they suffer
an undeniable wrong to the soul.  For when men become practised in
perjury, they no longer put any pressure on themselves to pay, but they
think that they have discovered in the oath a means of trickery and an
opportunity for delay.  If, then, the Lord brings a sharp
retribution on the perjured, when the debtors are destroyed by
punishment there will be none to answer when summoned.  If on the
other hand the Lord endures with long suffering, then, as I said
before, those who have tried the patience of the Lord despise His
goodness.  Let them not break the law in vain; let them not whet
the wrath of God against them.  I have said what I ought. 
The disobedient will see.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Governor." progress="62.65%" prev="ix.lxxxvi" next="ix.lxxxviii" id="ix.lxxxvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxxxvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxxxvii-p1.1">Letter LXXXVI.<note place="end" n="2293" id="ix.lxxxvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxvii-p2"> Of the same
date as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxxxvii-p3"><i>To the Governor</i>.<note place="end" n="2294" id="ix.lxxxvii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxvii-p4"> Probably to
Elias.  Three manuscripts add “of recommendation on
behalf of presbyters about the carrying off of
corn.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxxxvii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.lxxxvii-p5.1">I know</span> that a first and
foremost object of your excellency is in every way to support the
right; and after that to benefit your friends, and to exert yourself in
behalf of those who have fled to your lordship’s
protection.  Both these pleas are combined in the matter before
us.  The cause is right for <pb n="175" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_175.html" id="ix.lxxxvii-Page_175" />which we are pleading; it is dear to me who am
numbered among your friends; it is due to those who are invoking the
aid of your constancy in their sufferings.  The corn, which was
all my very, dear brother Dorotheus had for the necessaries of life,
has been carried off by some of the authorities at Berisi, entrusted
with the management of affairs, driven to this violence of their own
accord or by others’ instigation.  Either way it is an
indictable offence.  For how does the man whose wickedness is his
own do less wrong than he who is the mere minister of other men’s
wickedness?  To the sufferers the loss is the same.  I
implore you, therefore, that Dorotheus may have his corn returned by
the men by whom he has been robbed, and that they may not be allowed to
lay the guilt of their outrage on other men’s shoulders.  If
you grant me my request I shall reckon the value of the boon conferred
by your excellency in proportion to the necessity of providing
one’s self with food.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address on the same subject." progress="62.72%" prev="ix.lxxxvii" next="ix.lxxxix" id="ix.lxxxviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxxxviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxxxviii-p1.1">Letter
LXXXVII.<note place="end" n="2295" id="ix.lxxxviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxviii-p2"> Of the same
date as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxxxviii-p3"><i>Without address on the same
subject</i>.<note place="end" n="2296" id="ix.lxxxviii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxviii-p4"> Probably to
Elias.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxxxviii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.lxxxviii-p5.1">I am</span> astonished that,
with you to appeal to, so grave an offence should have been committed
against the presbyter as that he should have been deprived of his only
means of livelihood.  The most serious part of the business is
that the perpetrators transfer the guilt of their proceedings to you;
while all the while it was your duty not only not to suffer such deeds
to be done, but to use all your authority to prevent them in the case
of any one, but specially in the case of presbyters, and such
presbyters as are in agreement with me, and are walking in the same way
of true religion.  If then you have any care to give me
gratification, see that these matters are set right without
delay.  For, God helping you, you are able to do this, and greater
things than this to whom you will.  I have written to the governor
of my own country,<note place="end" n="2297" id="ix.lxxxviii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxviii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lxxxviii-p6.1">Πατρίς</span>.  The
Ben. Ed suppose the reference to be here to Annesi.  <i>cf.
Letters</i> viii. and li.</p></note> that, if they
refuse to do what is right of their own accord, they may be compelled
to do so on pressure from the courts.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address on the subject of the exaction of taxes." progress="62.77%" prev="ix.lxxxviii" next="ix.xc" id="ix.lxxxix"><p class="c26" id="ix.lxxxix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.lxxxix-p1.1">Letter LXXXVIII.<note place="end" n="2298" id="ix.lxxxix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxix-p2"> Of the same
date</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.lxxxix-p3"><i>Without address on the subject of the exaction of
taxes</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.lxxxix-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.lxxxix-p4.1">Your</span> excellency knows
better than any one else the difficulty of getting together the gold
furnished by contribution.<note place="end" n="2299" id="ix.lxxxix-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.lxxxix-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.lxxxix-p5.1">χρυσίον
πραγματευτικόν</span>,
Lat. <i>aurum comparatitium</i>.  The gold collected for the
equipment of troops.  <i>Cod. Theod</i>. vii. 6. 3.  The
provinces of the East, with the exception of Osroene and Isauria,
contributed gold instead of actual equipment.  The Ben. note
quotes a law of Valens that this was to be paid between Sept. 1 and
April 1, and argues thence that this letter may be definitely dated
in March, 372, and not long before Easter, which fell on April
8.</p></note>  We have no
better witness to our poverty than yourself, for with your great
kindness you have felt for us, and, up to the present time, so far as
has lain within your power, have borne with us, never departing from
your own natural forbearance from any alarm caused by superior
authority.  Now of the whole sum there is still something wanting,
and that must be got in from the contribution which we have recommended
to all the town.  What I ask is, that you will grant us a little
delay, that a reminder may be sent to dwellers in the country, and most
of our magistrates are in the country.  If it is possible for it
to be sent in short of as many pounds as those in which we are still
behind-hand, I should be glad if you would so arrange, and the amount
shall be sent later.  If, however, it is absolutely necessary that
the whole sum should be sent in at once, then I repeat my first request
that we may be allowed a longer time of grace.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Meletius, bishop of Antioch." progress="62.85%" prev="ix.lxxxix" next="ix.xci" id="ix.xc"><p class="c26" id="ix.xc-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xc-p1.1">Letter
LXXXIX.<note place="end" n="2300" id="ix.xc-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xc-p2"> Placed in the
year 372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xc-p3"><i>To Meletius, bishop of Antioch</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xc-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.xc-p4.1">The</span> eagerness of
my longing is soothed by the opportunities which the merciful God gives
me of saluting your reverence.  He Himself is witness of the
earnest desire which I have to see your face, and to enjoy your good
and soul-refreshing instruction.  Now by my reverend and excellent
brother Dorotheus, the deacon, who is setting out, first of all I beg
you to pray for me that I be no stumbling block to the people, nor
hindrance to your petitions to propitiate the Lord.  In the second
place I would suggest that you would be so good as to make all
arrangements through the aforementioned brother; and, if it seems well
that a letter should be sent to the Westerns, because it is only right
that communication should be made in writing even through our own
messenger, that you will dictate the letter.  I have met Sabinus
the deacon, sent by them, and have written to the bishops in Illyria,
Italy, and Gaul, and to some of those who have written privately to
myself.  For it is right that some one should be sent in the
common interests of the Synod, conveying a second letter which I beg
you to have written.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xc-p5"><pb n="176" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_176.html" id="ix.xc-Page_176" />2.  As to
what concerns the right reverend bishop Athanasius, your intelligence
is already aware of what I will mention, that it is impossible for
anything to be advanced by my letters, or for any desirable objects to
be carried out, unless by some means or other he receives communion
from you, who at that time postponed it.  He is described as being
very anxious to unite with me, and to be willing to contribute all he
can, but to be sorry that he was sent away without communion, and that
the promise still remains unfulfilled.<note place="end" n="2301" id="ix.xc-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xc-p6"> It is the
contention of Tillemont that this cannot apply to the great
Athanasius, to whom Meletius is not likely to have refused
communion, but is more probably to be referred to some other unknown
Athanasius.  Maran, however, points out (<i>Vit. Bas</i>.
xxii.) not only how the circumstances fit in, but how the statement
that communion was refused by Meletius is borne out by <i>Letter</i>
cclviii. § 3, <i>q.v.</i>  Athanasius was in
fact so far committed to the other side in the unhappy Antiochene
dispute that it was impossible for him to recognise Meletius. 
<i>cf</i>. Newman, <i>Church of the Fathers</i>, chap.
vii.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xc-p7">What is going on in the East cannot have failed to reach
your reverence’s ears, but the aforementioned brother will give
you more accurate information by word of mouth.  Be so good as to
dispatch him directly after Easter, because of his waiting for the
answer from Samosata.  Look kindly on his zeal strengthen him by
your prayers and so dispatch him on this commission.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the holy brethren the bishops of the West." progress="62.98%" prev="ix.xc" next="ix.xcii" id="ix.xci"><p class="c26" id="ix.xci-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xci-p1.1">Letter XC.<note place="end" n="2302" id="ix.xci-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xci-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xci-p3"><i>To the holy brethren the bishops of the
West</i>.<note place="end" n="2303" id="ix.xci-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xci-p4"> By
Newman, who translates the first paragraphs, this letter, as well as
xcii., is viewed in close connection with <i>Letter</i> lxx.,
addressed to Damasus.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xci-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.xci-p5.1">The</span> good God Who
ever mixes consolation with affliction has, even now in the midst of my
pangs, granted me a certain amount of comfort in the letters which our
right honourable father bishop Athanasius has received from you and
sent on to me.  For they contain evidence of sound faith and proof
of your inviolable agreement and concord, showing thus that the
shepherds are following in the footsteps of the Fathers and feeding the
people of the Lord with knowledge.  All this has so much gladdened
my heart as to dispel my despondency and to create something like a
smile in my soul in the midst of the distressing state of affairs in
which we are now placed.  The Lord has also extended His
consolation to me by means of the reverend deacon Sabinus, my son, who
has cheered my soul by giving me an exact narrative of your condition;
and from personal experience of his own, will give you clear tidings of
ours, that you may, in the first place, aid me in my trouble by earnest
and constant prayer to God; and next that you may consent to give such
consolation as lies in your power to our afflicted Churches.  For
here, very honourable brethren, all is in a weak state; the Church has
given way before the continuous attacks of her foes, like some bark in
mid-ocean buffeted by successive blows of the waves; unless haply there
be some quick visitation of the divine mercy.  As then we reckon
your mutual sympathy and unity an important blessing to ourselves, so
do we implore you to pity our dissensions; and not, because we are
separated by a great extent of country, to part us from you, but to
admit us to the concord of one body, because we are united in the
fellowship of the Spirit.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xci-p6">2.  Our distresses are notorious, even though
we leave them untold, for now their sound has gone out into all the
world.  The doctrines of the Fathers are despised; apostolic
traditions are set at nought; the devices of innovators are in vogue in
the Churches; now men are rather contrivers of cunning systems than
theologians; the wisdom of this world wins the highest prizes and has
rejected the glory of the cross.  Shepherds are banished, and in
their places are introduced grievous wolves hurrying the flock of
Christ.  Houses of prayer have none to assemble in them; desert
places are full of lamenting crowds.  The elders lament when they
compare the present with the past.  The younger are yet more to be
compassionated, for they do not know of what they have been
deprived.  All this is enough to stir the pity of men who have
learnt the love of Christ; but, compared with the actual state of
things, words fall very far short.  If then there be any
consolation of love, any fellowship of the Spirit, any bowels of mercy,
be stirred to help us.  Be zealous for true religion, and rescue
us from this storm.  Ever be spoken among us with boldness that
famous dogma<note place="end" n="2304" id="ix.xci-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xci-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xci-p7.1">κήρυγμα</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. note on the <i>De Sp. Sancto</i>. p. 41.</p></note> of the Fathers,
which destroys the ill-famed heresy of Arius, and builds up the
Churches in the sound doctrine wherein the Son is confessed to be of
one substance with the Father, and the Holy Ghost is ranked and
worshipped as of equal honour, to the end that through your prayers and
co-operation the Lord may grant to us that same boldness for the truth
and glorying in the confession of the divine and saving Trinity which
He has given you.  But the aforenamed deacon will tell you every
thing in detail.  We have welcomed your apostolic zeal for
orthodoxy <pb n="177" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_177.html" id="ix.xci-Page_177" />and have agreed to
all that has been canonically done by your
reverences.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Valerianus, Bishop of Illyricum." progress="63.16%" prev="ix.xci" next="ix.xciii" id="ix.xcii"><p class="c26" id="ix.xcii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xcii-p1.1">Letter
XCI.<note place="end" n="2305" id="ix.xcii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xcii-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xcii-p3"><i>To Valerianus, Bishop of
Illyricum</i>.<note place="end" n="2306" id="ix.xcii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xcii-p4"> Or, in
some <span class="c14" id="ix.xcii-p4.1">mss.</span>, the Illyrians.  Valerianus,
bishop of Aquileia, was present at the Synod held in Rome in 371
(Theodoret, <i>Hist. Ecc</i>. ii. 2.) and also at the Synod
in the same city in 382.  (Theod. <i>Ecc. Hist</i>. v. 9, where
see note.)  Dorotheus or Sabinus had brought letters from
Athanasius and at the same time a letter from Valerianus. 
Basil takes the opportunity to reply.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xcii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.xcii-p5.1">Thanks</span> be to the Lord,
Who has permitted me to see in your unstained life the fruit of
primitive love.  Far apart as you are in body, you have united
yourself to me by writing; you have embraced me with spiritual and holy
longing; you have implanted unspeakable affection in my soul.  Now
I have realized the force of the proverb, “As cold water is to a
thirsty soul so is good news from a far country.”<note place="end" n="2307" id="ix.xcii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xcii-p6">
<scripRef passage="Prov. v. 25" id="ix.xcii-p6.1" parsed="|Prov|5|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.5.25">Prov. v. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>  Honoured brother, I really hunger for
affection.  The cause is not far to seek, for iniquity is
multiplied and the love of many has grown cold.<note place="end" n="2308" id="ix.xcii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xcii-p7"> <i>cf.</i>
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 12" id="ix.xcii-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|24|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.12">Matt. xxiv.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>  For this reason your letter is
precious to me, and I am replying by our reverend brother
Sabinus.  By him I make myself known to you, and beseech you to
be watchful in prayers on our behalf, that God may one day grant
calm and quiet to the Church here, and rebuke this wind and sea,
that so we may be freed from the storm and agitation in which we are
now every moment expecting to be submerged.  But in these our
troubles one great boon has God given us in hearing that you are in
exact agreement and unity with one another, and that the doctrines
of true religion are preached among you without let or
hindrance.  For at some time or other, unless the period of
this world is not already concluded, and if there yet remain days of
human life, it must needs be that by your means the faith must be
renewed in the East and that in due season you recompense her for
the blessings which she has given you.  The sound part among us
here, which preserves the true religion of the Fathers, is sore
stricken, and the devil in his wiliness has shattered it by many and
various subtle assaults.  But, by the help of the prayers of
you who love the Lord, may the wicked and deceitful heresy of the
Arian error be quenched; may the good teaching of the Fathers, who
met at Nicæa, shine forth; so that the ascription of glory may
be rendered to the blessed Trinity in the terms of the baptism of
salvation.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Italians and Gauls." progress="63.28%" prev="ix.xcii" next="ix.xciv" id="ix.xciii"><p class="c26" id="ix.xciii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xciii-p1.1">Letter
XCII.<note place="end" n="2309" id="ix.xciii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xciii-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.xciii-p3">To the Italians and Gauls.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xciii-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.xciii-p4.1">To</span> our right
godly and holy brethren who are ministering in Italy and Gaul, bishops
of like mind with us, we, Meletius,<note place="end" n="2310" id="ix.xciii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xciii-p5"> Of
Antioch.</p></note>
Eusebius,<note place="end" n="2311" id="ix.xciii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xciii-p6"> Of
Samosata.</p></note> Basil,<note place="end" n="2312" id="ix.xciii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xciii-p7"> Of
Cæsarea.</p></note> Bassus,<note place="end" n="2313" id="ix.xciii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xciii-p8"> Tillemont
conjectures Barses of Edessa.</p></note>
Gregory,<note place="end" n="2314" id="ix.xciii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xciii-p9"> Of Nazianzus,
the elder.</p></note>
Pelagius,<note place="end" n="2315" id="ix.xciii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xciii-p10"> Of
Laodicea.</p></note> Paul,
Anthimus,<note place="end" n="2316" id="ix.xciii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xciii-p11"> Of
Tyana.</p></note>
Theodotus,<note place="end" n="2317" id="ix.xciii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xciii-p12"> Of
Nicopolis.</p></note> Bithus,<note place="end" n="2318" id="ix.xciii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xciii-p13"> Vitus of
Carrhæ.</p></note> Abraamius,<note place="end" n="2319" id="ix.xciii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xciii-p14"> Of
Batnæ.  <i>cf. Letter</i> cxxxii.</p></note>
Jobinus, Zeno,<note place="end" n="2320" id="ix.xciii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xciii-p15"> Of
Tyre.</p></note> Theodoretus,
Marcianus, Barachus, Abraamius,<note place="end" n="2321" id="ix.xciii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xciii-p16"> Of Urimi in
Syria.</p></note> Libanius,
Thalassius, Joseph, Boethus, Iatrius,<note place="end" n="2322" id="ix.xciii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xciii-p17"> For Iatrius,
Maran would read Otreius of Melitine.</p></note>
Theodotus, Eustathius,<note place="end" n="2323" id="ix.xciii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xciii-p18"> Of
Sebasteia.</p></note> Barsumas, John,
Chosroes, Iosaces,<note place="end" n="2324" id="ix.xciii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xciii-p19"> Maran would
read Isaaces, and identify him with the Isacoces of Armenia
Major.</p></note> Narses, Maris,
Gregory,<note place="end" n="2325" id="ix.xciii-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xciii-p20"> Probably of
Nyssa, lately consecrated.</p></note> and Daphnus,
send greeting in the Lord.  Souls in anguish find some
consolation in sending sigh after sigh from the bottom of the heart,
and even a tear shed breaks the force of affliction.  But sighs
and tears give us less consolation than the opportunity of telling
our troubles to your love.  We are moreover cheered by the
better hope that, peradventure, if we announce our troubles to you,
we may move you to give us that succour which we have long hoped you
would give the Churches in the East, but which we have not yet
received; God, Who in His wisdom arranges all things, must have
ordained according to the hidden judgments of His righteousness,
that we should be tried for a longer time in these
temptations.  The fame of our condition has travelled to the
ends of the earth, and you are not ignorant of it; nor are you
without sympathy with brethren of like mind with yourselves, for you
are disciples of the apostle, who teaches us that love for our
neighbour is the fulfilling of the law.<note place="end" n="2326" id="ix.xciii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xciii-p21"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Rom. xiii. 10" id="ix.xciii-p21.1" parsed="|Rom|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.10">Rom. xiii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>  But, as we have said, the just
judgment of God, which has ordained that the affliction due to our
sins must be fulfilled, has held you back.  But when you have
learnt all, specially what has not hitherto reached your ears, from
our reverend brother the deacon Sabinus, who will be able to narrate
in person what is omitted in our letter, we do beseech you to be
roused both to zeal for the truth and sympathy for us.  We
implore you to put on bowels of mercy, to lay aside all hesitation,
and to undertake the labour of love, without counting length of way,
your own occupations, or any other human interests.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xciii-p22"><pb n="178" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_178.html" id="ix.xciii-Page_178" />2.  It is not
only one Church which is in peril, nor yet two or three which have
fallen under this terrible storm.  The mischief of this heresy
spreads almost from the borders of Illyricum to the Thebaid.  Its
bad seeds were first sown by the infamous Arius; they then took deep
root through the labours of many who vigorously cultivated the impiety
between his time and ours.  Now they have produced their deadly
fruit.  The doctrines of true religion are overthrown.  The
laws of the Church are in confusion.  The ambition of men, who
have no fear of God, rushes into high posts, and exalted office is now
publicly known as the prize of impiety.  The result is, that the
worse a man blasphemes, the fitter the people think him to be a
bishop.  Clerical dignity is a thing of the past.  There is a
complete lack of men shepherding the Lord’s flock with
knowledge.  Ambitious men are constantly throwing away the
provision for the poor on their own enjoyment and the distribution of
gifts.  There is no precise knowledge of canons.  There is
complete immunity in sinning; for when men have been placed in office
by the favour of men, they are obliged to return the favour by
continually showing indulgence to offenders.  Just judgment is a
thing of the past; and everyone walks according to his heart’s
desire.  Vice knows no bounds; the people know no restraint. 
Men in authority are afraid to speak, for those who have reached power
by human interest are the slaves of those to whom they owe their
advancement.  And now the very vindication of orthodoxy is looked
upon in some quarters as an opportunity for mutual attack; and men
conceal their private ill-will and pretend that their hostility is all
for the sake of the truth.  Others, afraid of being convicted of
disgraceful crimes, madden the people into fratricidal quarrels, that
their own doings may be unnoticed in the general distress.  Hence
the war admits of no truce, for the doers of ill deeds are afraid of a
peace, as being likely to lift the veil from their secret infamy. 
All the while unbelievers laugh; men of weak faith are shaken; faith is
uncertain; souls are drenched in ignorance, because adulterators of the
word imitate the truth.  The mouths of true believers are dumb,
while every blasphemous tongue wags free; holy things are trodden under
foot; the better laity shun the churches as schools of impiety; and
lift their hands in the deserts with sighs and tears to their Lord in
heaven.  Even you must have heard what is going on in most of our
cities, how our people with wives and children and even our old men
stream out before the walls, and offer their prayers in the open air,
putting up with all the inconvenience of the weather with great
patience, and waiting for help from the Lord.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xciii-p23">3.  What lamentation can match these woes? 
What springs of tears are sufficient for them?  While, then, some
men do seem to stand, while yet a trace of the old state of things is
left, before utter shipwreck comes upon the Churches, hasten to us,
hasten to us now, true brothers, we implore you; on our knees we
implore you, hold out a helping hand.  May your brotherly bowels
be moved toward us; may tears of sympathy flow; do not see, unmoved,
half the empire swallowed up by error; do not let the light of the
faith be put out in the place where it shone first.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xciii-p24">By what action you can then help matters, and how you
are to show sympathy for the afflicted, you do not want to be told by
us; the Holy Ghost will suggest to you.  But unquestionably, if
the survivors are to be saved, there is need of prompt action, and of
the arrival of a considerable number of brethren, that those who visit
us may complete the number of the synod, in order that they may have
weight in effecting a reform, not merely from the dignity of those
whose emissaries they are, but also from their own number:  thus
they will restore the creed drawn up by our fathers at Nicæa,
proscribe the heresy, and, by bringing into agreement all who are of
one mind, speak peace to the Churches.  For the saddest thing
about it all is that the sound part is divided against itself, and the
troubles we are suffering are like those which once befel Jerusalem
when Vespasian was besieging it.  The Jews of that time were at
once beset by foes without and consumed by the internal sedition of
their own people.  In our case, too, in addition to the open
attack of the heretics, the Churches are reduced to utter helplessness
by the war raging among those who are supposed to be orthodox. 
For all these reasons we do indeed desire your help, that, for the
future all who confess the apostolic faith may put an end to the
schisms which they have unhappily devised, and be reduced for the
future to the authority of the Church; that so, once more, the body of
Christ may be complete, restored to integrity with all its
members.  Thus we shall not only praise the blessings of others,
which is all we can do now, but see our own Churches once more restored
to their pristine boast of orthodoxy.  For, truly, the boon given
you by <pb n="179" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_179.html" id="ix.xciii-Page_179" />the Lord is fit
subject for the highest congratulation, your power of discernment
between the spurious and the genuine and pure, and your preaching the
faith of the Fathers without any dissimulation.  That faith we
have received; that faith we know is stamped with the marks of the
Apostles; to that faith we assent, as well as to all that was
canonically and lawfully promulgated in the Synodical
Letter.<note place="end" n="2327" id="ix.xciii-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xciii-p25"> After
noting that the Synodical Letter is to be found in Theodoret and in
Sozomen (<i>i.e.</i> is in Theodoret I. viii. and in Socrates I.
ix.) the Ben. Ed. express surprise that Basil should indicate
concurrence with the Synodical Letter, which defines the Son to
be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xciii-p25.1">τῆς
αὐτῆς</span><span class="Greek" id="ix.xciii-p25.2">ὑ</span><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xciii-p25.3">ποστασεως
καὶ οὐσίας</span>,
while he is known to have taught the distinction between
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xciii-p25.4">ὑπόστασις</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xciii-p25.5">οὐσία</span>.  As a matter
of fact, it is not in the Synodical Letter, but in the anathemas
originally appended to the creed, that it is, not asserted that
the Son is of the same, but, denied that He is of a different
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xciii-p25.6">οὐσία</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xciii-p25.7">ὑπόστασις</span>. 
On the distinction between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xciii-p25.8">οὐσία</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xciii-p25.9">ὑπόστασις</span>
see <i>Letters</i> xxxviii., cxxv., and ccxxxvi. and
the <i>De Sp. Sancto</i>. § 7.  On the
difficulty of expressing the terms in Latin, <i>cf. Letter</i>
ccxiv.  As <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xciii-p25.10">ὑπόστασις</span>
was in 325 understood to be equivalent to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xciii-p25.11">οὐσία</span>, and in 370
had acquired a different connotation, it would be no more
difficult for Basil than for the Church now, to assent to what is
called the Nicene position, while confessing three
hypostases.  In <i>Letter</i> cxxv. Basil does indeed try to
shew, but apparently without success, that to condemn the
statement that He is of a different hypostasis is not equivalent
to asserting Him to be of the same hypostasis.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Patrician Cæsaria, concerning Communion." progress="63.72%" prev="ix.xciii" next="ix.xcv" id="ix.xciv"><p class="c26" id="ix.xciv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xciv-p1.1">Letter XCIII.<note place="end" n="2328" id="ix.xciv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xciv-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xciv-p3"><i>To the Patrician Cæsaria</i>,<note place="end" n="2329" id="ix.xciv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xciv-p4"> Two
<span class="c14" id="ix.xciv-p4.1">mss.</span> read Cæsarius.</p></note> <i>concerning Communion</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xciv-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.xciv-p5.1">It</span> is good and beneficial
to communicate every day, and to partake of the holy body and blood of
Christ.  For He distinctly says, “He that eateth my flesh
and drinketh my blood hath eternal life.”<note place="end" n="2330" id="ix.xciv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xciv-p6">
<scripRef passage="John vi. 54" id="ix.xciv-p6.1" parsed="|John|6|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.54">John vi. 54</scripRef>.</p></note>  And who doubts that to share
frequently in life, is the same thing as to have manifold
life.  I, indeed, communicate four times a week, on the
Lord’s day, on Wednesday, on Friday, and on the Sabbath, and
on the other days if there is a commemoration of any Saint.<note place="end" n="2331" id="ix.xciv-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xciv-p7"> A
various reading is “martyr.”  In <i>Letter</i>
cxcvii. to S. Ambrose, S. Basil, states that the same honour was
paid to S. Dionysius of Milan in his place of sepulture as to a
martyr.  So Gregory Thaumaturgus was honoured at
Neocæsarea, and Athanasius and Basil received like distinction
soon after their death.</p></note>  It is needless to point out that
for anyone in times of persecution to be compelled to take the
communion in his own hand without the presence of a priest or
minister is not a serious offence, as long custom sanctions this
practice from the facts themselves.  All the solitaries in the
desert, where there is no priest, take the communion themselves,
keeping communion at home.  And at Alexandria and in Egypt,
each one of the laity, for the most part, keeps the communion, at
his own house, and participates in it when he likes.  For when
once the priest has completed the offering, and given it, the
recipient, participating in it each time as entire, is bound to
believe that he properly takes and receives it from the giver. 
And even in the church, when the priest gives the portion, the
recipient takes it with complete power over it, and so lifts it to
his lips with his own hand.  It has the same validity whether
one portion or several portions are received from the priest at the
same time.<note place="end" n="2332" id="ix.xciv-p7.1"><p id="ix.xciv-p8"> The custom
of the reservation of the Sacrament is, as is well known, of great
antiquity.  <i>cf</i>. Justin Martyr, <i>Apol</i>. i.
85; Tertull., <i>De Orat</i>. xix. and <i>Ad Ux</i>. ii. 5; S.
Cyprian, <i>De Lapsis</i> cxxxii.; Jerome, <i>Ep</i>. cxxv. 
Abuses of the practice soon led to prohibition.  So an
Armenian Canon of the fourth century (<i>Canones Isaaci, in Mai,
Script. Vet. Nov. Coll</i>. x. 280) and the Council of Saragossa,
380; though in these cases there seems an idea of surreptitious
reservation.  On the doctrine of the English Church on this
subject reference may be made to the Report of a Committee of the
Upper House of the Convocation of Canterbury in 1885.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="ix.xciv-p9">The Rubric of 1549 allowed reservation,
and it does not seem to have been prohibited until 1661.  Bishop
A. P. Forbes on Article xxviii. points out that in the Article
reservation is not forbidden, but declared not to be of Christ’s
institution, and consequently not binding on the Church.  The
distinction will not be forgotten between reservation and worship of
the reserved Sacrament.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Elias, Governor of the Province." progress="63.86%" prev="ix.xciv" next="ix.xcvi" id="ix.xcv"><p class="c26" id="ix.xcv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xcv-p1.1">Letter
XCIV.<note place="end" n="2333" id="ix.xcv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xcv-p2"> Placed in 372,
at the departure of Valens.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xcv-p3"><i>To Elias, Governor of the Province</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xcv-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.xcv-p4.1">I too</span> have been very anxious to
meet your excellency, lest by my failure to do so I might come off
worse than my accusers; but bodily sickness has prevented me, attacking
me even more seriously than usual, and so I am perforce reduced to
address you by letter.  When, not long ago, most excellent sir, I
had the pleasure of meeting your excellency, I was anxious to
communicate with your wisdom about all my affairs; and I was also
anxious to address you on behalf of the Churches, that no ground might
be left for future calumnies.  But I restrained myself, thinking
it altogether superfluous and importunate to add troubles outside his
own necessary business to a man charged with so many
responsibilities.  At the same time (for the truth shall be told)
I did shrink from being driven to wound your soul by our mutual
recriminations, when it ought in pure devotion to God to reap the
perfect reward of piety.  For really, if I attract your attention
to me, I shall leave you but scant leisure for your public duties;
shall act something like a man overloading with additional luggage some
boatmen managing a new boat in very rough water, when all the while he
ought to lessen the cargo and do his best to lighten the craft. 
For this very reason, I think, our great Emperor, after seeing how
fully occupied I am, leaves me to manage the Churches by myself. 
Now I should like <pb n="180" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_180.html" id="ix.xcv-Page_180" />those who
are besieging your impartial ears to be asked what harm the government
suffers from me?  What depreciation is suffered by any public
interests, be they small or great, by my administration of the
Churches?  Still, possibly, it might be urged that I have done
damage to the government by erecting a magnificently appointed church
to God, and round it a dwelling house, one liberally assigned to the
bishop, and others underneath, allotted to the officers of the Church
in order, the use of both being open to you of the magistracy and your
escort.  But to whom do we do any harm by building a place of
entertainment for strangers, both for those who are on a journey and
for those who require medical treatment on account of sickness, and so
establishing a means of giving these men the comfort they want,
physicians, doctors, means of conveyance, and escort?<note place="end" n="2334" id="ix.xcv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xcv-p5"> Among the
honourable functions of the clergy was that of acting as guides and
escort, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xcv-p5.1">παραπέμποντες.</span>  <i>cf. Letters</i> xcviii. and ccxliii.</p></note>  All these men must learn such
occupations as are necessary to life and have been found essential to a
respectable career; they must also have buildings suitable for their
employments, all of which are an honour to the place, and, as their
reputation is credited to our governor, confer glory on him.  Not
indeed that for this reason you were unwillingly induced to accept the
responsibility of ruling us, for you alone are sufficient by your high
qualities to restore our ruins, to people deserted districts and turn
wildernesses into towns.  Would it be better to harrass and annoy,
or to honour and reverence an associate in the discharge of these
duties?  Do not think, most excellent sir, that what I say is mere
words.  We have already, in the meanwhile, begun providing
material.  So much for our defence, before our ruler.  As to
what is to be said in answer to the charges of our accusers, to a
Christian and to a friend who cares for my opinion, I must now say no
more; the subject is too long for a letter, and cannot, besides, be
safely committed to writing.  But lest, before we have an
opportunity of meeting, you are driven by the inducement of some
men’s calumnies to give up any of your good will towards me, do
as Alexander did.  The story is, as you remember, that, when one
of his friends was being calumniated, he left one ear open to the
slanderer, and carefully closed the other with his hand, with the
object of showing that he whose duty is to judge ought not to be easily
and wholly given over to the first occupants of his attention, but
should keep half his hearing open for the defence of the
absent.<note place="end" n="2335" id="ix.xcv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xcv-p6"> The
church and hospital, of which mention is here made, were built in
the suburbs of Cæsarea.  Gregory of Nazianzus calls it a
new town.  <i>cf</i>. Greg. Naz., <i>Or</i>. xx. and
Theodoret, <i>Ecc. Hist</i>. iv. 19, and Sozomen, vi.
34.  On Alexander’s ear, <i>cf. Letter</i>
xxiv.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata." progress="64.07%" prev="ix.xcv" next="ix.xcvii" id="ix.xcvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.xcvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xcvi-p1.1">Letter
XCV.<note place="end" n="2336" id="ix.xcvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xcvi-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xcvi-p3"><i>To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xcvi-p4">I <span class="c14" id="ix.xcvi-p4.1">had</span> written some while
since to your reverence about our meeting one another and other
subjects, but I was disappointed at my letter not reaching your
excellency, for after the blessed deacon Theophrastus had taken charge
of the letter, on my setting out on an unavoidable journey, he did not
convey it to your reverence, because he was seized by the sickness of
which he died.  Hence it happened that I was so late in writing,
that, the time being now so exceedingly short, I did not look for there
being much use in this letter.  The godly bishop Meletius and
Theodotus had strongly urged me to visit them, representing that a
meeting would be a proof of affection, and being wishful of remedying
the troubles which are at present a cause of anxiety.<note place="end" n="2337" id="ix.xcvi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xcvi-p5"> Theodotus of
Nicopolis was distressed at Basil’s being in communion with
Eustathius.</p></note>  They had appointed, as a time for our
meeting, the middle of the approaching month of June, and for the
place, Phargamus, a spot famous for martyr’s glory and for the
large number of people attending the synod there every year. 
Directly I returned and heard of the death of the blessed deacon, and
that my letter was lying useless at home, I felt that I must not be
idle, because thirty-three days were still remaining up to the
appointed time, and so I hurriedly sent the letter to the very reverend
Eustathius, my fellow minister, with the object of its being sent on by
him to your reverence and of getting an answer without delay.  If,
then, it is possible and agreeable to you to come, I will come
too.  If not, I, God willing, will pay the debt of meeting due
from last year:  unless haply some hindrance for my sins comes in
the way again, in which case I must put off my meeting with the bishops
to another time.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Sophronius, the master." progress="64.15%" prev="ix.xcvi" next="ix.xcviii" id="ix.xcvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.xcvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xcvii-p1.1">Letter
XCVI.<note place="end" n="2338" id="ix.xcvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xcvii-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xcvii-p3"><i>To Sophronius, the master</i>.<note place="end" n="2339" id="ix.xcvii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xcvii-p4"> On the removal
of Elias.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xcvii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.xcvii-p5.1">Who</span> ever loved his city,
honouring with filial love the place which gave him birth
<pb n="181" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_181.html" id="ix.xcvii-Page_181" />and nurture, as you do;
praying for the whole city together, and for every one in it
individually, and not merely praying but confirming your prayers
by your own means?  For this you are able to effect by
God’s help, and long, good man that you are, may you be
able so to do.  Nevertheless in your time our city has
enjoyed but a brief dream of prosperity, in being committed to
the charge of one the like of whom, according to the students of
our oldest annals, never sat in the præfectorial
chair.  But now the city has suddenly lost his services,
through the wickedness of men who have found a ground of attack
in his very liberality and impartiality, and, without the
knowledge of your excellency, have made up calumnies against
him.  There is therefore universal depression among us at
the loss of a governor with unique capacity for raising our
dejected community, a true guardian of justice, accessible to the
wronged, a terror to law breakers, of like behaviour to rich and
poor, and, what is most important, one who has restored the
interests of Christians to their old place of honour.  That
he was, of all men that I know, the most incapable of being
bribed, and never did any one an unfair favour, I have passed by
as a small point in comparison with his other virtues.  I am
indeed testifying to all this too late, like men who sing dirges
to console themselves when they can get no practical
relief.  Yet, it is not useless that his memory should
remain in your generous heart, and that you should be grateful to
him as a benefactor of your native place.  Should any of
those who feel a grudge against him, for not sacrificing justice
to their interests, attack him, it will be well for you to defend
and protect him.  Thus you will make it clear to all that
you count his interests yours, and think it quite a sufficient
reason for this your close association with him that his record
should be so unimpeachable, and his administration so remarkable
in view of the time.  For what any other man would not be
able to affect in many years has been quickly accomplished by
him.  It will be a great favour to me, and a comfort under
the circumstances, if you will recommend him to the Emperor, and
dispel the calumnious charges brought against him.  Believe
me that I am speaking here not for myself alone, but for the
whole community, and that it is our unanimous prayer that he may
reap some benefit from your excellency’s aid.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Senate of Tyana." progress="64.28%" prev="ix.xcvii" next="ix.xcix" id="ix.xcviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.xcviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xcviii-p1.1">Letter XCVII.<note place="end" n="2340" id="ix.xcviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xcviii-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xcviii-p3"><i>To the Senate of Tyana</i>.<note place="end" n="2341" id="ix.xcviii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xcviii-p4"> On the whole
circumstances of the difficulties which arose in consequence of the
civil division of Cappadocia, and the claim put forward in
consequence by Anthimus, bp. of Tyana, to exercise metropolitan
jurisdiction, see the biographical notice in the
<i>Prolegomena</i>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xcviii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.xcviii-p5.1">The</span> Lord, Who reveals
hidden things, and makes manifest the counsels of men’s hearts,
has given even to the lowly knowledge of devices apparently hard to be
understood.  Nothing has escaped my notice, nor has any single
action been unknown.  Nevertheless I neither see nor hear anything
but the peace of God and all that pertains to it.  Others may be
great and powerful and self-confident, but I am nothing and worth
nothing, and so I could never take upon myself so much as to think
myself able to manage matters without support.  I know perfectly
well that I stand more in need of the succour of each of the brethren
than one hand does of the other.  Truly, from our own bodily
constitution, the Lord has taught us the necessity of fellowship. 
When I look to these my limbs and see that no out of them is
self-sufficient, how can I reckon myself competent to discharge the
duties of life?  One foot could not walk securely without the
support of the other; one eye could not see well, were it not for the
alliance of the other and for its being able to look at objects in
conjunction with it.  Hearing is more exact when sound is received
through both channels, and the grasp is made firmer by the fellowship
of the fingers.  In a word, of all that is done by nature and by
the will, I see nothing done without the concord of fellow
forces.  Even prayer, when it is not united prayer, loses its
natural strength and the Lord has told us that He will be in the midst
where two or three call on Him in concord.  The Lord Himself
undertook the economy,<note place="end" n="2342" id="ix.xcviii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xcviii-p6">
<i>i.e.</i>of the Incarnation.  <i>cf</i>. note on p. 7,
and on Theodoret, p. 72.</p></note> that by the blood
of His cross He might make peace between things in earth and things in
heaven.  For all these reasons then, I pray that I may for my
remaining days remain in peace; in peace I ask that it may be my lot to
fall asleep.  For peace’s sake there is no trouble that I
will not undertake, no act, no word of humility, that I will shrink
from; I will reckon no length of journey, I will undergo any
inconvenience, if only I may be rewarded by being able to make
peace.  If I am followed by any one in this direction, it is well,
and my prayers are answered; <pb n="182" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_182.html" id="ix.xcviii-Page_182" />but if the result is different I shall not
recede from my determination.  Every one will receive the fruit of
his own works in the day of retribution.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata." progress="64.41%" prev="ix.xcviii" next="ix.c" id="ix.xcix"><p class="c26" id="ix.xcix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.xcix-p1.1">Letter
XCVIII.<note place="end" n="2343" id="ix.xcix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xcix-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.xcix-p3"><i>To Eusebius, bishop of
Samosata</i>.<note place="end" n="2344" id="ix.xcix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xcix-p4"> On a proposed
meeting of bishops, with an allusion to the consecration of the
younger Gregory.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.xcix-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.xcix-p5.1">After</span> receiving
the letter of your holiness, in which you said you would not come, I
was most anxious to set out for Nicopolis, but I have grown weaker in
my wish and have remembered all my infirmity.  I bethought me,
too, of the lack of seriousness in the conduct of those who invited
me.  They gave me a casual invitation by the hands of our reverend
brother Hellenius, the surveyor of customs at Nazianzus, but they never
took the trouble to send a messenger to remind me, or any one to escort
me.  As, for my sins, I was an object of suspicion to them, I
shrank from sullying the brightness of their meeting by my
presence.  In company with your excellency I do not shrink from
stripping for even serious trials of strength; but apart from you I
feel myself hardly equal even to looking at every day troubles. 
Since, then, my meeting with them was intended to be about Church
affairs, I let the time of the festival go by, and put off the meeting
to a period of rest and freedom from distraction, and have decided to
go to Nicopolis to discuss the needs of the Churches with the godly
bishop Meletius, in case he should decline to go to Samosata.  If
he agrees, I shall hasten to meet him, provided this is made clear to
me by both of you, by him in reply to me (for I have written), and by
your reverence.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xcix-p6">2.  We were to have met the bishops of Cappadocia
Secunda, who, directly they were ranked under another prefecture,
suddenly got the idea that they were made foreigners and strangers to
me.  They ignored me, as though they had never been under my
jurisdiction, and had nothing to do with me.  I was expecting too
a second meeting with the reverend bishop Eustathius, which actually
took place.  For on account of the cry raised by many against him
that he was injuring the faith, I met him, and found, by God’s
grace, that he was heartily following all orthodoxy.  By the fault
of the very men who ought to have conveyed my letter, that of the
bishop was not transmitted to your excellency, and, harassed as I was
by a multitude of cares, it escaped my memory.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xcix-p7">I, too, was anxious that our brother
Gregory<note place="end" n="2345" id="ix.xcix-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xcix-p8"> Tillemont
supposes the reference to be to Gregory of Nyssa.  Maran,
however (<i>Vit. Bas</i>. xxiv.), regards this as an error, partly
caused by the introduction into the text of the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.xcix-p8.1">ἐμόν</span>, which he has eliminated; and
he points out the Gregory of Nyssa, however unwilling to accept
consecration, never objected after it had taken place, and was
indeed sent to Nazianzus to console the younger Gregory of that
place in his distress under like circumstances.  Moreover,
Gregory of Nyssa was consecrated in the ordinary manner on the
demand of the people and clergy with the assent of the bishops of
the province.  (<i>cf. Letter</i> ccxxv.)  Gregory the
younger, however, was consecrated to Sasima without these
formalities.</p></note> should have the
government of a Church commensurate with his abilities; and that would
have been the whole Church under the sun gathered into one place. 
But, as this is impossible, let him be a bishop, not deriving dignity
from his see, but conferring dignity on his see by himself.  For
it is the part of a really great man not only to be sufficient for
great things, but by his own influence to make small things
great.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.xcix-p9">But what is to be done to Palmatius,<note place="end" n="2346" id="ix.xcix-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.xcix-p10"> Maran
(<i>Vit. Bas</i>. xxiv.) notes that he knows nothing about
Palmatius, and supposes that by “persecutions” are meant
not persecutions in the ecclesiastical sense, but severities in the
exaction of tribute.  In <i>Letter</i> cxlvii. Basil calls
Maximus “a very good man,” praise which he is not likely
to have given to a persecutor.  Maximus succeeded Elias, and
probably inaugurated a new régime of strict
exaction.</p></note> who, after so many exhortations of the
brethren, still helps Maximus in his persecutions?  Even now they
do not hesitate to write to him.  They are prevented from coming
themselves by bodily weakness and their own occupations.  Believe
me, very godly Father, our own affairs are much in need of your
presence, and yet once more you must put your honourable old age in
motion, that you may give your support to Cappadocia, which is now
tottering and in danger of falling.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Count Terentius." progress="64.61%" prev="ix.xcix" next="ix.ci" id="ix.c"><p class="c26" id="ix.c-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.c-p1.1">Letter XCIX.<note place="end" n="2347" id="ix.c-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.c-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.c-p3"><i>To Count Terentius</i>.<note place="end" n="2348" id="ix.c-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.c-p4"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> ccxiv.  On Terentius <i>vide</i> Amm.
Marcellinus, xxvii. 12 and xxxi.  He was an orthodox Christian,
though in favour with Valens.  In 372 he was in command of
twelve legions in Georgia, and Basil communicates with him about
providing bishops for the Armenian Church.  According to some
manuscripts of <i>Letter</i> cv., <i>q.v</i>., his three daughters
were deaconesses.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.c-p5">I <span class="c14" id="ix.c-p5.1">have</span> had every desire
and have really done my best to obey, if only in part, the imperial
order and the friendly letter of your excellency.  I am sure that
your every word and every thought are full of good intentions and right
sentiments.  But I have not been permitted to show my ready
concurrence by practical action.  The truest cause is my sins,
which always rise before me and always hamper my steps.  Then,
again, there is the alienation of the bishop who had been appointed to
cooperate with me, why, I know <pb n="183" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_183.html" id="ix.c-Page_183" />not; but my right reverend brother
Theodotus, who promised from the beginning to act with me, had
cordially invited<note place="end" n="2349" id="ix.c-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.c-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.c-p6.1">καταγαγών</span>
.  So six <span class="c14" id="ix.c-p6.2">mss.</span>, but the Ben. Ed. seem
rightly to point out that the invitation never resulted in actual
“conducting.”</p></note> me from Getasa to
Nicopolis.<note place="end" n="2350" id="ix.c-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.c-p7"> <i>i.e.</i>
The Armenian Nicopolis.</p></note>  When however
he saw me in the town, he was so shocked at me, and so afraid of my
sins, that he could not bear to take me either to morning or evening
prayer.  In this he acted quite justly so far as my deserts go,
and quite as befits my course of life, but not in a manner likely to
promote the interests of the Churches.  His alleged reason was
that I had admitted the very reverend brother Eustathius to
communion.  What I have done is as follows.  When invited to
a meeting held by our brother Theodotus, and wishful, for love’s
sake, to obey the summons, that I might not make the gathering
fruitless and vain, I was anxious to hold communication with the
aforementioned brother Eustathius. I put before him the accusations
concerning the faith, advanced against him by our brother Theodotus,
and I asked him, if he followed the right faith, to make it plain to
me, that I might communicate with him; if he were of another mind he
must know plainly that I should be separated from him.  We had
much conversation on the subject, and all that day was spent in its
examination; when evening came on we separated without arriving at any
definite conclusion.  On the morrow, we had another sitting in the
morning and discussed the same points, with the addition of our brother
Pœmenius, the presbyter of Sebasteia, who vehemently pressed the
argument against me.  Point by point I cleared up the questions on
which he seemed to be accusing me, and brought them to agree to my
propositions.  The result was, that, by the grace of the Lord, we
were found to be in mutual agreement, even on the most minute
particulars.  So about the ninth hour, after thanking God for
granting us to think and say the same thing, we rose up to go to
prayer.  In addition to this I ought to have got some written
statement from him, so that his assent might be made known to his
opponents and the proof of his opinion might be sufficient for the
rest.  But I was myself anxious, with the desire for great
exactitude, to meet my brother Theodotus, to get a written statement of
the faith from him, and to propose it to Eustathius; that so both
objects might be obtained at once, the confession of the right faith by
Eustathius and the complete satisfaction of Theodotus and his friends,
and they would have no ground for objection after the acceptance of
their own propositions.  But Theodotus, before learning why we
were met and what had been the result of our intercourse, decided not
to allow us to take part in the meeting.  So midway on our journey
we set out back again, disappointed that our efforts for the peace of
the Churches had been counteracted.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.c-p8">3.  After this, when I was compelled to undertake a
journey into Armenia, knowing the man’s character, and with the
view both of making my own defence before a competent witness, for what
had taken place and of satisfying him, I travelled to Getasa, into the
territory of the very godly bishop Meletius, the aforementioned
Theodotus being with me; and while there, on being accused by him of my
communication with Eustathius, I told him that the result of our
intercourse was my finding Eustathius to be in all things in agreement
with myself.  Then he persisted that Eustathius, after leaving me,
had denied this and asseverated to his own disciples that he had never
come to any agreement with me about the faith.  I, therefore,
combated this statement; and see, O most excellent man, if the answer I
made was not most fair and most complete.  I am convinced, I said,
judging from the character of Eustathius, that he cannot thus lightly
be turning from one direction to another, now confessing now denying
what he said; that a man, shunning a lie, even in any little matter, as
an awful sin, is not likely to choose to run counter to the truth in
matters of such vast importance and so generally notorious:  but
if what is reported among you turns out to be true, he must be
confronted with a written statement containing the complete exposition
of the right faith; then, if I find him ready to agree in writing, I
shall continue in communion with him; but, if I find that he shrinks
from the test, I shall renounce all intercourse with him.  The
bishop Meletius agreed to these arguments, and the brother Diodorus the
presbyter, who was present, and then the right reverend brother
Theodotus, assented, and invited me to go to Nicopolis, both to visit
the Church there, and to keep him company as far as Satala.  But
he left me at Getasa, and, when I reached Nicopolis, forgetting all
that he heard from me, and the agreement he had made with me, dismissed
me, disgraced by the insults and dishonours which I have mentioned.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.c-p9">4.  How, then, right honourable sir, was it
possible for me to perform any of the in<pb n="184" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_184.html" id="ix.c-Page_184" />junctions laid on me, and to provide bishops
for Armenia?  How could I act, when the sharer of my
responsibilities was thus disposed towards me,—the very man by
whose aid I was expecting to be able to find suitable persons, because
of his having in his district reverend and learned men, skilled in
speech, and acquainted with the other peculiarities of the
nation?  I know their names, but I shall refrain from mentioning
them, lest there arise any hindrance to the interests of Armenia being
served at some future time.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.c-p10">Now, after getting as far as Satala in such a state of
health, I seemed to settle the rest by the grace of God.  I made
peace between the Armenian bishops, and made them a suitable address,
urging them to put away their customary indifference, and resume their
ancient zeal in the Lord’s cause.  Moreover, I delivered
them rules as to how it behoved them to give heed to iniquities
generally practised in Armenia.  I further accepted a decision of
the Church of Satala, asking that a bishop might be given them through
me.  I was also careful to inquire into the calumnies promulgated
against our brother Cyril, the Armenian bishop, and by God’s
grace I have found them to be started by the lying slanders of his
enemies.  This they confessed to me.  And I seemed to some
extent to reconcile the people to him, so that they avoid communion
with him no more.  Small achievements these, maybe, and not worth
much, but in consequence of the mutual discord caused by the wiles of
the devil, it was impossible for me to effect more.  Even this
much I ought not to have said, so as not to seem to be publishing my
own disgrace.  But as I could not plead my cause before your
excellency in any other way, I was under the necessity of telling you
the entire truth.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eusebius, Bishop of Samosata." progress="64.98%" prev="ix.c" next="ix.cii" id="ix.ci"><p class="c26" id="ix.ci-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ci-p1.1">Letter
C.<note place="end" n="2351" id="ix.ci-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ci-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ci-p3"><i> To Eusebius, Bishop of Samosata</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ci-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ci-p4.1">When</span> I saw your
affectionate letter, in the country bordering on Armenia, it was like a
lighted torch held up at a distance to mariners at sea, especially if
the sea happen to be agitated by the wind.  Your reverence’s
letter was of itself a pleasant one, and full of comfort; but its
natural charm was very much enhanced by the time of its arrival, a time
so painful to me, that I hardly know how to describe it, after once
making up my mind to forget its troubles.  However, my deacon will
give you a full account.  My bodily strength completely failed me,
so that I was not even able to bear the slightest movement without
pain.  Nevertheless I do pray that, by the aid of your prayers, my
own longing may be fulfilled; although my journey has caused me great
difficulties, in consequence of the affairs of my own Church having
been neglected through its occupying such a long time.  But if,
while I yet live, God grants me to see your reverence in my Church,
then truly I shall have good hope, even for the future, that I am not
wholly excluded from the gifts of God.  If it be possible, I beg
that this meeting between us may take place at the Synod which we hold
every year, in memory of the blessed martyr Eupsychius,<note place="end" n="2352" id="ix.ci-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ci-p5"> <i>cf.
Letters</i> clxxvi. and cclii.  Eupsychius suffered for
the part he took in demolishing the Temple of Fortune at
Cæsarea.  <i>cf</i>. Sozomen, <i>Ecc. Hist</i>. v.
11.  An Eupsychius appears in the Bollandist acts under April
9th.  Vide Prolegomena.</p></note> now about to be held on the 7th of
September.  I am compassed with anxieties which demand your help
and sympathy, both in the matter of the appointment of bishops and in
the consideration of the trouble caused me by the simplicity of Gregory
of Nyssa,<note place="end" n="2353" id="ix.ci-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ci-p6"> The Ben.
note, in answer to the suggested unlikelihood of Basil’s being
plotted against by his brother, calls attention to the fact that
this opposition was due not to want of affection but to want of
tact, and compares <i>Letter</i> lviii. on Gregory’s foolish
falsehood about their uncle.</p></note> who is summoning a
Synod at Ancyra and leaving nothing undone to counteract
me.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Consolatory." progress="65.09%" prev="ix.ci" next="ix.ciii" id="ix.cii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cii-p1.1">Letter CI.<note place="end" n="2354" id="ix.cii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cii-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cii-p3"><i>Consolatory</i>.<note place="end" n="2355" id="ix.cii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cii-p4"> To the title
has been added “to the wife of Arinthæus,” but no
manuscript known to the Ben. Ed. contained it.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cii-p5.1">This</span> is my first letter to you,
and I could have prayed that its subject were a brighter one.  Had
it been so, things would have fallen out as I desire, for it is my wish
that the life of all those who are purposed to live in true religion
should be happily spent.  But the Lord, Who ordains our course in
accordance with His ineffable wisdom, has arranged that all these
things should come about for the advantage of our souls, whereby He
has, on the one hand, made your life sorrowful, and on the other,
roused the sympathy of one who, like myself, is united to you in godly
love.  Therefore on my learning from my brothers what has befallen
you it has seemed to me that I could not but give you such comfort as I
can.  Had it indeed been possible to me to travel to the place in
which you are now living I would have made every effort to do so. 
But my bad health and the present business which occupies me have
caused this very journey, which I have <pb n="185" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_185.html" id="ix.cii-Page_185" />undertaken, to be injurious to the
interests of my Church.  I have, therefore, determined to address
your excellency in writing, to remind you that these afflictions are
not sent by the Lord, Who rules us, to the servants of God to no
purpose, but as a test of the genuineness of our love to the divine
Creator.  Just as athletes win crowns by their struggles in the
arena, so are Christians brought to perfection by the trial of their
temptations, if only we learn to accept what is sent us by the Lord
with becoming patience, with all thanksgiving.  All things are
ordained by the Lord’s love.  We must not accept anything
that befalls us as grievous, even if, for the present, it affects our
weakness.  We are ignorant, peradventure, of the reasons why each
thing that happens to us is sent to us as a blessing by the Lord but we
ought to be convinced that all that happens to us is for our good,
either for the reward of our patience, or for the soul which we have
received, lest, by lingering too long in this life, it be filled with
the wickedness to be found in this world.  If the hope of
Christians is limited to this life, it might rightly have been reckoned
a bitter lot to be prematurely parted from the body; but if, to them
that love God, the sundering of the soul from these bodily fetters is
the beginning of our real life, why do we grieve like them which have
no hope?<note place="end" n="2356" id="ix.cii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cii-p6">
<scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 12" id="ix.cii-p6.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.12">1 Thess. iv.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>  Be comforted
then, and do not fall under your troubles, but show that you are
superior to them and can rise above them.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the citizens of Satala." progress="65.21%" prev="ix.cii" next="ix.civ" id="ix.ciii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ciii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ciii-p1.1">Letter
CII.<note place="end" n="2357" id="ix.ciii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ciii-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ciii-p3"><i>To the citizens of Satala</i>.<note place="end" n="2358" id="ix.ciii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ciii-p4"> On the
appointment of a bishop for that see in the North East of Armenia
Minor.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ciii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.ciii-p5.1">Moved</span> by your importunity
and that of all your people, I have undertaken the charge of your
Church, and have promised before the Lord that I will be wanting to you
in nothing which is within my power.  So I have been compelled, as
it is written, to touch as it were the apple of my eye.<note place="end" n="2359" id="ix.ciii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ciii-p6"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Zech. ii. 8" id="ix.ciii-p6.1" parsed="|Zech|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.2.8">Zech. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus the high honour in which I hold
you has suffered me to remember neither relationship, nor the intimacy
which I have had from my boyhood with the person in question, as making
a stronger demand on me than your request.  I have forgotten all
the private considerations which made him near and dear to me, making
no account of the sighs which will be heaved by all my people on being
deprived of his rule, none of the tears of all his kindred; nor have I
taken to heart the affliction of his aged mother, who is supported by
his aid alone.  All these considerations, great and many as they
are, I have put aside, keeping only in view the one object of giving
your Church the blessing of the rule of such a man, and of aiding her,
now distressed as she is, at being so long without a head, and needing
great and powerful support to be enabled to rise again.  So much
for what concerns myself.  Now, on the other hand, I ask you not
to fall short of the hope which I have entertained and of the promises
which I have made him, that I have sent him to close friends.  I
ask every one of you to try to surpass the rest in love and affection
to him.  I entreat you to show this laudable rivalry, and to
comfort his heart by the greatness of your attentions to him, that he
may forget his own home, forget his kinsfolk, and forget a people so
dependent on his rule, like a child weaned from his mother’s
breast.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ciii-p7">I have despatched Nicias beforehand to explain
everything to your excellencies, and that you may fix a day to keep the
feast and give thanks to the Lord, Who has granted the fulfilment of
your prayer.<note place="end" n="2360" id="ix.ciii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ciii-p8"> The
relative referred to is Pœmenius.  <i>cf. Letter</i>
cxxii.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the people of Satala." progress="65.31%" prev="ix.ciii" next="ix.cv" id="ix.civ"><p class="c26" id="ix.civ-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.civ-p1.1">Letter CIII.<note place="end" n="2361" id="ix.civ-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.civ-p2"> Of the same
date as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.civ-p3"><i> To the people of Satala</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.civ-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.civ-p4.1">The</span> Lord has answered the
prayer of His people and has given them, by my humble instrumentality,
a shepherd worthy of the name; not one making traffic of the word, as
many do, but competent to give full satisfaction to you, who love
orthodoxy of doctrine, and have accepted a life agreeable to the
Lord’s commands, in the name of the Lord, Who has filled him with
His own spiritual graces.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the prefect Modestus." progress="65.34%" prev="ix.civ" next="ix.cvi" id="ix.cv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cv-p1.1">Letter CIV.<note place="end" n="2362" id="ix.cv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cv-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cv-p3"><i>To the prefect Modestus</i>.<note place="end" n="2363" id="ix.cv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cv-p4"> On the rating
of the clergy.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cv-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cv-p5.1">Merely</span> to write to so great a
man, even though there be no other reason, must be esteemed a great
honour.  For communication with personages of high distinction
confers glory upon all to whom it is permitted.  My supplication,
however, is one which I am driven by necessity to make to your
excellency, in my great distress at the condition of my whole
country.  Bear with me, I beg you, kindly and in accordance with
your own characters and reach a helping hand to my <pb n="186" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_186.html" id="ix.cv-Page_186" />country, now beaten to the knee. 
The immediate object of my entreaty is as follows.  By the old
census, the clergy of God, presbyters and deacons,<note place="end" n="2364" id="ix.cv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cv-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cv-p6.1">τοῦς τοῦ
θεοῦ
ἱερωμένους,
πρεσβυτέρους
καὶ
διακόνους</span>. 
The Ben. note points out that the words priests and deacons probably
crept into the <span class="c14" id="ix.cv-p6.2">mss.</span>, in all of which it is
found, from the margin, inasmuch as by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cv-p6.3">ἱερωμένους</span>
and cognate words Basil means the whole clergy. 
<i>cf. Letter</i> liv. and note on p. 157.</p></note> were left exempt.  The recent
registrars, however, without any authority from your lordship, have
enrolled them, except that in some cases a few were granted immunity on
the score of age.  I ask, then, that you will leave us this
memorial of your beneficence, to preserve through all coming time your
good fame; that in accordance with the old law the clergy be exempt
from contribution.  I do not ask the remission to be conceded
personally and individually to those who are now included, in which
case the grace will pass to their successors, who may not always be
worthy of the sacred ministry.  I would suggest that some general
concession be made to the clergy, according to the form in the open
register, so that the exemption may be given in each place to ministers
by the rulers of the Church.  This boon is sure to bring undying
glory to your excellency for your good deeds, and will cause many to
pray for the imperial house.  It will also really be profitable to
the government, if we afford the relief of exemption, not generally to
all the clergy, but to those who from time to time are in
distress.  This, as any one who chooses may know, is the course we
actually pursue when we are at liberty.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the deaconesses, the daughters of Count Terentius." progress="65.44%" prev="ix.cv" next="ix.cvii" id="ix.cvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cvi-p1.1">Letter CV.<note place="end" n="2365" id="ix.cvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cvi-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cvi-p3"><i>To the deaconesses, the daughters of Count
Terentius</i>.<note place="end" n="2366" id="ix.cvi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cvi-p4"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> xcix. and note.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cvi-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cvi-p5.1">On</span> coming to Samosata I
expected to have the pleasure of meeting your excellencies, and when I
was disappointed I could not easily bear it.  When, I said, will
it be possible for me to be in your neighbourhood again?  When
will it be agreeable to you to come into mine?  All this, however,
must be left to the Lord’s will.  As to the present, when I
found that my son Sophronius was setting out to you, I gladly delivered
him this letter, to convey you my salutation, and to tell you how, by
God’s grace, I do not cease to remember you, and to thank the
Lord on your behalf, in that you are goodly scions of a goodly stock,
fruitful in good works, and verily like lilies among thorns. 
Surrounded as you are by the terrible perversity of them that are
corrupting the word of truth, you do not give in to their wiles; you
have not abandoned the apostolic proclamation of faith, you have not
gone over to the successful novelty of the day.  Is not this cause
of deep thankfulness to God?  Shall not this rightly bring you
great renown?  You have professed your faith in Father, Son and
Holy Ghost.  Do not abandon this deposit; the Father—origin
of all; the Son—Only begotten, begotten of Him, very God, Perfect
of Perfect, living image, shewing the whole Father in Himself; the Holy
Ghost, having His subsistence of God, the fount of holiness, power that
gives life, grace that maketh perfect, through Whom man is adopted, and
the mortal made immortal, conjoined with Father and Son in all things
in glory and eternity, in power and kingdom, in sovereignty and
godhead; as is testified by the tradition of the baptism of
salvation.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cvi-p6">But all who maintain that either Son or Spirit is a
creature, or absolutely reduce the Spirit to ministerial and servile
rank, are far removed from the truth.  Flee their communion. 
Turn away from their teaching.  They are destructive to
souls.  If ever the Lord grant us to meet, I will discourse to you
further concerning the faith, to the end that you may perceive at once
the power of the truth and the rottenness of heresy by Scriptural
proof.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To a soldier." progress="65.55%" prev="ix.cvi" next="ix.cviii" id="ix.cvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cvii-p1.1">Letter CVI.<note place="end" n="2367" id="ix.cvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cvii-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cvii-p3"><i>To a soldier</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cvii-p4">I <span class="c14" id="ix.cvii-p4.1">have</span> many reasons for
thanking God for mercies vouchsafed to me in my journey, but I count no
blessing greater than the knowledge of your excellency, which has been
permitted me by our good Lord’s mercy.  I have learnt to
know one who proves that even in a soldier’s life it is possible
to preserve the perfection of love to God,<note place="end" n="2368" id="ix.cvii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cvii-p5"> Among others,
conspicuous instances of the statement in the text are Cornelius,
St. Martin, John de Joinville, Peter du Terreil, Sieur de Bayard,
Henry Havelock, and Charles Gordon.</p></note>
and that we must mark a Christian not by the style of his dress, but by
the disposition of his soul.  It was a great delight to me to meet
you; and now, whenever I remember you, I feel very glad.  Play the
man; be strong; strive to nourish and multiply love to God, that there
may be given you by Him yet greater boons of blessing.  I need no
further proof that you remember me; I have evidence in what you have
done.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Widow Julitta." progress="65.59%" prev="ix.cvii" next="ix.cix" id="ix.cviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cviii-p1">

<pb n="187" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_187.html" id="ix.cviii-Page_187" /><span class="c18" id="ix.cviii-p1.1">Letter
CVII.<note place="end" n="2369" id="ix.cviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cviii-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cviii-p3"><i>To the Widow Julitta</i>.<note place="end" n="2370" id="ix.cviii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cviii-p4"> On the
pressure put upon her by the guardian of her heirs.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cviii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cviii-p5.1">I was</span> grieved to find on
reading your ladyship’s letter that you are involved in the same
difficulties.  What is to be done to men who show such a shifty
character, saying now one thing now another and never abiding in the
same pledges?  If, after the promises made in my presence, and in
that of the ex-prefect, he now tries to shorten the time of grace as
though nothing had been said, he does seem to have lost, as far as I am
concerned, all sense of shame.  Nevertheless I wrote to him,
rebuking him, and reminding him of his promises.  I wrote also to
Helladius, who is of the household of the prefect, that information
might be given through him about your affairs.  I hesitated myself
to make so free with an officer of such importance, on account of my
never having yet written to him about my own private affairs and my
fearing some adverse decision from him, great men, as you know, being
easily annoyed about such matters.  If, however, any good is to be
done in the matter, it will be through Helladius, an excellent man,
well disposed towards me, fearing God, and having perfectly free access
to the prefect.  The Holy One is able to deliver you from all
affliction, if only truly and sincerely we fix all our hope on
Him.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the guardian of the heirs of Julitta." progress="65.66%" prev="ix.cviii" next="ix.cx" id="ix.cix"><p class="c26" id="ix.cix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cix-p1.1">Letter
CVIII.<note place="end" n="2371" id="ix.cix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cix-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cix-p3"><i>To the guardian of the heirs of Julitta</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cix-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cix-p4.1">I am</span> very much astonished to
hear that, after the kind promises which you made and which were only
such as might be expected from your generous character, you have now
forgotten them and are putting violent and stern pressure on our
sister.  What to think, under the circumstances, I really do not
know.   I know from many who have experienced your
liberality, and bear testimony to it, how great it is; and I remember
the promises which you made before me and the ex-prefect.  You
said that you were naming a shorter time in writing, but that you would
grant a longer term of grace, from your wish to meet the necessities of
the case, and do a favour to the widow, who is now compelled to pay out
of her substance such a large sum of money at once.  What is the
cause of this change I cannot imagine.  However, whatever it is, I
beg you to be mindful of your own generous character, and to look to
the Lord Who requites good deeds.  I beg you to grant the time of
remission, which you promised at the outset, that they may be able to
sell their property and discharge the debt.  I perfectly well
remember that you promised, if you received the sum agreed on, to
restore to the widow all the stipulated documents, as well those which
had been executed before the magistrates as the private papers.  I
do beg you then, honour me and win great blessing for yourself from the
Lord.  Remember your own promises, recognizing that you are human
and must yourself look for that time when you will need God’s
help.  Do not shut yourself off from that help by your present
severity; but, by showing all kindness and clemency to the afflicted,
attract God’s pity to yourself.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Count Helladius." progress="65.74%" prev="ix.cix" next="ix.cxi" id="ix.cx"><p class="c26" id="ix.cx-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cx-p1.1">Letter CIX.<note place="end" n="2372" id="ix.cx-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cx-p2"> Of the same
date as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cx-p3"><i>To the Count Helladius</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cx-p4">I <span class="c14" id="ix.cx-p4.1">shrink</span> from troubling
your good nature, on account of the greatness of your influence, for
fear of seeming to make an unwarrantable use of your friendship;
however, the necessity of the case prevents my holding my peace. 
Our sister, who is a relative of mine, and now in the sorrowful
position of a widow, has to look after the affairs of her orphan
boy.  On seeing her above measure oppressed by intolerable
responsibilities, I felt great compassion for her, and, feeling deeply
on the subject, I have hastened to invoke your aid, in order that you
may, if possible, deign to support the messenger whom she has sent, to
the end that when she has paid what she promised in person in my
presence, she may be freed from any further pressure.  She had
agreed that she should be relieved from the interest on payment of the
capital.  Now, however, those who are looking after the affairs of
her heirs are trying to exact the payment of the interest as well as
that of the capital.  The Lord, you know, makes the care of widows
and orphans His own, and so do you strive to use your best endeavours
in this matter, in the hope of the recompense which God Himself will
give you.  I cannot help thinking that, when our admirable and
kindly prefect has heard of the discharge of the capital, he will feel
for this afflicted and unhappy house now stricken to the knee, and no
longer able to cope with the injuries inflicted upon it.  Pardon,
then, the necessity which compels me to intrude upon you; and give your
help <pb n="188" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_188.html" id="ix.cx-Page_188" />in this matter, in
proportion to the power which Christ has given you, good and true man
as you are, and using your talents for the best.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the prefect Modestus." progress="65.82%" prev="ix.cx" next="ix.cxii" id="ix.cxi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxi-p1.1">Letter CX.<note place="end" n="2373" id="ix.cxi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxi-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxi-p3"><i>To the prefect Modestus</i>.<note place="end" n="2374" id="ix.cxi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxi-p4"> On the tribute
of iron paid in Mount Taurus.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxi-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxi-p5.1">In</span> kindly condescending to come
down to me you give me great honour and allow me great freedom; and
these in like, aye and in greater, measure, I pray that your lordship
may receive from our good Master during the whole of your life.  I
have long wanted to write to you and to receive honour at your hands,
but respect for your great dignity has restrained me, and I have been
careful lest I should ever seem to abuse the liberty conceded to
me.  Now, however, I am forced to take courage, not only by the
fact of my having received permission from your incomparable excellency
to write, but also by the necessity of the distressed.  If, then,
prayers of even the small are of any avail with the great, be moved,
most excellent sir, of your good will to grant relief to a rural
population now in pitiable case, and give orders that the tax of iron,
paid by the inhabitants of iron-producing Taurus, may be made such as
it is possible to pay.  Grant this, lest they be crushed once for
all, instead of being of lasting service to the state.  I am sure
that your admirable benevolence will see that this is
done.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Modestus, the prefect." progress="65.88%" prev="ix.cxi" next="ix.cxiii" id="ix.cxii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxii-p1.1">Letter
CXI.<note place="end" n="2375" id="ix.cxii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxii-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxii-p3"><i> To Modestus, the prefect</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxii-p4.1">Under</span> any ordinary
circumstances I should have lacked courage to intrude upon your
excellency, for I know how to gauge my own importance and to recognise
dignities.  But now that I have seen a friend in a distressing
position at having been summoned before you, I have ventured to give
him this letter.  I hope that by using it, as a kind of
propitiatory symbol, he may meet with merciful consideration. 
Truly, although I am of no account, moderation itself may be able to
conciliate the most merciful of prefects, and to win pardon for
me.  Thus if my friend has done no wrong, he may be saved by the
mere force of truth; if he has erred, he may be forgiven through my
entreaty.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxii-p5">How we are situated here no one knows better than
yourself, for you discern the weak parts in each man and rule all with
your admirable forethought.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Andronicus, a general." progress="65.93%" prev="ix.cxii" next="ix.cxiv" id="ix.cxiii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxiii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxiii-p1.1">Letter
CXII.<note place="end" n="2376" id="ix.cxiii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxiii-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxiii-p3"><i>To Andronicus, a general</i>.<note place="end" n="2377" id="ix.cxiii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxiii-p4"> Asking for the
merciful consideration of Domitianus, a friend of Basil.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxiii-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.cxiii-p5.1">Did</span> but my
health allow of my being able to undertake a journey without
difficulty, and of putting up with the inclemency of the winter, I
should, instead of writing, have travelled to your excellency in
person, and this for two reasons.  First to pay my old debt, for I
know that I promised to come to Sebastia and to have the pleasure of
seeing your excellency; I did indeed come, but I failed to meet you
because I arrived a little later than your lordship; secondly, to be my
own ambassador, because I have hitherto shrunk from sending, from the
idea that I am too insignificant to win such a boon, and at the same
time reckoning that no one by merely writing would be so likely to
persuade any one of public or private rank, in behalf of any one, as by
a personal interview, in which one might clear up some points in the
charges, as to others make entreaty, and for others implore pardon;
none of which ends can be easily achieved by a letter.  Now
against all this I can only set one thing, your most excellent self;
and because it will suffice to tell you my mind in the matter, and all
that is wanting you will add of yourself, I have ventured to write as I
do.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxiii-p6">2.  But you see how from my hesitation, and because
I put off explaining the reasons of my pleading, I write in roundabout
phrase.  This man Domitianus has been an intimate friend of my own
and of my parents from the beginning, and is like a brother to
me.  Why should I not speak the truth?  When I learnt the
reasons for his being in his present troubles, I said that he had only
got what he deserved.  For I hoped that no one who has ever
committed any offence be it small or great, will escape
punishment.  But when I saw him living a life of insecurity and
disgrace, and felt that his only hope depends on your decision, I
thought that he had been punished enough; and so I implore you to be
magnanimous and humane in the view you take of his case.  To have
one’s opponents under one’s power is right and proper for a
man of spirit and authority; but to be kind and gentle to
<pb n="189" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_189.html" id="ix.cxiii-Page_189" />the fallen is the mark
of the man supereminent in greatness of soul, and in
inclemency.  So, if you will, it is in your power to exhibit
your magnanimity in the case of the same man, both in punishing
him and in saving him.  Let the fear Domitian has of what he
suspects, and of what he knows he deserves to suffer, be the
extent of his chastisement.  I entreat you to add nothing to
his punishment, for consider this:  many in former times, of
whom no record has reached us, have had those who wronged them in
their power.  But those who surpassed their fellows in
philosophy did not persist in their wrath, and of these the
memory has been handed down, immortal through all time.  Let
this glory be added to what history will say of you.  Grant
to us, who desire to celebrate your praises, to be able to go
beyond the instances of kindnesses sung of in days of old. 
In this manner Crœsus, it is said, ceased from his wrath
against the slayer of his son, when he gave himself up for
punishment,<note place="end" n="2378" id="ix.cxiii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxiii-p7"> Herod. i.
45.</p></note> and the great
Cyrus was friendly to this very Crœsus after his
victory.<note place="end" n="2379" id="ix.cxiii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxiii-p8"> Herod. i.
88.</p></note>  We
shall number you with these and shall proclaim this your glory,
with all our power, unless we be counted too poor heralds of so
great a man.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxiii-p9">3.  Yet another plea that I ought to urge is this,
that we do not chastise transgressors for what is past and gone, (for
what means can be devised for undoing the past?) but either that they
may be reformed for the future, or may be an example of good behaviour
to others.  Now, no one could say that either of these points is
lacking in the present case; for Domitian will remember what has
happened till the day of his death; and I think that all the rest, with
his example before them, are dead with alarm.  Under these
circumstances any addition which we make to his punishment will only
look like a satisfaction of our own anger.  This I should say is
far from being true in your case.  I could not indeed be induced
to speak of such a thing did I not see that a greater blessing comes to
him that gives, than to him that receives.  Nor will your
magnanimity be known only to a few.  All Cappadocia is looking to
see what is to be done, and I pray that they may be able to number this
among the rest of your good deeds.  I shrink from concluding my
letter for fear any omission may be to my hurt.  But one thing I
will add.  Domitian has letters from many, who plead for him, but
he thinks mine the most important of all, because he has learnt, from
whom I know not, that I have influence with your excellency.  Do
not let the hopes he has placed in me be blasted; do not let me lose my
credit among my people here; be entreated, illustrious sir, and grant
my boon.  You have viewed human life as clearly as ever
philosopher viewed it, and you know how goodly is the treasure laid up
for all those who give their help to the needy.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the presbyters of Tarsus." progress="66.17%" prev="ix.cxiii" next="ix.cxv" id="ix.cxiv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxiv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxiv-p1.1">Letter
CXIII.<note place="end" n="2380" id="ix.cxiv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxiv-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxiv-p3"><i>To the presbyters of Tarsus</i>.<note place="end" n="2381" id="ix.cxiv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxiv-p4"> That the
Nicene Creed alone is to be required of the brethren.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxiv-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxiv-p5.1">On</span> meeting this man, I heartily
thanked God that by means of his visit He had comforted me in many
afflictions and had through him shewn me clearly your love.  I
seem to see in one man’s disposition the zeal of all of you for
the truth.  He will tell you of our discourses with one
another.  What you ought to learn directly from me is as
follows.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxiv-p6">We live in days when the overthrow of the Churches seems
imminent; of this I have long been cognisant.  There is no
edification of the Church; no correction of error; no sympathy for the
weak; no single defence of sound brethren; no remedy is found either to
heal the disease which has already seized us, or as a preventive
against that which we expect.  Altogether the state of the Church
(if I may use a plain figure though it may seem too humble an one) is
like an old coat, which is always being torn and can never be restored
to its original strength.  At such a time, then, there is need of
great effort and diligence that the Churches may in some way be
benefited.  It is an advantage that parts hitherto severed should
be united.  Union would be effected if we were willing to
accommodate ourselves to the weaker, where we can do so without injury
to souls; since, then, many mouths are open against the Holy Ghost, and
many tongues whetted to blasphemy against Him, we implore you, as far
as in you lies, to reduce the blasphemers to a small number, and to
receive into communion all who do not assert the Holy Ghost to be a
creature, that the blasphemers may be left alone, and may either be
ashamed and return to the truth, or, if they abide in their error, may
cease to have any importance from the smallness of their numbers. 
Let us then seek no more than this, but propose to all the brethren,
who are willing to join <pb n="190" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_190.html" id="ix.cxiv-Page_190" />us,
the Nicene Creed.  If they assent to that, let us further require
that the Holy Ghost ought not to be called a creature, nor any of those
who say so be received into communion.  I do not think that we
ought to insist upon anything beyond this.  For I am convinced
that by longer communication and mutual experience without strife, if
anything more requires to be added by way of explanation, the Lord Who
worketh all things together for good for them that love
Him,<note place="end" n="2382" id="ix.cxiv-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxiv-p7">
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 28" id="ix.cxiv-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|8|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.28">Rom. viii.
28</scripRef>.</p></note> will grant
it.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Cyriacus, at Tarsus." progress="66.28%" prev="ix.cxiv" next="ix.cxvi" id="ix.cxv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxv-p1.1">Letter
CXIV.<note place="end" n="2383" id="ix.cxv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxv-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxv-p3"><i>To Cyriacus, at Tarsus</i>.<note place="end" n="2384" id="ix.cxv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxv-p4"> Like the
preceding Letter, on the sufficiency of the Nicene Creed.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxv-p5">I <span class="c14" id="ix.cxv-p5.1">need</span> hardly tell the
sons of peace how great is the blessing of peace.  But now this
blessing, great, marvellous, and worthy as it is of being most
strenuously sought by all that love the Lord, is in peril of being
reduced to the bare name, because iniquity abounds, and the love of
most men has waxed cold.<note place="end" n="2385" id="ix.cxv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxv-p6"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 12" id="ix.cxv-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|24|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.12">Matt. xxiv.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>  I think then
that the one great end of all who are really and truly serving the Lord
ought to be to bring back to union the Churches now “at sundry
times and in divers manners”<note place="end" n="2386" id="ix.cxv-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxv-p7"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Heb. i. 1" id="ix.cxv-p7.1" parsed="|Heb|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.1">Heb. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> divided from
one another.  In attempting myself to effect this, I cannot fairly
be blamed as a busybody, for nothing is so characteristically Christian
as the being a peacemaker, and for this reason our Lord has promised us
peacemakers a very high reward.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxv-p8">When, therefore, I had met the brethren, and learnt how
great was their brotherly love, their regard for you, and yet more
their love for Christ, and their exactitude and firmness in all that
concerns the faith, and moreover their earnestness in compassing two
ends, the not being separated from your love, and the not abandoning
their sound faith, I approved of their good disposition; and I now
write to your reverence beseeching you with all love to retain them in
true union, and associated with you in all your anxiety for the
Church.  I have moreover pledged myself to them for your
orthodoxy, and that you too by God’s grace are enrolled to fight
with all vigour for the truth, whatever you may have to suffer for the
true doctrine.  My own opinion is that the following conditions
are such as will not run counter to your own feeling and will be quite
sufficient to satisfy the above mentioned brethren; namely, that you
should confess the faith put forth by our Fathers once assembled at
Nicæa, that you should not omit any one of its propositions, but
bear in mind that the three hundred and eighteen who met together
without strife did not speak without the operation of the Holy Ghost,
and not to add to that creed the statement that the Holy Ghost is a
creature, nor hold communion with those who so say, to the end that the
Church of God may be pure and without any evil admixture of any
tare.  If this full assurance is given them by your good feeling,
they are prepared to offer proper submission to you.  And I myself
promise for the brethren that they will offer no opposition, but will
show themselves entirely subordinate, if only your excellency shall
have readily granted this one thing which they ask
for.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the heretic Simplicia." progress="66.41%" prev="ix.cxv" next="ix.cxvii" id="ix.cxvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxvi-p1.1">Letter CXV.<note place="end" n="2387" id="ix.cxvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxvi-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxvi-p3"><i>To the heretic Simplicia</i>.<note place="end" n="2388" id="ix.cxvi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxvi-p4"> The Ben.
E. note that in the imperial codex No. lxvii. appears an argument of
this letter wanting in the editions of St. Basil.  It is as
follows:  “Letter of the same to Simplicia about her
eunuchs.  She was a heretic.  The blessed Basil being ill
and entering a bath to bathe, Simplicia told her eunuchs and maids
to throw his towels out.  Straightway the just judgment of God
slew some of them, and Simplicia sent money to the blessed Basil to
make amends for the injury.  Basil refused to receive it, and
wrote this Letter.”  This extraordinary preface seems to
have been written by some annotator ignorant of the circumstances,
which may be learnt from Greg. Naz. <i>Letter</i> xxxviii.  It
appears that a certain Cappadocian church, long without a bishop,
had elected a slave of Simplicia, a lady wealthy and munificent, but
of suspected orthodoxy.  Basil and Gregory injudiciously
ordained the reluctant slave without waiting for his
mistress’s consent.  The angry lady wrote in indignation,
and threatened him with the vengeance of her slaves and
eunuchs.  After Basil’s death she returned to the charge,
and pressed Gregory to get the ordination annulled.  <i>cf</i>.
Maran, <i>Vit. Bas</i>. chap. xxv.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxvi-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxvi-p5.1">We</span> often ill advisedly
hate our superiors and love our inferiors.  So I, for my part,
hold my tongue, and keep silence about the disgrace of the insults
offered me.  I wait for the Judge above, Who knows how to punish
all wickedness in the end, even though a man pour out gold like sand;
let him trample on the right, he does but hurt his own soul.  God
always asks for sacrifice, not, I think, because He needs it, but
because He accepts a pious and right mind as a precious
sacrifice.  But when a man by his transgressions tramples on
himself God reckons his prayers impure.  Bethink thyself, then, of
the last day, and pray do not try to teach me.  I know more than
you do, and am not so choked with thorns within.  I do not mind
tenfold wickedness with a few good qualities.  You have stirred up
against me lizards and toads,<note place="end" n="2389" id="ix.cxvi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxvi-p6"> Presumably the
slaves and eunuchs mentioned below.  If the letter is genuine
it is wholly unworthy of the Archbishop of Cæsarea.</p></note>
<pb n="191" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_191.html" id="ix.cxvi-Page_191" />beasts, it is true, of Spring
time, but nevertheless unclean.  But a bird will come from
above who will devour them.  The account I have to render is
not according to your ideas, but as God thinks fit to judge. 
If witnesses are wanted, there will not stand before the Judge
slaves; nor yet a disgraceful and detestable set of eunuchs; neither
woman nor man, lustful, envious, ill-bribed, passionate, effeminate,
slaves of the belly, mad for gold, ruthless, grumbling about their
dinner, inconstant, stingy, greedy, insatiable, savage,
jealous.  What more need I say?  At their very birth they
were condemned to the knife.  How can their mind be right when
their feet are awry?  They are chaste because of the knife, and
it is no credit to them.  They are lecherous to no purpose, of
their own natural vileness.  These are not the witnesses who
shall stand in the judgment, but rather the eyes of the just and the
eyesight of the perfect, of all who are then to see with their eyes
what they now see with their understanding.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Firminius." progress="66.56%" prev="ix.cxvi" next="ix.cxviii" id="ix.cxvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxvii-p1.1">Letter CXVI.<note place="end" n="2390" id="ix.cxvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxvii-p2"> Placed in
372.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxvii-p3"><i>To Firminius</i>.<note place="end" n="2391" id="ix.cxvii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxvii-p4"> A young
soldier whom Basil would win from the army to ascetic
life.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxvii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxvii-p5.1">You</span> write seldom, and your
letters are short, either because you shrink from writing or from
avoiding the satiety that comes from excess; or perhaps to train
yourself to curt speech.  I, indeed, am never satisfied and
however abundant be your communication, it is less than my desire,
because I wish to know every detail about you.  How are you as to
health?  How as to ascetic discipline?  Do you persevere in
your original purpose?  Or have you formed some new plan, changing
your mind according to circumstances?  Had you remained the same,
I should not have wanted a great number of letters.  I should have
been quite satisfied with “I am quite well and I hope you are
quite well.”  But I hear what I am ashamed to say, that you
have deserted the ranks of your blessed forefathers, and deserted to
your paternal grandfather, and are anxious to be rather a Brettanius
than a Firminius.  I am very anxious to hear about this, and to
learn the reasons which have induced you to take to this kind of
life.  You have yourself been silent; ashamed, I suppose, of your
intentions, and therefore I must implore you not to entertain any
project, which can be associated with shame.  If any such idea has
entered into your mind, put it from you, come to yourself again, bid a
long farewell to soldiering and arms and the toils of the camp. 
Return home thinking it, as your forefathers thought before you, quite
enough for ease of life and all possible distinction to hold a high
place in your city.  This, I am sure, you will be able to achieve
without difficulty, when I consider your natural gifts and the small
number of your rivals.  If, then, this was not your original
intention, or if after forming it you have rejected it, let me know at
once.  If, on the other hand, which God forbid, you remain in the
same mind, let the trouble come self announced.  I do not want a
letter.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address." progress="66.66%" prev="ix.cxvii" next="ix.cxix" id="ix.cxviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxviii-p1.1">Letter CXVII.</span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxviii-p2"><i>Without address</i>.<note place="end" n="2392" id="ix.cxviii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxviii-p3"> Answer of
Firminius to the preceding.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxviii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxviii-p4.1">For</span> many reasons I know that I
am a debtor to your reverence, and now the anxiety in which I find
myself necessarily puts me in the way of services of this kind,
although my advisers are mere chance comers, and not like yourself
joined to me by many and different ties.  There is no need to
bring the past under review.  I may say that I was the cause of my
own difficulties, by determining to leave that good discipline which
alone leads to salvation.  The result was that in this trouble I
soon fell into temptation.  What happened has seemed worthy of
mention, so that I may not again fall into similar distress.  As
to the future, I wish to give full assurance to your reverence, that,
by God’s grace, all will go well, since the proceeding is lawful,
and there is no difficulty about it, as many of my friends about the
court are ready to help me.  I shall therefore have a petition
drawn up, similar to the form presented to the Vicar; and, if no delay
intervene, I shall promptly get my discharge, and shall be sure to give
you relief by sending you the formal document.  I feel sure that
in this my own convictions have more force than the imperial
orders.  If I shew this fixed and firm in the highest life, by
God’s aid the keeping of my chastity will be inviolable and
sure.  I have been pleased to see the brother entrusted to me by
you, and hold him among my intimate friends.  I trust he may prove
worthy of God and of your good word.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Jovinus, Bishop of Perrha." progress="66.73%" prev="ix.cxviii" next="ix.cxx" id="ix.cxix"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxix-p1">

<pb n="192" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_192.html" id="ix.cxix-Page_192" /><span class="c18" id="ix.cxix-p1.1">Letter CXVIII.<note place="end" n="2393" id="ix.cxix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxix-p2"> Placed at the
end of 372 or the beginning of 373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxix-p3"><i>To Jovinus, Bishop of Perrha</i>.<note place="end" n="2394" id="ix.cxix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxix-p4"> The
<span class="c14" id="ix.cxix-p4.1">mss.</span> vary between Jovinus and
Jobinus.  <i>cf</i>. Theodoret, <i>Ecc. Hist</i>. iv.
13.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxix-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxix-p5.1">You</span> owe me a good turn. 
For I lent you a kindness, which I ought to get back with
interest;—a kind of interest, this, which our Lord does not
refuse.  Pay me, then, my friend, by paying me a visit.  So
much for the capital; what of the increment?  It is the fact of
the visit being paid by you, who are a man as much superior to me, as
fathers are better than children.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eustathius, Bishop of Sebasteia." progress="66.76%" prev="ix.cxix" next="ix.cxxi" id="ix.cxx"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxx-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxx-p1.1">Letter
CXIX.<note place="end" n="2395" id="ix.cxx-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxx-p2"> Placed in the
end of 372 or beginning of 373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxx-p3"><i>To Eustathius, Bishop of
Sebasteia</i>.<note place="end" n="2396" id="ix.cxx-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxx-p4"> On the
misconduct of Basilius and Sophronius, two disciples of
Eustathius.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxx-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxx-p5.1">I address</span> you by the very
honourable and reverend brother Petrus, beseeching you now and ever to
pray for me, that I may be changed from ways dangerous and to be
shunned, and may be made one day worthy of the name of Christ. 
Though I say nothing, you will converse together about my affairs, and
he will give you an exact account of what has taken place.  But
you admit without due examination, the vile suspicions against me which
will probably be raised by men who have insulted me, in violation of
the fear of God and the regard of men.  I am ashamed to tell you
what treatment I have received from the illustrious Basilius, whom I
had accepted at the hands of your reverence as a protection for my
life.  But, when you have heard what our brother has to say, you
will know every detail.  I do not thus speak to avenge myself upon
him, for I pray that it may not be put to his account by the Lord, but
in order that your affection to me may remain firm, and because I am
afraid lest it be shaken by the monstrous slanders which these men are
pretty sure to make up in defence of their fall.  Whatever be the
charges they adduce, I hope your intelligence will put these enquiries
to them.  Have they formally accused me?  Have they sought
for any correction of the error which they bring against me?  Have
they made their grievance against me plain?  As matters are, by
their ignoble flight they have made it evident that under the
cheerfulness of their countenance, and their counterfeit expressions of
affection, they are all the while hiding in their heart an immense
depth of guile and of gall.  In all this, whether I narrate it or
not, your intelligence knows perfectly well what sorrow they have
caused me, and what laughter to those who, always expressing their
abomination for the pious life in this wretched city, affirm that the
pretence of virtue is practised as a mere trick to get credit, a mere
assumption to deceive.  So in these days no mode of life is now so
suspected of vice by people here as the profession of asceticism. 
Your intelligence will consider what is the best cure for all this.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxx-p6">As to the charges patched up against me by Sophronius,
far from being a prelude of blessings, they are a beginning of division
and separation, and are likely to lead to even my love growing
cold.  I implore that by your merciful kindness he may be withheld
from his injurious efforts, and that your affection may strive rather
to tighten the bonds of what is falling asunder, and not to increase
separation by joining with those who are eager for
dissent.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Meletius, bishop of Antioch." progress="66.89%" prev="ix.cxx" next="ix.cxxii" id="ix.cxxi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxxi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxxi-p1.1">Letter
CXX.<note place="end" n="2397" id="ix.cxxi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxi-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxxi-p3"><i>To Meletius, bishop of Antioch</i>.<note place="end" n="2398" id="ix.cxxi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxi-p4"> Basil keeps up
his support of the claims of Meletius, now in exile in Armenia, to
be recognised as Catholic bishop of Antioch, and complains of the
irregular ordination of Faustus as bishop of an Armenian see by
Basil’s opponent, Anthimus of Tyana.  Sanctissimus, the
bearer of the letter, is supposed by Tillemont (vol. ix. p. 219) to
be a Western on account of his Latin name.  Maran (<i>Vit.
Bas</i>. 26) points out that Orientals not infrequently bore Latin
names, and supposes him to be a presbyter of Antioch.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxxi-p5">I <span class="c14" id="ix.cxxi-p5.1">have</span> received a letter
from the very God-beloved bishop Eusebius, in which he enjoins that a
second letter be written to the Westerns about certain Church
matters.  He has expressed a wish that the letter should be drawn
up by me, and signed by all those who are in communion.  Having no
means of writing a letter about these wishes of his, I have sent on his
minute to your holiness, in order that, when you have read it and can
give heed to the information given by the very dear brother
Sanctissimus, our fellow presbyter, you may yourself be so good as to
indite a letter on these points as seems best to you.  We are
prepared to agree to it and to lose no time in having it conveyed to
those in communion with us, so that, when all have signed it may be
carried by the messenger, who is on the point of starting on his
journey to visit the bishops of the West.  Give orders for the
decision of your holiness to be communicated to me as quickly as
possible, that I may not be ignorant of your intentions.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxi-p6">As to the intrigue which is now being devised, or has
already been devised against <pb n="193" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_193.html" id="ix.cxxi-Page_193" />me, in
Antioch, the same brother will convey intimation to your holiness,
unless indeed the report of what has been done does not anticipate him
and make the position clear.  There is ground for hope that the
threats are coming to an end.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxi-p7">I wish your reverence to know that our brother
Anthimus has ordained Faustus, who is living with the pope<note place="end" n="2399" id="ix.cxxi-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxi-p8"> The title was
not even at this time confined to bishops, and who this papa is is
quite uncertain.  The title is not generally limited to the
bishop of Rome until the eighth century.  So late as 680 Cyrus
is called pope of Alexandria at the Sixth Council.  (Mansi xi.
214.)  It was not till 1073 that Gregory VII. asserted an
exclusive right to the name.  (Gieseler, vol. 1, 2,
405.)</p></note> as bishop, without having received the
votes, and in place of our right reverend brother Cyril.  Thus he
has filled Armenia with schisms.  I have thought it right to tell
your reverence this, lest they should lie against me, and I be
responsible for these disorderly proceedings.  You will of course
deem it right to make this known to the rest.  I think such
irregularity will distress many.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Theodotus, bishop of Nicopolis." progress="67.02%" prev="ix.cxxi" next="ix.cxxiii" id="ix.cxxii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxxii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxxii-p1.1">Letter
CXXI.<note place="end" n="2400" id="ix.cxxii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxii-p2"> Of the same
date as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxxii-p3"><i>To Theodotus, bishop of
Nicopolis</i>.<note place="end" n="2401" id="ix.cxxii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxii-p4"> On the same
subject.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxxii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxxii-p5.1">The</span> winter is severe and
protracted, so that it is difficult for me even to have the solace of
letters.  For this reason I have written seldom to your reverence
and seldom heard from you, but now my beloved brother Sanctissimus, the
co-presbyter, has undertaken a journey as far as your city.  By
him I salute your lordship, and ask you to pray for me, and to give ear
to Sanctissimus, that from him you may learn in what situation the
Churches are placed, and may give all possible heed to the points put
before you.  You must know that Faustus came with letters for me,
from the pope, requesting that he might be ordained bishop.  When
however I asked him for some testimonial from yourself, and the rest of
the bishops, he made light of me and betook himself to Anthimus. 
He came back, ordained by Anthimus, without any communication having
been made to me on the subject.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Pœmenius, bishop of Satala." progress="67.07%" prev="ix.cxxii" next="ix.cxxiv" id="ix.cxxiii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxxiii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxxiii-p1.1">Letter
CXXII.<note place="end" n="2402" id="ix.cxxiii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxiii-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxxiii-p3"><i>To Pœmenius</i>,<note place="end" n="2403" id="ix.cxxiii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxiii-p4"> On the
same subject as the preceding.  <i>cf. Letters</i> cii.,
ccxxvii., ccxxviii., ccxxix., and cxxx.</p></note> <i>bishop of Satala</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxxiii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxxiii-p5.1">When</span> the Armenians returned by
your way you no doubt asked for a letter from them, and you learnt why
I had not given the letter to them.  If they spoke as truth lovers
should, you forgave me on the spot; if they kept anything back (which I
do not suppose), at all events hear it from me.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxiii-p6">The most illustrious Anthimus, who long ago made peace
with me, when he found an opportunity of satisfying his own vain
gloriousness, and of causing me some vexation, consecrated Faustus, by
his own authority and with his own hand, without waiting for any
election from you, and ridiculing my punctiliousness in such
matters.  Inasmuch, then, as he has confounded ancient order and
has made light of you, for whose election I was waiting, and has acted
in a manner, as I view it, displeasing to God, for these reasons I felt
pained with them, and gave no letter for any of the Armenians, not even
for your reverence.  Faustus I would not even receive into
communion, thereby plainly testifying that, unless he brought me a
letter from you, I should be permanently alienated from him, and should
influence those of the same mind with me to treat him in the same
manner.  If there is any remedy for these things, be sure to write
to me yourself, giving your testimony to him, if you see that his life
is good; and exhort the rest.  If on the other hand the mischief
is incurable, let me perfectly understand it to be so, that I may no
longer take them into account; although really, as they have proved,
they have agreed, for the future, to transfer their communion to
Anthimus, in contempt of me and of my Church, as though my friendship
were no longer worth having.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Urbicius, the monk." progress="67.16%" prev="ix.cxxiii" next="ix.cxxv" id="ix.cxxiv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxxiv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxxiv-p1.1">Letter
CXXIII.<note place="end" n="2404" id="ix.cxxiv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxiv-p2"> Written in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxxiv-p3"><i>To Urbicius, the monk</i>.<note place="end" n="2405" id="ix.cxxiv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxiv-p4"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> cclxii.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxxiv-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxxiv-p5.1">You</span> were to have come to see me
(and the blessing was drawing near) to cool me, aflame in my
temptations, with the tip of your finger.  What then?  My
sins stood in the way and hindered your start, so that I am sick
without a remedy.  Just as when the waves are round us, one sinks
and another rises, and another looms black and dreadful, so of my
troubles:  some have ceased, some are with me, some are before
me.  As is generally the case, the one remedy for these troubles
is to yield to the crisis and withdraw from my persecutors.  Yet
come to me, to console, to advise, or even to travel with me; in any
case you will make me better for the mere sight of you.  Above
all, pray, and pray again, that my reason be not whelmed
<pb n="194" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_194.html" id="ix.cxxiv-Page_194" />by the waves of my troubles;
pray that all through I may keep a heart pleasing to God, that I
be not numbered with the wicked servants, who thank a master when
he gives them good, and refuse to submit when he chastises them
by adversity; but let me reap benefit from my very trials,
trusting most in God when I need Him most.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Theodorus." progress="67.21%" prev="ix.cxxiv" next="ix.cxxvi" id="ix.cxxv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxxv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxxv-p1.1">Letter CXXIV.<note place="end" n="2406" id="ix.cxxv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxv-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxxv-p3"><i>To Theodorus</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxxv-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxxv-p4.1">It</span> is sometimes said that
slaves to the passion of love, when by some inevitable necessity they
are separated from the object of their desire, are able to stay the
violence of their passion by indulging the sense of sight, if haply
they can look at the picture of the beloved object.  Whether this
be true or not I cannot say; but what has befallen me in your case, my
friend, is not very different.  I have felt a disposition towards
your godly and guileless soul, somewhat, if I may so say, of the nature
of love; but the gratification of my desire, like that of all other
blessings, is made difficult to me by the opposition of my sins.
 However, I have seemed to see a very good likeness of you in the
presence of my very reverend brothers.  And if it had been my lot
to fall in with you when far away from them, I should have fancied that
I saw them in you.  For the measure of love in each of you is so
great, that in both of you there is a plain contest for the
superiority.  I have thanked God for this.  If any longer
life be left me, I pray that my life may be made sweet through you,
just as now I look on life as a wretched thing to be avoided, because I
am separated from the companionship of those I love best.  For, in
my judgment, there is nothing in which one can be cheerful when cut off
from those who truly love us.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="A transcript of the faith as dictated by Saint Basil, and subscribed by Eustathius, bishop of Sebasteia." progress="67.28%" prev="ix.cxxv" next="ix.cxxvii" id="ix.cxxvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxxvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxxvi-p1.1">Letter
CXXV.<note place="end" n="2407" id="ix.cxxvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxvi-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxxvi-p3"><i>A transcript of the faith as dictated by Saint Basil,
and subscribed by Eustathius, bishop of Sebasteia.</i><note place="end" n="2408" id="ix.cxxvi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxvi-p4"> On
Basil’s relations with Eustathius of Sebasteia (Siwas in
Armenia Minor), the Vicar of Bray of the Arian controversies, who
probably subscribed more creeds than any other prominent bishop of
his age, see <i>Letters</i> cxxx. and ccxliv., and p. 171,
n.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxxvi-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.cxxvi-p5.1">Both</span> men whose
minds have been preoccupied by a heterodox creed and now wish to change
over to the congregation of the orthodox, and also those who are now
for the first time desirous of being instructed in the doctrine of
truth, must be taught the creed drawn up by the blessed fathers in the
Council which met at Nicæa.  The same training would also be
exceedingly useful in the case of all who are under suspicion of being
in a state of hostility to sound doctrine, and who by ingenious and
plausible excuses keep the depravity of their sentiments out of
view.  For these too this creed is all that is needed.  They
will either get cured of their concealed unsoundness, or, by continuing
to keep it concealed, will themselves bear the load of the sentence due
to their dishonesty, and will provide us with an easy defence in the
day of judgment, when the Lord will lift the cover from the hidden
things of darkness, and “make manifest the counsels of the
hearts.”<note place="end" n="2409" id="ix.cxxvi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxvi-p6">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 5" id="ix.cxxvi-p6.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.5">1 Cor. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  It is
therefore desirable to receive them with the confession not only that
they believe in the words put forth by our fathers at Nicæa, but
also according to the sound meaning expressed by those words.  For
there are men who even in this creed pervert the word of truth, and
wrest the meaning of the words in it to suit their own notions. 
So Marcellus, when expressing impious sentiments concerning the
hypostasis of our Lord Jesus Christ, and describing Him as being Logos
and nothing more,<note place="end" n="2410" id="ix.cxxvi-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxvi-p7"> Marcellus of
Ancyra (Angora) was represented to teach that the Son had no real
personality, but was only the outward manifestation (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxxvi-p7.1">Πορφορικὸς
Λόγος</span>) of the Father, but he
could always defend himself on the ground that he was in communion
with Julius and Athanasius, popes of Rome and Alexandria. 
<i>cf</i>. Jer., <i>De Vir. Ill.</i> chap. lxxxvi.</p></note> had the hardihood
to profess to find a pretext for his principles in that creed by
affixing an improper sense upon the Homoousion.  Some, moreover,
of the impious following of the Libyan Sabellius, who understand
hypostasis and substance to be identical, derive ground for the
establishment of their blasphemy from the same source, because of its
having been written in the creed “if any one says that the Son is
of a different substance or hypostasis, the Catholic and Apostolic
Church anathematizes him.”  But they did not there state
hypostasis and substance to be identical.  Had the words expressed
one and the same meaning, what need of both?  It is on the
contrary clear that while by some it was denied that the Son was of the
same substance with the Father, and some asserted that He was not of
the substance and was of some other hypostasis, they thus condemned
both opinions as outside that held by the Church.  When they set
forth their own view, they declared the Son to be of the substance of
the Father, but they did not add the words “of the
hypostasis.”  The <pb n="195" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_195.html" id="ix.cxxvi-Page_195" />former clause stands for the condemnation
of the faulty view; the latter plainly states the dogma of
salvation.  We are therefore bound to confess the Son to be of one
substance with the Father, as it is written; but the Father to exist in
His own proper hypostasis, the Son in His, and the Holy Ghost in His,
as they themselves have clearly delivered the doctrine.  They
indeed clearly and satisfactorily declared in the words Light of Light,
that the Light which begat and the Light which was begotten, are
distinct, and yet Light and Light; so that the definition of the
Substance is one and the same.<note place="end" n="2411" id="ix.cxxvi-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxvi-p8"> <i>cf.
Letters</i> xxxviii. and xcii.  Basil is anxious to show
that his own view is identical with the Nicene, and does not admit a
development and variation in the meaning of the word hypostasis; but
on comparing such a passage as that in Athan. <i>c.</i>
<i>Afros</i>, “hypostasis is substance, and means nothing else
but very being” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxxvi-p8.1">ἡ
δὲ
ὑπόστασις
οὐσία ἐστὶ
καὶ οὐδὲν
ἀλλὸ
σημαινόμενον
ἔχει ἢ αὐτὸ
τὸ ὄν</span>) with St. Basil’s
words in the text it appears plain that hypostasis is not used
throughout in the same sense.  An erroneous sense of
“three hypostases” was understood to be condemned at
Nicæa, though Athanasius, <i>e.g.</i> “<i>In illud
omnia</i>,” etc., Schaff and Wace’s ed., p. 90, does
himself use the phrase, writing probably about ten years after
Nicæa; but he more commonly treats <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxxvi-p8.2">ουσία</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxxvi-p8.3">ὑπόστασις</span> as
identical.  See specially the <i>Tomus ad Antiochenos</i>
of <span class="c14" id="ix.cxxvi-p8.4">a.d.</span> 362 on the possible use of
either “three hypostases” or “one
hypostasis.”  <i>cf</i>. also n. on p.
179.</p></note>  I
will now subjoin the actual creed as it was drawn up at
Nicæa.<note place="end" n="2412" id="ix.cxxvi-p8.5"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxvi-p9"> I give the
creed in the original Greek.  The passages in brackets indicate
the alterations of the Constantinopolitan revision according to the
text of Chalcedon.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxvi-p10">2.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxxvi-p10.1">πιστεύομεν
εἰς ἕνα Θεὸν
Πατέρα
παντοκράτορα,
πάντων
ὁρατῶν τε καὶ
ἀοράτων
ποιητήν·
[ποιητὴν
οὐρανοῦ καὶ
γῆς ὁρατῶν τε
πάντων καὶ
ἀοράτων·]</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxvi-p11"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxxvi-p11.1">καὶ
εἰς ἕνα
Κύριον
Ιησοῦν
Χριστόν, τὸν
υἱ&amp; 232·ν τοῦ
Θεοῦ [τὸν
μονογενῆ]
γεννηθέντα
ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς
μονογενῆ.
 [τὸν ἐκ τοῦ
Πατρὸς
γεννηθέντα
πρὸ πάντων
τών αἰ&amp;
240·νων.]</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxvi-p12"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxxvi-p12.1">τουτέστιν
ἐκ τῆς
οὐσίας τοῦ
Πατρός, Θεὸν
ἐκ Θεοῦ</span>
[omit],<note place="end" n="2413" id="ix.cxxvi-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxvi-p13"> “<i>Deum
de Deo</i>” is inserted in the Sarum Breviary.</p></note>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxxvi-p13.1">Φῶς ἐκ
Φῶτος, Θεὸν
ἀληθινὸν ἐκ
Θεοῦ
ἀληθινοῦ,
γεννηθέντα
οὐ
ποιηθέντα,
ὁμοούσιον
τῷ Πατρι, δι᾽
οἷ τὰ πάντα
ἐγένετο, τά
τε ἐν τῷ
οὐρανῷ καὶ
τὰ ἐν τῇ γῇ</span>
[omit].</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxvi-p14"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxxvi-p14.1">τὸν
δι᾽ ἡμᾶς
τοὺς
ἀνθρωποὺς
καὶ διὰ τὴν
ἡμέτεραν
σωτηρίαν,
κατελθόντα
[ἐκ τῶν
οὐρανῶν] καὶ
σαρκωθέντα.
 [ἑκ
πνεύματος
ἁγίου καὶ
Μαρίας τῆς
παρθένου.]</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxvi-p15"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxxvi-p15.1">καὶ
ἐνανθρωπήσαντα
[σταυρωθέντα
τε ὑπὲρ ημῶν
ἐπὶ Ποντίου
Πιλάτου, καὶ],
παθόντα [καὶ
ταφέντα], καί
ἀναστάντα τῇ
τρίτῃ ἡμέρα
[κατὰ τὰς
γραφὰς καὶ],
ἀνελθόντα
εἰς τοὺς
οὐρανοὺς.
 [καὶ
καθεζόμενον
ἐκ δεξιῶν τοῦ
Πατρός.]</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxvi-p16"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxxvi-p16.1">καί
πάλιν
ἐρχόμενον
[μετὰ δόξης]
κρῖναι
ζῶντας καὶ
νεκρούς· [οὗ
τῆς
βασιλείας
οὐκ ἔσται
τέλος·]</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxvi-p17"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxxvi-p17.1">καί
εἰς τὸ Πνεῦμα
τὸ ἅγιον.  [τὸ
Κύριον καὶ τὸ
ζωοποιὸν τὸ
ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς
ἐκπορευόμενον,
τὸ σὺν Πατρὶ
καὶ Υἱ&amp; 254·
συμπροσκυνούμενον
καὶ
συνδοξαζόμενον,
τὸ λαλῆσαν
διὰ τῶν
προφητῶν·
εἰς μίαν
ἁγίαν
καθολικὴν
καὶ
ἀποστολικὴν
ἐκκλησίαν,
ὁμολογοῦμεν
ἓν βάπτισμα
εἰς ἄφεσιν
ἁμαρτιῶν,
προσδοκῶμεν
ἀνάστασιν
νεκρῶν, καὶ
ζωὴν τοῦ
μέλλοντος
αἰ&amp; 242·νος.
 ᾽Αμὴν.]</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxvi-p18"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxxvi-p18.1">τοῦς
δὲ λέγοντας,
ἦν ποτε ὅτε
οὐκ ἦν, καὶ
πρὶν
γεννηθῆναι
οὐκ ἦν, καὶ
ὅτι ἐξ οὐκ
ὄντων
ἐγένετο, ἢ ἐξ
ἑτέρας
ὑποστάσεως ἢ
οὐσίας
φάσκοντας
εἶναι, ἢ
κτιστὸν ἢ
τρεπτὸν ἢ
ἀλλοιωτὸν
τὸν Υἱ&amp; 232·ν
τοῦ Θεοῦ,
τουτοὺς
ἀναθεματίζει
ἡ καθολικὴ
καὶ
ἀποστολικὴ
ἐκκλησια.</span>  [Omit
all the Anathemas.]</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxvi-p19">3.  Here then all points but one are
satisfactorily and exactly defined, some for the correction of what had
been corrupted, some as a precaution against errors expected to
arise.  The doctrine of the Spirit, however, is merely mentioned,
as needing no elaboration, because at the time of the Council no
question was mooted, and the opinion on this subject in the hearts of
the faithful was exposed to no attack.  Little by little, however,
the growing poison-germs of impiety, first sown by Arius, the champion
of the heresy, and then by those who succeeded to his inheritance of
mischief, were nurtured to the plague of the Church, and the regular
development of the impiety issued in blasphemy against the Holy
Ghost.  Under these circumstances we are under the necessity of
putting before the men who have no pity for themselves, and shut their
eyes to the inevitable threat directed by our Lord against blasphemers
of the Holy Ghost, their bounden duty.  They must anathematize all
who call the Holy Ghost a creature, and all who so think; all who do
not confess that He is holy by nature, as the Father is holy by nature,
and the Son is holy by nature, and refuse Him His place in the blessed
divine nature.  Our not separating Him from Father and Son is a
proof of our right mind, for we are bound to be baptized in the terms
we have received and to profess belief in the terms in which we are
baptized, and as we have professed belief in, so to give glory to
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost; and to hold aloof from the communion of
all who call Him creature, as from open blasphemers.  One point
must be regarded as settled; and the remark is necessary because of our
slanderers; we do not speak of the Holy Ghost as unbegotten, for we
recognise one Unbegotten and one Origin of all things,<note place="end" n="2414" id="ix.cxxvi-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxvi-p20"> <i>cf</i>. pp.
27 and 39, notes.</p></note> the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ: 
nor do we speak of the Holy Ghost as begotten, for by the tradition of
the faith we have been taught one Only-begotten:  the Spirit of
truth we have been taught to proceed from the Father, and we confess
Him to be of God without creation.  We are also bound to
anathematize all who speak of the Holy Ghost as
ministerial,<note place="end" n="2415" id="ix.cxxvi-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxvi-p21"> <i>cf.</i>
<i>De Sp. S. §</i> 25, p. 17.  On those who
described the Spirit as merely a ministering spirit, <i>vide</i>
Athan., Ad <i>Serap</i>. i. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxxvi-p21.1">λεγόντων
αὐτὸ μὴ
μόνον
κτίσμα, ἀλλὰ
καὶ τῶν
λειτουργικῶν
πνευμάτων
ἓν αὐτὸ
εἶναι</span>).  This new party arose
in the Delta about 362, and was first known as
“Tropici.”  They were condemned at the synod held
at Alexandria on the return of Athanasius from his third
exile.  Its Synodical Letter is the <i>Tomus ad
Antiochenos</i>.</p></note> inasmuch as by
this term they degrade Him to the rank of a creature.  For that
the ministering spirits are creatures we are told by Scripture in
the words “they are all ministering spirits sent forth to
minister.”<note place="end" n="2416" id="ix.cxxvi-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxvi-p22">
<scripRef passage="Heb. i. 14" id="ix.cxxvi-p22.1" parsed="|Heb|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.14">Heb. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  But
<pb n="196" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_196.html" id="ix.cxxvi-Page_196" />because of men who make
universal confusion, and do not keep the doctrine of the Gospels, it
is necessary to add yet this further, that they are to be shunned,
as plainly hostile to true religion, who invert the order left us by
the Lord, and put the Son before the Father, and the Holy Spirit
before the Son.  For we must keep unaltered and inviolable that
order which we have received from the very words of the Lord,
“Go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them in the
name of the Father and of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost.”<note place="end" n="2417" id="ix.cxxvi-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxvi-p23">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 14" id="ix.cxxvi-p23.1" parsed="|Matt|28|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.14">Matt. xxviii.
14</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxvi-p24">I, Eustathius, bishop, have read to thee, Basil, and
understood; and I assent to what is written above.  I have signed
in the presence of our Fronto, Severus, the chorepiscopus, and several
other clerics.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Atarbius." progress="67.77%" prev="ix.cxxvi" next="ix.cxxviii" id="ix.cxxvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxxvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxxvii-p1.1">Letter CXXVI.<note place="end" n="2418" id="ix.cxxvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxvii-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxxvii-p3"><i>To Atarbius</i>.<note place="end" n="2419" id="ix.cxxvii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxvii-p4"> Bishop of
Neocæsarea.  <i>VideLetter</i> lxv.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxxvii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxxvii-p5.1">On</span> arriving at Nicopolis in the
double hope of settling the disturbances which had arisen, and applying
a remedy, as far as possible, to measures taken in a disorderly manner
and in violation of the law of the Church, I was exceedingly
disappointed at failing to meet you.  I heard that you had
hurriedly withdrawn, and actually from the very synod which was being
held by you.  I am, therefore, under the necessity of having
recourse to writing, and by this letter I bid you present yourself
before me, that you may in person apply some remedy to the pain which I
felt, even unto death, on hearing that you had ventured on action, in
the very middle of the church, of the like of which I hitherto have
never heard.  All this, although painful and serious, is
endurable, as having happened to a man who has committed the punishment
due for his sufferings to God, and is wholly devoted to peace and to
preventing harm falling from any fault of his on God’s
people.  Since, however, some honourable brethren, worthy of all
credit, have told me that you have introduced certain innovations into
the faith, and have spoken against sound doctrine, I am under the
circumstances the more agitated, and above measure anxious, lest, in
addition to the countless wounds which have been inflicted on the
Church by traitors to the truth of the Gospel, yet a further calamity
should spring up in the renewal of the ancient heresy of Sabellius, the
enemy of the Church; for to this the brethren have reported your
utterances to be akin.  I have, therefore, written to charge you
not to shrink from undertaking a short journey to come to me, and, by
giving me full assurance in the matter, at once to alleviate my pangs,
and to solace the Churches of God, which are now pained to a grave, nay
an unendurable extent, at your actions and your reported
words.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata." progress="67.87%" prev="ix.cxxvii" next="ix.cxxix" id="ix.cxxviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxxviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxxviii-p1.1">Letter
CXXVII.<note place="end" n="2420" id="ix.cxxviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxviii-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxxviii-p3"><i>To Eusebius, bishop of
Samosata</i>.<note place="end" n="2421" id="ix.cxxviii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxviii-p4"> On
Basil’s difficulties while at Nicopolis, with a request for
the sympathy of Eusebius.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxxviii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxxviii-p5.1">Our</span> merciful God, Who makes
comfort match trouble, and consoles the lowly, lest they be drowned
unawares in exceeding grief, has sent a consolation, equivalent to the
troubles I have suffered in Nicopolis, in seasonably bringing me the
God-beloved bishop Jobinus.  He must tell you himself how very
opportune his visit was.  I shrink from a long letter, and will
hold my peace.  And I am the more inclined to silence, lest I seem
as it were to put a mark on men, who have turned round and begun to
show regard to me, by mentioning their fall.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxviii-p6">God grant that you may come to see me in my own home, so
that I may embrace your reverence and tell you everything in
detail.  For we often find some comfort in telling what is painful
in actual experience.  However, for all that the very godly bishop
has done, fully as far as regards his affection for me, and
preeminently and stoutly as regards the exact observance of the canons,
commend him.  Moreover, thank God that your pupils everywhere
exhibit your reverence’s character.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata." progress="67.92%" prev="ix.cxxviii" next="ix.cxxx" id="ix.cxxix"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxxix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxxix-p1.1">Letter
CXXVIII.<note place="end" n="2422" id="ix.cxxix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxix-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxxix-p3"><i>To Eusebius, bishop of
Samosata</i>.<note place="end" n="2423" id="ix.cxxix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxix-p4"> On the
difficulty of reconciliation with Eustathius.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxxix-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.cxxix-p5.1">Hitherto</span> I have
been unable to give any adequate and practical proof of my earnest
desire to pacify the Churches of the Lord.  But in my heart I
affirm that I have so great a longing, that I would gladly give up even
my life, if thereby the flame of hatred, kindled by the evil one, could
be put out.  If it was not for the sake of this longing for peace
that I consented to come to Colonia,<note place="end" n="2424" id="ix.cxxix-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxix-p6"> Maran
supposes this to be the place referred to in <i>Letter</i> ccxliv.
2.</p></note> may my life be
unblessed by peace.  The peace I seek is the true peace, left us
by the Lord Himself; and what I have asked that I may have for my
assurance belongs to one who desires nothing but the true peace,
<pb n="197" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_197.html" id="ix.cxxix-Page_197" />although some perversely interpret
the truth into another sense.  Let them use their tongues as they
will, but assuredly they will one day be sorry for their words.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxix-p7">2.  Now I beseech your holiness to remember
the original propositions, and not to be led away by receiving answers
that do not fit the questions, nor yet to give practical weight to the
quibbles of men who, without any power of argument, very cleverly
pervert the truth, from their own ideas alone.  I set out
propositions which were perfectly simple, clear and easy to remember;
do we decline to receive into communion those who refuse to accept the
Nicene Creed?  Do we refuse to have part or lot with those who
have the hardihood to assert that the Holy Ghost is a creature? 
He, however,<note place="end" n="2425" id="ix.cxxix-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxix-p8"> <i>i.e.</i>
Eustathius.</p></note> instead of
answering my questions word for word, has concocted the statement which
you have sent me:—and this not from simplemindedness, as might be
imagined, nor yet from his inability to see the consequences. 
What he reckons is that, by repudiating my proposition, he will expose
his true character to the people; while, if he agrees to it, he will
depart from that <i>via media</i> which has hitherto seemed to him
preferable to any other position.  Let him not try to beguile me,
nor, with the rest, deceive your intelligence.  Let him send a
concise answer to my question, whether he accepts or repudiates
communion with the enemies of the faith.  If you get him to do
this and send me such a distinct answer as I pray for, I own myself in
error in all that has gone before; I take all the blame upon myself;
then ask from me a proof of humility.  But, if nothing of the kind
come to pass, pardon me, most God-beloved father, in my inability to
approach God’s altar with hypocrisy.  Were it not for this
dread, why should I separate myself from Euippius, so learned a man, so
advanced in age, and bound to me by so many ties of affection? 
If, however, in this case I acted rightly, it would, I am sure, be
absurd to appear united with those who maintain the same views as
Euippius, through the mediation of these amiable and charming
persons.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxix-p9">3.  Not that I think it is absolutely our
duty to cut ourselves off from those who do not receive the faith, but
rather to have regard to them in accordance with the old law of love,
and to write to them with one consent, giving them all exhortation with
pity, and to propose to them the faith of the fathers, and invite them
to union.  If we succeed we should be united in communion with
them; if we fail we must be content with one another and purge our
conduct of this uncertain spirit, restoring the evangelical and simple
conversation followed by those who accepted the Word from the
beginning.  “They,” it is said, “were of one
heart and of one soul.”<note place="end" n="2426" id="ix.cxxix-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxix-p10">
<scripRef passage="Acts iv. 32" id="ix.cxxix-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|4|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.32">Acts iv. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>  If
they obey you, this will be best; if not, recognise the real authors
of the war, and, for the future do not write me any more letters
about reconciliation.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Meletius Bishop of Antioch." progress="68.10%" prev="ix.cxxix" next="ix.cxxxi" id="ix.cxxx"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxxx-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxxx-p1.1">Letter
CXXIX.<note place="end" n="2427" id="ix.cxxx-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxx-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxxx-p3"><i>To Meletius Bishop of Antioch</i>.<note place="end" n="2428" id="ix.cxxx-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxx-p4"> A refutation
of a charge that he was the author of an Apollinarian
document.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxxx-p5">1.  I <span class="c14" id="ix.cxxx-p5.1">knew</span> that the
charge which had lately sprung up against the loquacious Apollinarius
would sound strange in the ears of your excellency.  I did not
know myself, till now, that he was accused; at the present time,
however, the Sebastenes, after search in some quarter or another, have
brought these things forward, and they are carrying about a document
for which they are specially trying to condemn me on the ground that I
hold the same sentiments.  It contains the following
phrases.  “Wherefore it is everywhere necessary to
understand the first identity in conjunction with, or rather in union
with, the second, and to say that the second and the third are the
same.  For what the Father is firstly, the Son is secondly, and
the Spirit thirdly.  And, again, what the Spirit is firstly, the
Son is secondly, in so far as the Spirit is the Lord; and the Father
thirdly, in so far as the Spirit is God.  And, to express the
ineffable with greatest force, the Father is Son in a paternal sense,
and the Son Father in a filial sense, and so in the case of the Spirit,
in so far as the Trinity is one God.”  This is what is being
bruited about.  I never can believe it to have been invented by
those through whom it has been published, although, after their
slanders against me, I can regard nothing as beyond their
audacity.  For writing to some of their party, they advanced their
false accusation against me, and then added the words I have quoted,
describing them as the work of heretics, but saying nothing as to the
author of the document, in order that it might vulgarly be supposed to
have come from my pen.  Nevertheless, in my opinion, their
intelligence would not have gone far enough in putting the phrases
together.  On this account, in order to repudiate the
growing <pb n="198" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_198.html" id="ix.cxxx-Page_198" />blasphemy against
myself, and shew to all the world that I have nothing in common with
those who make such statements, I have been compelled to mention
Apollinarius as approximating to the impiety of Sabellius.  Of
this subject I will say no more.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxx-p6">2.  I have received a message from the court that,
after the first impulse of the Emperor, to which he was impelled by my
calumniators, a second decree has been passed, that I am not to be
delivered to my accusers, nor given over to their will, as was ordered
at the beginning; but that there has been in the meanwhile some
delay.  If then this obtains, or any gentler measure is determined
on, I will let you know.  If the former prevails, it shall not be
so, without your knowledge.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxx-p7">3.  Our brother Sanctissimus has certainly
been with you a long time, and you have learnt the objects he has in
view.  If, then, the letter to the Westerns seems to you to
contain at all what is requisite, be so good as to have it written out
and conveyed to me, that I may get it signed by those who think with
us, and may keep the subscription ready, and written out on a separate
paper, which we can fasten on to the letter which is being carried
about by our brother and fellow presbyter.  As I did not find in
the minute anything conclusive, I was in a difficulty on what point to
write to the Westerns.  Necessary points are anticipated, and it
is useless to write what is superfluous, and on such points would it
not be ridiculous to show feeling?  One subject, however, did
appear to me to be hitherto untouched, and to suggest a reason for
writing, and that was an exhortation to them not indiscriminately to
accept the communion of men coming from the East; but, after once
choosing one side, to receive the rest on the testimony of their
fellows, and not to assent to every one writing a form of creed on the
pretext of orthodoxy.  If they do so, they will be found in
communion with men at war with one another, who often put forward the
same formulæ, and yet battle vehemently against one another, as
those who are most widely separated.  To the end, then, that the
heresy may not be the more widely kindled, while those who are at
variance with one another mutually object to their own formulæ,
they ought to be exhorted to make a distinction between the acts of
communion which are brought them by chance comers, and those which are
duly drawn up according to the rule of the Church.<note place="end" n="2429" id="ix.cxxx-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxx-p8"> The Ben.
note adduces this letter and <i>Letter</i> ccxxiv. as shewing two
kinds of communion, (1) Personal in the Eucharist and prayer, and
(2) by letter.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Theodotus bishop of Nicopolis." progress="68.32%" prev="ix.cxxx" next="ix.cxxxii" id="ix.cxxxi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxxxi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxxxi-p1.1">Letter
CXXX.<note place="end" n="2430" id="ix.cxxxi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxi-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxxxi-p3"><i>To Theodotus bishop of Nicopolis</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxxxi-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.cxxxi-p4.1">You</span> have very
rightly and properly blamed me, right honourable and well beloved
brother, in that ever since I departed from your reverence, conveying
to Eustathius those propositions about the faith, I have told you
neither much nor little about his business.  This neglect is
really not due to any contempt on my part for the way in which he has
treated me, but simply to the fact that the story is now published
abroad in all men’s ears, and nobody needs any instructions from
me in order to learn what his intentions are.  For this he has had
good heed, as though he were really afraid that he would have few
witnesses of his opinion, and has sent to the ends of the earth the
letter which he has written against me.  He has therefore severed
himself from communion with me.  He did not consent to meet me at
the appointed spot, and did not bring his disciples, as he had
promised.  On the contrary, he publicly stigmatized me in the
public synods, with the Cilician Theophilus,<note place="end" n="2431" id="ix.cxxxi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxi-p5"> Bishop
of Castabala, whither he was translated from Eleutheropolis. 
<i>cf. Letters</i> ccxliv. and ccxlv.</p></note> by
the open and undisguised slander of sowing in the souls of the people
doctrines at variance with his own teaching.  This was quite
enough to break up all union between us.  Afterwards he came to
Cilicia, and, on meeting with a certain Gelasius, showed him the creed
which only an Arian, or a thorough disciple of Arius, could
subscribe.  Then, indeed, I was yet more confirmed in my
alienation from him.  I felt that the Ethiopian will never change
his skin, nor the leopard his spots,<note place="end" n="2432" id="ix.cxxxi-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxi-p6"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Jer. xiii. 23" id="ix.cxxxi-p6.1" parsed="|Jer|13|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.13.23">Jer. xiii.
23</scripRef>.</p></note> nor a man
nurtured in doctrines of perversity ever be able to rub off the stain
of his heresy.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxxi-p7">2.  In addition to all this he has had the
impudence to write against me, or rather to compose long discourses
full of all kinds of abuse and calumny.  To these, up to this
time, I have answered nothing, taught as we are by the Apostle, not to
avenge ourselves, but to give place unto wrath.<note place="end" n="2433" id="ix.cxxxi-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxi-p8">
<scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 19" id="ix.cxxxi-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|12|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.19">Rom. xii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  Moreover, at the thought of the
depth of the hypocrisy with which he has all along approached me, I
have, in a way, become speechless with amazement.  But, if all
this had never happened, who would not feel horror and detestation
of the fellow at this fresh piece of audacity?  Now, as I hear,
if the report is really true and not a slanderous invention, he has
ventured to re-ordain <pb n="199" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_199.html" id="ix.cxxxi-Page_199" />certain men; a proceeding on which so
far no heretic has ventured.  How then can I quietly endure
such treatment?  How can I look upon the errors of the man as
curable?  Beware, then, of being led away by lies; do not be
moved by the suspicions of men who are prone to look at everything
in a bad light, as though I were making little of such things. 
For, be sure, my very dear and honourable friend, that I have never
at any time been so grieved as I am now, on hearing of this
confusion of the laws of the Church.  Pray only that the Lord
grant me to take no step in anger, but to maintain charity, which
behaveth itself not unseemly and is not puffed up.<note place="end" n="2434" id="ix.cxxxi-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxi-p9">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 13.5,4" id="ix.cxxxi-p9.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|5|0|0;|1Cor|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.5 Bible:1Cor.13.4">1 Cor. xiii. 5 and 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  Only look how men without charity
have been lifted up beyond all human bounds and conduct themselves
in an unseemly manner, daring deeds which have no precedent in all
the past.<note place="end" n="2435" id="ix.cxxxi-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxi-p10"> There is no
other mention in Basil’s letters of Eustathius being guilty of
re-ordination.  The Ben. note, however, states that Basil is
not accurate in saying that there was no heretical precedent for
such proceedings.  The Arians are charged with it in the Book
of Prayers of Faustus and Marcellinus, <i>Bib. Patr.</i>v.
655.  <i>cf</i>. also the letter of Constantius to the
Ethiopians against Frumentius.  Athan., <i>Apol. ad
Const</i>. § 31.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Olympius." progress="68.50%" prev="ix.cxxxi" next="ix.cxxxiii" id="ix.cxxxii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxxxii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxxxii-p1.1">Letter CXXXI.<note place="end" n="2436" id="ix.cxxxii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxii-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxxxii-p3"><i>To Olympius</i>.<note place="end" n="2437" id="ix.cxxxii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxii-p4"> <i>cf.
Letters</i> xii. and xiii.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxxxii-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.cxxxii-p5.1">Truly</span> unexpected
tidings make both ears tingle.  This is my case.  These
compositions against me, which are being carried about, have fallen
upon ears by this time pretty well seasoned, on account of my having
formerly received the letter, appropriate enough to my sins, but which
I should never have expected to be written by those who sent it. 
Nevertheless what followed did seem to me so extraordinarily cruel as
to blot out all that had gone before.  How could I fail to be
driven almost out of my senses when I read the letter addressed to the
reverend brother Dazinas, full of outrageous insults and calumnies and
of attacks against me, as though I had been convicted of much
pernicious designs against the Church?  Moreover proofs were
forthwith offered of the truth of the calumnies against me, from the
document of whose authorship I am ignorant.  Parts I recognise, I
own, as having been written by Apollinarius of Laodicea.  These I
had purposely not even ever read, but I had heard of them from the
report of others.  Other portions I found included, which I had
never either read or heard of from any one else; of the truth of this
there is a faithful witness in heaven.  How then can men who shun
lies, who have learnt that love is the fulfilling of the law, who
profess to bear the burdens of the weak, have consented to bring these
calumnies against me and to condemn me out of other men’s
writings?  I have often asked myself this question, but I cannot
imagine the reason, unless it be, as I have said from the beginning,
that my pain in all this is a part of the punishment which is due to my
sins.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxxii-p6">2.  First of all I sorrowed in soul that truths
were lessened by the sons of men; in the second place I feared for my
own self, lest in addition to my other sins, I should become a
misanthrope, believing no truth and honour to be left in any man; if
indeed those whom I have most greatly trusted are proved to be so
disposed both to me and to the truth.  Be sure then, my brother,
and every one who is a friend of the truth, that the composition is not
mine; I do not approve of it, for it is not drawn up according to my
views.  Even if I did write, a good many years ago, to
Apollinarius or to any one else, I ought not to be blamed.  I find
no fault myself if any member of any society has been cut off into
heresy (and you know perfectly well whom I mean though I mention nobody
by name), because each man will die in his own sin.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxxii-p7">This is my reply to the document sent me, that you
may know the truth, and make it plain to all who wish not to hold the
truth in unrighteousness.  If it prove necessary to defend myself
more at length on each separate count, I will do so, God being my
helper.  I, brother Olympius, neither maintain three Gods, nor
communicate with Apollinarius.<note place="end" n="2438" id="ix.cxxxii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxii-p8"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> cxxv. and Greg. Naz., <i>Orat</i>. i. and xxix.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Abramius, bishop of Batnæ." progress="68.64%" prev="ix.cxxxii" next="ix.cxxxiv" id="ix.cxxxiii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxxxiii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxxxiii-p1.1">Letter
CXXXII.<note place="end" n="2439" id="ix.cxxxiii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxiii-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxxxiii-p3"><i>To Abramius, bishop of
Batnæ</i>.<note place="end" n="2440" id="ix.cxxxiii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxiii-p4"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> xcii.  He was present at the Council of
Constantinople.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxxxiii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxxxiii-p5.1">Ever</span> since the autumn I have
been quite ignorant of the whereabouts of your reverence; for I kept
hearing uncertain rumours, some saying that you were stopping at
Samosata, and some in the country, while others maintained that they
had seen you at Batnæ.  This is the reason of my not writing
frequently.  Now, on hearing that you are staying at Antioch, in
the house of the honourable Count Saturninus, I have been glad to give
this letter to our beloved and reverend brother Sanctissimus, our
fellow presbyter, <pb n="200" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_200.html" id="ix.cxxxiii-Page_200" />by whom I salute
you, and exhort you, whereever you be, to remember firstly God, and
secondly myself, whom you determined from the beginning to love and to
reckon among your most intimate friends.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Peter, bishop of Alexandria." progress="68.68%" prev="ix.cxxxiii" next="ix.cxxxv" id="ix.cxxxiv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxxxiv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxxxiv-p1.1">Letter
CXXXIII.</span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxxxiv-p2"><i>To Peter, bishop of Alexandria</i>.<note place="end" n="2441" id="ix.cxxxiv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxiv-p3"> Peter II.
succeeded Athanasius in May, 373.  Athanasius died May
2.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxxxiv-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxxxiv-p4.1">The</span> sight of the eyes brings
about bodily friendship, and long companionship strengthens it, but
genuine regard is the gift of the Spirit, Who unites what is separated
by long distances, and makes friends known to one another, not by
bodily qualities, but by the characteristics of the soul.  The
grace of the Lord has granted me this favour, by permitting me to see
you with the soul’s eye, and to embrace you with genuine
affection, and as it were, to be drawn very near to you, and to come
into close union with you in the communion of faith.  I am sure
that you, disciple as you are of so great a man, and long associated
with him, will walk in the same spirit and follow the same doctrines of
true religion.  Under these circumstances I address your
excellency, and beseech you that among the other things in which you
have succeeded that great man, you will succeed him in love to me, that
you will frequently write me news of you, and will give heed to the
brotherhood all over the world with the same affection and the same
zeal which that most blessed man always showed to all that love God in
truth.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the presbyter Pœonius." progress="68.74%" prev="ix.cxxxiv" next="ix.cxxxvi" id="ix.cxxxv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxxxv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxxxv-p1.1">Letter
CXXXIV.<note place="end" n="2442" id="ix.cxxxv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxv-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxxxv-p3"><i>To the presbyter Pœonius</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxxxv-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxxxv-p4.1">You</span> may conjecture from what it
contains, what pleasure you have given me by your letter.  The
pureness of heart, from which such expressions sprang, was plainly
signified by what you wrote.  A streamlet tells of its own spring,
and so the manner of speech marks the heart from which it came.  I
must confess that an extraordinary and improbable thing has happened to
me.  For deeply anxious as I always was to receive a letter from
your excellency, when I had taken your letter into my hand and had read
it, I was not so much pleased at what you had written, as annoyed at
reckoning up the loss I had suffered in your long silence.  Now
that you have begun to write, pray do not leave off.  You will
give me greater pleasure than men can give by sending much money to
misers.  I have had no writer with me, neither caligraphist, nor
short-hand.  Of all those whom I happen to employ, some have
returned to their former mode of life, and others are unfit for work
from long sickness.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Diodorus, presbyter of Antioch." progress="68.79%" prev="ix.cxxxv" next="ix.cxxxvii" id="ix.cxxxvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxxxvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxxxvi-p1.1">Letter
CXXXV.<note place="end" n="2443" id="ix.cxxxvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxvi-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxxxvi-p3"><i>To Diodorus, presbyter of
Antioch</i>.<note place="end" n="2444" id="ix.cxxxvi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxvi-p4"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> clx.  Theodoret, <i>Hist. Ecc</i>. iv.
24.  He was a pupil of Silvanus, bishop of Tarsus. 
<i>Letter</i> ccxliv.  Theodoret, <i>Ep</i>. xvi.,
refers to his obligations to him as a teacher.  In 378 he
became bishop of Tarsus.  Only some fragments of his works
remain, the bulk having been destroyed, it is said, by the
Arians.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxxxvi-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.cxxxvi-p5.1">I have</span> read the
books sent me by your excellency.  With the second I was
delighted, not only with its brevity, as was likely to be the case with
a reader out of health and inclined to indolence, but, because it is at
once full of thought, and so arranged that the objections of opponents,
and the answers to them, stand out distinctly.  Its simple and
natural style seems to me to befit the profession of a Christian who
writes less for self-advertisement than for the general good.  The
former work, which has practically the same force, but is much more
elaborately adorned with rich diction, many figures, and niceties of
dialogue, seems to me to require considerable time to read, and much
mental labour, both to gather its meaning and retain it in the
memory.  The abuse of our opponents and the support of our own
side, which are thrown in, although they may seem to add some charms of
dialectic to the treatise, do yet break the continuity of the thought
and weaken the strength of the argument, by causing interruption and
delay.  I know that your intelligence is perfectly well aware that
the heathen philosophers who wrote dialogues, Aristotle and
Theophrastus, went straight to the point, because they were aware of
their not being gifted with the graces of Plato.  Plato, on the
other hand, with his great power of writing, at the same time attacks
opinions and incidentally makes fun of his characters, assailing now
the rashness and recklessness of a Thrasymachus, the levity and
frivolity of a Hippias, and the arrogance and pomposity of a
Protagoras.  When, however, he introduces unmarked characters into
his dialogues, he uses the interlocutors for making the point clear,
but does not admit anything more belonging to the characters into his
argument.  An instance of this is in the Laws.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxxvi-p6"><pb n="201" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_201.html" id="ix.cxxxvi-Page_201" />2.  It is well
for us too, who betake ourselves to writing, not from any vain
ambition, but from the design of bequeathing counsels of sound doctrine
to the brethren, if we introduce some character well known to all the
world for presumption of manners, to interweave into the argument some
points in accordance with the quality of the character, unless indeed
we have no right at all to leave our work and to accuse men.  But
if the subject of the dialogue be wide and general, digressions against
persons interrupt its continuity and tend to no good end.  So much
I have written to prove that you did not send your work to a flatterer,
but have shared your toil with a real brother.  And I have spoken
not for the correction of what is finished, but as a precaution for the
future; for assuredly one who is so accustomed to write, and so
diligent in writing, will not hesitate to do so; and the more so that
there is no falling off in the number of those who give him
subjects.  Enough for me to read your books.  I am as far
from being able to write anything as, I had very nearly said, I am from
being well, or from having the least leisure from my work.  I have
however now sent back the larger and earlier of the two volumes, after
perusing it as far as I have been able.  The second I have
retained, with the wish to transcribe it, but, hitherto, without
finding any quick writer.  To such a pitch of poverty has come the
enviable condition of the Cappadocians!</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata." progress="68.96%" prev="ix.cxxxvi" next="ix.cxxxviii" id="ix.cxxxvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxxxvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxxxvii-p1.1">Letter
CXXXVI.<note place="end" n="2445" id="ix.cxxxvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxvii-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxxxvii-p3"><i>To Eusebius, bishop of
Samosata</i>.<note place="end" n="2446" id="ix.cxxxvii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxvii-p4"> On his
own sickness and the troubles of the Church.  On his bad
health, <i>cf. Letters</i> ix., xxvii., cxcviii., ccii., cciii., and
ccxvi.  The translation of the first section is
Newman’s.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxxxvii-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.cxxxvii-p5.1">In</span> what state
the good Isaaces has found me, he himself will best explain to you;
though his tongue cannot be tragic enough to describe my sufferings, so
great was my illness.  However, any one who knows me ever so
little, will be able to conjecture what it was.  For, if when I am
called well, I am weaker even than persons who are given over, you may
fancy what I was when thus ill.  Yet, since disease is my natural
state, it would follow (let a fever have its jest) that in this change
of habit, my health became especially flourishing.  But it is the
scourge of the Lord which goes on increasing my pain according to my
deserts; therefore I have received illness upon illness, so that now
even a child may see that this shell of mine must for certain fail,
unless perchance, God’s mercy vouchsafe to me, in His long
suffering, time for repentance, and now, as often before, extricate me
from evils beyond human cure.  This shall be, as it is pleasing to
Him and good for myself.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxxvii-p6">2.  I need hardly tell you how deplorable and
hopeless is the condition of the Churches.  Now, for the sake of
our own safety, we neglect our neighbour’s, and do not even seem
able to see that general disaster involves individual ruin.  Least
of all need I say this to one who, like yourself, foresaw the future
from afar, and has foretold and proclaimed it and has been among the
first to be roused, and to rouse the rest, writing letters, coming
yourself in person, leaving no deed undone, no word unspoken.  I
remember this in every instance, but yet we are none the better
off.  Now, indeed, were not my sins in the way, (first of all, my
dear brother the reverend deacon Eustathius fell seriously ill and
detained me two whole months, looking day by day for his restoration to
health; and then all about me fell sick; brother Isaaces will tell you
the rest; then last of all I myself was attacked by this complaint) I
should long ago have been to see your excellency, not indeed thereby to
try to improve the general state of affairs, but to get some good for
myself from your society.  I had made up my mind to get out of the
reach of the ecclesiastical artillery, because I am quite unprepared to
meet my enemies’ attacks.  May God’s mighty hand
preserve you for all of us, as a noble guardian of the faith, and a
vigilant champion of the Churches; and grant me, before I die, to meet
you for the comfort of my soul.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Antipater, on his assuming the governorship of Cappadocia." progress="69.09%" prev="ix.cxxxvii" next="ix.cxxxix" id="ix.cxxxviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxxxviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxxxviii-p1.1">Letter CXXXVII.<note place="end" n="2447" id="ix.cxxxviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxviii-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxxxviii-p3"><i>To Antipater, on his assuming the governorship of
Cappadocia</i>.<note place="end" n="2448" id="ix.cxxxviii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxviii-p4"> Compare
<i>Letters</i> clxxxvi. and clxxxvii.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxxxviii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxxxviii-p5.1">I do</span> now really feel the loss
which I suffer from being ill; so that, when such a man succeeds to the
government of my country, my having to nurse myself compels me to be
absent.  For a whole month I have been undergoing the treatment of
natural hot springs, in the hope of drawing some benefit from
them.  But I seem to be troubling myself to no purpose in my
solitude, or indeed to be deservedly a laughing stock to mankind, for
not heeding the proverb which says “warmth is no good to the
dead.”  Even situated as I am, I am very anxious to put
aside everything else, and betake myself to <pb n="202" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_202.html" id="ix.cxxxviii-Page_202" />your excellency, that I may enjoy the
benefit of all your high qualities, and through your goodness settle
all my home affairs here in a proper manner.  The house of our
reverend mother Palladia is my own, for I am not only nearly related to
her, but regard her as a mother on account of her character.  Now,
as some disturbance has been raised about her house, I ask your
excellency to postpone the enquiry for a little while, and to wait till
I come; not at all that justice may not be done, for I had rather die
ten thousand times than ask a favour of that kind from a judge who is a
friend of law and right, but that you may learn from me by word of
mouth matters which it would be unbecoming for me to write.  If
you do so you will in no wise fail in fealty to the truth, and we shall
suffer no harm.  I beg you then to keep the individual in
question<note place="end" n="2449" id="ix.cxxxviii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxviii-p6"> Possibly the
person to whom the disturbance at Palladia’s house was
due.</p></note> in safe custody
under the charge of the troops, and not refuse to grant me this
harmless favour.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata." progress="69.17%" prev="ix.cxxxviii" next="ix.cxl" id="ix.cxxxix"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxxxix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxxxix-p1.1">Letter
CXXXVIII.<note place="end" n="2450" id="ix.cxxxix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxix-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxxxix-p3"><i>To Eusebius, bishop of
Samosata</i>.<note place="end" n="2451" id="ix.cxxxix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxix-p4"> The
translation of Sec. 1, down to “medical men,” is partly
Newman’s.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxxxix-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.cxxxix-p5.1">What</span> was my
state of mind, think you, when I received your piety’s
letter?  When I thought of the feelings which its language
expressed, I was eager to fly straight to Syria; but when I thought of
the bodily illness, under which I lay bound, I saw myself unequal, not
only to flying, but even to turning on my bed.  This day, on which
our beloved and excellent brother and deacon, Elpidius, has arrived, is
the fiftieth of my illness.  I am much reduced by the fever. 
For lack of what it might feed on, it lingers in this dry flesh as in
an expiring wick, and so has brought on a wasting and tedious
illness.  Next my old plague, the liver, coming upon it, has kept
me from taking nourishment, prevented sleep, and held me on the
confines of life and death, granting just life enough to feel its
inflictions.  In consequence I have had recourse to the hot
springs, and have availed myself of help from medical men.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxxix-p6">But for all these the mischief has proved too
strong.  Perhaps another man might endure it, but, coming as it
did unexpectedly, no one is so stout as to bear it.  Long troubled
by it as I have been, I have never been so distressed as now at being
prevented by it from meeting you and enjoying your true
friendship.  I know of how much pleasure I am deprived, although
last year I did touch with the tip of my finger the sweet honey of your
Church.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxxix-p7">2.  For many urgent reasons I felt bound to
meet your reverence, both to discuss many things with you and to learn
many things from you.  Here it is not possible even to find
genuine affection.  And, could one even find a true friend, none
can give counsel to me in the present emergency with anything like the
wisdom and experience which you have acquired in your many labours on
the Church’s behalf.  The rest I must not write.  I
may, however, safely say what follows.  The presbyter
Evagrius,<note place="end" n="2452" id="ix.cxxxix-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxix-p8"> On Evagrius,
known generally as Evagrius of Antioch, to distinguish him from
Evagrius the historian, see especially Theodoret, <i>Ecc.
Hist</i>. v. 23.  He had travelled to Italy with Eusebius
of Vercellæ.  His communication to Basil from the Western
bishops must have been disappointing and unsatisfactory.  On
his correspondence with Basil, after his return to Antioch, see
<i>Letter</i> clvi.  His consecration by the dying Paulinus in
388 inevitably prolonged the disastrous Meletian schism at
Antioch.</p></note> son of Pompeianus
of Antioch, who set out some time ago to the West with the blessed
Eusebius, has now returned from Rome.  He demands from me a letter
couched in the precise terms dictated by the Westerns.  My own he
has brought back again to me, and reports that it did not give
satisfaction to the more precise authorities there.  He also asks
that a commission of men of repute may be promptly sent, that they may
have a reasonable pretext for visiting me.  My sympathisers in
Sebasteia have stripped the covering from the secret sore of the
unorthodoxy of Eustathius, and demand my ecclesiastical
care.<note place="end" n="2453" id="ix.cxxxix-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxix-p9"> <i>i.e.</i>
that Basil, as primate, should either consecrate them an orthodox
bishop, or, if this was impossible under Valens, should take them
under his own immediate episcopal protection.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxxxix-p10">Iconium is a city of Pisidia, anciently the first
after the greatest,<note place="end" n="2454" id="ix.cxxxix-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxix-p11"> <i>i.e.</i>
Antioch.</p></note> and now it is
capital of a part, consisting of an union of different portions, and
allowed the government of a distinct province.  Iconium too calls
me to visit her and to give her a bishop; for Faustinus<note place="end" n="2455" id="ix.cxxxix-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxxxix-p12"> He was
succeeded by John I.  <i>cf. Letter</i> clxi. and
note.</p></note> is dead.  Whether I ought to shrink
from consecrations over the border; what answer I ought to give to the
Sebastenes; what attitude I should show to the propositions of
Evagrius; all these are questions to which I was anxious to get answers
in a personal interview with you, for here in my present weakness I am
cut off from everything.  If, then, you can find any one soon
coming this way, be so good as to give me your answer on them
all.  If not, pray that what is pleasing to the Lord may come into
my mind.  In your synod also bid mention to be made of me, and
pray for me yourself, and join your people with you
<pb n="203" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_203.html" id="ix.cxxxix-Page_203" />in the prayer that it may be
permitted me to continue my service through the remaining days or
hours of my sojourning here in a manner pleasing to the
Lord.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Alexandrians." progress="69.38%" prev="ix.cxxxix" next="ix.cxli" id="ix.cxl"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxl-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxl-p1.1">Letter CXXXIX.<note place="end" n="2456" id="ix.cxl-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxl-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxl-p3"><i>To the Alexandrians</i>.<note place="end" n="2457" id="ix.cxl-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxl-p4"> On the cruel
persecution roused by Valens in Alexandria shortly after the death
of Athanasius in 373, and the horrors perpetrated there, see the
letter of Peter, Athanasius’ successor, in Theod. iv.
19.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxl-p5">1.  I <span class="c14" id="ix.cxl-p5.1">have</span> already
heard of the persecution in Alexandria and the rest of Egypt, and, as
might be expected, I am deeply affected.  I have observed the
ingenuity of the devil’s mode of warfare.  When he saw that
the Church increased under the persecution of enemies and flourished
all the more, he changed his plan.  He no longer carries on an
open warfare, but lays secret snares against us, hiding his hostility
under the name which they bear, in order that we may both suffer like
our fathers, and, at the same time, seem not to suffer for
Christ’s sake, because our persecutors too bear the name of
Christians.  With these thoughts for a long time we sat still,
dazed at the news of what had happened, for, in sober earnest, both our
ears tingled on hearing of the shameless and inhuman heresy of your
persecutors.  They have reverenced neither age, nor services to
society,<note place="end" n="2458" id="ix.cxl-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxl-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxl-p6.1">ἐν
τῆ πολιτεὶ&amp;
139·
καμάτους</span>; or,
possibly, labours in life, <i>i.e.</i> ascetic life.  The Ben.
ed. prefer the latter.</p></note> nor people’s
affection.  They inflicted torture, ignominy, and exile; they
plundered all the property they could find; they were careless alike of
human condemnation and of the awful retribution to come at the hands of
the righteous Judge.  All this has amazed me and all but driven me
out of my senses.  To my reflections has been added this thought
too; can the Lord have wholly abandoned His Churches?  Has the
last hour come, and is “the falling away” thus coming upon
us, that now the lawless one “may be revealed, the son of
perdition who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called
God and is worshipped”?<note place="end" n="2459" id="ix.cxl-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxl-p7">
<scripRef passage="2 Thess. ii. 4" id="ix.cxl-p7.1" parsed="|2Thess|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.4">2 Thess. ii.
4</scripRef>.</p></note>  But
if the temptation is for a season, bear it, ye noble athletes of
Christ.  If the world is being delivered to complete, and final
destruction, let us not lose heart for the present, but let us await
the revelation from heaven, and the manifestation of our great God
and Saviour Jesus Christ.  If all creation is to be dissolved,
and the fashion of this world transformed, why should we be
surprised that we, who are apart of creation, should feel the
general woe, and be delivered to afflictions which our just God
inflicts on us according to the measure of our strength, not letting
us “be tempted above that we are able, but with the temptation
giving us a way to escape that we may be able to bear
it”?<note place="end" n="2460" id="ix.cxl-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxl-p8">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 13" id="ix.cxl-p8.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.13">1 Cor. x. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  Brothers,
martyrs’ crowns await you.  The companies of the
confessors are ready to reach out their hands to you and to welcome
you into their own ranks.  Remember how none of the saints of
old won their crowns of patient endurance by living luxuriously and
being courted; but all were tested by being put through the fire of
great afflictions.  “For some had trial of cruel mockings
and scourgings, and others were sawn asunder and were slain with the
sword.”<note place="end" n="2461" id="ix.cxl-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxl-p9"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Heb. xi. 36, 37" id="ix.cxl-p9.1" parsed="|Heb|11|36|11|37" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.36-Heb.11.37">Heb. xi. 36,
37</scripRef>.</p></note>  These are
the glories of saints.  Blessed is he who is deemed worthy to
suffer for Christ; more blessed is he whose sufferings are greater,
since “the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to
be compared with the glory that shall be revealed in
us.”<note place="end" n="2462" id="ix.cxl-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxl-p10">
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 18" id="ix.cxl-p10.1" parsed="|Rom|8|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.18">Rom. viii.
18</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxl-p11">2.  Had it but been possible for me to travel to
you I should have liked nothing better than to meet you, that I might
see and embrace Christ’s athletes, and share your prayers and
spiritual graces.  But now my body is wasted by long sickness, so
that I can scarcely even leave my bed, and there are many who are lying
in wait for me, like ravening wolves, watching the moment when they may
be able to rend Christ’s sheep.  I have therefore been
compelled to visit you by letter; and I exhort you first of all most
earnestly to pray for me, that for the rest of my remaining days or
hours I may be enabled to serve the Lord, in accordance with the gospel
of His kingdom.  Next I beg you to pardon me for my absence and
for my delay in writing to you.  I have only with great difficulty
found a man able to carry out my wishes.  I speak of my son, the
monk Eugenius, by whom I beseech you to pray for me and for the whole
Church, and to write back news of you so that, when I hear, I may be
more cheerful.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Church of Antioch." progress="69.59%" prev="ix.cxl" next="ix.cxlii" id="ix.cxli"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxli-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxli-p1.1">Letter CXL.<note place="end" n="2463" id="ix.cxli-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxli-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxli-p3"><i>To the Church of Antioch</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxli-p4">1.  “<span class="c14" id="ix.cxli-p4.1">Oh</span> that I
had wings like a dove for then would I fly away”<note place="end" n="2464" id="ix.cxli-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxli-p5">
<scripRef passage="Ps. lv. 6" id="ix.cxli-p5.1" parsed="|Ps|55|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.6">Ps. lv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> to you, and satisfy my longing to meet
you.  But now it is not only wings that I want, but a whole body,
for mine has suffered from long sickness, and now is quite worn away
with continuous <pb n="204" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_204.html" id="ix.cxli-Page_204" />affliction.  For no one can be so hard of
heart, so wholly destitute of sympathy and kindness, as to hear the
sigh that strikes my ear from every quarter, as though from some sad
choir chanting a symphony of lamentation, without being grieved at
heart, being bent to the ground, and wasting away with these
irremediable troubles.  But the holy God is able to provide a
remedy for the irremediable, and to grant you a respite from your long
toils.  I should like you to feel this comfort and, rejoicing in
the hope of consolation, to submit to the present pain of your
afflictions.  Are we paying the penalty of our sins?  Then
our plagues are such as to save us for the future from the wrath of
God.  Are we called upon through these temptations to fight for
the truth?  Then the righteous Giver of the prizes will not suffer
us to be tried above that which we are able to bear, but, in return for
our previous struggles, will give us the crown of patience and of hope
in Him.  Let us, therefore, not flinch from fighting a good fight
on behalf of the truth, nor, in despair, fling away the labours we have
already achieved.  For the strength of the soul is not shewn by
one brave deed, nor yet by effort only for a short time; but He Who
tests our hearts wishes us to win crowns of righteousness after long
and protracted trial.  Only let our spirit be kept unbroken, the
firmness of our faith in Christ be maintained unshaken, and ere long
our Champion will appear; He will come and will not tarry.  Expect
tribulation after tribulation, hope upon hope; yet a little while; yet
a little while.  Thus the Holy Ghost knows how to comfort His
nurslings by a promise of the future.  After tribulations comes
hope, and what we are hoping for is not far off, for let a man name the
whole of human life, it is but a tiny interval compared with the
endless age which is laid up in our hopes.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxli-p6">2.  Now I accept no newer creed written for
me by other men, nor do I venture to propound the outcome of my own
intelligence, lest I make the words of true religion merely human
words; but what I have been taught by the holy Fathers, that I announce
to all who question me.  In my Church the creed written by the
holy Fathers in synod at Nicæa is in use.  I believe that it
is also repeated among you; but I do not refuse to write its exact
terms in my letter, lest I be accused of taking too little
trouble.  It is as follows:<note place="end" n="2465" id="ix.cxli-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxli-p7"> Here
follows in the text the Nicene Creed with the anathemas.  The
Ben. note points out that the Nicene Creed was brought to
Cæsarea by St. Leontius, and was vigorously defended by his
successor Hermogenes.  <i>cf. Letter</i> lxxxi.  Dianius,
who next followed in the see, signed several Arian
formulæ.  The Nicene Creed, however, had been maintained
at Cæsarea, and in <i>Letter</i> li. Dianius is described as
supporting it.</p></note>  This is
our faith.  But no definition was given about the Holy Ghost, the
Pneumatomachi not having at that date appeared.  No mention was
therefore made of the need of anathematizing those who say that the
Holy Ghost is of a created and ministerial nature.  For nothing in
the divine and blessed Trinity is created.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata." progress="69.76%" prev="ix.cxli" next="ix.cxliii" id="ix.cxlii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxlii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxlii-p1.1">Letter
CXLI.<note place="end" n="2466" id="ix.cxlii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxlii-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxlii-p3"><i>To Eusebius, bishop of
Samosata</i>.<note place="end" n="2467" id="ix.cxlii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxlii-p4"> On his being
hindered from traveling by ill health, and on his difficulties with
the bishops in communion with him.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxlii-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.cxlii-p5.1">I have</span> now
received two letters from your divine and most excellent wisdom,
whereof the one told me clearly how I had been expected by the laity
under the jurisdiction of your holiness, and what disappointment I had
caused by failing to attend the sacred synod.  The other, which
from the writing I conjecture to be of the earlier date, though it was
delivered later, gave me advice, at once honourable to yourself and
necessary to me, not to neglect the interests of God’s Churches,
nor little by little to allow the guidance of affairs to pass to our
opponents, whereby their interests must win, and ours lose.  I
think that I answered both.  But, as I am uncertain whether my
replies were preserved by those who were entrusted with the duty of
conveying them, I will make my defence over again.  As to my
absence, I can put in an unimpeachable plea, as to which I think
intelligence must have reached your holiness, that I have been detained
by illness which has brought me to the very gates of death.  Even
now as I write about it, the remains of sickness are still upon
me.  And they are such as to another man might be
unendurable.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxlii-p6">2.  As to the fact of its not being owing to
my neglect that the interests of the Churches have been betrayed to our
opponents, I wish your reverence to know that the bishops in communion
with me, from lack of earnestness, or because they suspect me and are
not open with me, or because the devil is always at hand to oppose good
works, are unwilling to cooperate with me.  Formerly, indeed, the
majority of us were united with one another, including the excellent
Bosporius.<note place="end" n="2468" id="ix.cxlii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxlii-p7"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> li.</p></note>  In reality
they give me no aid in what is most essential.  The consequence of
all this is, that to a great extent my recovery is hindered by my
distress, and <pb n="205" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_205.html" id="ix.cxlii-Page_205" />the
sorrow I feel brings back my worst symptoms.  What, however, can I
do alone and unaided, when the canons, as you yourself know, do not
allow points of this kind to be settled by one man?<note place="end" n="2469" id="ix.cxlii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxlii-p8"> The Ben. note
is:  “<i>Canones illos qui apostolis afficti fuere,
nonnunquam citat Basilius in Epistolis canonicis.  Videtur hoc
loco respicere ad vigesimum</i> (?xxxvii.) <i>septimum, ubi
præscribitur, ut in unaquaque provincia episcopi nihil majoris
rei incipiant sine sententia illius, qui inter eos primus, ac unus
quisque iis contentus sit, quæ ad parœciam suam
pertinent:  sed nec ille absque omnium voluntate quidquam
faciat.  Erat Basilius hujus canonis observandi studiosus, et
quamvis nominis fama et sedis dignitate plurimum posset, nunquam ab
eo communionis restitutionem impetrare potuerunt Marcelli discipuli,
antequam Petri Alexandrini auctoritates accessisset:  et cum ab
Episcopis in Palæstina Exsulantibus non ex spectato aliorum
Episcoporum consensu restituti fuissent, factum moleste tulit et
libere reprehendit.”  Epist</i>.
cclxv.</p></note>  And yet what remedy have I not
tried?  Of what decision have I failed to remind them, some by
letter and some in person?  They even came to the city, when they
heard a report of my death; when, by God’s will, they found me
yet alive I made them such a speech as was proper to the
occasion.  In my presence they respect me, and promise all that is
fit, but no sooner have they got back again than they return to their
own opinion.  In all this I am a sufferer, like the rest, for the
Lord has clearly abandoned us, whose love has grown cold because
iniquity abounds.  For all this may your great and powerful
intercession with God be sufficient for me.  Perhaps we shall
either become of some use, or, even if we fail in our object, we may
escape condemnation.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the prefects' accountant." progress="69.94%" prev="ix.cxlii" next="ix.cxliv" id="ix.cxliii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxliii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxliii-p1.1">Letter
CXLII.<note place="end" n="2470" id="ix.cxliii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxliii-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxliii-p3"><i>To the prefects’
accountant</i>.<note place="end" n="2471" id="ix.cxliii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxliii-p4"> On the
exemption of hospitals from taxation.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxliii-p5">I <span class="c14" id="ix.cxliii-p5.1">assembled</span> all my
brethren the chorepiscopi at the synod of the blessed martyr
Eupsychius<note place="end" n="2472" id="ix.cxliii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxliii-p6"> <i>cf.
Letters</i> c. and cclii., and note on p. 184.</p></note> to introduce them
to your excellency.  On account of your absence they must be
brought before you by letter.  Know, therefore, this brother as
being worthy to be trusted by your intelligence, because he fears the
Lord.  As to the matters on behalf of the poor, which he refers to
your good-will, deign to believe him as one worthy of credit, and to
give the afflicted all the aid in your power.  I am sure you will
consent to look favourably upon the hospital of the poor which is in
his district, and exempt it altogether from taxation.  It has
already seemed good to your colleague to make the little property of
the poor not liable to be rated.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To another accountant." progress="69.98%" prev="ix.cxliii" next="ix.cxlv" id="ix.cxliv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxliv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxliv-p1.1">Letter
CXLIII.<note place="end" n="2473" id="ix.cxliv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxliv-p2"> Of the same
date as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxliv-p3"><i>To another accountant</i>.<note place="end" n="2474" id="ix.cxliv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxliv-p4"> On the same
subject.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxliv-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxliv-p5.1">Had</span> it been possible for me to
meet your excellency I would have in person brought before you the
points about which I am anxious, and would have pleaded the cause of
the afflicted, but I am prevented by illness and by press of
business.  I have therefore sent to you in my stead this
chorepiscopus, my brother, begging you to give him your aid and use him
and to take him into counsel, for his truthfulness and sagacity qualify
him to advise in such matters.  If you are so good as to inspect
the hospital for the poor, which is managed by him, (I am sure you will
not pass it without a visit, experienced as you are in the work; for I
have been told that you support one of the hospitals at Amasea out of
the substance wherewith the Lord has blessed you), I am confident that,
after seeing it, you will give him all he asks.  Your colleague
has already promised me some help towards the hospitals.  I tell
you this, not that you may imitate him, for you are likely to be a
leader of others in good works, but that you may know that others have
shown regard for me in this matter.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the prefects' officer." progress="70.04%" prev="ix.cxliv" next="ix.cxlvi" id="ix.cxlv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxlv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxlv-p1.1">Letter
CXLIV.<note place="end" n="2475" id="ix.cxlv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxlv-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxlv-p3"><i>To the prefects’ officer</i>.<note place="end" n="2476" id="ix.cxlv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxlv-p4"> On the same
subject.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxlv-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxlv-p5.1">You</span> know the bearer from
meeting him in the town.  Nevertheless I write to commend him to
you, that he may be useful to you in many matters in which you are
interested, from his being able to give pious and sensible
advice.  Now is the time to carry out what you have said to me in
private; I mean when this my brother has told you the state of the
poor.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata." progress="70.06%" prev="ix.cxlv" next="ix.cxlvii" id="ix.cxlvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxlvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxlvi-p1.1">Letter
CXLV.<note place="end" n="2477" id="ix.cxlvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxlvi-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxlvi-p3"><i>To Eusebius, bishop of
Samosata</i>.<note place="end" n="2478" id="ix.cxlvi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxlvi-p4"> On a possible
visit of Eusebius to Cæsarea.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxlvi-p5">I <span class="c14" id="ix.cxlvi-p5.1">know</span> the countless
labours which you have undergone for the Churches of God; I know your
press of occupation, while you discharge your responsibilities, not as
though they were of mere secondary importance, but in accordance with
God’s will.  I know the man<note place="end" n="2479" id="ix.cxlvi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxlvi-p6"> <i>i.e.</i>
Valens.</p></note>
who is, as it were, laying close siege to you and by whom you are
forced, like <pb n="206" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_206.html" id="ix.cxlvi-Page_206" />birds
crouching in cover under an eagle, not to go far from your
shelter.  I know all this.  But longing is strong, both in
hoping for the impracticable and attempting the impossible. 
Rather I should say, hope in God is the strongest of all
things.<note place="end" n="2480" id="ix.cxlvi-p6.1"><p id="ix.cxlvi-p7"> “<i>Vita
vere mortalis spes est vitæ immortalis</i>.”  St.
Augustine in <scripRef passage="Ps. iii." id="ix.cxlvi-p7.1" parsed="|Ps|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.3">Ps. iii.</scripRef>  “<i>Spes æternitatem animum
erigit, et idcirco nulla mala sentit</i>.”  St. Greg.,
<i>Moral</i>.  <i>cf</i>. Ovid. i. Pont. 7:</p>

<p class="c67" id="ix.cxlvi-p8">Quamvis est igitur meritis indebita nostris,</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c72" id="ix.cxlvi-p9">Magna tamen spes est in bonitate
Dei.</p></note>  For it is not
from unreasonable desire, but from strength of faith, that I expect a
way out, even from the greatest difficulties, and that you will find a
way to get over all hindrances, and to come to see the Church that
loves you best of all, and to be seen by her.  What she values
most of all good things is to behold your face and to hear your
voice.  Beware then of making her hopes vain.  When last
year, on my return from Syria, I reported the promise which you had
given me, you cannot think how elated with her hopes I made her. 
Do not, my friend, postpone your coming to another time.  Even if
it may be possible for you to see her one day, you may not see her and
me too, for sickness is hurrying me on to quit this painful
life.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Antiochus." progress="70.14%" prev="ix.cxlvi" next="ix.cxlviii" id="ix.cxlvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxlvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxlvii-p1.1">Letter CXLVI.<note place="end" n="2481" id="ix.cxlvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxlvii-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxlvii-p3"><i>To Antiochus</i>.<note place="end" n="2482" id="ix.cxlvii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxlvii-p4"> Nephew
of Eusebius, who had written a salutation in his uncle’s
letter.  <i>cf. Letter</i> clxviii.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxlvii-p5">I <span class="c14" id="ix.cxlvii-p5.1">cannot</span> accuse you of
carelessness and inattention, because, when an opportunity of writing
occurred, you said nothing.  For I count the greeting which you
have sent me in your own honoured hand worth many letters.  In
return I salute you, and beg you earnestly to give heed to the
salvation of your soul, disciplining all the lusts of the flesh by
reason, and ever keeping the thought of God built up in your soul, as
in a very holy temple.  In every deed and every word hold before
your eyes the judgment of Christ, so that every individual action,
being referred to that exact and awful examination may bring you glory
in the day of retribution, when you win praise from all creation. 
If that great man<note place="end" n="2483" id="ix.cxlvii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxlvii-p6"> <i>i.e.</i>
his uncle Eusebius.</p></note> should be able to
pay me a visit, it would be a pleasure to me to see you here with
him.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Aburgius." progress="70.19%" prev="ix.cxlvii" next="ix.cxlix" id="ix.cxlviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxlviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxlviii-p1.1">Letter CXLVII.<note place="end" n="2484" id="ix.cxlviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxlviii-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxlviii-p3"><i>To Aburgius</i>.<note place="end" n="2485" id="ix.cxlviii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxlviii-p4"> To commend
Maximus, late prefect of Cappadocia and in great distress.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxlviii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxlviii-p5.1">Up</span> to this time I used to think
Homer a fable, when I read the second part of his poem, in which he
narrates the adventures of Ulysses.  But the calamity which has
befallen the most excellent Maximus has led me to look on what I used
to think fabulous and incredible, as exceedingly probable. 
Maximus was governor of no insignificant people, just as Ulysses was
chief of the Cephallenians.  Ulysses had great wealth, and
returned stripped of everything.  To such straits has calamity
reduced Maximus, that he may have to present himself at home in
borrowed rags.  And perhaps he has suffered all this because he
has irritated some Læstrygones against him, and has fallen in with
some Scylla, hiding a dog’s fierceness and fury under a
woman’s form.  Since then he has barely been able to swim
out of this inextricable whirlpool.  He supplicates you by my
means for humanity’s sake to grieve for his undeserved
misfortunes and not be silent about his needs, but make them known to
the authorities.  He hopes thus that he may find some aid against
the slanders which have been got up against him:  and if not, that
at all events the intention of the enemy who has shewn such an
intoxication of hostility against him may be made public.  When a
man has been wronged it is a considerable comfort to him if the
wickedness of his enemies can be made plain.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Trajan." progress="70.26%" prev="ix.cxlviii" next="ix.cl" id="ix.cxlix"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxlix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxlix-p1.1">Letter CXLVIII.<note place="end" n="2486" id="ix.cxlix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxlix-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxlix-p3"><i>To Trajan</i>.<note place="end" n="2487" id="ix.cxlix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxlix-p4"> A Trajan
was commander-in-chief under Valens.  <i>cf</i>. Theod. iv. 30
and Amm. Marcellinus xxxi.  He was killed at the battle of
Adrianople in 378.  This may have been the same
officer.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxlix-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxlix-p5.1">Even</span> the ability to bewail
their own calamities brings much comfort to the distressed; and this is
specially the case when they meet with others capable, from their lofty
character, of sympathizing with their sorrows.  So my right
honourable brother Maximus, after being prefect of my country, and then
suffering what no other man ever yet suffered, stripped of all his
belongings both inherited from his forefathers and collected by his own
labours, afflicted in body in many and various ways, by his wanderings
up and down the world, and not having been able to keep even his civil
status free from attack, to preserve which freemen are wont to leave no
labour undone, has made many complaints to me about all that has
happened to him, and has begged me to give you a short description of
the Iliad of woes in which he is involved.  <pb n="207" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_207.html" id="ix.cxlix-Page_207" />And I, being quite unable to relieve him in any
other way in his troubles, have readily done him the favour shortly to
relate to your excellency a part of what I have heard from him. 
He, indeed, seemed to me to blush at the idea of making a plain tale of
his own calamity.  If what has happened shews that the inflicter
of the wrong is a villain, at all events it proves the sufferer to be
deserving of great pity; since the very fact of having fallen into
troubles inflicted by Divine Providence, seems in a manner to shew that
a man has been devoted to suffering.  But it would be a sufficient
comfort to him if you will only look at him kindly, and extend also to
him that abundant favour which all the recipients of it cannot
exhaust,—I mean your clemency.  We are all of us convinced
that before the tribunal your protection will be an immense step
towards victory.  He who has asked for my letter as likely to be
of service is of all men most upright.  May it be granted me to
see him, with the rest, proclaiming aloud the praises of your lordship
with all his power.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Trajan." progress="70.36%" prev="ix.cxlix" next="ix.cli" id="ix.cl"><p class="c26" id="ix.cl-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cl-p1.1">Letter CXLIX.<note place="end" n="2488" id="ix.cl-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cl-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cl-p3"><i>To Trajan</i>.<note place="end" n="2489" id="ix.cl-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cl-p4"> The Ben.
note points out that though in all the <span class="c14" id="ix.cl-p4.1">mss.</span>
the inscription is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cl-p4.2">τῷ
αὐτῷ,</span> to the same, that is to Trajan,
the internal evidence points to its having been written to some one
else.  Trajan had had no personal knowledge of the troubles of
Maximus.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cl-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cl-p5.1">You</span> yourself have seen with
your own eyes the distressing condition of Maximus, once a man of high
reputation, but now most of all to be pitied, formerly prefect of my
country.  Would that he had never been so!  Many, I think,
would be likely to shun provincial governorships, if their dignities
are likely to issue in such an end.  To a man, then, from the
quickness of his intelligence, able from a few circumstances to
conjecture the rest, I need hardly narrate in detail all that I have
seen and all that I have heard.  Perhaps, however, I shall not
seem to be telling a superfluous story if I mention that, though many
and terrible things were audaciously done against him before your
coming, what went on afterwards was such as to cause the former
proceedings to be reckoned as kindness; to such an excess of outrage
and injury and actually of personal cruelty did the proceedings go
which were afterwards taken against him by the person in
authority.  Now he is here with an escort to fill up the measure
of his evil deeds unless you are willing to stretch out your strong
hand to protect the sufferer.  In urging your goodness to an act
of kindness I feel that I am undertaking an unnecessary task.  Yet
since I desire to be serviceable to Maximus I do beg your lordship to
add something for my sake to your natural zeal for what is right, to
the end that he may clearly perceive that my intervention on his behalf
has been of service to him.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Amphilochius in the name of Heraclidas." progress="70.44%" prev="ix.cl" next="ix.clii" id="ix.cli"><p class="c26" id="ix.cli-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cli-p1.1">Letter CL.<note place="end" n="2490" id="ix.cli-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cli-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cli-p3"><i>To Amphilochius in the name of
Heraclidas</i>.<note place="end" n="2491" id="ix.cli-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cli-p4">
Amphilochius, not yet consecrated to Iconium, had abandoned
his profession as an advocate, and was living in retirement at
Ozizala, a place not far from Nazianzus, the see of his uncle
Gregory, devoted to the care of his aged father, whose name he
bore.  Heraclidas, it appears, had also renounced the bar, and
devoted himself to religious life; but did not join Amphilochius on
the ground that he was living in Basil’s hospital at
Cæsarea.  <i>cf</i>. the letters of Gregory, first cousin
of Amphilochius.  On the relationship, see Bp. Lightfoot in
<i>D.C.B.</i> i. p. 104, and pedigree in
prolegomena.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cli-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.cli-p5.1">I remember</span> our
old conversations with one another, and am forgetful neither of what I
said, nor of what you said.  And now public life has no hold upon
me.  For although I am the same in heart and have not yet put off
the old man, nevertheless, outwardly and by withdrawing myself far from
worldly life, I seem already to have begun to tread the way of
Christian conversation.  I sit apart, like men who are on the
point of embarking on the deep, looking out at what is before me. 
Mariners, indeed, need winds to make their voyage prosperous; I on the
other hand want a guide to take me by the hand and conduct me safely
through life’s bitter waves.  I feel that I need first a
curb for my young manhood, and then pricks to drive me to the course of
piety.  Both these seem to be provided by reason, which at one
time disciplines my unruliness of soul, and at another time my
sluggishness.  Again I want other remedies that I may wash off the
impurity of habit.  You know how, long accustomed as I was to the
Forum, I am lavish of words, and do not guard myself against the
thoughts put into my mind by the evil one.  I am the servant too
of honour, and cannot easily give up thinking great things of
myself.  Against all this I feel that I need a great
instructor.  Then, further, I conclude that it is of no small
importance, nor of benefit only for a little while, that the
soul’s eye should be so purged that, after being freed from all
the darkness of ignorance, as though from some blinding humour, one can
gaze intently <pb n="208" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_208.html" id="ix.cli-Page_208" />on the
beauty of the glory of God.  All this I know very well that your
wisdom is aware of; I know that you would wish that I might have some
one to give me such help, and if ever God grant me to meet you I am
sure that I shall learn more about what I ought to heed.  For now,
in my great ignorance, I can hardly even form a judgment as to what I
lack.  Yet I do not repent of my first impulse; my soul does not
hang back from the purpose of a godly life as you have feared for me,
nobly and becomingly doing everything in your power, lest, like the
woman of whom I have heard the story, I should turn back and become a
pillar of salt.<note place="end" n="2492" id="ix.cli-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cli-p6"> <i>cf.</i>
<scripRef passage="Gen. xix. 26" id="ix.cli-p6.1" parsed="|Gen|19|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.19.26">Gen. xix. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>  I am still,
however, under the restraint of external authority; for the magistrates
are seeking me like a deserter.  But I am chiefly influenced by my
own heart, which testifies to itself of all that I have told
you.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cli-p7">2.  Since you have mentioned our bond, and
have announced that you mean to prosecute, you have made me laugh in
this my dejection, because you are still an advocate and do not give up
your shrewdness.  I hold, unless, indeed, like an ignorant man, I
am quite missing the truth, that there is only one way to the Lord, and
that all who are journeying to Him are travelling together and walking
in accordance with one “bond” of life.  If this be so,
wherever I go how can I be separated from you?  How can I cease to
live with you, and with you serve God, to Whom we have both fled for
refuge?  Our bodies may be separated by distance, but God’s
eye still doubtless looks upon us both; if indeed a life like mine is
fit to be beheld by the divine eyes; for I have read somewhere in the
Psalms that the eyes of the Lord are upon the righteous.<note place="end" n="2493" id="ix.cli-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cli-p8">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiv. 15" id="ix.cli-p8.1" parsed="|Ps|34|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.15">Ps. xxxiv.
15</scripRef>.</p></note>  I do indeed pray that with you and
with all that are like minded with you, I may be associated, even in
body, and that night and day with you and with any other true
worshipper of God I may bow my knees to our Father which is in heaven;
for I know that communion in prayer brings great gain.  If, as
often as it is my lot to lie and groan in a different corner, I am
always to be accused of lying, I cannot contend against your argument,
and already condemn myself as a liar, if with my own carelessness I
have said anything which brings me under such a charge.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cli-p9">3.  I was lately at Cæsarea, in order to
learn what was going on there.  I was unwilling to remain in the
city itself, and betook myself to the neighbouring hospital, that I
might get there what information I wanted.  According to his
custom the very godly bishop visited it, and I consulted him as to the
points which you had urged upon me.  It is not possible for me to
remember all that he said in reply; it went far beyond the limits of a
letter.  In sum, however, what he said about poverty was this,
that the rule ought to be that every one should limit his possessions
to one garment.  For one proof of this he quoted the words of John
the Baptist “he that hath two coats let him impart to him that
hath none;”<note place="end" n="2494" id="ix.cli-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cli-p10">
<scripRef passage="Luke iii. 11" id="ix.cli-p10.1" parsed="|Luke|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.11">Luke iii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and for another our
Lord’s prohibition to His disciples to have two
coats.<note place="end" n="2495" id="ix.cli-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cli-p11">
<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 10" id="ix.cli-p11.1" parsed="|Matt|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.10">Matt. x. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  He further
added “If thou wilt be perfect go and sell that thou hast and
give to the poor.”<note place="end" n="2496" id="ix.cli-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cli-p12">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 21" id="ix.cli-p12.1" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. xix.
21</scripRef>.</p></note>  He said
too that the parable of the pearl bore on this point, because the
merchant, who had found the pearl of great price, went away and sold
all that he had and bought it; and he added too that no one ought
even to permit himself the distribution of his own property, but
should leave it in the hands of the person entrusted with the duty
of managing the affairs of the poor; and he proved the point from
the acts of the apostles,<note place="end" n="2497" id="ix.cli-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cli-p13">
<scripRef passage="Acts iv. 35" id="ix.cli-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|4|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.35">Acts iv. 35</scripRef>.</p></note> because they
sold their property and brought and laid it at the feet of the
apostles, and by them it was distributed to each as every man had
need.<note place="end" n="2498" id="ix.cli-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cli-p14"> It will be
observed that St. Basil’s quotation here does not quite bear
out his point.  There is no “by them” in
<scripRef passage="Acts iv. 35" id="ix.cli-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|4|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.35">Acts iv. 35</scripRef>.  “Distribution was made
unto every man according as he had need.”  In
<scripRef passage="Acts ii. 45" id="ix.cli-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|2|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.45">Acts ii. 45</scripRef> the primitive communists are said
themselves to have “parted to all men as every man had
need,” the responsibility of distribution being apparently
retained.</p></note>  For he
said that experience was needed in order to distinguish between
cases of genuine need and of mere greedy begging.  For whoever
gives to the afflicted gives to the Lord, and from the Lord shall
have his reward; but he who gives to every vagabond casts to a dog,
a nuisance indeed from his importunity, but deserving no pity on the
ground of want.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cli-p15">4.  He was moreover the first to speak shortly, as
befits the importance of the subject, about some of the daily duties of
life.  As to this I should wish you to hear from himself, for it
would not be right for me to weaken the force of his lessons.  I
would pray that we might visit him together, that so you might both
accurately preserve in your memory what he said, and supply any
omissions by your own intelligence.  One thing that I do remember,
out of the many which I heard, is this; that instruction how to lead
the Christian life depends less on words, than on daily example. 
I know that, if you had not been detained by the duty of succouring
your aged father, there is nothing that <pb n="209" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_209.html" id="ix.cli-Page_209" />you would have more greatly esteemed than a
meeting with the bishop, and that you would not have advised me to
leave him in order to wander in deserts.  Caves and rocks are
always ready for us, but the help we get from our fellow man is not
always at hand.  If, then, you will put up with my giving you
advice, you will impress on your father the desirability of his
allowing you to leave him for a little while in order to meet a man
who, alike from his experience of others and from his own wisdom, knows
much, and is able to impart it to all who approach
him.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eustathius the Physician." progress="70.83%" prev="ix.cli" next="ix.cliii" id="ix.clii"><p class="c26" id="ix.clii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clii-p1.1">Letter
CLI.<note place="end" n="2499" id="ix.clii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clii-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clii-p3"><i>To Eustathius the Physician</i>.<note place="end" n="2500" id="ix.clii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clii-p4"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> clxxxix.  On those who had renounced communion with
Eustathius the bishop.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.clii-p5.1">If</span> my letters are of any
good, lose no time in writing to me and in rousing me to write. 
We are unquestionably made more cheerful when we read the letters of
wise men who love the Lord.  It is for you to say, who read it,
whether you find anything worth attention in what I write.  Were
it not for the multitude of my engagements, I should not debar myself
from the pleasure of writing frequently.  Pray do you, whose cares
are fewer, soothe me by your letters.  Wells, it is said, are the
better for being used.  The exhortations which you derive from
your profession are apparently beside the point, for it is not I who am
applying the knife; it is men whose day is done, who are falling upon
themselves.<note place="end" n="2501" id="ix.clii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clii-p6"> <i>i.e.</i>
Eustathius, the bishop, is rushing upon the knife.</p></note>  The phrase of
the Stoics runs, “since things do not happen as we like, we like
what happens;” but I cannot make my mind fall in with what is
happening.  That some men should do what they do not like because
they cannot help it, I have no objection.  You doctors do not
cauterise a sick man, or make him suffer pain in some other way,
because you like it; but you often adopt this treatment in obedience to
the necessity of the case.  Mariners do not willingly throw their
cargo overboard; but in order to escape shipwreck they put up with the
loss, preferring a life of penury to death.  Be sure that I look
with sorrow and with many groans upon the separation of those who are
holding themselves aloof.  But yet I endure it.  To lovers of
the truth nothing can be put before God and hope in Him.<note place="end" n="2502" id="ix.clii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clii-p7"> The view
of the Ben. Ed. is that the bales thrown overboard represent the
loss of unity incurred by the Sebastenes by leaving the communion of
Eustathius for his own.  <i>cf. Letter</i>
ccxxxvii.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Victor, the Commander." progress="70.92%" prev="ix.clii" next="ix.cliv" id="ix.cliii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cliii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cliii-p1.1">Letter
CLII.<note place="end" n="2503" id="ix.cliii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cliii-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cliii-p3"><i>To Victor, the Commander</i>.<note place="end" n="2504" id="ix.cliii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cliii-p4">
<i>cf</i>. Greg. Naz., <i>Letters</i> cxxxiii. and cxxxiv. and
Theodoret, <i>Ecc. Hist</i>. iv. 30. and Amm. Marc. xxxi.
7.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cliii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cliii-p5.1">If</span> I were to fail to write to
any one else I might possibly with justice incur the charge of
carelessness or forgetfulness.  But it is not possible to forget
you, when your name is in all men’s mouths.  But I cannot be
careless about one who is perhaps more distinguished than any one else
in the empire.  The cause of my silence is evident.  I am
afraid of troubling so great a man.  If, however, to all your
other virtues you add that of not only receiving what I send, but of
actually asking after what is missing, lo! here I am writing to you
with joyous heart, and I shall go on writing for the future, with
prayers to God that you may be requited for the honour you pay
me.  For the Church, you have anticipated my supplications, by
doing everything which I should have asked.  And you act to please
not man but God, Who has honoured you; Who has given you some good
things in this life, and will give you others in the life to come,
because you have walked with truth in His way, and, from the beginning
to the end, have kept your heart fixed in the right
faith.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Victor the Ex-Consul." progress="70.98%" prev="ix.cliii" next="ix.clv" id="ix.cliv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cliv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cliv-p1.1">Letter
CLIII.<note place="end" n="2505" id="ix.cliv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cliv-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cliv-p3"><i>To Victor the Ex-Consul</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cliv-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cliv-p4.1">As</span> often as it falls to my lot
to read your lordship’s letters, so often do I thank God that you
continue to remember me, and that you are not moved by any calumny to
lessen the love which once you consented to entertain for me, either
from your wise judgment or your kindly intercourse.  I pray then
the holy God that you may remain in this mind towards me, and that I
may be worthy of the honour which you give me.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Ascholius, bishop of Thessalonica." progress="71.00%" prev="ix.cliv" next="ix.clvi" id="ix.clv"><p class="c26" id="ix.clv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clv-p1.1">Letter
CLIV.<note place="end" n="2506" id="ix.clv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clv-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clv-p3"><i>To Ascholius, bishop of
Thessalonica</i>.<note place="end" n="2507" id="ix.clv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clv-p4"> <i>cf.
Letters</i> clxiv. and clxv.  Ascholius baptized Theodosius at
Thessalonica in 380, and was present at the Council of
Constantinople in 381.  Soc., <i>Ecc. Hist</i>. v. 6 and
8.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clv-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.clv-p5.1">You</span> have done well, and in
accordance with the law of spiritual love, in writing to me first, and
by your good example challenging me to like energy.  The
friendship of the world, indeed, stands in need of actual sight and
intercourse, that thence intimacy may begin.  All, however, who
know how to love in the spirit do not need the flesh to
<pb n="210" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_210.html" id="ix.clv-Page_210" />promote affection, but are
led to spiritual communion in the fellowship of the faith. 
Thanks, then, to the Lord Who has comforted my heart by showing
me that love has not grown cold in all, but that there are yet in
the world men who show the evidence of the discipleship of
Christ.  The state of affairs with you seems to be something
like that of the stars by night, shining some in one part of the
sky and some in another, whereof the brightness is charming, and
the more charming because it is unexpected.  Such are you,
luminaries of the Churches, a few at most and easily counted in
this gloomy state of things, shining as in a moonless night, and,
besides being welcome for your virtue, being all the more longed
for because of its being so seldom that you are found.  Your
letter has made your disposition quite plain to me. 
Although small, as far as regards the number of its syllables, in
the correctness of its sentiments it was quite enough to give me
proof of your mind and purpose.  Your zeal for the cause of
the blessed Athanasius is plain proof of your being sound as to
the most important matters.  In return for my joy at your
letter I am exceedingly grateful to my honourable son Euphemius,
to whom I pray that all help may be given by the Holy One, and I
beg you to join in my prayers that we may soon receive him back
with his very honourable wife, my daughter in the Lord.  As
to yourself, I beg that you will not stay our joy at its
beginning, but that you will write on every possible opportunity,
and increase your good feeling towards me by constant
communication.  Give me news, I beg you, about your Churches
and how they are situated as regards union.  Pray for us
here that our Lord may rebuke the winds and the sea, and that
with us there may be a great, calm.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address.  In the case of a trainer." progress="71.11%" prev="ix.clv" next="ix.clvii" id="ix.clvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.clvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clvi-p1.1">Letter CLV.<note place="end" n="2508" id="ix.clvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clvi-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clvi-p3"><i>Without address</i>.<note place="end" n="2509" id="ix.clvi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clvi-p4"> Supposed by
Maran (<i>Vit. Bas</i>.) to be Julius Soranus, a relative of Basil,
and dux of Scythia.  Maran supposes that a copyist added these
words to the title because Soranus was “a trainer”
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clvi-p4.1">αλείπτης</span>)
and encourager of martyrs; in <i>Letter</i> clxiv. Basil calls
Ascholius “a trainer” of the martyr
Sabas.</p></note>  <i>In the case of a
trainer</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clvi-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.clvi-p5.1">I am</span> at a loss how to
defend myself against all the complaints contained in the first and
only letter which your lordship has been so good as to send me. 
It is not that there is any lack of right on my side, but because among
so many charges it is hard to select the most vital, and fix on the
point at which I ought to begin to apply a remedy.  Perhaps, if I
follow the order of your letter, I shall come upon each in turn. 
Up to to-day I knew nothing about those who are setting out for
Scythia; nor had any one told me even of those who came from your
house, so that I might greet you by them, although I am anxious to
seize every opportunity of greeting your lordship.  To forget you
in my prayers is impossible, unless first I forget the work to which
God has called me, for assuredly, faithful as by God’s grace you
are, you remember all the prayers<note place="end" n="2510" id="ix.clvi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clvi-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clvi-p6.1">κηρύγματα</span>. 
On St. Basil’s use of this word for decree, <i>vide De Sp.
S.</i>c. 66.  Here it seems to have the force of an
appointed liturgy.  <i>cf</i>. the letter of Firmilianus to
Cyprian.  (<i>Ep. Cyp</i>. 75.)</p></note> of the Church;
how we pray also for our brethren when on a journey and offer prayer in
the holy church for those who are in the army, and for those who speak
for the sake of the Lord’s name, and for those who show the
fruits of the Spirit.  In most, or all of these, I reckon your
lordship to be included.  How could I ever forget you, as far as I
am individually concerned, when I have so many reasons to stir me to
recollection, such a sister, such nephews, such kinsfolk, so good, so
fond of me, house, household, and friends?  By all these, even
against my will, I am perforce reminded of your good disposition. 
As to this, however, our brother has brought me no unpleasant news, nor
has any decision been come to by me which could do him any
injury.  Free, then, the chorepiscopus and myself from all blame,
and grieve rather over those who have made false reports.  If our
learned friend wishes to bring an action against me, he has law courts
and laws.  In this I beg you not to blame me.  In all the
good deeds that you do, you are laying up treasure for yourself; you
are preparing for yourself in the day of retribution the same
refreshment which you are providing for those who are persecuted for
the sake of the name of the Lord.  If you send the relics of the
martyrs home you will do well; as you write that the persecution there
is, even now, causing martyrs to the Lord.<note place="end" n="2511" id="ix.clvi-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clvi-p7"> This is one of
the earliest references to the preservation of relics.  So late
as the case of St. Fructuosus (<i>Acta SS. Fructuosi</i>,
etc.), who died at Tarragona in 259, the friends are forbidden to
keep the relics.  On St. Basil’s views on the subject,
<i>cf</i>. <i>Hom. in Mart. Jul.</i> 2 and <i>Hom. de
SS</i>. xl. <i>MM.</i> 8.  So Gregory of Nyssa,
<i>Hom</i>. i. <i>in</i> xl. <i>Mar</i>. ii. 935. 
As early as the time of St. Augustine (†430) a thriving trade
in forged relics had already begun.  (Aug., <i>De Opere
Monach</i>. 28.)  <i>cf</i>. Littledale’s <i>Plain
Reasons</i>, p. 51.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Presbyter Evagrius." progress="71.27%" prev="ix.clvi" next="ix.clviii" id="ix.clvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.clvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clvii-p1.1">Letter
CLVI.<note place="end" n="2512" id="ix.clvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clvii-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clvii-p3"><i>To the Presbyter Evagrius</i>.<note place="end" n="2513" id="ix.clvii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clvii-p4"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> cxxxviii.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clvii-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.clvii-p5.1">So</span> far from
being impatient at the length of your letter, I assure you I thought it
even short, from the pleasure it gave me <pb n="211" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_211.html" id="ix.clvii-Page_211" />when reading it.  For is there anything
more pleasing than the idea of peace?  Is anything more suitable
to the sacred office, or more acceptable to the Lord, than to take
measures for effecting it?  May you have the reward of the
peace-maker, since so blessed an office has been the object of your
good desires and earnest efforts.  At the same time, believe me,
my revered friend, I will yield to none in my earnest wish and prayer
to see the day when those who are one in sentiment shall all fill the
same assembly.  Indeed it would be monstrous to feel pleasure in
the schisms and divisions of the Churches, and not to consider that the
greatest of goods consists in the knitting together of the members of
Christ’s body.  But, alas! my inability is as real as my
desire.  No one knows better than yourself, that time alone is the
remedy of ills that time has matured.  Besides, a strong and
vigorous treatment is necessary to get at the root of the
complaint.  You will understand this hint, though there is no
reason why I should not speak out.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clvii-p6">2.  Self-importance, when rooted by habit in
the mind, cannot be destroyed by one man, by one single letter, or in a
short time.  Unless there be some arbiter in whom all parties have
confidence, suspicions and collisions will never altogether
cease.  If, indeed, the influence of Divine grace were shed upon
me, and I were given power in word and deed and spiritual gifts to
prevail with these rival parties, then this daring experiment might be
demanded of me; though, perhaps, even then, you would not advise me to
attempt this adjustment of things by myself, without the co-operation
of the bishop,<note place="end" n="2514" id="ix.clvii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clvii-p7"> Meletius of
Antioch.</p></note> on whom principally
falls the care of the church.  But he cannot come hither, nor can
I easily undertake a long journey while the winter lasts, or rather I
cannot anyhow, for the Armenian mountains will be soon impassable, even
to the young and vigorous, to say nothing of my continued bodily
ailments.  I have no objection to write to tell him of all this;
but I have no expectation that writing will lead to anything, for I
know his cautious character, and after all written words have little
power to convince the mind.  There are so many things to urge, and
to bear, and to reply to, and to object, that a letter has no soul, and
is in fact but waste paper.  However, as I have said, I will
write.  Only give me credit, most religious and dear brother, for
having no private feeling in the matter.  Thank God.  I have
no such feeling towards any one.  I have not busied myself in the
investigation of the supposed or real complaints which are brought
against this or that man; so my opinion has a claim on your attention
as that of one who really cannot act from partiality or
prejudice.  I only desire, through the Lord’s good will,
that all things may be done with ecclesiastical propriety.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clvii-p8">3.  I was vexed to find from my dear son Dorotheus,
our associate in the ministry, that you had been unwilling to
communicate with him.  This was not the kind of conversation which
you had with me, as well as I recollect.  As to my sending to the
West it is quite out of the question.  I have no one fit for the
service.  Indeed, when I look round, I seem to have no one on my
side.  I can but pray I may be found in the number of those seven
thousand who have not bowed the knee to Baal.  I know the present
persecutors of us all seek my life; yet that shall not diminish ought
of the zeal which I owe to the Churches of God.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Amiochus." progress="71.45%" prev="ix.clvii" next="ix.clix" id="ix.clviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.clviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clviii-p1.1">Letter CLVII.<note place="end" n="2515" id="ix.clviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clviii-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clviii-p3"><i>To Amiochus</i>.<note place="end" n="2516" id="ix.clviii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clviii-p4"> <i>cf.
Letters</i> cxlvi. and ccxxxix.  Maran. (<i>Vit. Bas</i>). is
of opinion that as these two letters, clvii. and clviii., written at
the same time, are very much in the same terms, they cannot be to
the same person, and thinks that the sluggishness, which Basil
complains of, fits with Eusebius much better than with Antiochus,
who could not travel without his uncle’s permission.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clviii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.clviii-p5.1">You</span> may well imagine how
disappointed I was not to meet you in the summer; not that our meeting
in former years was enough to satisfy me, but even to see loved objects
in a dream brings those who love some comfort.  But you do not
even write, so sluggish are you, and I think your absence can be
referred to no other cause than that you are slow to undertake journeys
for affection’s sake.  On this point I will say no
more.  Pray for me, and ask the Lord not to desert me, but as He
has brought me out of bygone temptations so also to deliver me from
those that I await, for the glory of the name of Him in Whom I put my
trust.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Antiochus." progress="71.50%" prev="ix.clviii" next="ix.clx" id="ix.clix"><p class="c26" id="ix.clix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clix-p1.1">Letter CLVIII.<note place="end" n="2517" id="ix.clix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clix-p2"> Placed in
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clix-p3"><i>To Antiochus</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clix-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.clix-p4.1">My</span> sins have prevented me from
carrying out the wish to meet you, which I have long entertained. 
Let me apologise by letter for my absence, and beseech you not to omit
to remember me in your prayers, that, if I live, I may be permitted to
enjoy your <pb n="212" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_212.html" id="ix.clix-Page_212" />society.  If not,
by the aid of your prayers may I quit this world with good hope. 
I commend to you our brother the camel-master.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eupaterius and his daughter." progress="71.52%" prev="ix.clix" next="ix.clxi" id="ix.clx"><p class="c26" id="ix.clx-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clx-p1.1">Letter
CLIX.<note place="end" n="2518" id="ix.clx-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clx-p2"> Placed about
373.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clx-p3"><i>To Eupaterius and his daughter</i>.<note place="end" n="2519" id="ix.clx-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clx-p4"> On the Nicene
Creed and the Holy Ghost.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clx-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.clx-p5.1">You</span> may well
imagine what pleasure the letter of your excellencies gave me, if only
from its very contents.  What, indeed, could give greater
gratification to one who prays ever to be in communication with them
who fear the Lord, and to share their blessings, than a letter of this
kind, wherein questions are asked about the knowledge of God?  For
if, to me, “to live is Christ,”<note place="end" n="2520" id="ix.clx-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clx-p6">
<scripRef passage="Phil. i. 21" id="ix.clx-p6.1" parsed="|Phil|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.21">Phil. i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>
truly my words ought to be about Christ, my every thought and deed
ought to depend upon His commandments, and my soul to be fashioned
after His.  I rejoice, therefore, at being asked about such
things, and congratulate the askers.  By me, to speak shortly, the
faith of the Fathers assembled at Nicæa is honoured before all
later inventions.  In it the Son is confessed to be
con-substantial with the Father and to be naturally of the same nature
with Him who begat Him, for He was confessed to be Light of Light, God
of God, and Good of Good, and the like.  Both by those holy men
the same doctrine was declared, and by me now who pray that I may walk
in their footsteps.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clx-p7">2.  But since the question now raised by
those who are always endeavouring to introduce novelties, but passed
over in silence by the men of old, because the doctrine was never
gainsaid, has remained without full explanation (I mean that which
concerns the Holy Ghost) I will add a statement on this subject in
conformity with the sense of Scripture.  As we were baptized, so
we profess our belief.  As we profess our belief, so also we offer
praise.  As then baptism has been given us by the Saviour, in the
name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost, so, in
accordance with our baptism, we make the confession of the creed, and
our doxology in accordance with our creed.  We glorify the Holy
Ghost together with the Father and the Son, from the conviction that He
is not separated from the Divine Nature; for that which is foreign by
nature does not share in the same honors.  All who call the Holy
Ghost a creature we pity, on the ground that, by this utterance, they
are falling into the unpardonable sin of blasphemy against Him.  I
need use no argument to prove to those who are even slightly trained in
Scripture, that the creature is separated from the Godhead.  The
creature is a slave; but the Spirit sets free.<note place="end" n="2521" id="ix.clx-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clx-p8"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 2" id="ix.clx-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|8|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.2">Rom. viii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  The creature needs life; the Spirit
is the Giver of life.<note place="end" n="2522" id="ix.clx-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clx-p9">
<scripRef passage="John vi. 63" id="ix.clx-p9.1" parsed="|John|6|63|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.63">John vi. 63</scripRef>.</p></note>  The
creature requires teaching.  It is the Spirit that
teaches.<note place="end" n="2523" id="ix.clx-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clx-p10">
<scripRef passage="John xiv. 26" id="ix.clx-p10.1" parsed="|John|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.26">John xiv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>  The
creature is sanctified; it is the Spirit that sanctifies.<note place="end" n="2524" id="ix.clx-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clx-p11">
<scripRef passage="Rom. xv. 16" id="ix.clx-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|15|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.16">Rom. xv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  Whether you name angels,
archangels, or all the heavenly powers, they receive their
sanctification through the Spirit, but the Spirit Himself has His
holiness by nature, not received by favour, but essentially His;
whence He has received the distinctive name of Holy.  What then
is by nature holy, as the Father is by nature holy, and the Son by
nature holy, we do not ourselves allow to be separated and severed
from the divine and blessed Trinity, nor accept those who rashly
reckon it as part of creation.  Let this short summary be
sufficient for you, my pious friends.  From little seeds, with
the co-operation of the Holy Ghost, you will reap the fuller crop of
piety.  “Give instruction to a wise man and he will be
yet wiser.”<note place="end" n="2525" id="ix.clx-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clx-p12">
<scripRef passage="Prov. ix. 9" id="ix.clx-p12.1" parsed="|Prov|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.9">Prov. ix. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  I will put
off fuller demonstration till we meet.  When we do, it will be
possible for me to answer objections, to give you fuller proofs from
Scripture, and to confirm all the sound rule of faith.  For the
present pardon my brevity.  I should not have written at all
had I not thought it a greater injury to you to refuse your request
altogether than to grant it in part.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Diodorus." progress="71.70%" prev="ix.clx" next="ix.clxii" id="ix.clxi"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxi-p1.1">Letter CLX.<note place="end" n="2526" id="ix.clxi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxi-p2"> Placed in 373
or 374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxi-p3"><i>To Diodorus</i>.<note place="end" n="2527" id="ix.clxi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxi-p4"> On the
marriage with a deceased wife’s sister.  <i>cf.
Letter</i> cxxxv.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxi-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.clxi-p5.1">I have</span> received
the letter which has reached me under the name of Diodorus, but in what
it contains creditable to any one rather than to Diodorus.  Some
ingenious person seems to have assumed your name, with the intention of
getting credit with his hearers.  It appears that he was asked by
some one if it was lawful to contract marriage with his deceased
wife’s sister; and, instead of shuddering at such a question, he
heard it unmoved, and quite boldly and bravely supported the unseemly
desire.  Had I his letter by me I would have sent it you, and you
would have been able to defend both yourself and the truth.  But
the person who showed it me took it away <pb n="213" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_213.html" id="ix.clxi-Page_213" />again, and carried it about as a kind of trophy
of triumph against me who had forbidden it from the beginning,
declaring that he had permission in writing.  Now I have written
to you that I may attack that spurious document with double strength,
and leave it no force whereby it may injure its readers.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxi-p6">2.  First of all I have to urge, what is of most
importance in such matters, our own custom, which has the force of law,
because the rules have been handed down to us by holy men.  It is
as follows:  if any one, overcome by impurity, falls into unlawful
intercourse with two sisters, this is not to be looked upon as
marriage, nor are they to be admitted at all into the Church until they
have separated from one another.  Wherefore, although it were
possible to say nothing further, the custom would be quite enough to
safeguard what is right.  But, since the writer of the letter has
endeavoured to introduce this mischief into our practice by a false
argument, I am under the necessity of not omitting the aid of
reasoning; although in matters which are perfectly plain every
man’s instinctive sentiment is stronger than argument.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxi-p7">3.  It is written, he says, in Leviticus
“Neither shalt thou take a wife to her sister, to vex her, to
uncover her nakedness, beside the other <i>in her life
time</i>.”<note place="end" n="2528" id="ix.clxi-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxi-p8">
<scripRef passage="Lev. xviii. 18" id="ix.clxi-p8.1" parsed="|Lev|18|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.18.18">Lev. xviii.
18</scripRef>.</p></note>  From this it
is plain, he argues, that it is lawful to take her when the wife is
dead.  To this my first answer shall be, that whatever the law
says, it says to those who are under the law; otherwise we shall be
subject to circumcision, the sabbath, abstinence from meats.  For
we certainly must not, when we find anything which falls in with our
pleasures, subject ourselves to the yoke of slavery to the law; and
then, if anything in the law seems hard, have recourse to the freedom
which is in Christ.  We have been asked if it is written that one
may be taken to wife after her sister.  Let us say what is safe
and true, that it is not written.  But to deduce by sequence of
argument what is passed over in silence is the part of a legislator,
not of one who quotes the articles of the law.  Indeed, on these
terms, any one who likes will be at liberty to take the sister, even in
the lifetime of the wife.  The same sophism fits in this case
also.  It is written, he says, “Thou shalt not take a wife
to vex her:”  so that, apart from vexation, there is no
prohibition to take her.  The man who wants to indulge his desire
will maintain that the relationship of sisters is such that they cannot
vex one another.  Take away the reason given for the prohibition
to live with both, and what is there to prevent a man’s taking
both sisters?  This is not written, we shall say.  Neither is
the former distinctly stated.  The deduction from the argument
allows liberty in both cases.  But a solution of the difficulty
might be found by going a little back to what is behind the
enactment.  It appears that the legislator does not include every
kind of sin, but particularly prohibits those of the Egyptians, from
among whom Israel had gone forth, and of the Canaanites among whom they
were going.  The words are as follows, “After the doings of
the land of Egypt, wherein ye dwelt, shall ye not do; and after the
doings of the land of Canaan, whither I bring you, shall ye not
do:  neither shall ye walk in their ordinances.”<note place="end" n="2529" id="ix.clxi-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxi-p9">
<scripRef passage="Lev. xviii. 3" id="ix.clxi-p9.1" parsed="|Lev|18|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.18.3">Lev. xviii.
3</scripRef>.</p></note>  It is probable that this kind of sin
was not practised at that time among the Gentiles.  Under these
circumstances the lawgiver was, it may be supposed, under no necessity
of guarding against it; the unwritten custom sufficed to condemn the
crime.  How then is it that while forbidding the greater he was
silent about the less?  Because the example of the patriarch
seemed injurious to many who indulged their flesh so far as to live
with sisters in their life time.  What ought to be my
course?  To quote the Scriptures, or to work out what they leave
unsaid?  In these laws it is not written that a father and son
ought not to have the same concubine, but, in the prophet, it is
thought deserving of the most extreme condemnation, “A man and
his father” it is said “will go in unto the same
maid.”<note place="end" n="2530" id="ix.clxi-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxi-p10">
<scripRef passage="Amos ii. 7" id="ix.clxi-p10.1" parsed="|Amos|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.2.7">Amos ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  And how many
other forms of unclean lust have been found out in the devils’
school, while divine scripture is silent about them, not choosing to
befoul its dignity with the names of filthy things and condemning their
uncleanness in general terms!  As the apostle Paul says,
“Fornication and all uncleanness…let it not be once named
among you as becometh saints,”<note place="end" n="2531" id="ix.clxi-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxi-p11">
<scripRef passage="Eph. v. 3" id="ix.clxi-p11.1" parsed="|Eph|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.3">Eph. v. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> thus including
the unspeakable doings of both males and females under the name of
uncleanness.  It follows that silence certainly does not give
license to voluptuaries.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxi-p12">4.  I, however, maintain that this point has
not been left in silence, but that the lawgiver has made a distinct
prohibition.  The words “None of you shall approach to any
one that is near of kin to him, to uncover their
nakedness,”<note place="end" n="2532" id="ix.clxi-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxi-p13">
<scripRef passage="Lev. xviii. 6" id="ix.clxi-p13.1" parsed="|Lev|18|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.18.6">Lev. xviii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note> embraces also this
form <pb n="214" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_214.html" id="ix.clxi-Page_214" />of kinsmanship,
for what could be more akin to a man than his own wife, or rather than
his own flesh?  “For they are no more twain but one
flesh.”<note place="end" n="2533" id="ix.clxi-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxi-p14"> St.
<scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 6" id="ix.clxi-p14.1" parsed="|Matt|19|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.6">Matt. xix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  So, through
the wife, the sister is made akin to the husband.  For as he shall
not take his wife’s mother, nor yet his wife’s daughter,
because he may not take his own mother nor his own daughter, so he may
not take his wife’s sister, because he may not take his own
sister.  And, on the other hand, it will not be lawful for the
wife to be joined with the husband’s kin, for the rights of
relationship hold good on both sides.  But, for my part, to every
one who is thinking about marriage I testify that, “the fashion
of this world passeth away,”<note place="end" n="2534" id="ix.clxi-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxi-p15">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 31" id="ix.clxi-p15.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.31">1 Cor. vii.
31</scripRef>.</p></note> and the time
is short:  “it remaineth that both they that have wives be
as though they had none.”<note place="end" n="2535" id="ix.clxi-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxi-p16">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 29" id="ix.clxi-p16.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.29">1 Cor. vii.
29</scripRef>.</p></note>  If he
improperly quotes the charge “Increase and
multiply,”<note place="end" n="2536" id="ix.clxi-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxi-p17">
<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 28" id="ix.clxi-p17.1" parsed="|Gen|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.28">Gen. i. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> I laugh at him,
for not discerning the signs of the times.  Second marriage is
a remedy against fornication, not a means of lasciviousness. 
“If they cannot contain,” it is said “let them
marry;”<note place="end" n="2537" id="ix.clxi-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxi-p18">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 9" id="ix.clxi-p18.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.9">1 Cor. vii.
9</scripRef>.</p></note> but if they
marry they must not break the law.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxi-p19">5.  But they whose souls are blinded by
dishonourable lust do not regard even nature, which from old time
distinguished the names of the family.  For under what
relationship will those who contract these unions name their
sons?  Will they call them brothers or cousins of one
another?  For, on account of the confusion, both names will
apply.  O man, do not make the aunt the little one’s
stepmother; do not arm with implacable jealousy her who ought to
cherish them with a mother’s love.  It is only stepmothers
who extend their hatred even beyond death; other enemies make a truce
with the dead; stepmothers begin their hatred after death.<note place="end" n="2538" id="ix.clxi-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxi-p20"> On the
ancient dislike of stepmothers, <i>cf</i>. Herod. iv. 154, and
Eurip., <i>Alcestis</i> 309, where they are said to be as
dangerous to the children as vipers.  Menander writes
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxi-p20.1">δεινότερον
οὐδὲν ἄλλο
μητρυιᾶς
κακόν</span>.</p></note>  The sum of what I say is this. 
If any one wants to contract a lawful marriage, the whole world is open
to him:  if he is only impelled by lust, let him be the more
restricted, “that he may know how to possess his vessel in
sanctification and honour, not in the lust of
concupiscence.”<note place="end" n="2539" id="ix.clxi-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxi-p21">
<scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 4" id="ix.clxi-p21.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.4">1 Thess. iv.
4</scripRef>.  So A.V.,
apparently taking <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxi-p21.2">σκεῦος</span> for
<i>body</i> with Chrys., Theodoret, and others.  The Greek
is, most simply, not “possess,” but <i>get</i>, and
is in favour of the interpretation of Theod. of Mops., Augustine,
and others, “get his <i>wife</i>.”  See
Ellicott, <i>Thess</i>. p. 53.</p></note>  I should like
to say more, but the limits of my letter leave me no further
room.  I pray that my exhortation may prove stronger than lust, or
at least that this pollution may not be found in my own province. 
Where it has been ventured on there let it
abide.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Amphilochius on his consecration as Bishop." progress="72.11%" prev="ix.clxi" next="ix.clxiii" id="ix.clxii"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxii-p1.1">Letter CLXI.<note place="end" n="2540" id="ix.clxii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxii-p2"> Placed in
374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxii-p3"><i>To Amphilochius on his consecration as
Bishop</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxii-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.clxii-p4.1">Blessed</span> be God
Who from age to age chooses them that please Him, distinguishes vessels
of election, and uses them for the ministry of the Saints.  Though
you were trying to flee, as you confess, not from me, but from the
calling you expected through me, He has netted you in the sure meshes
of grace, and has brought you into the midst of Pisidia to catch men
for the Lord, and draw the devil’s prey from the deep into the
light.  You, too, may say as the blessed David said,
“Whither shall I go from thy Spirit? or whither shall I flee from
thy presence.”<note place="end" n="2541" id="ix.clxii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxii-p5">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxix. 7" id="ix.clxii-p5.1" parsed="|Ps|39|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.7">Ps. cxxxix.
7</scripRef>.</p></note>  Such is the
wonderful work of our loving Master.  “Asses are
lost”<note place="end" n="2542" id="ix.clxii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxii-p6">
<scripRef passage="1 Sam. ix. 3" id="ix.clxii-p6.1" parsed="|1Sam|9|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.9.3">1 Sam. ix. 3</scripRef>.  So six <span class="c14" id="ix.clxii-p6.2">mss.</span>  Editors have substituted
“enemies.”  The letter does not exist in
the <i>Codex Harlæanus</i>.  <span class="Greek" id="ix.clxii-p6.3">῎</span><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxii-p6.4">Ονοι</span> is supposed to mean that
Faustinus and John, the predecessors of Amphilochius in the see
of Iconium, were not very wise bishops.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxii-p6.5">ἔχθροι</span>might mean that
they were Arian.  <i>cf. Letter</i>
cxxxviii.</p></note> that there may be a
king of Israel.  David, however, being an Israelite was granted to
Israel; but the land which has nursed you and brought you to such a
height of virtue, possesses you no longer, and sees her neighbour
beautified by her own adornment.  But all believers in Christ are
one people; all Christ’s people, although He is hailed from many
regions, are one Church; and so our country is glad and rejoices at the
dispensation of the Lord, and instead of thinking that she is one man
the poorer, considers that through one man she has become possessed of
whole Churches.  Only may the Lord grant me both to see you in
person, and, so long as I am parted from you, to hear of your progress
in the gospel, and of the good order of your Churches.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxii-p7">2.  Play the man, then, and be strong, and walk
before the people whom the Most High has entrusted to your hand. 
Like a skilful pilot, rise in mind above every wave lifted by heretical
blasts; keep the boat from being whelmed by the salt and bitter billows
of false doctrine; and wait for the calm to be made by the Lord so soon
as there shall have been found a voice worthy of rousing Him to rebuke
the winds and the sea.  If you wish to visit me, now hurried by
long sickness towards the inevitable end, do not wait for an
opportunity, or for the word from me.  You know that to a
father’s heart every time is suitable to embrace a well-loved
<pb n="215" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_215.html" id="ix.clxii-Page_215" />son, and that affection is
stronger than words.  Do not lament over a responsibility
transcending your strength.  If you had been destined to bear the
burden unaided, it would have been not merely heavy; it would have been
intolerable.  But if the Lord shares the load with you,
“cast all your care upon the Lord”<note place="end" n="2543" id="ix.clxii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxii-p8"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Psa. 55.22; 1 Pet. 5.7" id="ix.clxii-p8.1" parsed="|Ps|55|22|0|0;|1Pet|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.22 Bible:1Pet.5.7">Ps. lv. 22 and 1 Pet. v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and He will Himself act.  Only be
exhorted ever to give heed lest you be carried away by wicked
customs.  Rather change all previous evil ways into good by the
help of the wisdom given you by God.  For Christ has sent you
not to follow others, but yourself to take the lead of all who are
being saved.  I charge you to pray for me, that, if I am still
in this life, I may be permitted to see you with your Church. 
If, however, it is ordained that I now depart, may I see all of you
hereafter with the Lord, your Church blooming like a vine with good
works, and yourself like a wise husbandman and good servant giving
meat in due season to his fellow-servants and receiving the reward
of a wise and trusty steward.  All who are with me salute your
reverence.  May you be strong and joyful in the Lord.  May
you be preserved glorious in the graces of the Spirit and of
wisdom.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata." progress="72.29%" prev="ix.clxii" next="ix.clxiv" id="ix.clxiii"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxiii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxiii-p1.1">Letter
CLXII.<note place="end" n="2544" id="ix.clxiii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxiii-p2"> Placed in
374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxiii-p3"><i>To Eusebius, bishop of
Samosata</i>.<note place="end" n="2545" id="ix.clxiii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxiii-p4"> On
Basil’s hopes of visiting Eusebius.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxiii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.clxiii-p5.1">The</span> same cause seems to make me
hesitate to write, and to prove that I must write.  When I think
of the visit which I owe, and reckon up the gain at meeting you, I
cannot help despising letters, as being not even shadows in comparison
with the reality.  Then, again, when I reckon that my only
consolation, deprived as I am of all that is best and most important,
is to salute such a man and beg him, as I am wont, not to forget me in
his prayers, I bethink me that letters are of no small value.  I
do not, myself, wish to give up all hope of my visit, nor to despair of
seeing you.  I should be ashamed not to seem to put so much
confidence in your prayers as even to expect to be turned from an old
man into a young one, if such a need were to arise, and not merely from
a sick and emaciated one, as I am now, into one a little bit
stronger.  It is not easy to express in words the reason of my not
being with you already, because I am not only prevented by actual
illness, but have not even force of speech enough at any time to give
you an account of such manifold and complex disease.  I can only
say that, ever since Easter up to now, fever, diarrhœa, and
intestinal disturbance, drowning me like waves, do not suffer me to
lift my head above them.  Brother Barachus may be able to tell you
the character of my symptoms, if not as their severity deserves, at
least clearly enough to make you understand the reason of my
delay.  If you join cordially in my prayers, I have no doubt that
my troubles will easily pass away.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Count Jovinus." progress="72.37%" prev="ix.clxiii" next="ix.clxv" id="ix.clxiv"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxiv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxiv-p1.1">Letter CLXIII.<note place="end" n="2546" id="ix.clxiv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxiv-p2"> Placed in
374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxiv-p3"><i>To Count Jovinus</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxiv-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.clxiv-p4.1">One</span> can see your soul in your
letter, for in reality no painter can so exactly catch an outward
likeness, as uttered thoughts can image the secrets of the soul. 
As I read your letter, your words exactly characterized your
steadfastness, your real dignity, your unfailing sincerity; in all
those things it comforted me greatly though I could not see you. 
Never fail, then, to seize every opportunity of writing to me, and to
give me the pleasure of conversing with you at a distance; for to see
you face to face I am now forbidden by the distressing state of my
health.  How serious this is you will learn from the God-beloved
bishop Amphilochius, who is both able to report to you from his having
been constantly with me, and fully competent to tell you what he has
seen.  But the only reason why I wish you to know of my sufferings
is, that you will forgive me for the future, and acquit me of lack of
energy, if I fail to come and see you, though in truth my loss does not
so much need defence from me as comfort from you.  Had it been
possible for me to come to you, I should have very much preferred a
sight of your excellency to all the ends that other men count worth an
effort.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Ascholius." progress="72.43%" prev="ix.clxiv" next="ix.clxvi" id="ix.clxv"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxv-p1.1">Letter CLXIV.<note place="end" n="2547" id="ix.clxv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxv-p2"> Placed in
374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxv-p3"><i>To Ascholius</i>.<note place="end" n="2548" id="ix.clxv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxv-p4"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> liv.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxv-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.clxv-p5.1">It</span> would not be
easy for me to say how very much delighted I am with your
holiness’s letter.  My words are too weak to express all
that I feel; you, however, ought to be able to conjecture it, from the
beauty of what you have written.  For what did not your letter
contain?  It contained love to God; the marvellous description of
the martyrs, which put the manner of their good fight so plainly before
me that I seemed actually to see it; love and kindness to
myself; <pb n="216" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_216.html" id="ix.clxv-Page_216" />words of surpassing
beauty.  So when I had taken it into my hands, and read it many
times, and perceived how abundantly full it was of the grace of the
Spirit, I thought that I had gone back to the good old times, when
God’s Churches flourished, rooted in faith, united in love, all
the members being in harmony, as though in one body.  Then the
persecutors were manifest, and manifest too the persecuted.  Then
the people grew more numerous by being attacked.  Then the blood
of the martyrs, watering the Churches, nourished many more champions of
true religion, each generation stripping for the struggle with the zeal
of those that had gone before.  Then we Christians were in peace
with one another, the peace which the Lord bequeathed us, of which, so
cruelly have we driven it from among us, not a single trace is now left
us.  Yet my soul did go back to that blessedness of old, when a
letter came from a long distance, bright with the beauty of love, and a
martyr travelled to me from wild regions beyond the Danube, preaching
in his own person the exactitude of the faith which is there
observed.  Who could tell the delight of my soul at all
this?  What power of speech could be devised competent to describe
all that I felt in the bottom of my heart?  However, when I saw
the athlete, I blessed his trainer:  he, too, before the just
Judge, after strengthening many for the conflict on behalf of true
religion, shall receive the crown of righteousness.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxv-p6">2.  By bringing the blessed
Eutyches<note place="end" n="2549" id="ix.clxv-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxv-p7"> Eutyches
was a Cappadocian, who was taken prisoner by the Goths, in the reign
of Gallienus, in a raid into Cappadocia.  It was through the
teaching of these captives that the ancestors of Ulphilas became
Christians.  <i>cf.</i> Philost., <i>H.E.</i> ii.
5.</p></note> to my
recollection, and honouring my country for having sown the seeds of
true religion, you have at once delighted me by your reminder of the
past, and distressed me by your conviction of the present. 
None of us now comes near Eutyches in goodness:  so far are we
from bringing barbarians under the softening power of the Spirit,
and the operation of His graces, that by the greatness of our sins
we turn gentle hearted men into barbarians, for to ourselves and to
our sins I attribute it that the influence of the heretics is so
widely diffused.  Peradventure no part of the world has escaped
the conflagration of heresy.  You tell me of struggles of
athletes, bodies lacerated for the truth’s sake, savage fury
despised by men of fearless heart, various tortures of persecutors,
and constancy of the wrestlers through them all, the block and the
water whereby the martyrs died.<note place="end" n="2550" id="ix.clxv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxv-p8"> The Ben.
note illustrates these modes of martyrdom from the letter of the
Gothic Church, supposed to have been written by Ascholius, sent to
Cæsarea with the body of Saint Sabas, who suffered under
Athanaricus, king of the Goths, in the end of the fourth
century.  “They bring him down to the water, giving
thanks and glorifying God; then they flung him down, and put a block
about his neck, and plunged him into the depth.  So slain by
wood and water, he kept the symbol of salvation undefiled, being 38
years old.”  <i>cf</i>. Ruinart., <i>Act.
Sinc</i>. p. 670.</p></note>  And
what is our condition?  Love is grown cold; the teaching of the
Fathers is being laid waste; everywhere is shipwreck of the Faith;
the mouths of the Faithful are silent; the people, driven from the
houses of prayer, lift up their hands in the open air to their Lord
which is in heaven.  Our afflictions are heavy, martyrdom is
nowhere to be seen, because those who evilly entreat us are called
by the same name as ourselves.  Wherefore pray to the Lord
yourself, and join all Christ’s noble athletes with you in
prayer for the Churches, to the end that, if any further time
remains for this world, and all things are not being driven to
destruction, God may be reconciled to his own Churches and restore
them to their ancient peace.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Ascholius, bishop of Thessalonica." progress="72.64%" prev="ix.clxv" next="ix.clxvii" id="ix.clxvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxvi-p1.1">Letter
CLXV.<note place="end" n="2551" id="ix.clxvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxvi-p2"> Placed in
374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxvi-p3"><i>To Ascholius, bishop of
Thessalonica</i>.<note place="end" n="2552" id="ix.clxvi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxvi-p4"> So all
the <span class="c14" id="ix.clxvi-p4.1">mss.</span>  But it is the opinion of
Maran that there can be no doubt of the letter being addressed, not
to Ascholius, but to Soranus, duke of Scythia.  We have seen in
letter 255 that Basil requested his relative Julius Soranus to send
him some relics of the Gothic martyrs.  This letter appears to
refer to his prompt compliance with the request by sending relics of
Saint Sabas.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxvi-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.clxvi-p5.1">God</span> has fulfilled my old prayer
in deigning to allow me to receive the letter of your veritable
holiness.  What I most of all desire is to see you and to be seen
by you, and to enjoy in actual intercourse all the graces of the Spirit
with which you are endowed.  This, however, is impossible, both on
account of the distance which separates us, and the engrossing
occupations of each of us.  I therefore pray, in the second place,
that my soul may be fed by frequent letters from your love in
Christ.  This has now been granted me on taking your epistle into
my hands.  I have been doubly delighted at the enjoyment of your
communication.  I felt as though I could really see your very soul
shining in your words as in some mirror; and I was moved to exceeding
joy, not only at your proving to be what all testimony says of you, but
that your noble qualities are the ornament of my country.  You
have filled the country beyond our borders with spiritual fruits, like
some vigorous branch sprung from a glorious root.  Rightly, then,
does our country rejoice in her own offshoots.  When you were
engaging in con<pb n="217" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_217.html" id="ix.clxvi-Page_217" />flicts for the Faith
she heard that the goodly heritage of the Fathers was preserved in you,
and she glorified God.  And now what are you about?  You have
honoured the land that gave you birth by sending her a martyr who has
just fought a good fight in the barbarian country on your borders, just
as a grateful gardener might send his first fruits to those who had
given him the seeds.  Verily the gift is worthy of Christ’s
athlete, a martyr of the truth just crowned with the crown of
righteousness, whom we have gladly welcomed, glorifying God who has now
fulfilled the gospel of His Christ in all the world.  Let me ask
you to remember in your prayers me who love you, and for my
soul’s sake earnestly to beseech the Lord that one day I, too,
may be deemed worthy to begin to serve God, according to the way of His
commandments which He has given us to salvation.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata." progress="72.76%" prev="ix.clxvi" next="ix.clxviii" id="ix.clxvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxvii-p1.1">Letter
CLXVI.<note place="end" n="2553" id="ix.clxvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxvii-p2"> Placed in
374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c28" id="ix.clxvii-p3"><i>To Eusebius, bishop of
Samosata</i>.<note place="end" n="2554" id="ix.clxvii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxvii-p4"> This
letter is numbered lxv. among those of Gregory of Nazianzus, to whom
it is to be attributed.  It is only found in one
<span class="c14" id="ix.clxvii-p4.1">ms.</span> of the letters of Basil (Coisl.
i.)</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata." progress="72.77%" prev="ix.clxvii" next="ix.clxix" id="ix.clxviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxviii-p1.1">Letter
CLXVII.<note place="end" n="2555" id="ix.clxviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxviii-p2"> Placed in
374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxviii-p3"><i>To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxviii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.clxviii-p4.1">I am</span> delighted at your
remembering me and writing, and, what is yet more important, at your
sending me your blessing in your letter.  Had I been but worthy of
your labours and of your struggles in Christ’s cause, I should
have been permitted to come to you and embrace you, and to take you as
a model of patience.  But since I am not worthy of this, and am
detained by many afflictions and much occupation, I do what is next
best.  I salute your excellency, and beseech you not to grow weary
of remembering me.  For the honour and pleasure of receiving your
letters is not only an advantage to me, but it is a ground of boasting
and pride before the world that I should be held in honour by one whose
virtue is so great, and who is in such close communion with God as to
be able, alike by his teaching and example, to unite others with him in
it.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Antiochus." progress="72.81%" prev="ix.clxviii" next="ix.clxx" id="ix.clxix"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxix-p1.1">Letter CLXVIII.<note place="end" n="2556" id="ix.clxix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxix-p2"> Placed in
374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxix-p3"><i>To Antiochus</i>.<note place="end" n="2557" id="ix.clxix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxix-p4"> Nephew
of Eusebius.  <i>cf. Letters</i> cxlvi, clvii., and
clviii.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxix-p5">I <span class="c14" id="ix.clxix-p5.1">mourn</span> for the Church
that is deprived of the guidance of such a shepherd.<note place="end" n="2558" id="ix.clxix-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxix-p6"> Eusebius was
now in exile in Thrace.  On this picturesque scene of his
forced departure from his diocese, the agony of his flock at losing
him, and his calm submission to the tyranny of Valens, see Theodoret
iv. 12 and 13, pp. 115, 116, of this edition.</p></note>  But I have so much the more ground for
congratulating you on being worthy of the privilege of enjoying, at
such a moment, the society of one who is fighting such a good fight in
the cause of the truth, and I am sure that you, who nobly support and
stimulate his zeal, will be thought worthy by the Lord of a lot like
his.  What a blessing, to enjoy in unbroken quiet the society of
the man so rich in learning and experienced in life!  Now, at
least, you must, I am sure, know how wise he is.  In days gone by
his mind was necessarily given to many divided cares, and you were too
busy a man to give your sole heed to the spiritual fountain which
springs from his pure heart.  God grant that you may be a comfort
to him, and never yourself want consolation from others.  I am
sure of the disposition of your heart, alike from the experience which
I, for a short time, have had of you, and from the exalted teaching
your illustrious instructor, with whom to pass one single day is a
sufficient provision for the journey to
salvation.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Basil to Gregory." progress="72.88%" prev="ix.clxix" next="ix.clxxi" id="ix.clxx"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxx-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxx-p1.1">Letter CLXIX.<note place="end" n="2559" id="ix.clxx-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxx-p2"> Placed in 374,
on the misconduct of Glycerius, a deacon.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxx-p3"><i>Basil to Gregory</i>.<note place="end" n="2560" id="ix.clxx-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxx-p4">
Tillemont says either of Nyssa or Nazianzus.  In the
<span class="c14" id="ix.clxx-p4.1">ms.</span> Coisl. I. it is preceded by lxxi.,
unquestionably addressed to Gregory of Nazianzus, and inscribed
“to the same.”  In the <i>Codex Harl.</i> it
is inscribed <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxx-p4.2">Γρηγορί&amp; 251·
ἑταίρῳ</span>.  Garnier,
however (<i>Vit. S. Bas</i>. xxxi. § iv.) allows that there are
arguments in favor of Gregory of Nyssa.  Probably it is the
elder Gregory who is addressed.  See Prolegomena.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxx-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.clxx-p5.1">You</span> have undertaken a kindly
and charitable task in getting together the captive troop of the
insolent Glycerius (at present I must so write), and, so far as in you
lay, covering our common shame.  It is only right that your
reverence should undo this dishonour with a full knowledge of the facts
about him.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxx-p6">This grave and venerable Glycerius of yours was
ordained by me deacon of the church of Venesa<note place="end" n="2561" id="ix.clxx-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxx-p7"> Or
Veësa, or Synnasa; the <span class="c14" id="ix.clxx-p7.1">mss.</span>
vary.</p></note> to serve the presbyter, and look after
the work of the Church, for, though the fellow is in other respects
intractable, he is naturally clever at manual labour.  No
sooner was he appointed than he neglected his work, as though there
had been absolutely nothing to do.  But, of his own private
power and authority, he got together some wretched virgins, some of
whom came to him of their own accord (you know how young people are
prone to anything of this <pb n="218" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_218.html" id="ix.clxx-Page_218" />kind), and others were unwillingly
forced to accept him as leader of their company.  Then he
assumed the style and title of patriarch, and began all of a sudden
to play the man of dignity.  He had not attained to this on any
reasonable or pious ground; his only object was to get a means of
livelihood, just as some men start one trade and some another. 
He has all but upset the whole Church, scorning his own presbyter, a
man venerable both by character and age; scorning his chorepiscopus,
and myself, as of no account at all, continually filling the town
and all the clergy with disorder and disturbance.  And now, on
being mildly rebuked by me and his chorepiscopus, that he may not
treat us with contempt (for he was trying to stir the younger men to
like insubordination), he is meditating conduct most audacious and
inhuman.  After robbing as many of the virgins as he could, he
has made off by night.  I am sure all this will have seemed
very sad to you.  Think of the time too.  The feast was
being held there, and, as was natural, large numbers of people were
gathered together.  He, however, on his side, brought out his
own troop, who followed young men and danced round them, causing all
well-disposed persons to be most distressed, while loose chatterers
laughed aloud.  And even this was not enough, enormous as was
the scandal.  I am told that even the parents of the virgins,
finding their bereavement unendurable, wishful to bring home the
scattered company, and falling with not unnatural sighs and tears at
their daughters’ feet, have been insulted and outraged by this
excellent young man and his troop of bandits.  I am sure your
reverence will think all this intolerable.  The ridicule of it
attaches to us all alike.  First of all, order him to come back
with the virgins.  He might find some mercy, if he were to come
back with a letter from you.  If you do not adopt this course,
at least send the virgins back to their mother the Church.  If
this cannot be done, at all events do not allow any violence to be
done to those that are willing to return, but get them to return to
me.  Otherwise I call God and man to witness that all this is
ill done, and a breach of the law of the Church.  The best
course would be for Glycerius to come back with a letter,<note place="end" n="2562" id="ix.clxx-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxx-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxx-p8.1">ἐπιστολῆς</span> is
read in the version of this letter appearing in the works of Greg.
Naz., and Combefis is no doubt right in thinking that it makes
better sense than <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxx-p8.2">ἐπιστήμης</span>,
the reading of the chief <span class="c14" id="ix.clxx-p8.3">mss.</span>
here.</p></note> and in a becoming and proper frame of
mind; if not, let him be deprived of his ministry.<note place="end" n="2563" id="ix.clxx-p8.4"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxx-p9">
<i>cf</i>. Prolegomena, and Ramsay’s <i>Church and Roman
Empire</i>, Cap. xviii.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Glycerius." progress="73.08%" prev="ix.clxx" next="ix.clxxii" id="ix.clxxi"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxxi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxxi-p1.1">Letter CLXX.<note place="end" n="2564" id="ix.clxxi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxi-p2"> Placed with
the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxxi-p3"><i>To Glycerius</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxxi-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.clxxi-p4.1">How</span> far will your mad
folly go?  How long will you counsel mischief against
yourself?  How long will you go on rousing me to wrath, and
bringing shame on the common order of solitaries?  Return. 
Put confidence in God, and in me, who imitate God’s
loving-kindness.  If I rebuked you like a father, like a father I
will forgive you.  This is the treatment you shall receive from
me, for many others are making supplication in your behalf, and before
all the rest your own presbyter, for whose grey hairs and compassionate
disposition I feel much respect.  Continue longer to hold aloof
from me and you have quite fallen from your degree.<note place="end" n="2565" id="ix.clxxi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxi-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxxi-p5.1">τοῦ
βαθμοῦ</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 13" id="ix.clxxi-p5.2" parsed="|1Tim|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.13">1 Tim.
iii. 13</scripRef>. 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxxi-p5.3">οἱ
καλῶς
διακονησαντες
βαθμὸν
ἑαυτοῖς
καλὸν
περιποιοῦνται</span>. 
There seems an evident allusion to this passage, but not such as
to enable Basil to be positively ranked with Chrysostom in his
apparent interpretation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxxi-p5.4">βαθμός</span> objectively of
preferment, or with Theodoret in his subjective idea of honour
with God.  Apparently the “degree” is the
Diaconate.</p></note>  You will also fall away from God, for
with your songs and your garb<note place="end" n="2566" id="ix.clxxi-p5.5"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxi-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxxi-p6.1">στολή</span>. 
The technical use of this word for a “stole” is not
earlier than the ninth century.  It was indeed used for a
sacred vestment, <i>e.g.</i> the sacred robe which Constantine
presented to Macarius, Bishop of Jerusalem.  (Theodoret ii.
27.)  In Latin “<i>stola</i>” designated the
distinctive dress of the matron, and it seems to be used with a
suggestion of effeminacy.</p></note> you are
leading the young women not to God, but to the
pit.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Gregory." progress="73.15%" prev="ix.clxxi" next="ix.clxxiii" id="ix.clxxii"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxxii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxxii-p1.1">Letter CLXXI.<note place="end" n="2567" id="ix.clxxii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxii-p2"> Placed with
the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxxii-p3"><i>To Gregory</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxxii-p4">I <span class="c14" id="ix.clxxii-p4.1">wrote</span> to you, not long
ago, about Glycerius and the virgins.  Even now they have not
returned, but are still hesitating, how and why I know not.  I
should be sorry to charge this against you, as though you were acting
thus to bring discredit on me, either because you have some ground of
complaint against me, or to gratify others.  Let them then come,
fearing nothing.  Do you be surety for their doing this.  For
it pains me to have my members cut off, although they have been rightly
cut off.  If they hold out the burden will rest on others.  I
wash my hands of it.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Sophronius, the bishop." progress="73.18%" prev="ix.clxxii" next="ix.clxxiv" id="ix.clxxiii"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxxiii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxxiii-p1.1">Letter
CLXXII.<note place="end" n="2568" id="ix.clxxiii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxiii-p2"> Placed in
374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxxiii-p3"><i>To Sophronius, the bishop</i>.<note place="end" n="2569" id="ix.clxxiii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxiii-p4"> This
Sophronius is distinguished by Maran from the Sophronius,
<i>magister officiorum</i>, to whom <i>Letters</i> xxxii.,
lxxvi., and xcvi. have already been addressed, and who is also the
recipient of clxxvi., clxxx., cxcii., cclxii.  Nothing else is
known of him.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxxiii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.clxxiii-p5.1">There</span> is no need for me to say
how much I was delighted by your letter.  Your own
<pb n="219" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_219.html" id="ix.clxxiii-Page_219" />words will enable you
to conjecture what I felt on receiving it.  You have
exhibited to me in your letter, the first fruits of the Spirit,
love.  Than this what can be more precious to me in the
present state of affairs, when, because iniquity abounds, the
love of many has waxed cold?<note place="end" n="2570" id="ix.clxxiii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxiii-p6">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 12" id="ix.clxxiii-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|24|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.12">Matt. xxiv.
12</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Nothing is rarer now than spiritual intercourse with a brother, a
word of peace, and such spiritual communion as I have found in
you.  For this I thank the Lord, beseeching Him that I may
have part in the perfect joy that is found in you.  If such
be your letter, what must it be to meet you in person?  If
when you are far away you so affect me, what will you be to me
when you are seen face to face?  Be sure that if I had not
been detained by innumerable occupations, and all the unavoidable
anxieties which tie me down, I should have hurried to see your
excellency.  Although that old complaint of mine is a great
hindrance to my moving about, nevertheless in view of the good I
expect, I would not have allowed this to stand in my way. 
To be permitted to meet a man holding the same views and
reverencing the faith of the Fathers, as you are said to do by
our honourable brethren and fellow presbyters, is in truth to go
back to the ancient blessedness of the Churches, when the
sufferers from unsound disputation were few, and all lived in
peace, “workmen” obeying the commandments and not
“needing to be ashamed,”<note place="end" n="2571" id="ix.clxxiii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxiii-p7">
<scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 15" id="ix.clxxiii-p7.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.15">2 Tim. ii.
15</scripRef>.</p></note> serving the Lord with simple and clear
confession, and keeping plain and inviolate their faith in
Father, Son and Holy Ghost.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Theodora the Canoness." progress="73.27%" prev="ix.clxxiii" next="ix.clxxv" id="ix.clxxiv"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxxiv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxxiv-p1.1">Letter
CLXXIII.<note place="end" n="2572" id="ix.clxxiv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxiv-p2"> Placed in
374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxxiv-p3"><i>To Theodora the Canoness</i>.<note place="end" n="2573" id="ix.clxxiv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxiv-p4"> On the
Canonicæ, pious women who devoted themselves to education,
district visiting, funerals, and various charitable works, and
living in a community apart from men, <i>cf</i>. Soc. i. 17,
“virgins in the register,” and Sozomen viii. 23, on
Nicarete.  They were distinguished from nuns as not being bound
by vows, and from deaconesses as not so distinctly discharging
ministerial duties.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxxiv-p5">I <span class="c14" id="ix.clxxiv-p5.1">should</span> be more diligent
in writing to you but for my belief that my letters do not always, my
friend, reach your own hands.  I am afraid that through the
naughtiness of those on whose service I depend, especially at a time
like this when the whole world is in a state of confusion, a great many
other people get hold of them.  So I wait to be found fault with,
and to be eagerly asked for my letters, that so I may have this proof
of their delivery.  Yet, whether I write or not, one thing I do
without failing, and that is to keep in my heart the memory of your
excellency, and to pray the Lord to grant that you may complete the
course of good living which you have chosen.  For in truth it is
no light thing for one, who makes a profession, to follow up all that
the promise entails.  Any one may embrace the gospel life, but
only a very few of those who have come within my knowledge have
completely carried out their duty in its minutest details, and have
overlooked nothing that is contained therein.  Only a very few
have been consistent in keeping the tongue in check and the eye under
guidance, as the Gospel would have it; in working with the hands
according to the mark of doing what is pleasing to God; in moving the
feet, and using every member, as the Creator ordained from the
beginning.  Propriety in dress, watchfulness in the society of
men, moderation in eating and drinking, the avoidance of superfluity in
the acquisition of necessities; all these things seem small enough when
they are thus merely mentioned, but, as I have found by experience,
their consistent observance requires no light struggle.  Further,
such a perfection of humility as not even to remember nobility of
family, nor to be elevated by any natural advantage of body or mind
which we may have, nor to allow other people’s opinion of us to
be a ground of pride and exaltation, all this belongs to the evangelic
life.  There is also sustained self-control, industry in prayer,
sympathy in brotherly love, generosity to the poor, lowliness of
temper, contrition of heart, soundness of faith, calmness in
depression, while we never forget the terrible and inevitable
tribunal.  To that judgment we are all hastening, but those who
remember it, and are anxious about what is to follow after it, are very
few.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To a Widow." progress="73.41%" prev="ix.clxxiv" next="ix.clxxvi" id="ix.clxxv"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxxv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxxv-p1.1">Letter CLXXIV.<note place="end" n="2574" id="ix.clxxv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxv-p2"> Placed in
374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxxv-p3"><i>To a Widow</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxxv-p4">I <span class="c14" id="ix.clxxv-p4.1">have</span> been most wishful
to write constantly to your excellency, but I have from time to time
denied myself, for fear of causing any temptation to beset you, because
of those who are ill disposed toward me.  As I am told, their
hatred has even gone so far that they make a fuss if any one happens to
receive a letter from me.  But now that you have begun to write
yourself, and very good it is of you to do so, sending me needful
information about all that is in your mind, I am stirred to write back
to you.  Let me then set right what has been omitted in the past,
and at the same time reply to what <pb n="220" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_220.html" id="ix.clxxv-Page_220" />your excellency has written.  Truly
blessed is the soul, which by night and by day has no other anxiety
than how, when the great day comes wherein all creation shall stand
before the Judge and shall give an account for its deeds, she too may
be able easily to get quit of the reckoning of life.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxv-p5">For he who keeps that day and that hour ever
before him, and is ever meditating upon the defence to be made before
the tribunal where no excuses will avail, will sin not at all, or not
seriously, for we begin to sin when there is a lack of the fear of God
in us.  When men have a clear apprehension of what is threatened
them, the awe inherent in them will never allow them to fall into
inconsiderate action or thought.  Be mindful therefore of
God.  Keep the fear of Him in your heart, and enlist all men to
join with you in your prayers, for great is the aid of them that are
able to move God by their importunity.  Never cease to do
this.  Even while we are living this life in the flesh, prayer
will be a mighty helper to us, and when we are departing hence it will
be a sufficient provision for us on the journey to the world to
come.<note place="end" n="2575" id="ix.clxxv-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxv-p6">
“Prayer ardent opens heaven.”  Young,
<i>N.T.</i> viii., 721.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxv-p7">Anxiety is a good thing; but, on the other hand,
despondency, dejection, and despair of our salvation, are injurious to
the soul.  Trust therefore in the goodness of God, and look for
His succour, knowing that if we turn to Him rightly and sincerely, not
only will He not cast us off forever, but will say to us, even while we
are in the act of uttering the words of our prayer, “Lo! I am
with you.”</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Count Magnenianus." progress="73.51%" prev="ix.clxxv" next="ix.clxxvii" id="ix.clxxvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxxvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxxvi-p1.1">Letter CLXXV.<note place="end" n="2576" id="ix.clxxvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxvi-p2"> Written
probably early in 374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxxvi-p3"><i>To Count Magnenianus</i>.<note place="end" n="2577" id="ix.clxxvi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxvi-p4"> One
<span class="c14" id="ix.clxxvi-p4.1">ms.</span> reads Magninianus.  On the
identification of this officer with the recipient of cccxxv., see
that letter.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxxvi-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.clxxvi-p5.1">Your</span> excellency lately
wrote to me, plainly charging me, besides other matters, to write
concerning the Faith.  I admire your zeal in the matter, and I
pray God that your choice of good things may be persistent, and that,
advancing in knowledge and good works, you may be made perfect. 
But I have no wish to leave behind me a treatise on the Faith, or to
write various creeds, and so I have declined to send what you
asked.<note place="end" n="2578" id="ix.clxxvi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxvi-p6"> But what Basil
declined to do at the prompting of Magnenianus, he shortly
afterwards did for Amphilochius, and wrote the <i>De Spiritu
Sancto</i>.</p></note>  You seem
to me to be surrounded by the din of your men there, idle fellows,
who say certain things to calumniate me, with the idea that they
will improve their own position by lying disgracefully against
me.<note place="end" n="2579" id="ix.clxxvi-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxvi-p7"> Maran (<i>V.
Basil</i>xxx.) thinks that the allusion is to Atarbuis of
Neocæsarea and to some of his presbyters.  <i>cf.
Letter</i> ccx.</p></note>  The past
shews what they are, and future experience will shew them in still
plainer colours.  I, however, call on all who trust in Christ
not to busy themselves in opposition to the ancient faith, but, as
we believe, so to be baptized, and, as we are baptized, so to
offer the doxology.<note place="end" n="2580" id="ix.clxxvi-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxvi-p8"> <i>cf.</i>
<i>De Sp. Scto</i>. p. 17.</p></note>  It is
enough for us to confess those names which we have received from
Holy Scripture, and to shun all innovation about them.  Our
salvation does not lie in the invention of modes of address, but
in the sound confession of the Godhead in which we have professed
our faith.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Amphilochius, Bishop of Iconium." progress="73.59%" prev="ix.clxxvi" next="ix.clxxviii" id="ix.clxxvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxxvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxxvii-p1.1">Letter
CLXXVI.<note place="end" n="2581" id="ix.clxxvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxvii-p2"> Placed in
374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxxvii-p3"><i>To Amphilochius, Bishop of
Iconium</i>.<note place="end" n="2582" id="ix.clxxvii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxvii-p4"> An
invitation to feast of St. Eupsychius, with a request to arrive
three days before the actual day of the festival, which was observed
on the 7th of September.  (<i>cf. Letter</i> c. and note, and
the invitation to the Pontic bishops in cclii.)</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxxvii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.clxxvii-p5.1">God</span> grant that when this
letter is put into your hands, it may find you in good health, quite at
leisure, and as you would wish to be.  For then it will not be in
vain that I send you this invitation to be present at our city, to add
greater dignity to the annual festival which it is the custom of our
Church to hold in honour of the martyrs.<note place="end" n="2583" id="ix.clxxvii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxvii-p6"> <i>i.e.</i>
Damas and Eupsychius.</p></note>  For be sure my most honoured and dear
friend, that our people here, though they have had experience of many,
desire no one’s presence so eagerly as they do yours; so
affectionate an impression has your short intercourse with them left
behind.  So, then, that the Lord may be glorified, the people
delighted, the martyrs honoured, and that I in my old age may receive
the attention due to me from my true son, do not refuse to travel to me
with all speed.  I will beg you too to anticipate the day of
assembly, that so we may converse at leisure and may comfort one
another by the interchange of spiritual gifts.  The day is the
fifth of September.<note place="end" n="2584" id="ix.clxxvii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxvii-p7"> So the
date stands in eight <span class="c14" id="ix.clxxvii-p7.1">mss.</span>  However it
arose, 5th is a mistake for 7th, the day of St. Eupsychius in the
Greek Kalendar.</p></note>  Come then
three days beforehand in order that you may also honour with your
presence the Church<note place="end" n="2585" id="ix.clxxvii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxvii-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxxvii-p8.1">Μνήμη</span>. 
The Ben. Ed. understand by this word the church erected by Basil in
his hospital (<i>cf. Letter</i> xciv.) at Cæsarea.  In
illustration of the use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxxvii-p8.2">μνήμη</span> in this sense Du Cange
cites <i>Act. Conc. Chalced</i>. i. 144, and explains it as being
equivalent to “<i>memoria</i>,” <i>i.e.</i>
“<i>ædes sacra in qua extat sancti alicujus
sepulcrum</i>.”  <i>cf.</i> <i>Nomocan.
Photii</i> v. § 1.  For the similar use of
“<i>memoria</i>,” in Latin, <i>cf</i>.
Aug., <i>De Civ. Dei.</i> xxii. 10:  “<i>Nos autem
martyribus nostris non templa sicut diis
sed</i>memorias<i>sicut hominibus mortuis
fabricamus</i>.”</p></note> of the
Hospital.  May you by <pb n="221" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_221.html" id="ix.clxxvii-Page_221" />the grace of the Lord be kept in good health
and spirits in the Lord, praying for me and for the Church of
God.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Saphronius the Master." progress="73.70%" prev="ix.clxxvii" next="ix.clxxix" id="ix.clxxviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxxviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxxviii-p1.1">Letter
CLXXVII.<note place="end" n="2586" id="ix.clxxviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxviii-p2"> Placed in
374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxxviii-p3"><i>To Saphronius the Master</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxxviii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.clxxviii-p4.1">To</span> reckon up all those who have
received kindness at your excellency’s hand, for my sake, is no
easy task; so many are there whom I feel that I have benefited through
your kind aid, a boon which the Lord has given me to help me in these
very serious times.  Worthiest of all is he who is now introduced
to you by my letter, the reverend brother Eusebius, attacked by a
ridiculous calumny which it depends upon you alone in your uprightness,
to destroy.  I beseech you, therefore, both as respecting the
right and as being humanely disposed, to grant me your accustomed
favours, by adopting the cause of Eusebius as your own, and championing
him, and, at the same time, truth.  It is no small thing that he
has the right on his side; and this, if he be not stricken down by the
present crisis, he will have no difficulty in proving plainly and
without possibility of contradiction.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Aburgius." progress="73.74%" prev="ix.clxxviii" next="ix.clxxx" id="ix.clxxix"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxxix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxxix-p1.1">Letter CLXXVIII.<note place="end" n="2587" id="ix.clxxix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxix-p2"> Placed with
the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxxix-p3"><i>To Aburgius</i>.<note place="end" n="2588" id="ix.clxxix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxix-p4"> Also
recommending the interests of Eusebius.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxxix-p5">I <span class="c14" id="ix.clxxix-p5.1">know</span> that I have often
recommended many persons to your excellency, and so in serious
emergencies have been very useful to friends in distress.  But I
do not think that I have ever sent to you one whom I regard with
greater respect, or one engaged in contests of greater importance, than
my very dear son Eusebius, who now places this letter in your
hands.  He will himself inform your excellency, if the opportunity
is permitted him, in what difficulties he is involved.  I ought to
say, at least, as much as this.  The man ought not to be
misjudged, nor, because many have been convicted of disgraceful doings,
ought he to come under common suspicion.  He ought to have a fair
trial, and his life must be enquired into.  In this way the
untruth of the charges against him will be made plain, and he, after
enjoying your righteous protection, will ever proclaim what he owes to
your kindness.<note place="end" n="2589" id="ix.clxxix-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxix-p6"> The Ben.
note considers the circumstances referred to are the cruelties of
Valens to those who were accused of enquiring by divination as to
who should succeed him on the throne.  <i>cf</i>. Ammianus
Marcellinus xxix. 1, 2.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Arinthæus." progress="73.80%" prev="ix.clxxix" next="ix.clxxxi" id="ix.clxxx"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxxx-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxxx-p1.1">Letter CLXXIX.<note place="end" n="2590" id="ix.clxxx-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxx-p2"> Placed in
374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxxx-p3"><i>To Arinthæus</i>.<note place="end" n="2591" id="ix.clxxx-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxx-p4"> Possibly
commendatory of the same Eusebius.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxxx-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.clxxx-p5.1">Your</span> natural nobility of
character and your general accessibility have taught me to regard you
as a friend of freedom and of men.  I have, therefore, no
hesitation in approaching you in behalf of one who is rendered
illustrious by a long line of ancestry, but is worthy of greater esteem
and honour on his own account, because of his innate goodness of
disposition.  I beg you, on my entreaty, to give him your support
under a legal charge, in reality, indeed, ridiculous, but difficult to
meet on account of the seriousness of the accusation.  It would be
of great importance to his success if you would deign to say a kind
word in his behalf.  You would, in the first place, be helping the
right; but you would further be showing in this your wonted respect and
kindness to myself, who am your friend.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Master Sophronius, on behalf of Eunathius." progress="73.85%" prev="ix.clxxx" next="ix.clxxxii" id="ix.clxxxi"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxxxi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxxxi-p1.1">Letter CLXXX.<note place="end" n="2592" id="ix.clxxxi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxi-p2"> Of the same
date.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxxxi-p3"><i>To the Master Sophronius, on behalf of
Eunathius</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxxxi-p4">I <span class="c14" id="ix.clxxxi-p4.1">have</span> been much
distressed on meeting a worthy man involved in very great
trouble.  Being human, how could I fail to sympathise with a man
of high character afflicted beyond his deserts?  On thinking in
what way I could be useful to him, I did find one means of helping him
out of his difficulties, and that is by making him known to your
excellency.  It is now for you to extend also to him the same good
offices which, as I can testify, you have shown to many.  You will
learn all the facts of the case from the petition presented by him to
the emperors.  This document I beg you to take into your hands,
and implore you to help him to the utmost of your power.  You will
be helping a Christian, a gentleman, and one whose deep learning ought
to win respect.  If I add that in helping him you will confer a
great kindness upon me, though, indeed, my interests are matters of
small moment, yet, since you are always so good as to make them of
importance, your boon to me will be no small
one.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Otreius, bishop of Melitene." progress="73.90%" prev="ix.clxxxi" next="ix.clxxxiii" id="ix.clxxxii"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxxxii-p1">

<pb n="222" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_222.html" id="ix.clxxxii-Page_222" /><span class="c18" id="ix.clxxxii-p1.1">Letter CLXXXI.<note place="end" n="2593" id="ix.clxxxii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxii-p2"> Placed in
374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxxxii-p3"><i>To Otreius, bishop of Melitene</i>.<note place="end" n="2594" id="ix.clxxxii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxii-p4"> In Armenia
Minor, now Malatia.  Basil asks him for and offers sympathy in
the exile of Eusebius.  Otreius was at Tyana in 367, and at
Constantinople in 381 (Labbe ii. 99 and 955).</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxxxii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.clxxxii-p5.1">Your</span> reverence is, I
know, no less distressed than myself at the removal of the very
God-beloved bishop Eusebius.  We both of us need comfort. 
Let us try to give it to one another.  Do you write to me what you
hear from Samosata, and I will report to you anything that I may learn
from Thrace.<note place="end" n="2595" id="ix.clxxxii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxii-p6"> Where Eusebius
was in exile.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxxii-p7">It is to me no slight alleviation of our present
distress to know the constancy of the people.  It will be the same
to you to have news of our common father.  Of course I cannot now
tell you this by letter, but I commend to you one who is fully
informed, and will report to you in what condition he left him, and how
he bears his troubles.  Pray, then, for him and for me that the
Lord will grant him speedy release from his distress.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the presbyters of Samosata." progress="73.95%" prev="ix.clxxxii" next="ix.clxxxiv" id="ix.clxxxiii"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxxxiii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxxxiii-p1.1">Letter
CLXXXII.<note place="end" n="2596" id="ix.clxxxiii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxiii-p2"> Placed in
374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxxxiii-p3"><i>To the presbyters of Samosata</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxxxiii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.clxxxiii-p4.1">Grieved</span> as I am at the
desolation of the Church,<note place="end" n="2597" id="ix.clxxxiii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxiii-p5"> Specially the
exile of Eusebius.</p></note> I none the less
congratulate you on having been brought so soon to this extreme limit
of your hard struggle.  God grant that you may pass through it
with patience, to the end that in return for your faithful stewardship,
and the noble constancy which you have shewn in Christ’s cause,
you may receive the great reward.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Senate of Samosata." progress="73.97%" prev="ix.clxxxiii" next="ix.clxxxv" id="ix.clxxxiv"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxxxiv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxxxiv-p1.1">Letter
CLXXXIII.<note place="end" n="2598" id="ix.clxxxiv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxiv-p2"> Of the same
date.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxxxiv-p3"><i>To the Senate of Samosata</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxxxiv-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.clxxxiv-p4.1">Seeing</span>, as I do, that
temptation is now spread all over the world, and that the greater
cities of Syria have been tried by the same sufferings as yourselves,
(though, indeed, nowhere is the Senate so approved and renowned for
good works, as your own, noted as you are for your righteous zeal,) I
all but thank the troubles which have befallen you.<note place="end" n="2599" id="ix.clxxxiv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxiv-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxxxiv-p5.1">χάριν
ἔχειν τοῖς
οικονομηθεῖσιν</span>,
with the <i>Cod. Med</i>., instead of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxxxiv-p5.2">ἐπὶ
τοῖς
οἱκονομηθεῖσιν</span>. 
The Ben. note points out that this expression of gratitude to the
troubles themselves is of a piece with the expression of gratitude
to enemies in the <i>De. Sp. S.</i> vi. § 13. (p. 8), and
concludes:  “<i>Sic etiam Machabæorum mater apud
Gregorium Nazianzenum orat. xxii. ait se tyranno pene gratias
agere</i>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxxiv-p6">For had not this affliction come to pass, your
proof under trial would never have been known.  To all that
earnestly strive for any good, the affliction they endure for the sake
of their hope in God is like a furnace to gold.<note place="end" n="2600" id="ix.clxxxiv-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxiv-p7"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Prov. 17.3; 27.21" id="ix.clxxxiv-p7.1" parsed="|Prov|17|3|0|0;|Prov|27|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.17.3 Bible:Prov.27.21">Prov. xvii. 3 and xxvii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxxiv-p8">Rouse ye, then, most excellent sirs, that the labours
you are about to undertake may not be unworthy of those which you have
already sustained, and that on a firm foundation you may be seen
putting a yet worthier finish.  Rouse ye, that ye may stand round
about the shepherd of the Church, when the Lord grants him to be seen
on his own throne, telling each of you in his turn. some good deed done
for the sake of the Church of God.  On the great day of the Lord,
each, according to the proportion of his labours, shall receive his
recompense from the munificent Lord.  By remembering me and
writing to me as often as you can, you will be doing justice in sending
me a reply, and will moreover give me very great pleasure, by sending
me in writing a plain token of a voice which it is delightful to me to
hear.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eustathius, bishop of Himmeria." progress="74.06%" prev="ix.clxxxiv" next="ix.clxxxvi" id="ix.clxxxv"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxxxv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxxxv-p1.1">Letter
CLXXXIV.<note place="end" n="2601" id="ix.clxxxv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxv-p2"> Placed in
374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxxxv-p3"><i>To Eustathius, bishop of
Himmeria</i>.<note place="end" n="2602" id="ix.clxxxv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxv-p4"> Nothing more
is known of this Eustathius.  Himmeria is in
Osrhoene.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxxxv-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.clxxxv-p5.1">Orphanhood</span> is, I know, very
dismal, and entails a great deal of work, because it deprives us of
those who are set over us.  Whence I conclude that you do not
write to me, because you are depressed at what has happened to you, and
at the same time are now very much occupied in visiting the folds of
Christ, because they are attacked on every side by foes.  But
every grief finds consolation in communication with sympathising
friends.  Do then, I beg you, as often as you can, write to
me.  You will both refresh yourself by speaking to me, and you
will comfort me by letting me hear from you.  I shall endeavour to
do the same to you, as often as my work lets me.  Pray yourself,
and entreat all the brotherhood earnestly to importune the Lord, to
grant us one day release from the present distress.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Theodotus, bishop of Beræa." progress="74.10%" prev="ix.clxxxv" next="ix.clxxxvii" id="ix.clxxxvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxxxvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxxxvi-p1.1">Letter
CLXXXV.<note place="end" n="2603" id="ix.clxxxvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxvi-p2"> Placed in
374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxxxvi-p3"><i>To Theodotus, bishop of
Beræa</i>.<note place="end" n="2604" id="ix.clxxxvi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxvi-p4"> Nothing more
is known of this Theodotus.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxxxvi-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.clxxxvi-p5.1">Although</span> you do not write to
me, I know that there is recollection of me in your heart; and this I
infer, not because I <pb n="223" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_223.html" id="ix.clxxxvi-Page_223" />am worthy of
any favourable recollection, but because your soul is rich in abundance
of love.  Yet, as far as in you lies, use whatever opportunities
you have of writing to me, to the end that I may both be cheered by
hearing news of you, and have occasion to send you tidings of
myself.  This is the only mode of communication for those who live
far apart.  Do not let us deprive one another of it, so far as our
labours will permit.  But I pray God that we may meet in person,
that our love may be increased, and that we may multiply gratitude to
our Master for His greater boons.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Antipater, the governor." progress="74.14%" prev="ix.clxxxvi" next="ix.clxxxviii" id="ix.clxxxvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxxxvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxxxvii-p1.1">Letter
CLXXXVI.<note place="end" n="2605" id="ix.clxxxvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxvii-p2"> Placed in
374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxxxvii-p3"><i>To Antipater, the governor</i>.<note place="end" n="2606" id="ix.clxxxvii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxvii-p4"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> cxxxvii.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxxxvii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.clxxxvii-p5.1">Philosophy</span> is an
excellent thing, if only for this, that it even heals its disciples at
small cost; for, in philosophy, the same thing is both dainty and
healthy fare.  I am told that you have recovered your failing
appetite by pickled cabbage.  Formerly I used to dislike it, both
on account of the proverb,<note place="end" n="2607" id="ix.clxxxvii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxvii-p6"> The Greek
proverb was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxxxvii-p6.1">δὶς
κράμβη
θάνατος</span>, <i>vide</i>
Politian. <i>Miscel</i>. 33.  <i>cf</i>.
“<i>Occidit miseros crambe repetita
magistros</i>.”  Juv. vii. 154.</p></note> and because it
reminded me of the poverty that went with it.  Now, however, I am
driven to change my mind.  I laugh at the proverb when I see that
cabbage is such a “good nursing mother of men,”<note place="end" n="2608" id="ix.clxxxvii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxvii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxxxvii-p7.1">κουροτρόφος</span>. 
Ithaca is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxxxvii-p7.2">ἀγαθὴ
κουροτρόφος</span>,
because it bore and bred hardy men.  <i>Od</i>. ix.
27.</p></note> and has restored our governor to the vigour
of youth.  For the future I shall think nothing like cabbage, not
even Homer’s lotus,<note place="end" n="2609" id="ix.clxxxvii-p7.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxvii-p8"> <i>Od</i>. ix.
93.</p></note> not even that
ambrosia,<note place="end" n="2610" id="ix.clxxxvii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxvii-p9"> <i>Od</i>. v.
93.</p></note> whatever it was,
which fed the Olympians.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Antipater to Basil." progress="74.19%" prev="ix.clxxxvii" next="ix.clxxxix" id="ix.clxxxviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxxxviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxxxviii-p1.1">Letter
CLXXXVII.</span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxxxviii-p2"><i>Antipater to Basil</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxxxviii-p3">“<span class="c14" id="ix.clxxxviii-p3.1">Twice</span> cabbage is
death,” says the unkind proverb.  I, however, though I have
called for it often, shall die once.  Yes:  even though I had
never called for it at all!  If you do die anyhow, don’t
fear to eat a delicious relish, unjustly reviled by the
proverb!</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Amphilochius, concerning the Canons." progress="74.21%" prev="ix.clxxxviii" next="ix.cxc" id="ix.clxxxix"><p class="c26" id="ix.clxxxix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.clxxxix-p1.1">Letter CLXXXVIII.<note place="end" n="2611" id="ix.clxxxix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p2"> Placed in
347.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c58" id="ix.clxxxix-p3">(<span class="c14" id="ix.clxxxix-p3.1">Canonica</span>
<span class="c14" id="ix.clxxxix-p3.2">Prima</span>.)</p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.clxxxix-p4"><i>To Amphilochius, concerning the
Canons</i>.<note place="end" n="2612" id="ix.clxxxix-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p5"> In this letter
Basil replies to several questions of Amphilochius concerning the
Canons, and also concerning the interpretation of some passages of
Holy Scripture.  Maran dates it at the end of 374.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.clxxxix-p6">“<span class="c14" id="ix.clxxxix-p6.1">Even</span> a
fool,” it is said, “when he asks questions,” is
counted wise.<note place="end" n="2613" id="ix.clxxxix-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p7">
<scripRef passage="Prov. xvii. 28" id="ix.clxxxix-p7.1" parsed="|Prov|17|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.17.28">Prov. xvii.
28</scripRef>, lxx.</p></note>  But when a
wise man asks questions, he makes even a fool wise.  And this,
thank God, is my case, as often as I receive a letter from your
industrious self.  For we become more learned and wiser than we
were before, merely by asking questions, because we are taught many
things which we did not know; and our anxiety to answer them acts as a
teacher to us.  Assuredly at the present time, though I have never
before paid attention to the points you raise, I have been forced to
make accurate enquiry, and to turn over in my mind both whatever I have
heard from the elders, and all that I have been taught in conformity
with their lessons.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p8">I.  As to your enquiry about the
Cathari,<note place="end" n="2614" id="ix.clxxxix-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p9">
<i>i.e.</i>the followers of Novatian.  <i>cf</i>.
Eusebius vi. 43.  <i>cf</i>. <i>De. Sp. Scto</i>. ch. x.
p. 17 and note.</p></note> a statement has
already been made, and you have properly reminded me that it is right
to follow the custom obtaining in each region, because those, who at
the time gave decision on these points, held different opinions
concerning their baptism.  But the baptism of the
Pepuzeni<note place="end" n="2615" id="ix.clxxxix-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p10"> Or Pepuziani,
another name for the Montanists.  “Epiphanius may safely
be disregarded, who, treating of the Montanists, in the 48th section
of his work on heresies, treats of the Pepuziani, in the 49th, as a
kindred, but distinct, sect.”  Dr. Salmon in
<i>D.C.B.</i> iv. 303.  The name is derived from Pepuza in
Western Phrygia, the Montanist, or Cataphrygian,
“Jerusalem.”  (Eus. <i>H.E.</i> v. 18.)</p></note> seems to me to
have no authority; and I am astonished how this can have escaped
Dionysius,<note place="end" n="2616" id="ix.clxxxix-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p11"> <i>i.e.</i> of
Alexandria.  Jerome (<i>Vir. illust</i>. lxix.) says that he
agreed with Cyprian and the African Synod on the rebaptizing of
heretics.  The Ben. note says:  “<i>Videtur hac in
re major auctoritas Basilio attribuenda quam Hieronymo.  Plus
operæ insumpserat Basilius in ea re
examinanda</i>.”</p></note> acquainted as he
was with the canons.  The old authorities decided to accept
that baptism which in nowise errs from the faith.  Thus they
used the names of heresies, of schisms, and of unlawful
congregations.<note place="end" n="2617" id="ix.clxxxix-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxxxix-p12.1">παρασυναγωγή</span>.</p></note>  By
<i>heresies</i> they meant men who were altogether broken off and
alienated in matters relating to the actual faith; by
<i>schisms</i><note place="end" n="2618" id="ix.clxxxix-p12.2"><p id="ix.clxxxix-p13"> Archbp.
Trench (<i>N.T. Syn</i>. 330) quotes Augustine (<i>Con.
Crescon. Don</i>. ii. 7):  “Schisma <i>est recens
congregationis ex aliquâ sententiarum diversitate
dissensio;</i> hæresis <i>autem schisma
inveteratum;</i>” and Jerome (<i>Ep. ad Tit</i>. iii.
10):  “<i>Inter</i> hæresim <i>et schisma
hoc esse arbitrantur, quod hæresis perversum dogma
habeat;</i> schisma <i>propter episcopalem dissensionem ab
ecclesiâ separetur; quod quidem in principio aliquâ ex
parte intelligi queat.  Cæterum nullum schisma non sibi
aliquam confingit hæresim, ut recte ab ecclesia recessisse
videatur</i>.”</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p14">To these may be added Aug.
(<i>Quæst. in Matt.</i> xi. 2):  “<i><span lang="FR" id="ix.clxxxix-p14.1">Solet autem etiam quæri schismatici quid ab hæreticis
distent, et hoc inveniri quod schismaticos non fides diversa faciat sed
communionis disrupta societas.  Sed utrum inter zizania numerandi
sint dubitari potest, magis autem videntur spicis corruptis esse
similiores, vel paleis aristarum fractis, vel scissis et de segete
abruptis</span></i>.”</p></note> men who had
separated for some ecclesiastical reasons and questions capable of
mutual solution; by <i>unlawful congregations</i> gatherings held by
disorderly presbyters or bishops or by unin<pb n="224" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_224.html" id="ix.clxxxix-Page_224" />structed laymen.  As, for
instance, if a man be convicted of crime, and prohibited from
discharging ministerial functions, and then refuses to submit to the
canons, but arrogates to himself episcopal and ministerial rights,
and persons leave the Catholic Church and join him, this is unlawful
assembly.  To disagree with members of the Church about
repentance, is <i>schism</i>.  Instances of <i>heresy</i> are
those of the Manichæans, of the Valentinians, of the
Marcionites, and of these Pepuzenes; for with them there comes in at
once their disagreement concerning the actual faith in God.  So
it seemed good to the ancient authorities to reject the baptism of
heretics altogether, but to admit that of schismatics,<note place="end" n="2619" id="ix.clxxxix-p14.2"><p id="ix.clxxxix-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxxxix-p15.1">τῶν
ἀποσχισάντων,
ὡς ἔτι ἐκ
τῆς
ἐκκλησίας
ὄντων</span>.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p16">The Ben. note is “<i>Quod autem
addit Basilius</i>, ut adhuc ex Ecclesia exsistentium, <i>non
idcirco addit quod schismaticos in Ecclesiæ membris
numeraret.  Illius verba si quis in deteriorem partem rapiat,
facilis et expedita responsio, Nam sub finem hujus, canonis de
Encratitis ipsis, id est, de hæreticis incarnationem et Dei
singularitatem negantibus, ait sibi non jam integrum esse eos qui huic
sectæ conjuncti sunt</i> ab Ecclesia separare, <i>quia duos eorum
episcopos sine baptismo ac sine nova ordinatione receperat.  Nemo
autem suspicabitur Basilium ejusmodi hæreticos ab Ecclesia
alienissimos non judicasse.  Quare quidquid schismaticis tribuit,
in sola baptismi societate positum est.  Nam cum Cyprianus et
Firmilianus schismaticos et hæreticos ita ab Ecclesia distractos
crederent, ut nihil prosus ad eos ex fontibus Ecclesiæ perflueret;
Basilius huic sententiæ non assentitur, et in schismaticis quia
fidem Ecclesiæ retinent, vestigium quoddam agnoscit necessitudinis
et societatis cum Ecclesia, ita ut valida sacramentorum administratio
ab Ecclesia ad illos permanare possit.  Hinc sibi integrum negat
detestandos hæreticos</i> ab Ecclesia separare, <i>quorum baptisma
ratum habuerat.  Idem docent duo præstantissimi unitatis
defensores.  Optatus et Augustinus.</i>  Quod enim scissum
est, <i>inquit Optatus lib. iii. n. 9</i>, ex parte divisum est, non ex
toto:  cum constet merito, quia nobis et vobis ecclesiastica una
est conversatio, et si hominum litigant mentes, non litigant
sacramenta.  <i>Vid. lib. iv. n. 2.  Sic etiam Augustinus
lib. i.</i>  De baptismo n. 3:  Itaque isti (<i>hæretici
et schismatici</i>) in quibusdam rebus nobiscum sunt:  in quibus
autem nobiscum non sunt, ut veniendo accipiant, vel redeundo recipiant,
adhortamur.  <i>Vid. lib. iii. n. 26.  Sic ex Basilio
hæretici nobiscum sunt quoad baptisma</i>.”</p></note> on the ground that they still belonged to
the Church.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p17">As to those who assembled in unlawful
congregations, their decision was to join them again to the Church,
after they had been brought to a better state by proper repentance and
rebuke, and so, in many cases, when men in orders<note place="end" n="2620" id="ix.clxxxix-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxxxix-p18.1">τους ἐν
βαθμῷ</span>.  <i>cf</i>. note
on p. 218.</p></note> had rebelled with the disorderly, to receive
them on their repentance, into the same rank.  Now the Pepuzeni
are plainly heretical, for, by unlawfully and shamefully applying to
Montanus and Priscilla the title of the Paraclete, they have blasphemed
against the Holy Ghost.  They are, therefore, to be condemned for
ascribing divinity to men; and for outraging the Holy Ghost by
comparing Him to men.  They are thus also liable to eternal
damnation, inasmuch as blasphemy against the Holy Ghost admits of no
forgiveness.  What ground is there, then, for the acceptance of
the baptism of men who baptize into the Father and the Son and Montanus
or Priscilla?  For those who have not been baptized into the names
delivered to us have not been baptized at all.  So that, although
this escaped the vigilance of the great Dionysius, we must by no means
imitate his error.  The absurdity of the position is obvious in a
moment, and evident to all who are gifted with even a small share of
reasoning capacity.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p19">The Cathari are schismatics; but it seemed good to
the ancient authorities, I mean Cyprian and our own<note place="end" n="2621" id="ix.clxxxix-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p20"> As being one
of Basil’s predecessors in the see of Cæsarea.</p></note> Firmilianus, to reject all these, Cathari,
Encratites,<note place="end" n="2622" id="ix.clxxxix-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p21"> “<i>Hoc
Encratitarum facinore non corrupta essentialis baptismi forma. 
Sed novæ quædam adjectæ
cærimoniæ</i>.” Ben. Ed.</p></note> and
Hydroparastatæ,<note place="end" n="2623" id="ix.clxxxix-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p22">
<i>i.e.</i>those who used water instead of wine in the
Eucharist, as Tatian and his followers.  <i>cf</i>. Clem.
Al., <i>Strom</i>. i. 19 and Cyprian. <i>Ep</i>.
lxiii.</p></note> by one common
condemnation, because the origin of separation arose through schism,
and those who had apostatized from the Church had no longer on them the
grace of the Holy Spirit, for it ceased to be imparted when the
continuity was broken.  The first separatists had received their
ordination from the Fathers, and possessed the spiritual gift by the
laying on of their hands.  But they who were broken off had become
laymen, and, because they are no longer able to confer on others that
grace of the Holy Spirit from which they themselves are fallen away,
they had no authority either to baptize or to ordain.  And
therefore those who were from time to time baptized by them, were
ordered, as though baptized by laymen, to come to the church to be
purified by the Church’s true baptism.  Nevertheless, since
it has seemed to some of those of Asia that, for the sake of management
of the majority, their baptism should be accepted, let it be
accepted.  We must, however, perceive the iniquitous action of the
Encratites; who, in order to shut themselves out from being received
back by the Church have endeavoured for the future to anticipate
readmission by a peculiar baptism of their own, violating, in this
manner even their own special practice.<note place="end" n="2624" id="ix.clxxxix-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p23"> The Ben. note
points out that the improper proceeding of the Encratites consisted
not in any corruption of the baptismal formula, but in the addition
of certain novel ceremonies, and proceeds:  “<i>Nam in
canone 47 sic eos loquentes inducit.</i>  In Patrem et
Filium et Spiritum baptizati sumus.  <i>Hinc eorum baptisma
ratum habet, si qua inciderit magni momenti causa.  Quod autem
ait hoc facinus eos incipere</i>, ut reditum sibi in Ecclesiam
intercludant, <i>videtur id prima specie in eam sententiam
accipiendum, quasi Encratitæ baptisma suum ea mente
immutassent, ut Catholicos ad illud rejiciendum incitarent, sicque
plures in secta contineret odium et fuga novi baptismatis. 
Abhorrebat enim ab omnium animis iteratus baptismus, ut pluribus
exemplis probat Augustinus, lib. v. De baptismo, n. 6.  Videtur
ergo prima specie Encratitis, ea, quam dixi, exstitisse causa, cur
baptismum immutarent.  Atque ita hunc locum interpretatur
Tillemontius, tom. iv. p. 628.  Sic etiam illius exemplo
interpretatus sum in Præf. novæ Cypriani operum editioni
præmissa cap. 4. p. 12.  Sed huic interpretationi non
convenit cum his quæ addit Basilius.  Vereri enim se
significat ne Catholici, dum Encratitas ab hac baptismi immutatione
deterrere volunt, nimium restricti sint et severi in eorum baptismo
rejiciendo.  Sperabant ergo Catholici tardiores ad ejus modi
baptisma Encratitas futuros, si illud Catholici ratum habere
nollent; nedum ipsi Encratitæ baptismatis immutationem eo
consilio induxerint, ut ejusmodi baptisma a Catholicis
rejiceretur.  Quamobrem hæc verba,</i> ut reditum sibi in
Ecclesiam intercludant, <i>non consilium et propositum Encratitarum
designant, sed incommodum quod ex eorum facinore consequebatur;
velut si dicamus aliquem scelus admittere, ut æternam sibi
damnationem accersat</i>.”</p></note>  <pb n="225" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_225.html" id="ix.clxxxix-Page_225" />My opinion, therefore, is that nothing
being distinctly laid down concerning them, it is our duty to reject
their baptism, and that in the case of any one who has received baptism
from them, we should, on his coming to the church, baptize him. 
If, however, there is any likelihood of this being detrimental to
general discipline, we must fall back upon custom, and follow the
fathers who have ordered what course we are to pursue.  For I am
under some apprehension lest, in our wish to discourage them from
baptizing, we may, through the severity of our decision, be a hindrance
to those who are being saved.  If they accept our baptism, do not
allow this to distress us.  We are by no means bound to return
them the same favour, but only strictly to obey canons.  On every
ground let it be enjoined that those who come to us from their baptism
be anointed<note place="end" n="2625" id="ix.clxxxix-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p24"> <i>cf</i>.
note on p. 42.  St. Cyprian (<i>Ep</i>. lxx.) says that
heretics who have no true altar cannot have oil sanctified by the
altar.  “Gregory of Nazianzus, <i>Orat</i>. (xlviii in
Jul.) speaks of oil sanctified or consecrated on the spiritual or
divine table; Optatus of Milevis (<i>c. Don</i>. vii. 102) says that
this ointment is compounded (<i>conditur</i>) in the name of Christ;
and the Pseudo-Dionysius (<i>De Hierarch. Eccles</i>. c. 4) mentions
the use of the sign of the cross in the consecration of
it.”  <i>D.C.A.</i> i. 355.</p></note> in the presence of
the faithful, and only on these terms approach the mysteries.  I
am aware that I have received into episcopal rank Izois and Saturninus
from the Encratite following.<note place="end" n="2626" id="ix.clxxxix-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p25"> This is the
only known reference to these two bishops.</p></note>  I am
precluded therefore from separating from the Church those who have
been united to their company, inasmuch as, through my acceptance of
the bishops, I have promulgated a kind of canon of communion with
them.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p26">II.  The woman who purposely destroys her unborn
child is guilty of murder.  With us there is no nice enquiry as to
its being formed or unformed.  In this case it is not only the
being about to be born who is vindicated, but the woman in her attack
upon herself; because in most cases women who make such attempts
die.  The destruction of the embryo is an additional crime, a
second murder, at all events if we regard it as done with intent. 
The punishment, however, of these women should not be for life, but for
the term of ten years.  And let their treatment depend not on mere
lapse of time, but on the character of their repentance.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p27">III.  A deacon who commits fornication after
his appointment to the diaconate is to be deposed.  But, after he
has been rejected and ranked among the laity, he is not to be excluded
from communion.  For there is an ancient canon that those who have
fallen from their degree are to be subjected to this kind of punishment
alone.<note place="end" n="2627" id="ix.clxxxix-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p28">
“<i>Respicit, ni falor, ad canonem 25 apostolorum, ad quem
Balsamon et Zonaras observant nonnulla esse peccata, quibus
excommunicatio, non solum depositio, infligitur; velut si quis
pecunia, vel magistratus potentia, sacerdotium assequatur, ut
sancitur Can.</i> 29 <i>et</i> 30.”  Ben.
note.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p29">Herein, as I suppose, the ancient authorities
followed the old rule “Thou shalt not avenge twice for the same
thing.”<note place="end" n="2628" id="ix.clxxxix-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p30">
<scripRef passage="Nahum i. 9" id="ix.clxxxix-p30.1" parsed="|Nah|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Nah.1.9">Nahum i. 9</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  There is this
further reason too, that laymen, when expelled from the place of the
faithful, are from time to time restored to the rank whence they have
fallen; but the deacon undergoes once for all the lasting penalty of
deposition.  His deacon’s orders not being restored to him,
they rested at this one punishment.  So far is this as regards
what depends on law laid down.  But generally a truer remedy is
the departure from sin.  Wherefore that man will give me full
proof of his cure who, after rejecting grace for the sake of the
indulgence of the flesh, has then, through bruising of the
flesh<note place="end" n="2629" id="ix.clxxxix-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p31"> “<i>Duo
veteres libri</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxxxix-p31.1">συντριμμοῦ
τῆς
καρδίας</span>.” 
Ben. note.</p></note> and the
enslaving of it<note place="end" n="2630" id="ix.clxxxix-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p32"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 27" id="ix.clxxxix-p32.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27">1 Cor. ix.
27</scripRef>.</p></note> by means of
self control, abandoned the pleasures whereby he was
subdued.  We ought therefore to know both what is of exact
prescription and what is of custom; and, in cases which do not
admit of the highest treatment, to follow the traditional
direction.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p33">IV.  In the case of trigamy and polygamy they
laid down the same rule, in proportion, as in the case of digamy;
namely one year for digamy (some authorities say two years); for
trigamy men are separated for three and often for four years; but this
is no longer described as marriage at all, but as polygamy; nay rather
as limited fornication.  It is for this reason that the Lord said
to the woman of Samaria, who had five husbands, “he whom thou now
hast is not thy husband.”<note place="end" n="2631" id="ix.clxxxix-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p34">
<scripRef passage="John iv. 18" id="ix.clxxxix-p34.1" parsed="|John|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.18">John iv. 18</scripRef>.  For the more usual
modern interpretation that the sixth union was an unlawful one,
<i>cf</i>. <i>Bengel.  Matrimonium hoc sextum non
erat legitimum, vel non consummatum, aut desertio aliudve
impedimentum intercesserat, ex altera utra parte.</i></p></note>  He
does not reckon those who had exceeded the limits of a second
marriage as worthy of the title of husband or wife.  In cases
of trigamy we have accepted a seclusion of five years, not by the
canons, but following the precept of our predecessors.  Such
offenders ought not to be altogether prohibited from the privileges
of the Church; they should be considered deserving of hearing after
two or three years, and afterwards of being permitted to stand in
their place; but they must be kept from the communion of the good
gift, and only restored to the <pb n="226" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_226.html" id="ix.clxxxix-Page_226" />place of communion after showing some fruit
of repentance.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p35">V.  Heretics repenting at death ought to be
received; yet to be received, of course, not indiscriminately, but on
trial of exhibition of true repentance and of producing fruit in
evidence of their zeal for salvation.<note place="end" n="2632" id="ix.clxxxix-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p36"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxxxix-p36.1">τῶν
κανονικῶν</span>. 
The Greek is of either gender.  The Ben. note is: 
<i>Clericos sive eos qui in canone recensentur hac voce designari
hactenus existimarunt Basilii interpretes, ac ipsi etiam Zonares et
Balsamon.  Sed ut canonicas sive sacras virgines interpreter,
plurimis rationum momentis adducor:  1. Basilius hoc nomine
clericos appellare non solet, sed sacras virgines, ut persici potest
ex epistolis 52 et 175; 2. præscriptum Basilii non convenit in
clericos, quorum nonnullis, nempe lectoribus et aliis ejus modi
venia dabatur ineundi matrimonii, quamvis in canone recenserentur;
3. prohibet Basilius ejusmodi stupra quæ honesto matrimonii
nomine prætexi solebant.  At id non inconcessum erat
matrimonium, alios vero matrimonium post ordinationem inire nulla
prorsus Ecclesia patiebatur, aut certe matrimonii pretium erat
depositio.  Contra virginibus nubentibus non longior pœna
pluribus in locis imponebatur, quam digamis, ut perspicitur ex
canone 18, ubi Basilius hance consuetudinem abrogat, ac virginum
matrimonia instar adulterii existimat.</i></p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p37">VI.  The fornication of canonical persons is not to
be reckoned as wedlock, and their union is to be completely dissolved,
for this is both profitable for the security of the Church and will
prevent the heretics from having a ground of attack against us, as
though we induced men to join us by the attraction of liberty to
sin.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p38">VII.  Abusers of themselves with mankind, and
with beasts, as also murderers, wizards, adulterers, and idolaters, are
deserving of the same punishment.  Whatever rule you have in the
case of the rest, observe also in their case.  There can, however,
be no doubt that we ought to receive those who have repented of
impurity committed in ignorance for thirty years.<note place="end" n="2633" id="ix.clxxxix-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p39"> So the
<span class="c14" id="ix.clxxxix-p39.1">mss.</span>  But the Ben. note points out
that there must be some error, if a sin knowingly committed was
punished by excommunication for fifteen years (Canons lviii., lxii.,
lxiii.), and one unwittingly committed by a punishment of twice the
duration.</p></note>  In this case there is ground for
forgiveness in ignorance, in the spontaneity of confession, and the
long extent of time.  Perhaps they have been delivered to Satan
for a whole age of man that they may learn not to behave
unseemly;<note place="end" n="2634" id="ix.clxxxix-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p40"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 20" id="ix.clxxxix-p40.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.20">1 Tim. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> wherefore order
them to be received without delay, specially if they shed tears to move
your mercy, and shew a manner of living worthy of
compassion.<note place="end" n="2635" id="ix.clxxxix-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p41"> The Ben. note
continues:  “<i>Deinde vero testatur Basilius eos</i>
fere hominis ætatem <i>satanæ traditos fuisse. 
At ætas hominis</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxxxix-p41.1">γενεά</span>) <i>sæpe annorum
viginti spatio existimatur; velut cum ait Dionysius Alexandrinus
Alexandrinus apud Eusebium, lib. vii. cap. 21.  Israelitas in
deserto fuisse duabus ætatibus.  Ipse Basilius in Epistola
201, quæ scripta est anno 375, Neocæsarienses incusat quod
sibi jam totam fere hominis ætatem succenseant; quos tamen non
ita pridem amicos habuerat; ac anno 568, Musonii morte affictos
litteris amicissimis consolatus fuerat.  Sæculum apud
Latinos non semper stricte sumitur; velut cum ait Hieronymus in
Epist. 27</i> ad Marcellum, <i>in Christi verbis
explicandis</i> per tanta jam sæcula tantorum ingenia sudasse;
<i>vel cum auctor libri</i> De rebaptismate <i>in Cyprianum tacito
nomine invehitur, quod</i> adversus prisca consulta post tot
sæculorum tantam seriem nunc primum repente sine ratione
<i>insurgat, p. 357.  De hoc ergo triginta annorum numero non
paucos deducendos esse crediderim</i>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p42">VIII.  The man who in a rage has taken up a hatchet
against his own wife is a murderer.  But it is what I should have
expected from your intelligence that you should very properly remind me
to speak on these points more fully, because a wide distinction must be
drawn between cases where there is and where there is not intent. 
A case of an act purely unintentional, and widely removed from the
purpose of the agent, is that of a man who throws a stone at a dog or a
tree, and hits a man.  The object was to drive off the beast or to
shake down the fruit.  The chance comer falls fortuitously in the
way of the blow, and the act is unintentional.  Unintentional too
is the act of any one who strikes another with a strap or a flexible
stick, for the purpose of chastising him, and the man who is being
beaten dies.  In this case it must be taken into consideration
that the object was not to kill, but to improve, the offender. 
Further, among unintentional acts must be reckoned the case of a man in
a fight who when warding off an enemy’s attack with cudgel or
hand, hits him without mercy in some vital part, so as to injure him,
though not quite to kill him.  This, however, comes very near to
the intentional; for the man who employs such a weapon in self defence,
or who strikes without mercy, evidently does not spare his opponent,
because he is mastered by passion.  In like manner the case of any
one who uses a heavy cudgel, or a stone too big for a man to stand, is
reckoned among the unintentional, because he does not do what he
meant:  in his rage he deals such a blow as to kill his victim,
yet all he had in his mind was to give him a thrashing, not to do him
to death.  If, however, a man uses a sword, or anything of the
kind, he has no excuse:  certainly none if he throws his
hatchet.  For he does not strike with the hand, so that the force
of the blow may be within his own control, but throws, so that from the
weight and edge of the iron, and the force of the throw, the wound
cannot fail to be fatal.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p43">On the other hand acts done in the attacks of war or
robbery are distinctly intentional, and admit of no doubt. 
Robbers kill for greed, and to avoid conviction.  Soldiers who
inflict death in war do so with the obvious purpose not of fighting,
nor chastising, but of killing their opponents.  And if any one
has concocted some magic philtre for some other reason, and then causes
death, I count this as intentional.  Women frequently endeavour to
draw men to love them by incantations and magic knots, and give them
drugs which dull their intelligence.  Such women,
<pb n="227" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_227.html" id="ix.clxxxix-Page_227" />when they cause death, though
the result of their action may not be what they intended, are
nevertheless, on account of their proceedings being magical and
prohibited, to be reckoned among intentional homicides. 
Women also who administer drugs to cause abortion, as well as
those who take poisons to destroy unborn children, are
murderesses.  So much on this subject.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p44">IX.  The sentence of the Lord that it is
unlawful to withdraw from wedlock, save on account of
fornication,<note place="end" n="2636" id="ix.clxxxix-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p45">
<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 32" id="ix.clxxxix-p45.1" parsed="|Matt|5|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.32">Matt. v. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> applies, according
to the argument, to men and women alike.  Custom, however, does
not so obtain.  Yet, in relation with women, very strict
expressions are to be found; as, for instance, the words of the apostle
“He which is joined to a harlot is one body”<note place="end" n="2637" id="ix.clxxxix-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p46">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 16" id="ix.clxxxix-p46.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.16">1 Cor. vi.
16</scripRef>.</p></note> and of Jeremiah, If a wife “become
another man’s shall he return unto her again? shall not that land
be greatly polluted?”<note place="end" n="2638" id="ix.clxxxix-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p47">
<scripRef passage="Jer. iii. 1" id="ix.clxxxix-p47.1" parsed="|Jer|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.3.1">Jer. iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  And again,
“He that hath an adulteress is a fool and
impious.”<note place="end" n="2639" id="ix.clxxxix-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p48">
<scripRef passage="Prov. xviii. 22" id="ix.clxxxix-p48.1" parsed="|Prov|18|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.18.22">Prov. xviii.
22</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  Yet custom
ordains that men who commit adultery and are in fornication be
retained by their wives.  Consequently I do not know if the
woman who lives with the man who has been dismissed can properly be
called an adulteress; the charge in this case attaches to the woman
who has put away her husband, and depends upon the cause for which
she withdrew from wedlock.<note place="end" n="2640" id="ix.clxxxix-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p49"> The Ben. note
is, <i>Sequitur in hoc canone Basilius Romanas leges, quas tamen
fatetur cum evangelio minus consentire.  Lex Constantini jubet
in repudio mittendo a femina hæc sola crimina inquiri, si
homicidam, vel medicamentarium, vel sepulcrorum dissolutorem maritum
suum esse probaverit.  At eadem lege viris conceditur, ut
adulteras uxores dimittant.  Aliud discrimen hoc in canone
uxores inter et maritos ponitur, quod uxor injuste dimissa, si ab
alia ducatur, adulterii notam non effugiat; dimissus autem injuste
maritus nec adulter sit, si aliam ducat, nec quæ ab eo ducitur,
adultera.  Cæterum Basilius ante episcopatum eodem jure
uxorem ac maritum esse censebat.  Nam in Moral. reg.</i>
73<i>statuit virum ab uxore, aut uxorem a viro non debere
separari, nisi quis deprehendatur in adulterio.  Utrique
pariter interdicit novis nuptiis, sive repudient, sive
repudientur.</i></p></note>  In the
case of her being beaten, and refusing to submit, it would be better
for her to endure than to be separated from her husband; in the case
of her objecting to pecuniary loss, even here she would not have
sufficient ground.  If her reason is his living in fornication
we do not find this in the custom of the church; but from an
unbelieving husband a wife is commanded not to depart, but to
remain, on account of the uncertainty of the issue.  “For
what knowest thou, O wife, whether thou shalt save thy
husband?”<note place="end" n="2641" id="ix.clxxxix-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p50">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 16" id="ix.clxxxix-p50.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.16">1 Cor. vii.
16</scripRef>.</p></note>  Here then
the wife, if she leaves her husband and goes to another, is an
adulteress.  But the man who has been abandoned is pardonable,
and the woman who lives with such a man is not condemned.  But
if the man who has deserted his wife goes to another, he is himself
an adulterer because he makes her commit adultery; and the woman who
lives with him is an adulteress, because she has caused another
woman’s husband to come over to her.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p51">X.  Those who swear that they will not
receive ordination, declining orders upon oath, must not be driven to
perjure themselves, although there does seem to be a canon making
concessions to such persons.  Yet I have found by experience that
perjurers never turn out well.<note place="end" n="2642" id="ix.clxxxix-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p52"> The Ben. note
refers to the case of Dracontius, who had sworn that he would escape
if he were ordained bishop, and so did; but was urged by Athanasius
to discharge the duties of his diocese, notwithstanding his
oath.</p></note> 
Account must however be taken of the form of the oath, its terms,
the frame of mind in which it was taken, and the minutest additions
made to the terms, since, if no ground of relief can anywhere be
found, such persons must be dismissed.  The case, however, of
Severus, I mean of the presbyter ordained by him, does seem to me to
allow of relief of this kind, if you will permit it.  Give
directions for the district placed under Mestia, to which the man
was appointed, to be reckoned under Vasoda.  Thus he will not
forswear himself by not departing from the place, and Longinus,
having Cyriacus with him, will not leave the Church unprovided for,
nor himself be guilty of neglect of work.<note place="end" n="2643" id="ix.clxxxix-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p53"> On this
obscure passage the Ben. note is:  <i>Longinus presbyter erat
in agro Mestiæ subjecto.  Sed cum is depositus essit ob
aliquod delictum, ac forte honorem sacerdotii retineret, ut
nonnumquam fiebat, Severus episcopus in ejus locum transtulit
Cyriacum, quem antea Mindanis ordinaverat, ac jurare coegerat se
Mindanis mansurum.  Nihil hac in re statui posse videbatur,
quod non in magnam aliquam diffcultatem incurreret.  Nam si in
agro Mestiæ subjecto Cyriacus remaneret, perjurii culpam
sustinebat.  Si rediret Mindana, ager Mestiæ subjectus
presbytero carebat, atque hujus incommodi culpa redundabat in caput
Longini, qui ob delictum depositus fuerat.  Quid igitur
Basilius?  Utrique occurrit incommodo; jubet agrum, qui
Mastiæ subjectus erat Vasodis subjici, id est loco, cui
subjecta erant Mindana.  Hoc ex remedio duo consequebatur
Basilius, ut et ager ille presbytero non careret, et Cyriacus ibi
remanens Mindana tamen redire censeretur, cum jam hic locus eidem ac
Mindana chorepiscopo pareret</i>.</p></note>  I moreover shall not be held guilty
of taking action in contravention of any canons by making a
concession to Cyriacus who had sworn that he would remain at Mindana
and yet accepted the transfer.  His return will be in
accordance with his oath, and his obedience to the arrangement will
not be reckoned against him as perjury, because it was not added to
his oath that he would not go, even a short time, from Mindana, but
would remain there for the future.  Severus, who pleads
forgetfulness, I shall pardon, only telling him that One who knows
what is secret will not overlook the ravaging of His Church by a man
of such a character; a man who originally appoints uncanonically,
then imposes oaths in violation of the Gospel, then tells a man
to <pb n="228" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_228.html" id="ix.clxxxix-Page_228" />perjure himself in the
matter of his transfer, and last of all lies in pretended
forgetfulness.  I am no judge of hearts; I only judge by what I
hear; let us leave vengeance to the Lord, and ourselves pardon the
common human error of forgetfulness, and receive the man without
question.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p54">XI.  The man who is guilty of unintentional
homicide has given sufficient satisfaction in eleven years.  We
shall, without doubt, observe what is laid down by Moses in the case of
wounded men, and shall not hold a murder to have been committed in the
case of a man who lies down after he has been struck, and walks again
leaning on his staff.<note place="end" n="2644" id="ix.clxxxix-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p55">
<scripRef passage="Exod. xxi. 19" id="ix.clxxxix-p55.1" parsed="|Exod|21|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.21.19">Exod. xxi.
19</scripRef>.</p></note>  If, however,
he does not rise again after he has been struck, nevertheless, from
there being no intent to kill, the striker is a homicide, but an
unintentional homicide.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p56">XII.  The canon absolutely excludes digamists
from the ministry.<note place="end" n="2645" id="ix.clxxxix-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p57"> <i>Ap</i>.
Can. xiii. 14:  “It is clear from the
<i>Philosophumena</i> of Hippolytus (ix. 12) that by the
beginning of the 3d century the rule of monogamy for the clergy was
well established, since he complains that in the days of Callistus
‘digamist and trigamist bishops, and priests and deacons,
<i>began</i> to be admitted into the clergy.’  Tertullian
recognises the rule as to the clergy.  Thus in his <i>De
Exhortatione Castitatis</i> (c. 7) he asks scornfully;
‘Being a digamist, dost thou baptize?  Dost thou make the
offering?’”  <i>Dict. C. A.</i> i. 552.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p58"><i>Vide</i> also Canon Bright,
<i>Notes on the Canons of the first four General Councils</i>.  On
Can. Nic. viii. p. 27.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p59">XIII.  Homicide in war is not reckoned by our
Fathers as homicide; I presume from their wish to make concession to
men fighting on behalf of chastity and true religion.  Perhaps,
however, it is well to counsel that those whose hands are not clean
only abstain from communion for three years.<note place="end" n="2646" id="ix.clxxxix-p59.1"><p id="ix.clxxxix-p60"> The Ben. note
quotes Balsamon, Zonaras, and Alexius Aristenus as remarking on
this that Basil gives advice, not direction, and regards the
hands, not the hearts, of soldiers as defiled; and as recalling
that this canon was quoted in opposition to the Emperor Phocas
when he wished to reckon soldiers as martyrs.  The canon was
little regarded, as being contrary to general Christian
sentiment.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p61"><i>cf</i>. Athan. <i>Ep</i>. xlviii. p.
557 of this edition:  “In war it is lawful and praiseworthy
to destroy the enemy; accordingly not only are they who have
distinguished themselves in the field held worthy of great honours, but
monuments are put up proclaiming their achievements.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p62">XIV.  A taker of usury, if he consent to
spend his unjust gain on the poor, and to be rid for the future of the
plague of covetousness, may be received into the ministry.<note place="end" n="2647" id="ix.clxxxix-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p63">
<i>cf</i>. Can. Nic. xvii.  Canon Bright (<i>On the
Canons</i>, etc., p. 56) remarks:  “It must be remembered
that interest, called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.clxxxix-p63.1">τόκος</span> and <i>fenus</i>,
as the product of the principal, was associated in the early stages
of society,—in Greece and Rome as well as in
Palestine,—with the notion of undue profit extorted by a rich
lender from the needy borrower (see Grote, <i>Hist. Gr</i>. ii. 311
H.; Arnold, <i>Hist. Rome</i> i. 282; Mommsen, <i>Hist. R.</i> i.
291).  Hence Tacitus says, ‘<i>sane vetus urbi
fenebre malcum, et seditionum discordiarumque creberrima
causa</i>’ (<i>Ann</i>. vi. 16), and Gibbon calls usury
‘the inveterate grievance of the city, abolished by the
clamours of the people, revived by their wants and
idleness.’”  (v. 314.)</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p64">XV.  I am astonished at your requiring
exactitude in Scripture, and arguing that there is something forced in
the diction of the interpretation which gives the meaning of the
original, but does not exactly render what is meant by the Hebrew
word.  Yet I must not carelessly pass by the question started by
an enquiring mind.  At the creation of the world, birds of the air
and the fishes of the sea had the same origin;<note place="end" n="2648" id="ix.clxxxix-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p65">
<scripRef passage="Ps. viii. 8" id="ix.clxxxix-p65.1" parsed="|Ps|8|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.8.8">Ps. viii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> for both kinds were produced from the
water.<note place="end" n="2649" id="ix.clxxxix-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p66">
<scripRef passage="Gen. 1.20,21" id="ix.clxxxix-p66.1" parsed="|Gen|1|20|1|21" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.20-Gen.1.21">Gen. i. 20 and 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  The reason
is that both have the same characteristics.  The latter swim in
the water, the former in the air.  They are therefore mentioned
together.  The form of expression is not used without
distinction, but of all that lives in the water it is used very
properly.  The birds of the air and the fishes of the sea are
subject to man; and not they alone, but all that passes through the
paths of the sea.  For every water-creature is not a fish, as
for instance the sea monsters, whales, sharks, dolphins, seals, even
sea-horses, sea-dogs, saw-fish, sword-fish, and sea-cows; and, if
you like, sea nettles, cockles and all hard-shelled creatures of
whom none are fish, and all pass through the paths of the sea; so
that there are three kinds, birds of the air, fishes of the sea, and
all water-creatures which are distinct from fish, and pass through
the paths of the sea.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.clxxxix-p67">XVI.  Naaman was not a great man with the
Lord, but with his lord; that is, he was one of the chief princes of
the King of the Syrians.<note place="end" n="2650" id="ix.clxxxix-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.clxxxix-p68">
<scripRef passage="2 Kings v. 1" id="ix.clxxxix-p68.1" parsed="|2Kgs|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.5.1">2 Kings v. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  Read your
Bible carefully, and you will find the answer to your question
there.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eustathius the physician." progress="75.82%" prev="ix.clxxxix" next="ix.cxci" id="ix.cxc"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxc-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxc-p1.1">Letter
CLXXXIX.<note place="end" n="2651" id="ix.cxc-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxc-p2"> Placed in 374
or the beginning of 375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxc-p3"><i>To Eustathius the physician</i>.<note place="end" n="2652" id="ix.cxc-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxc-p4"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> cli.  This doctrinal statement is also found among
the works of Gregory of Nyssa; but is more probably to be attributed
to Basil.  <i>Vide</i> Tillem. <i><span lang="FR" id="ix.cxc-p4.1">Mém.
Ecc</span></i>. ix. 678.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxc-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxc-p5.1">Humanity</span> is the regular
business of all you who practise as physicians.  And, in my
opinion, to put your science at the head and front of life’s
pursuits is to decide reasonably and rightly.  This at all events
seems to be the case if man’s most precious possession, life, is
painful and not worth living, unless it be lived in health, and if for
health we are dependent on your skill.  In your own case medicine
is seen, as it were, with two right hands; you enlarge the accepted
limits of philanthropy by not confining the application of your skill
to men’s bodies, but by attending also to the cure of the
diseases of their souls.  It is not only in accordance with
popular report that I thus write.  I am moved by the personal
experi<pb n="229" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_229.html" id="ix.cxc-Page_229" />ence which I have had on many
occasions and to a remarkable degree at the present time, in the midst
of the unspeakable wickedness of our enemies, which has flooded our
life like a noxious torrent.  You have most skilfully dispersed it
and by pouring in your soothing words have allayed the inflammation of
my heart.  Having regard to the successive and diversified attacks
of my enemies against me, I thought that I ought to keep silence and to
bear their successive assaults without reply, and without attempting to
contradict foes armed with a lie, that terrible weapon which too often
drives its point through the heart of truth herself.  You did well
in urging me not to abandon the defence of truth, but rather to convict
our calumniators, lest haply, by the success of lies, many be hurt.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxc-p6">2.  In adopting an unexpected attitude of hatred
against me my opponents seem to be repeating the old story in
Æsop.  He makes the wolf bring certain charges against the
lamb, as being really ashamed to seem to kill a creature who had done
him no harm without some reasonable pretext; then when the lamb easily
rebuts the slander, the wolf, none the less, continues his attack, and,
though defeated in equity, comes off winner in biting.  Just so
with those who seem to count hatred to me as a virtue.  They will
perhaps blush to hate me without a cause, and so invent pleas and
charges against me, without abiding by any of their allegations, but
urging as the ground of their detestation now this, now that, and now
something else.  In no single case is their malice consistent; but
when they are baulked in one charge they cling to another and, foiled
in this, have recourse to a third; and if all their accusations are
scattered they do not drop their ill-will.  They say that I preach
three Gods, dinning the charge into the ears of the mob and pressing
the calumny plausibly and persistently.  Nevertheless, truth is
fighting on my side; and both in public to all the world, and in
private to all whom I meet, I prove that I anathematize every one who
maintains three Gods and do not even allow him to be a Christian. 
No sooner do they hear this than Sabellius is handy for them to urge
against me, and it is noised abroad that my teaching is tainted with
his error.  Once more I hold out in my defence my wonted weapon of
truth, and demonstrate that I shudder at Sabellianism as much as at
Judaism.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxc-p7">3.  What then?  After all these efforts were
they tired?  Did they leave off?  Not at all.  They are
charging me with innovation, and base their charge on my confession of
three hypostases, and blame me for asserting one Goodness, one Power,
one Godhead.  In this they are not wide of the truth, for I do so
assert.  Their complaint is that their custom does not accept
this, and that Scripture does not agree.  What is my reply? 
I do not consider it fair that the custom which obtains among them
should be regarded as a law and rule of orthodoxy.  If custom is
to be taken in proof of what is right, then it is certainly competent
for me to put forward on my side the custom which obtains here. 
If they reject this, we are clearly not bound to follow them. 
Therefore let God-inspired Scripture decide between us; and on
whichever side be found doctrines in harmony with the word of God, in
favour of that side will be cast the vote of truth.  What then is
the charge?  Two points are advanced at one and the same time in
the accusations levelled against me.  I am accused on the one hand
of parting the hypostases asunder; on the other of never using in the
plural any one of the nouns relating to the Divinity, but of always
speaking in the singular number of one Goodness, as I have already
said; of one Power; one Godhead; and so on.  As to the parting of
the hypostases, there ought to be no objection nor opposition on the
part of those who assert in the case of the divine nature a distinction
of essences.  For it is unreasonable to maintain three essences
and to object to three hypostases.  Nothing, then, is left but the
charge of using words of the divine nature in the singulars.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxc-p8">4.  I have quite a little difficulty in
meeting the second charge.  Whoever condemns those who assert that
the Godhead is one, must of necessity agree with all who maintain many
godheads, or with those who maintain that there is none.  No third
position is conceivable.  The teaching of inspired Scripture does
not allow of our speaking of many godheads, but, wherever it mentions
the Godhead, speaks of it in the singular number; as, for instance,
“in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead
bodily.”<note place="end" n="2653" id="ix.cxc-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxc-p9">
<scripRef passage="Col. ii. 9" id="ix.cxc-p9.1" parsed="|Col|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.9">Col. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  And again;
“for the invisible things of him from the creation of the world
are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even
his eternal power and Godhead.”<note place="end" n="2654" id="ix.cxc-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxc-p10">
<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 20" id="ix.cxc-p10.1" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  If, then, to multiply godheads is the
special mark of the victims of polytheistic error, and to deny the
Godhead altogether is to fall into atheism, what sense is there in this
charge against me of con<pb n="230" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_230.html" id="ix.cxc-Page_230" />fessing one Godhead?  But they make a
plainer disclosure of the end they have in view; namely, in the case of
the Father to agree that He is God, and consenting in like manner that
the Son be honoured with the attribute of Godhead; but to refuse to
comprehend the Spirit, though reckoned with Father and with Son in the
idea of Godhead.  They allow that the power of the Godhead extends
from the Father to the Son, but they divide the nature of the Spirit
from the divine glory.  Against this view, to the best of my
ability, I must enter a brief defence of my own position.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxc-p11">5.  What, then, is my argument?  In
delivering the Faith of Salvation to those who are being made disciples
in His doctrine, the Lord conjoins with Father and with Son the Holy
Spirit also.  That which is conjoined once I maintain to be
conjoined everywhere and always.  There is no question here of a
ranking together in one respect and isolation in others.  In the
quickening power whereby our nature is transformed from the life of
corruption to immortality, the power of the Spirit is comprehended with
Father and with Son, and in many other instances, as in the conception
of the good, the holy, the eternal, the wise, the right, the supreme,
the efficient, and generally in all terms which have the higher
meaning, He is inseparably united.  Wherefrom I judge it right to
hold that the Spirit, thus conjoined with Father and Son in so many
sublime and divine senses, is never separated.  Indeed I am
unaware of any degrees of better or worse in the terms concerning the
divine nature, nor can I imagine its being reverent and right to allow
the Spirit a participation in those of lesser dignity, while He is
judged unworthy of the higher.  For all conceptions and terms
which regard the divine are of equal dignity one with another, in that
they do not vary in regard to the meaning of the subject matter to
which they are applied.  Our thought is not led to one subject by
the attribution of good, and to another by that of wise, powerful, and
just; mention any attributes you will, the thing signified is one and
the same.  And if you name God, you mean the same Being whom you
understood by the rest of the terms.  Granting, then, that all the
terms applied to the divine nature are of equal force one with another
in relation to that which they describe, one emphasizing one point and
another another, but all bringing our intelligence to the contemplation
of the same object; what ground is there for conceding to the Spirit
fellowship with Father and Son in all other terms, and isolating Him
from the Godhead alone?  There is no escape from the position that
we must either allow the fellowship here, or refuse it
everywhere.  If He is worthy in every other respect, He is
certainly not unworthy in this.  If, as our opponents argue, He is
too insignificant to be allowed fellowship with Father and with Son in
Godhead, He is not worthy to share any single one of the divine
attributes:  for when the terms are carefully considered, and
compared with one another, by the help of the special meaning
contemplated in each, they will be found to involve nothing less than
the title of God.  A proof of what I say lies in the fact that
even many inferior objects are designated by this name.  Nay, Holy
Scripture does not even shrink from using this term in the case of
things of a totally opposite character, as when it applies the title
<i>god</i> to idols.  “Let the gods,” it is written,
“who have not made heaven and earth, be taken away, and cast
beneath the earth;”<note place="end" n="2655" id="ix.cxc-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxc-p12">
<scripRef passage="Jer. x. 11" id="ix.cxc-p12.1" parsed="|Jer|10|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.10.11">Jer. x. 11</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> and again,
“the gods of the nations are idols.”<note place="end" n="2656" id="ix.cxc-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxc-p13">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xcvi. 5" id="ix.cxc-p13.1" parsed="|Ps|96|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.96.5">Ps. xcvi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  And the witch, when she called up
the required spirits for Saul, is said to have seen gods.<note place="end" n="2657" id="ix.cxc-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxc-p14">
<scripRef passage="1 Sam. xxviii. 13" id="ix.cxc-p14.1" parsed="|1Sam|28|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.28.13">1 Sam. xxviii.
13</scripRef>.</p></note>  Balaam too, an augur and seer, with
the oracles in his hand, as Scripture says, when he had got him the
teaching of the demons by his divine ingenuity, is described by
Scripture as taking counsel with God.<note place="end" n="2658" id="ix.cxc-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxc-p15">
<scripRef passage="Num. xxii. 20" id="ix.cxc-p15.1" parsed="|Num|22|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.22.20">Num. xxii.
20</scripRef>. 
Contrast Bp. Butler, <i>Serm</i>. vii.</p></note>  From many similar instances in Holy
Scripture it may be proved that the name of God has no pre-eminence
over other words which are applied to the divine, since, as has been
said, we find it employed without distinction even in the case of
things of quite opposite character.  On the other hand we are
taught by Scripture that the names holy, incorruptible, righteous,
and good, are nowhere indiscriminately used of unworthy
objects.  It follows, then, that if they do not deny that the
Holy Spirit is associated with the Son and with the Father, in the
names which are specially applied, by the usage of true religion, to
the divine nature alone, there is no reasonable ground for refusing
to allow the same association in the case of that word alone which,
as I have shown, is used as a recognised homonym even of demons and
idols.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxc-p16">6.  But they contend that this title sets forth the
nature of that to which it is applied; that the nature of the Spirit is
not a nature shared in common with that of Father and of Son; and that,
for this reason, the Spirit ought not to be allowed the common use of
the name.  It is, therefore, for them to show by what means they
have per<pb n="231" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_231.html" id="ix.cxc-Page_231" />ceived this variation in
the nature.  If it were indeed possible for the divine nature to
be contemplated in itself; could what is proper to it and what is
foreign to it be discovered by means of visible things; we should then
certainly stand in no need of words or other tokens to lead us to the
apprehension of the object of the enquiry.  But the divine nature
is too exalted to be perceived as objects of enquiry are perceived, and
about things which are beyond our knowledge we reason on probable
evidence.  We are therefore of necessity guided in the
investigation of the divine nature by its operations.  Suppose we
observe the operations of the Father, of the Son, of the Holy Ghost, to
be different from one another, we shall then conjecture, from the
diversity of the operations that the operating natures are also
different.  For it is impossible that things which are distinct,
as regards their nature, should be associated as regards the form of
their operations; fire does not freeze; ice does not warm; difference
of natures implies difference of the operations proceeding from
them.  Grant, then, that we perceive the operation of Father, Son
and Holy Ghost to be one and the same, in no respect showing difference
or variation; from this identity of operation we necessarily infer the
unity of the nature.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxc-p17">7.  The Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost
alike hallow, quicken, enlighten, and comfort.  No one will
attribute a special and peculiar operation of hallowing to the
operation of the Spirit, after hearing the Saviour in the Gospel saying
to the Father about His disciples, sanctify them in Thy
name.<note place="end" n="2659" id="ix.cxc-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxc-p18"> <i>cf</i>. St.
<scripRef passage="John 17.11,17" id="ix.cxc-p18.1" parsed="|John|17|11|0|0;|John|17|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.11 Bible:John.17.17">John xvii. 11 and 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  In like
manner all other operations are equally performed, in all who are
worthy of them, by the Father and by the Son and by the Holy Ghost;
every grace and virtue, guidance, life, consolation, change into the
immortal, the passage into freedom and all other good things which
come down to man.  Nay even the dispensation which is above us
in relation to the creature considered both in regard to
intelligence and sense, if indeed it is possible for any conjecture
concerning what lies above us to be formed from what we know, is not
constituted apart from the operation and power of the Holy Ghost,
every individual sharing His help in proportion to the dignity and
need of each.  Truly the ordering and administration of beings
above our nature is obscure to our perception; nevertheless any one,
arguing from what is known to us, would find it more reasonable to
conclude that the power of the Spirit operates even in those beings,
than that He is excluded from the government of supramundane
things.  So to assert is to advance a blasphemy bare and
unsupported; it is to support absurdity on fallacy.  On the
other hand to agree that even the world beyond us is governed by the
power of the Spirit, as well as by that of the Father and of the
Son, is to advance a contention, supported on the plain testimony of
what is seen in human life.  Identity of operation in the case
of Father and of Son and of Holy Ghost clearly proves invariability
of nature.  It follows that, even if the name of Godhead does
signify nature, the community of essence proves that this title is
very properly applied to the Holy Spirit.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxc-p19">8.  I am, however, at a loss to understand
how our opponents with all their ingenuity can adduce the title of
Godhead in proof of nature, as though they had never heard from
Scripture that nature does not result from institution and
appointment.<note place="end" n="2660" id="ix.cxc-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxc-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxc-p20.1">χειροτονητή</span>.</p></note>  Moses was
made<note place="end" n="2661" id="ix.cxc-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxc-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxc-p21.1">ἐχειροτονήθη</span>.</p></note> a god of the
Egyptians when the divine voice said, “See I have made thee
a god to Pharaoh.<note place="end" n="2662" id="ix.cxc-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxc-p22">
<scripRef passage="Ex. vii. 1" id="ix.cxc-p22.1" parsed="|Exod|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.7.1">Ex. vii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  The
title therefore does give proof of a certain authority of
oversight or of action.  The divine nature, on the other
hand, in all the words which are contrived, remains always
inexplicable, as I always teach.  We have learnt that it is
beneficent, judicial, righteous, good, and so on; and so have been
taught differences of operations.  But we are, nevertheless,
unable to understand the nature of the operator through our idea
of the operations.  Let any one give an account of each one
of these names, and of the actual nature to which they are
applied, and it will be found that the definition will not in both
cases be the same.  And where the definition is not identical
the nature is different.  There is, then, a distinction to be
observed between the essence, of which no explanatory term has yet
been discovered, and the meaning of the names applied to it in
reference to some operation or dignity.  That there should be
no difference in the operations we infer from the community of
terms.  But, we derive no clear proof of variation in nature,
because, as has been said, identity of operations indicates
community of nature.  If then Godhead be the name of an
operation, we say that the Godhead is one, as there is one
operation of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost; if, however, as is
popularly supposed, the name of Godhead indicates nature,
then, <pb n="232" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_232.html" id="ix.cxc-Page_232" />since we find no
variation in the nature, we reasonably define the Holy Trinity to
be of one Godhead.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium." progress="76.60%" prev="ix.cxc" next="ix.cxcii" id="ix.cxci"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxci-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxci-p1.1">Letter
CXC.<note place="end" n="2663" id="ix.cxci-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxci-p2"> Placed by
Maran in 374.  After Easter 375 by Tillemont.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxci-p3"><i>To Amphilochius, bishop of
Iconium</i>.<note place="end" n="2664" id="ix.cxci-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxci-p4"> Isauria,
the district of Pisidia, forming the S. W. corner of the modern
Karamania, was under the ecclesiastical jurisdiction of
Iconium.  “In the heart of the Roman monarchy, the
Isaurians long continued a nation of wild barbarians. 
Succeeding powers, unable to reduce them to obedience either by arms
or policy, were compelled to acknowledge their weakness by
surrounding the hostile and independent spot with a strong chain of
fortifications (<i>Hist. Aug</i>. 197) which often proved
insufficient to restrain the invasions of these domestic
foes.”  Gibbon. chap. X.  Raids and Arian
persecution had disorganised the Isaurian Episcopate. 
(Maran, <i>Vit. Bas</i>.)</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxci-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.cxci-p5.1">The</span> interest
which you have shewn in the affairs of the Isaurian Church is only what
might have been expected from that zeal and propriety of conduct which
so continually rouses my admiration of you.  The most careless
observer must at once perceive that it is in all respects more
advantageous for care and anxiety to be divided among several
bishops.  This has not escaped your observation, and you have done
well in noting, and in acquainting me with, the position of
affairs.  But it is not easy to find fit men.  While, then,
we are desirous of having the credit that comes of numbers, and cause
God’s Church to be more effectively administered by more
officers, let us be careful lest we unwittingly bring the word into
contempt on account of the unsatisfactory character of the men who are
called to office, and accustom the laity to indifference.  You
yourself know well that the conduct of the governed is commonly of a
piece with that of those who are set over them.  Perhaps therefore
it might be better to appoint one well approved man, though even this
may not be an easy matter, to the supervision of the whole city, and
entrust him with the management of details on his own
responsibility.  Only let him be a servant of God, “a
workman that needeth not to be ashamed,”<note place="end" n="2665" id="ix.cxci-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxci-p6">
<scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 15" id="ix.cxci-p6.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.15">2 Tim. ii.
15</scripRef>.</p></note> not “looking on his own
things,”<note place="end" n="2666" id="ix.cxci-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxci-p7">
<scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 4" id="ix.cxci-p7.1" parsed="|Phil|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.4">Phil. ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> but on the
things of the most, “that they be saved.”<note place="end" n="2667" id="ix.cxci-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxci-p8">
<scripRef passage="1 Thess. ii. 16" id="ix.cxci-p8.1" parsed="|1Thess|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.16">1 Thess. ii.
16</scripRef>.</p></note>  If he finds himself overweighted
with responsibility, he will associate other labourers for the
harvest with himself.  If only we can find such a man, I own
that I think the one worth many, and the ordering of the cure of
souls in this way likely to be attended at once with more advantage
to the Churches and with less risk to us.  If, however, this
course prove difficult, let us first do our best to appoint
superintendents<note place="end" n="2668" id="ix.cxci-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxci-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxci-p9.1">προϊσταμένους</span>.</p></note> to the small
townships or villages which have of old been episcopal sees. 
Then afterwards we will appoint once more the [bishop] of the
city.  Unless we take this course the man appointed may prove a
hindrance to subsequent administration, and from his wish to rule
over a larger diocese, and his refusal to accept the ordination of
the bishops, we may find ourselves suddenly involved in a domestic
quarrel.  If this course is difficult, and time does not allow,
see to it that the Isaurian bishop is strictly kept within his own
bounds by ordaining some of his immediate neighbours.  In the
future it will be reserved for us to give to the rest bishops at the
proper season, after we have carefully examined those whom we
ourselves may judge to be most fit.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxci-p10">2.  I have asked George, as you
requested.  He replies as you reported.  In all this we must
remain quiet, casting the care of the house on the Lord.  For I
put my trust in the Holy God that He will by my aid<note place="end" n="2669" id="ix.cxci-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxci-p11"> Here the
<span class="c14" id="ix.cxci-p11.1">mss.</span> vary, and the sense is obscure. 
Ben. Ed. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxci-p11.2">σὺν
ἡμῖν</span>. al. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxci-p11.3">συνέσιν</span>.</p></note> grant to him deliverance from his
difficulties in some other way, and to me to live my life without
trouble.  If this cannot be, be so good as to send me word
yourself as to what part I must look after, that I may begin to ask
this favour of each of my friends in power, either for nothing, or for
some moderate price, as the Lord may prosper me.<note place="end" n="2670" id="ix.cxci-p11.4"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxci-p12">
“<i>Videtur illa dignitas, quam se amici causa alicujus
petiturum promittit Basilius, non administratio aliqua fuisse, sed
tantum codicillaria dignitas.  Hoc enim consilio hanc
dignitatem petere statuerat, ut amici domus magnum aliquod
incommodum effugeret.  Porro in hunc usum impetrari solebant
codicilli, ut curia, vel saltem duumviratus et civitatis cura
vitarentur.  Pretio autem impetratos non modo nulla immunitas,
sed etiam multa sequebatur ut perspictur ex Cod. Theod. vi.
22.  Sic enim habet lex secunda imperatoris Constantii: 
‘Ab honoribus mercandis per suffragia, vel qualibet ambitione
quærendis, certa multa prohibuit:  cui addimus et
quicunque, fugientes obsequia curiarum, umbras et nomina
affectaverint dignitatem, tricenas libras argenti inferre cogantur,
manente illa præterita inlatione auri qua perpetua lege
constructi sunt.’  Unde miror Basilium ab hac via
tentanda non omnino alienum fuisse.  Sed forte hæ leges
non admodum accurate servabuntur sub Valente</i>.”  Ben.
note.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxci-p13">I have, in accordance with your request, written to
brother Valerius.  Matters at Nyssa are going on as they were left
by your reverence, and, by the aid of your holiness, are
improving.  Of those who were then separated from me some have
gone off to the court, and some remain waiting for tidings from
it.  The Lord is able as well to frustrate the expectations of
these latter as to make the return of the former useless.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxci-p14">3.  Philo, on the authority of some Jewish
tradition, explains the manna to have been of such a nature that it
changed with the taste of the eater:  that of itself it was like
millet seed boiled in honey; it served sometimes for bread, sometimes
for meat, either of birds or beasts; at other times for vegetables,
ac<pb n="233" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_233.html" id="ix.cxci-Page_233" />cording to each man’s
liking; even for fish so that the flavour of each separate kind was
exactly reproduced in the eater’s mouth.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxci-p15">Scripture recognises chariots containing three riders,
because while other chariots contained two, the driver and the
man-at-arms, Pharaoh’s held three, two men-at-arms, and one to
hold the reins.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxci-p16">Sympius has written me a letter expressive of respect
and communion.  The letter which I have written in reply I am
sending to your holiness, that you may send it on to him if you quite
approve of it, with the addition of some communication from
yourself.  May you, by the loving kindness of the Holy One, be
preserved for me and for the Church of God, in good health, happy in
the Lord, and ever praying for me.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium." progress="76.91%" prev="ix.cxci" next="ix.cxciii" id="ix.cxcii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxcii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxcii-p1.1">Letter
CXCI.<note place="end" n="2671" id="ix.cxcii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxcii-p2"> Placed in
374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxcii-p3"><i>To Amphilochius, bishop of
Iconium</i>.<note place="end" n="2672" id="ix.cxcii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxcii-p4"> So the
<span class="c14" id="ix.cxcii-p4.1">mss.</span> and Editors.  The Ben. note would
have it addressed to the recipient of the preceding.  Tillemont
thinks it written to one of the Lycian bishops referred to in
<i>Letter</i> ccxviii.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxcii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxcii-p5.1">On</span> reading the letter of
your reverence I heartily thanked God.  I did so because I found
in your expressions traces of ancient affection.  You are not like
the majority.  You did not persist in refusing to begin an
affectionate correspondence.  You have learned the greatness of
the prize promised to the saints for humility, and so you have chosen,
by taking the second place, to get before me.  Among Christians
such are the conditions of victory, and it is he who is content to take
the second place who wins a crown.  But I must not be behindhand
in this virtuous rivalry, and so I thus salute your reverence in
return; and inform you as to how I am minded, in that, since agreement
in the faith is established among us,<note place="end" n="2673" id="ix.cxcii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxcii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxcii-p6.1">ἡμῖν</span>.  Some <span class="c14" id="ix.cxcii-p6.2">mss.</span> have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxcii-p6.3">ὑμῖν</span>.</p></note>
there is nothing further to prevent our being one body and one spirit,
as we have been called in one hope of our calling.<note place="end" n="2674" id="ix.cxcii-p6.4"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxcii-p7"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 4" id="ix.cxcii-p7.1" parsed="|Eph|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.4">Eph. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  It is for you, then, of your charity
to follow up a good beginning to rally men of like mind to stand at
your side, and to appoint both time and place for meeting.  Thus,
by God’s grace, through mutual accommodation we may govern the
Churches by the ancient kind of love; receiving as our own members
brothers coming from the other side, sending as to our kin, and in turn
receiving as from our own kin.  Such, indeed, was once the boast
of the Church.  Brothers from each Church, travelling from one end
of the world to the other, were provided with little tokens, and found
all men fathers and brothers.  This is a privilege whereof, like
all the rest, the enemy of Christ’s Churches has robbed us. 
We are confined each in his own city, and every one looks at his
neighbour with distrust.  What more is to be said but that our
love has grown cold,<note place="end" n="2675" id="ix.cxcii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxcii-p8">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 12" id="ix.cxcii-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|24|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.12">Matt. xxiv.
12</scripRef>.</p></note> whereby alone our
Lord has told us that His disciples are distinguished?<note place="end" n="2676" id="ix.cxcii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxcii-p9">
<scripRef passage="John xiii. 35" id="ix.cxcii-p9.1" parsed="|John|13|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.35">John xiii.
35</scripRef>.</p></note>  First of all, if you will, do you
become known to one another, that I may know with whom I am to be in
agreement.  Thus by common consent we will fix on some place
convenient to both, and, at a season suitable for travelling, we will
hasten to meet one another; the Lord will direct us in the way. 
Farewell.  Be of good cheer.  Pray for me.  May you be
granted to me by the grace of the Holy One?<note place="end" n="2677" id="ix.cxcii-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxcii-p10"> Whether
the proposed meeting took place, and, indeed, what meeting is
referred to, cannot be determined.  Basil met Amphilochius and
some neighbouring bishops in Pisidia in 375.  But before this
he counts the Isaurians as already in communion with him
(<i>Letter</i> cciv.).  Perhaps all that the meeting was
desired to bring about was effected by correspondence.  This is
the explanation of the Ben. Ed.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Sophronius the Master." progress="77.05%" prev="ix.cxcii" next="ix.cxciv" id="ix.cxciii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxciii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxciii-p1.1">Letter
CXCII.<note place="end" n="2678" id="ix.cxciii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxciii-p2"> Placed in
374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxciii-p3"><i>To Sophronius the Master</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxciii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxciii-p4.1">With</span> your extraordinary zeal in
good deeds you have written to me to say that you yourself owe me
double thanks; first, for getting a letter from me, and secondly, for
doing me a service.  What thanks, then, must not I owe you, both
for reading your most delightful words, and for finding what I hoped
for so quickly accomplished!  The message was exceedingly
gratifying on its own account, but it gave me much greater
gratification from the fact that you were the friend to whom I owed the
boon.  God grant that ere long I may see you, and return you
thanks in words, and enjoy the great pleasure of your
society.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Meletius the Physician." progress="77.09%" prev="ix.cxciii" next="ix.cxcv" id="ix.cxciv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxciv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxciv-p1.1">Letter
CXCIII.<note place="end" n="2679" id="ix.cxciv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxciv-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxciv-p3"><i>To Meletius the Physician</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxciv-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxciv-p4.1">I am</span> not able to flee from the
discomforts of winter so well as cranes are, although for foreseeing
the future I am quite as clever as a crane.  But as to liberty of
life the birds are almost as far ahead of me as they are in the being
able to fly.  In the first place I have been detained by certain
worldly business; then I have been so wasted by constant and violent
attacks of fever that there does seem something thinner even than I
was,—I am <pb n="234" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_234.html" id="ix.cxciv-Page_234" />thinner than
ever.  Besides all this, bouts of quartan ague have gone on for
more than twenty turns.  Now I do seem to be free from fever, but
I am in such a feeble state that I am no stronger than a cobweb. 
Hence the shortest journey is too far for me, and every breath of wind
is more dangerous to me than big waves to those at sea.  I have no
alternative but to hide in my hut and wait for spring, if only I can
last out so long, and am not carried off beforehand<note place="end" n="2680" id="ix.cxciv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxciv-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxciv-p5.1">προδιαρπασθῶμεν</span>
with two <span class="c14" id="ix.cxciv-p5.2">mss.</span> 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cxciv-p5.3">προδιαμάρτοιμεν</span>
has better authority, but is bad Greek, and makes worse
sense.</p></note> by the internal malady of which I am never
rid.  If the Lord saves me with His mighty hand, I shall gladly
betake myself to your remote region, and gladly embrace a friend so
dear.  Only pray that my life may be ordered as may be best for my
soul’s good.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Zoilus." progress="77.15%" prev="ix.cxciv" next="ix.cxcvi" id="ix.cxcv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxcv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxcv-p1.1">Letter CXCIV.<note place="end" n="2681" id="ix.cxcv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxcv-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxcv-p3"><i>To Zoilus</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxcv-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxcv-p4.1">What</span> are you about, most
excellent sir, in anticipating me in humility?  Educated as you
are, and able to write such a letter as you have sent, you nevertheless
ask for forgiveness at my hands, as though you were engaged in some
undertaking rash and beyond your position.  But a truce to
mockery.  Continue to write to me on every occasion.  Am I
not wholly illiterate?  It is delightful to read the letters of an
eloquent writer.  Have I learned from Scripture how good a thing
is love?  I count intercourse with a loving friend
invaluable.  And I do hope that you may tell me of all the good
gifts which I pray for you; the best of health, and the prosperity of
all your house.  Now as to my own affairs, my condition is not
more endurable than usual.  It is enough to tell you this and you
will understand the bad state of my health.  It has indeed reached
such extreme suffering as to be as difficult to describe as to
experience, if indeed your own experience has fallen short of
mine.  But it is the work of the good God to give me power to bear
in patience whatever trials are inflicted on me for my own good at the
hands of our merciful Lord.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Euphronius, bishop of Colonia Armeniæ." progress="77.21%" prev="ix.cxcv" next="ix.cxcvii" id="ix.cxcvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxcvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxcvi-p1.1">Letter CXCV.<note place="end" n="2682" id="ix.cxcvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxcvi-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxcvi-p3"><i>To Euphronius, bishop of Colonia
Armeniæ</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxcvi-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxcvi-p4.1">Colonia</span>, which the Lord has
placed under your authority, is far out of the way of ordinary
routes.  The consequence is that, although I am frequently writing
to the rest of the brethren in Armenia Minor, I hesitate to write to
your reverence, because I have no expectation of finding any one to
convey my letter.  Now, however, that I am hoping either for your
presence, or that my letter will be sent on to you by some of the
bishops to whom I have written, I thus write and salute you by
letter.  I wish to tell you that I seem to be still alive, and at
the same time to exhort you to pray for me, that the Lord may lessen my
afflictions, and lift from me the heavy load of pain which now presses
like a cloud upon my heart.  I shall have this relief if He will
only grant a quick restoration to those godly bishops who are now
punished for their faithfulness to true religion by being scattered all
abroad.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Aburgius." progress="77.25%" prev="ix.cxcvi" next="ix.cxcviii" id="ix.cxcvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxcvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxcvii-p1.1">Letter CXCVI.<note place="end" n="2683" id="ix.cxcvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxcvii-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxcvii-p3"><i>To Aburgius</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxcvii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxcvii-p4.1">Rumour</span>, messenger of good news,
is continually reporting how you dart across, like the stars, appearing
now here, now there, in the barbarian regions; now supplying the troops
with provisions, now appearing in gorgeous array before the
emperor.  I pray God that your doings may prosper as they deserve,
and that you may achieve eminent success.  I pray that, so long as
I live and breathe this air, (for my life now is no more than drawing
breath), our country may from time to time behold
you.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Ambrose, bishop of Milan." progress="77.28%" prev="ix.cxcvii" next="ix.cxcix" id="ix.cxcviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxcviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxcviii-p1.1">Letter
CXCVII.<note place="end" n="2684" id="ix.cxcviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxcviii-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxcviii-p3"><i>To Ambrose, bishop of Milan</i>.<note place="end" n="2685" id="ix.cxcviii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxcviii-p4"> Ambrose
was placed in the archiepiscopate of Milan in 374.  The letter
of Basil is in reply to a request for the restoration to his native
city of the relics of St. Dionysius of Milan, who died in Cappadocia
in 374.  <i>cf</i>. Ath., <i>Ep. ad Sol</i>.; Amb. iii.
920.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxcviii-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.cxcviii-p5.1">The</span> gifts of the
Lord are ever great and many; in greatness beyond measure, in number
incalculable.  To those who are not insensible of His mercy one of
the greatest of these gifts is that of which I am now availing myself,
the opportunity allowed us, far apart in place though we be, of
addressing one another by letter.  He grants us two means of
becoming acquainted; one by personal intercourse, another by epistolary
correspondence.  Now I have become acquainted with you through
what you have said.  I do not mean that my memory is impressed
with your outward appearance, but that the beauty of the inner man has
been brought home to me by the rich variety of your utterances,
for <pb n="235" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_235.html" id="ix.cxcviii-Page_235" />each of us
“speaketh out of the abundance of the heart.”<note place="end" n="2686" id="ix.cxcviii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxcviii-p6">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 34" id="ix.cxcviii-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|12|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.34">Matt. xii.
34</scripRef>.</p></note>  I have given glory to God, Who in
every generation selects those who are well-pleasing to Him; Who of old
indeed chose from the sheepfold a prince for His people;<note place="end" n="2687" id="ix.cxcviii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxcviii-p7">
<scripRef passage="Ps. lxxviii. 70" id="ix.cxcviii-p7.1" parsed="|Ps|78|70|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.78.70">Ps. lxxviii.
70</scripRef>.</p></note> Who through the Spirit gifted Amos the
herdman with power and raised him up to be a prophet; Who now has drawn
forth for the care of Christ’s flock a man from the imperial
city, entrusted with the government of a whole nation, exalted in
character, in lineage, in position, in eloquence, in all that this
world admires.  This same man has flung away all the advantages of
the world, counting them all loss that he may gain Christ,<note place="end" n="2688" id="ix.cxcviii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxcviii-p8">
<scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 8" id="ix.cxcviii-p8.1" parsed="|Phil|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.8">Phil. iii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and has taken in his hand the helm of the
ship, great and famous for its faith in God, the Church of
Christ.  Come, then, O man of God; not from men have you received
or been taught the Gospel of Christ; it is the Lord Himself who has
transferred you from the judges of the earth to the throne of the
Apostles; fight the good fight; heal the infirmity of the people, if
any are infected by the disease of Arian madness; renew the ancient
footprints of the Fathers.  You have laid the foundation of
affection towards me; strive to build upon it by the frequency of your
salutations.  Thus shall we be able to be near one another in
spirit, although our earthly homes are far apart.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxcviii-p9">2.  By your earnestness and zeal in the matter of
the blessed bishop Dionysius you testify all your love to the Lord,
your honour for your predecessors, and your zeal for the faith. 
For our disposition towards our faithful fellow-servants is referred to
the Lord Whom they have served.  Whoever honours men that have
contended for the faith proves that he has like zeal for it.  One
single action is proof of much virtue.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxcviii-p10">I wish to acquaint your love in Christ that the
very zealous brethren who have been commissioned by your reverence to
act for you in this good work have won praise for all the clergy by the
amiability of their manners; for by their individual modesty and
conciliatoriness they have shewn the sound condition of all. 
Moreover, with all zeal and diligence they have braved an inclement
season; and with unbroken perseverance have persuaded the faithful
guardians of the blessed body to transmit to them the custody of what
they have regarded as the safeguard of their lives.  And you must
understand that they are men who would never have been forced by any
human authority or sovereignty, had not the perseverance of these
brethren moved them to compliance.  No doubt a great aid to the
attainment of the object desired was the presence of our well beloved
and reverend son Therasius the presbyter.  He voluntarily
undertook all the toil of the journey; he moderated the energy of the
faithful on the spot; he persuaded opponents by his arguments; in the
presence of priests and deacons, and of many others who fear the Lord,
he took up the relics with all becoming reverence, and has aided the
brethren in their preservation.  These relics do you receive with
a joy equivalent to the distress with which their custodians have
parted with them and sent them to you.  Let none dispute; let none
doubt.  Here you have that unconquered athlete.  These bones,
which shared in the conflict with the blessed soul, are known to the
Lord.  These bones He will crown, together with that soul, in the
righteous day of His requital, as it is written, “we must stand
before the judgment seat of Christ, that each may give an account of
the deeds he has done in the body.”<note place="end" n="2689" id="ix.cxcviii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxcviii-p11"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Rom. 14.10; 2 Cor. 5.10" id="ix.cxcviii-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|14|10|0|0;|2Cor|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.10 Bible:2Cor.5.10">Rom. xiv. 10 and 2 Cor. v. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  One coffin held that honoured
corpse.  None other lay by his side.  The burial was a noble
one; the honours of a martyr were paid him.  Christians who had
welcomed him as a guest and then with their own hands laid him in the
grave, have now disinterred him.  They have wept as men bereaved
of a father and a champion.  But they have sent him to you, for
they put your joy before their own consolation.  Pious were the
hands that gave; scrupulously careful were the hands that
received.  There has been no room for deceit; no room for
guile.  I bear witness to this.  Let the untainted truth be
accepted by you.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata." progress="77.53%" prev="ix.cxcviii" next="ix.cc" id="ix.cxcix"><p class="c26" id="ix.cxcix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cxcix-p1.1">Letter
CXCVIII.<note place="end" n="2690" id="ix.cxcix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxcix-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cxcix-p3"><i>To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cxcix-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cxcix-p4.1">After</span> the letter conveyed
to me by the officiales<note place="end" n="2691" id="ix.cxcix-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cxcix-p5"> Clergy engaged
in crafts.</p></note> I have received one
other despatched to me later.  I have not sent many myself, for I
have not found any one travelling in your direction.  But I have
sent more than the four, among which also were those conveyed to me
from Samosata after the first epistle of your holiness.  These I
have sealed and sent to our honourable brother Leontius,
peræquator of Nicæa, urging that by his agency they may be
delivered to the steward of the household of our honourable brother
Sophronius, that he may see to their transmission to you. 
<pb n="236" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_236.html" id="ix.cxcix-Page_236" />As my letters are going through
many hands, it is likely enough that because one man is very busy or
very careless, your reverence may never get them.  Pardon me,
then, I beseech you, if my letters are few.  With your usual
intelligence you have properly found fault with me for not sending, as
I ought, a courier of my own when there was occasion for doing so; but
you must understand that we have had a winter of such severity that all
the roads were blocked till Easter, and I had no one disposed to brave
the difficulties of the journey.  For although our clergy do seem
very numerous, they are men inexperienced in travelling because they
never traffic, and prefer not to live far away from home, the majority
of them plying sedentary crafts, whereby they get their daily
bread.  The brother whom I have now sent to your reverence I have
summoned from the country, and employed in the conveyance of my letter
to your holiness, that he may both give you clear intelligence as to me
and my affairs, and, moreover, by God’s grace, bring me back
plain and prompt information about you and yours.  Our dear
brother Eusebius the reader has for some time been anxious to hasten to
your holiness, but I have kept him here for the weather to
improve.  Even now I am under no little anxiety lest his
inexperience in travelling may cause him trouble, and bring on some
illness; for he is not robust.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cxcix-p6">2.  I need say nothing to you by letter about the
innovations of the East, for the brothers can themselves give you
accurate information.  You must know, my honoured friend, that,
when I was writing these words, I was so ill that I had lost all hope
of life.  It is impossible for me to enumerate all my painful
symptoms, my weakness, the violence of my attacks of fever, and my bad
health in general.  One point only may be selected.  I have
now completed the time of my sojourn in this miserable and painful
life.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Amphilochius, concerning the Canons." progress="77.65%" prev="ix.cxcix" next="ix.cci" id="ix.cc"><p class="c26" id="ix.cc-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cc-p1.1">Letter CXCIX.<note place="end" n="2692" id="ix.cc-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c58" id="ix.cc-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.cc-p3.1">Canonica</span>
<span class="c14" id="ix.cc-p3.2">Secunda</span>.</p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cc-p4"><i>To Amphilochius, concerning the Canons</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cc-p5">I <span class="c14" id="ix.cc-p5.1">wrote</span> some time ago in
reply to the questions of your reverence, but I did not send the
letter, partly because from my long and dangerous illness I had not
time to do so; partly because I had no one to send with it.  I
have but few men with me who are experienced in travelling and fit for
service of this kind.  When you thus learn the causes of my delay,
forgive me.  I have been quite astonished at your readiness to
learn and at your humility.  You are entrusted with the office of
a teacher, and yet you condescend to learn, and to learn of me, who
pretend to no great knowledge.  Nevertheless, since you consent,
on account of your fear of God, to do what another man might hesitate
to do, I am bound for my part to go even beyond my strength in aiding
your readiness and righteous zeal.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p6">XVII.  You asked me about the presbyter
Bianor—can he be admitted among the clergy, because of his
oath?  I know that I have already given the clergy of Antioch a
general sentence in the case of all those who had sworn with him;
namely, that they should abstain from the public congregations, but
might perform priestly functions in private.<note place="end" n="2693" id="ix.cc-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p7"> The Ben. Ed.
note:  “<i>Sæpe vituperantur apud sanctos Patres,
qui sacra in privatis ædibus sive domesticis oratoriis
celebrant.  Hinc Irenæus, lib</i>. iv. cap. 26,
<i>oportere ait eos, qui</i> absistunt a principali successione et
quocunque loco colligunt, suspectos habere, vel quasi hæreticos
et malæ sententiæ, vel quasi scindentes et elatos et sibi
placentes; aut rursus ut hypocritas quæstus gratia et vanæ
gloriæ hoc operantes.  Basilius, in <scripRef passage="Psalm xxvii." id="ix.cc-p7.1" parsed="|Ps|27|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.27">Psalm xxvii.</scripRef> n.
3:  Non igitur extra sanctam hanc aulam adorare oporet, sed
intra ipsam, etc.  <i>Similia habet Eusebius in eundem
psalmum,</i> p. 313.  <i>Sic etiam Cyrillus Alexandrinus in
libro adversus Anthropomorphitas, cap.</i> 12<i>, et in libro decimo
De adorat.,</i> p. 356.  <i>Sed his in locis perspicuum est
hæreticorum aut schismaticorum synagogas notari, vel quas vocat
Basilius, can. 1</i>.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cc-p7.2">παρασυναγωγάς</span>,
<i>sive illicitos conventus a presbyteris aut episcopis rebellibus
habitos, aut a populis disciplinæ expertibus.  At interdum
graves causæ suberant, cur sacra in privatis ædibus
impermissa non essent.  Ipsa persecutio necessitatem hujus rei
sæpe afferebat, cum catholici episcoporum hæreticorum
communionem fugerent, ut Sebastiæ ecclesiarum aditu
prohiberentur.  Minime ergo mirum, si presbyteris Antiochenis
eam sacerdotii perfunctionem Basilius reliquit, quæ et ad
jurisjurandi religionem et ad temporum molestias accommodata
videbatur.  Synodus Laodicena vetat, can.</i> 58, in
domibus fieri oblationem ab episcopis vel presbyteris. 
<i>Canon</i> 31.  <i>Trullanus id clericis non interdicit, modo
accedat episcopi consenus.  Non inusitata fuisse ejusmodi sacra
in domesticis oratoriis confirmat canon Basilii</i> 27, <i>ubi
vetatur, ne presbyter illicitis nuptiis implicantus privatim aut
publice sacerdotii munere fungatur.  Eustathius Sebastenus
Ancyræ cum Arianis in domibus communicavit, ut ex pluribus
Basilii epistolis discimus, cum apertam ab eis communionem impetrare
non posset</i>.”</p></note>  Moreover, he has the further liberty
for the performance of his ministerial functions, from the fact that
his sacred duties lie not at Antioch, but at Iconium; for, as you have
written to me yourself, he has chosen to live rather at the latter than
at the former place.  The man in question may, therefore, be
received; but your reverence must require him to shew repentance for
the rash readiness of the oath which he took before the
unbeliever,<note place="end" n="2694" id="ix.cc-p7.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p8"> <i>Videtur
infidelis ille vir unus aliquis fuisse ex potentioribus Arianis
ejusque furor idcirco in presbyteros Antiochenos incitatus quod hi
ecclesiam absente Meletio regerent, ac maximam civium partem in
illius fide et communione retinerent.</i></p></note> being unable to
bear the trouble of that small peril.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p9">XVIII.  Concerning fallen virgins, who, after
professing a chaste life before the Lord, make their vows vain, because
they have fallen under the lusts of the flesh, our <pb n="237" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_237.html" id="ix.cc-Page_237" />fathers, tenderly<note place="end" n="2695" id="ix.cc-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cc-p10.1">ἁπαλῶς</span>, with four
<span class="c14" id="ix.cc-p10.2">mss.</span>, <i>al</i>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cc-p10.3">ἁπλῶς</span>.</p></note> and meekly making allowance for the
infirmities of them that fall, laid down that they might be received
after a year, ranking them with the digamists.  Since, however,
by God’s grace the Church grows mightier as she advances, and
the order of virgins is becoming more numerous, it is my judgment
that careful heed should be given both to the act as it appears upon
consideration, and to the mind of Scripture, which may be discovered
from the context.  Widowhood is inferior to virginity;
consequently the sin of the widows comes far behind that of the
virgins.  Let us see what Paul writes to Timothy. 
“The young widows refuse:  for when they have begun to
wax wanton against Christ, they will marry; having damnation because
they have cast off their first faith.”<note place="end" n="2696" id="ix.cc-p10.4"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p11">
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 11, 12" id="ix.cc-p11.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|11|5|12" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.11-1Tim.5.12">1 Tim. v. 11,
12</scripRef>.</p></note>  If, therefore, a widow lies under a
very heavy charge, as setting at naught her faith in Christ, what
must we think of the virgin, who is the bride of Christ, and a
chosen vessel dedicated to the Lord?  It is a grave fault even
on the part of a slave to give herself away in secret wedlock and
fill the house with impurity, and, by her wicked life, to wrong her
owner; but it is forsooth far more shocking for the bride to become
an adulteress, and, dishonouring her union with the bridegroom, to
yield herself to unchaste indulgence.  The widow, as being a
corrupted slave, is indeed condemned; but the virgin comes under the
charge of adultery.  We call the man who lives with another
man’s wife an adulterer, and do not receive him into communion
until he has ceased from his sin; and so we shall ordain in the case
of him who has the virgin.  One point, however, must be
determined beforehand, that the name <i>virgin</i> is given to a
woman who voluntarily devotes herself to the Lord, renounces
marriage, and embraces a life of holiness.  And we admit
professions dating from the age of full intelligence.<note place="end" n="2697" id="ix.cc-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p12"> “<i>Hoc
Basilii decretum de professionis ætate citatur in canone
quadragesimo synodi in Trullo</i>” (<span class="c14" id="ix.cc-p12.1">a.d.</span> 691) “<i>et decem et septem anni quos
Basilius requirit, ad decem rediguntur</i>.”</p></note>  For it is not right in such cases
to admit the words of mere children.  But a girl of sixteen or
seventeen years of age, in full possession of her faculties, who has
been submitted to strict examination, and is then constant, and
persists in her entreaty to be admitted, may then be ranked among
the virgins, her profession ratified, and its violation rigorously
punished.  Many girls are brought forward by their parents and
brothers, and other kinsfolk, before they are of full age, and have
no inner impulse towards a celibate life.  The object of the
friends is simply to provide for themselves.  Such women as
these must not be readily received, before we have made public
investigation of their own sentiments.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p13">XIX.  I do not recognise the profession of men,
except in the case of those who have enrolled themselves in the order
of monks, and seem to have secretly adopted the celibate life. 
Yet in their case I think it becoming that there should be a previous
examination, and that a distinct profession should be received from
them, so that whenever they may revert to the life of the pleasures of
the flesh, they may be subjected to the punishment of fornicators.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p14">XX.  I do not think that any condemnation
ought to be passed on women who professed virginity while in heresy,
and then afterwards preferred marriage.  “What things soever
the law saith, it saith to them who are under the
law.”<note place="end" n="2698" id="ix.cc-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p15">
<scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 19" id="ix.cc-p15.1" parsed="|Rom|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.19">Rom. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  Those who
have not yet put on Christ’s yoke do not recognise the laws of
the Lord.  They are therefore to be received in the church, as
having remission in the case of these sins too, as of all, from
their faith in Christ.  As a general rule, all sins formerly
committed in the catechumenical state are not taken into
account.<note place="end" n="2699" id="ix.cc-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p16"> “<i>Male
Angli in Pandectis et alit interpretes reddunt, quæ</i>
in catechumenica vita fiunt.  <i>Non enim dicit Basilius
ea non puniri quæ in hoc statu peccantur, sed tantum peccata
ante baptismum commissa baptismo expiari, nec jam esse judicio
ecclesiastico obnoxia.  Hinc observat Zonaras non pugnare hunc
canonem cum canone quinto Neocæsariensi, in quo pœnæ
catechumenis peccantibus decernuntur</i>.”</p></note>  The Church
does not receive these persons without baptism; and it is very
necessary that in such cases the birthrights should be
observed.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p17">XXI.  If a man living with a wife is not
satisfied with his marriage and falls into fornication, I account him a
fornicator, and prolong his period of punishment.  Nevertheless,
we have no canon subjecting him to the charge of adultery, if the sin
be committed against an unmarried woman.  For the adulteress, it
is said, “being polluted shall be polluted,”<note place="end" n="2700" id="ix.cc-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p18">
<scripRef passage="Jer. iii. 1" id="ix.cc-p18.1" parsed="|Jer|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.3.1">Jer. iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and she shall not return to her
husband:  and “He that keepeth an adulteress is a fool and
impious.”<note place="end" n="2701" id="ix.cc-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p19">
<scripRef passage="Prov. xviii. 22" id="ix.cc-p19.1" parsed="|Prov|18|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.18.22">Prov. xviii.
22</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  He, however,
who has committed fornication is not to be cut off from the society of
his own wife.  So the wife will receive the husband on his return
from fornication, but the husband will expel the polluted woman from
his house.  The argument here is not easy, but the custom has so
obtained.<note place="end" n="2702" id="ix.cc-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p20"> “<i>Non
solus Basilius hanc consuetudinem secutus.  Auctor</i>
constitutionum apostolicarum <i>sic loquitur lib.</i> vi.
<i>cap</i>. 14:  Qui corruptam retinet, naturæ legem
violat:  quando quidem <i>qui retinet adulteram, stultus est et
impius.  Abscinde enim eam, inquit, a carnibus tuis.</i> 
Nam adjutrix non est, sed insidiatrix, quæ mentem ad alium
declinarit.  <i>Canon</i> 8, <i>Neocæsariensis laicis,
quorum uxores adulterii convictæ, aditum ad ministerium
ecclesiasticum claudit; clericis depositionis pœnam irrogat, si
adulteram nolint dimittere.  Canon</i> 65 <i>Eliberitanus sic
habet:</i>  Si cujus clerici uxor fuerit mæchata, et
scierit eam maritus suus mæchari, et non eam statim projecerit,
nec in fine accipiat communionem.  <i>Hermas lib</i>. i,
<i>c</i>. 2, <i>adulteram ejici jubet, sed tamen pœnitentem
recipi.  S. Augustinus adulterium legitimam esse dimittendi
causam pronuntiat, sed non necessariam, lib</i>. ii. <i>De Adulter.
nuptiis, cap</i>. 5, <i>n</i>. 13.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p21"><pb n="238" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_238.html" id="ix.cc-Page_238" />XXII.  Men who
keep women carried off by violence, if they carried them off when
betrothed to other men, must not be received before removal of the
women and their restoration to those to whom they were first
contracted, whether they wish to receive them, or to separate from
them.  In the case of a girl who has been taken when not
betrothed, she ought first to be removed, and restored to her own
people, and handed over to the will of her own people whether parents,
or brothers, or any one having authority over her.  If they choose
to give her up, the cohabitation may stand; but, if they refuse, no
violence should be used.  In the case of a man having a wife by
seduction, be it secret or by violence, he must be held guilty of
fornication.  The punishment of fornicators is fixed at four
years.  In the first year they must be expelled from prayer, and
weep at the door of the church; in the second they may be received to
sermon; in the third to penance; in the fourth to standing with the
people, while they are withheld from the oblation.  Finally, they
may be admitted to the communion of the good gift.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p22">XXIII.  Concerning men who marry two sisters,
or women who marry two brothers a short letter of mine has been
published, of which I have sent a copy to your reverence.<note place="end" n="2703" id="ix.cc-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p23"> Probably
<i>Letter</i> clx. to Diodorus is referred to.</p></note>  The man who has taken his own
brother’s wife is not to be received until he have separated from
her.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p24">XXIV.  A widow whose name is in the list of
widows, that is, who is supported<note place="end" n="2704" id="ix.cc-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cc-p25.1">Διακονουμένην</span>. 
So the Ben. Ed.  Another possible rendering is “received
into the order of deaconesses.”</p></note> by the Church,
is ordered by the Apostle to be supported no longer when she
marries.<note place="end" n="2705" id="ix.cc-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p26">
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 11, 12" id="ix.cc-p26.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|11|5|12" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.11-1Tim.5.12">1 Tim. v. 11,
12</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p27">There is no special rule for a widower.  The
punishment appointed for digamy may suffice.  If a widow who is
sixty years of age chooses again to live with a husband, she shall be
held unworthy of the communion of the good gift until she be moved no
longer by her impure desire.  If we reckon her before sixty years,
the blame rests with us, and not with the woman.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p28">XXV.  The man who retains as his wife the woman
whom he has violated, shall be liable to the penalty of rape, but it
shall be lawful for him to have her to wife.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p29">XXVI.  Fornication is not wedlock, nor yet the
beginning of wedlock.  Wherefore it is best, if possible, to put
asunder those who are united in fornication.  If they are set on
cohabitation, let them admit the penalty of fornication.  Let them
be allowed to live together, lest a worse thing happen.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p30">XXVII.  As to the priest ignorantly involved
in an illegal marriage,<note place="end" n="2706" id="ix.cc-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p31">
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cc-p31.1">᾽Αθέσμῳ
γάμῳ</span>.”  <i>Illicitas
nuptias</i>.</p></note> I have made the
fitting regulation, that he may hold his seat, but must abstain from
other functions.  For such a case pardon is enough.  It is
unreasonable that the man who has to treat his own wounds should be
blessing another, for benediction is the imparting of holiness. 
How can he who through his fault, committed in ignorance, is without
holiness, impart it to another?  Let him bless neither in public
nor in private, nor distribute the body of Christ to others, nor
perform any other sacred function, but, content with his seat of
honour, let him beseech the Lord with weeping, that his sin, committed
in ignorance, may be forgiven.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p32">XXVIII.  It has seemed to me ridiculous that
any one should make a vow to abstain from swine’s flesh.  Be
so good as to teach men to abstain from foolish vows and
promises.  Represent the use to be quite indifferent.  No
creature of God, received with thanksgiving, is to be
rejected.<note place="end" n="2707" id="ix.cc-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p33">
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 4" id="ix.cc-p33.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.4">1 Tim. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  The vow is
ridiculous; the abstinence unnecessary.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p34">XXIX.  It is especially desirable that
attention should be given to the case of persons in power who threaten
on oath to do some hurt to those under their authority.  The
remedy is twofold.  In the first place, let them be taught not to
take oaths at random:  secondly, not to persist in their wicked
determinations.  Any one who is arrested in the design of
fulfilling an oath to injure another ought to shew repentance for the
rashness of his oath, and must not confirm his wickedness under the
pretext of piety.  Herod was none the better for fulfilling his
oath, when, of course only to save himself from perjury, he became the
prophet’s murderer.<note place="end" n="2708" id="ix.cc-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p35">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xiv. 10" id="ix.cc-p35.1" parsed="|Matt|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.10">Matt. xiv.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>  Swearing is
absolutely forbidden,<note place="end" n="2709" id="ix.cc-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p36">
<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 34" id="ix.cc-p36.1" parsed="|Matt|5|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.34">Matt. v. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> and it is only
reasonable that the oath which tends to evil should be condemned. 
The swearer must therefore change his mind, and not persist in
confirming his impiety.  Consider the absurdity of the thing a
little further.  Suppose a man to swear that he will put his
brother’s eyes out:  is it well for him to
<pb n="239" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_239.html" id="ix.cc-Page_239" />carry his oath into
action?  Or to commit murder? or to break any other
commandment?  “I have sworn, and I will perform
it,”<note place="end" n="2710" id="ix.cc-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p37">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 106" id="ix.cc-p37.1" parsed="|Ps|19|106|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.106">Ps. cxix.
106</scripRef>.</p></note> not to sin, but to
“keep thy righteous judgments.”  It is no less our
duty to undo and destroy sin, than it is to confirm the commandment by
immutable counsels.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p38">XXX.  As to those guilty of abduction we have
no ancient rule, but I have expressed my own judgment.  The period
is three years;<note place="end" n="2711" id="ix.cc-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p39"> The Ben. Ed.
point out that in Canon xxii. four years is the allotted period, as
in the case of fornicators.</p></note> the culprits and
their accomplices to be excluded from service.  The act committed
without violence is not liable to punishment, whenever it has not been
preceded by violation or robbery.  The widow is independent, and
to follow or not is in her own power.  We must, therefore, pay no
heed to excuses.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p40">XXXI.  A woman whose husband has gone away
and disappeared, and who marries another, before she has evidence of
his death, commits adultery.  Clerics who are guilty of the sin
unto death<note place="end" n="2712" id="ix.cc-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p41"> St. Basil on
<scripRef passage="Isaiah iv." id="ix.cc-p41.1" parsed="|Isa|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.4">Isaiah iv.</scripRef> calls sins wilfully committed after full knowledge
“sins unto death.”  But in the same commentary he
applies the same designation to sins which lead to hell.  The
sense to be applied to the phrase in Canon xxxii. is to be learnt,
according to the Ben. note, from Canons lxix. and lxx., where a less
punishment is assigned to mere wilful sins unto death than in Canon
xxxii.</p></note> are degraded from
their order, but not excluded from the communion of the laity. 
Thou shalt not punish twice for the same fault.<note place="end" n="2713" id="ix.cc-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p42">
<scripRef passage="Nahum i. 9" id="ix.cc-p42.1" parsed="|Nah|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Nah.1.9">Nahum i. 9</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p43">XXXIII.  Let an indictment for murder be preferred
against the woman who gives birth to a child on the road and pays no
attention to it.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p44">XXXIV.  Women who had committed adultery, and
confessed their fault through piety, or were in any way convicted, were
not allowed by our fathers to be publicly exposed, that we might not
cause their death after conviction.  But they ordered that they
should be excluded from communion till they had fulfilled their term of
penance.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p45">XXXV.  In the case of a man deserted by his wife,
the cause of the desertion must be taken into account.  If she
appear to have abandoned him without reason, he is deserving of pardon,
but the wife of punishment.  Pardon will be given to him that he
may communicate with the Church.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p46">XXXVI.  Soldiers’ wives who have married in
their husbands’ absence will come under the same principle as
wives who, when their husbands have been on a journey, have not waited
their return.  Their case, however, does admit of some concession
on the ground of there being greater reason to suspect death.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p47">XXXVII.  The man who marries after abducting
another man’s wife will incur the charge of adultery for the
first case; but for the second will go free.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p48">XXXVIII.  Girls who follow against their
fathers’ will commit fornication; but if their fathers are
reconciled to them, the act seems to admit of a remedy.  They are
not however immediately restored to communion, but are to be punished
for three years.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p49">XXXIX.  The woman who lives with an adulterer
is an adulteress the whole time.<note place="end" n="2714" id="ix.cc-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p50"> Or, according
to another reading, in every way.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p51">XL.  The woman who yields to a man against her
master’s will commits fornication; but if afterwards she accepts
free marriage, she marries.  The former case is fornication; the
latter marriage.  The covenants of persons who are not independent
have no validity.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p52">XLI.  The woman in widowhood, who is
independent, may dwell with a husband without blame, if there is no one
to prevent their cohabitation; for the Apostle says; “but if her
husband be dead, she is at liberty to be married to whom she will; only
in the Lord.”<note place="end" n="2715" id="ix.cc-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p53">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 39" id="ix.cc-p53.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.39">1 Cor. vii.
39</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p54">XLII.  Marriages contracted without the permission
of those in authority, are fornication.  If neither father nor
master be living the contracting parties are free from blame; just as
if the authorities assent to the cohabitation, it assumes the fixity of
marriage.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p55">XLIII.  He who smites his neighbour to death is a
murderer, whether he struck first or in self defence.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p56">XLIV.  The deaconess who commits fornication with a
heathen may be received into repentance and will be admitted to the
oblation in the seventh year; of course if she be living in
chastity.  The heathen who, after he has believed, takes to
idolatry, returns to his vomit.  We do not, however, give up the
body of the deaconess to the use of the flesh, as being
consecrated.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p57">XLV.  If any one, after taking the name of
Christianity, insults Christ, he gets no good from the name.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p58">XLVI.  The woman who unwillingly marries a
man deserted at the time by his wife, and is afterwards repudiated,
because of the return of the former to him, commits fornication, but
involuntarily.  She will, therefore, not be prohibited from
marriage; but it is better if she remain as she is.<note place="end" n="2716" id="ix.cc-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p59"> This is Can.
xciii. of the Council in Trullo.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p60">XLVII.  Encratitæ,<note place="end" n="2717" id="ix.cc-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p61"> Generally
reckoned rather as Manichæans than as here by Basil as
Marcionites, but dualism was common to both systems.</p></note> Saccophori,<note place="end" n="2718" id="ix.cc-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p62"> A
Manichæan sect, who led a solitary life.  Death is
threatened against them in a law of Theodosius dated <span class="c14" id="ix.cc-p62.1">a.d.</span> 322 (<i>Cod. Theod. lib</i>. xvi.
<i>tit</i>. 5, <i>leg</i>. 9), identified by the Ben. Ed. with the
Hydroparastatæ.</p></note>
and <pb n="240" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_240.html" id="ix.cc-Page_240" />Apotactitæ<note place="end" n="2719" id="ix.cc-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p63"> A
Manichæan sect.  <i>cf</i>. Epiphanius ii. 18.  In
the work of Macarius Magnes, published in Paris 1876, they are
identified with the Encratites.</p></note> are not regarded in the same manner as
Novatians, since in their case a canon has been pronounced, although
different; while of the former nothing has been said.  All
these I re-baptize on the same principle.  If among you their
re-baptism is forbidden, for the sake of some arrangement,
nevertheless let my principle prevail.  Their heresy is, as it
were, an offshoot of the Marcionites, abominating, as they do,
marriage, refusing wine, and calling God’s creature
polluted.  We do not therefore receive them into the Church,
unless they be baptized into our baptism.  Let them not say
that they have been baptized into Father, Son and Holy Ghost,
inasmuch as they make God the author of evil, after the example of
Marcion and the rest of the heresies.  Wherefore, if this be
determined on, more bishops ought to meet together in one place and
publish the canon in these terms, that action may be taken without
peril, and authority given to answers to questions of this
kind.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p64">XLVIII.  The woman who has been abandoned by
her husband, ought, in my judgment, to remain as she is.  The Lord
said, “If any one leave<note place="end" n="2720" id="ix.cc-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p65"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cc-p65.1">καταλίπῃ</span> for
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cc-p65.2">ἀπολύσῃ</span>.</p></note> his wife,
saving for the cause of fornication, he causeth her to commit
adultery;”<note place="end" n="2721" id="ix.cc-p65.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p66">
<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 22" id="ix.cc-p66.1" parsed="|Matt|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.22">Matt. v. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> thus, by calling
her adulteress, He excludes her from intercourse with another
man.  For how can the man being guilty, as having caused
adultery, and the woman, go without blame, when she is called
adulteress by the Lord for having intercourse with another
man?</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p67">XLIX.  Suffering violation should not be a cause of
condemnation.  So the slave girl, if she has been forced by her
own master, is free from blame.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cc-p68">L.  There is no law as to trigamy:  a
third marriage is not contracted by law.  We look upon such things
as the defilements of the Church.  But we do not subject them to
public condemnation, as being better than unrestrained
fornication.<note place="end" n="2722" id="ix.cc-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cc-p69"> <i>cf</i>.
however Canon iv., where trigamy is called polygamy or at best a
limited fornication, and those guilty of it subjected to exclusion
from the Eucharist.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium." progress="78.72%" prev="ix.cc" next="ix.ccii" id="ix.cci"><p class="c26" id="ix.cci-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cci-p1.1">Letter
CC.<note place="end" n="2723" id="ix.cci-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cci-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cci-p3"><i>To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cci-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cci-p4.1">I am</span> attacked by sickness after
sickness, and all the work given me, not only by the affairs of the
Church, but by those who are troubling the Church, has detained me
during the whole winter, and up to the present time.  It has been
therefore quite impossible for me to send any one to you or to pay you
a visit.  I conjecture that you are similarly situated; not,
indeed, as to sickness, God forbid; may the Lord grant you continued
health for carrying out His commandments.  But I know that the
care of the Churches gives you the same distress as it does me.  I
was now about to send some one to get me accurate information about
your condition.  But when my well beloved son Meletius, who is
moving the newly enlisted troops, reminded me of the opportunity of my
saluting you by him, I gladly accepted the occasion to write and had
recourse to the kind services of the conveyor of my letter.  He is
one who may himself serve instead of a letter, both because of his
amiable disposition, and of his being well acquainted with all which
concerns me.  By him, then, I beseech your reverence especially to
pray for me, that the Lord may grant to me a riddance from this
troublesome body of mine; to His Churches, peace; and to you, rest;
and, whenever you have settled the affairs of Lycaonia in apostolic
fashion, as you have began, an opportunity to visit also this
place.  Whether I be sojourning in the flesh, or shall have been
already bidden to take my departure to the Lord, I hope that you will
interest yourself in our part of the world, as your own, as indeed it
is, strengthening all that is weak, rousing all that is slothful and,
by the help of the Spirit Which abides in you, transforming everything
into a condition well pleasing to the Lord.  My very honourable
sons, Meletius and Melitius, whom you have known for some time, and
know to be devoted to yourself, keep in your good care and pray for
them.  This is enough to keep them in safety.  Salute in my
name, I beg you, all who are with your holiness, both all the clergy,
and all the laity under your pastoral care, and my very religious
brothers and fellow ministers.  Bear in mind the memory of the
blessed martyr Eupsychius, and do not wait for me to mention him
again.  Do not take pains to come on the exact day, but anticipate
it, and so give me joy, if I be yet living on this earth.  Till
then may you, by the grace of the Holy One, be preserved for me and for
God’s Churches, enjoying health and wealth in the Lord, and
praying for me.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium." progress="78.84%" prev="ix.cci" next="ix.cciii" id="ix.ccii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccii-p1">

<pb n="241" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_241.html" id="ix.ccii-Page_241" /><span class="c18" id="ix.ccii-p1.1">Letter
CCI.<note place="end" n="2724" id="ix.ccii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccii-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccii-p3"><i>To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccii-p4">I <span class="c14" id="ix.ccii-p4.1">long</span> to meet you for
many reasons, that I may have the benefit of your advice in the matters
I had in hand, and that on beholding you after a long interval I may
have some comfort for your absence.  But since both of us are
prevented by the same reasons, you by the illness which has befallen
you, and I by the malady of longer standing which has not yet left me,
let us, if you will, each forgive the other, that both may free
ourselves from blame.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium." progress="78.87%" prev="ix.ccii" next="ix.cciv" id="ix.cciii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cciii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cciii-p1.1">Letter
CCII.<note place="end" n="2725" id="ix.cciii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cciii-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cciii-p3"><i>To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cciii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cciii-p4.1">Under</span> other circumstances
I should think it a special privilege to meet with your reverence, but
above all now, when the business which brings us together is of such
great importance.  But so much of my illness as still clings to me
is enough to prevent my stirring ever so short a distance.  I
tried to drive as far as the martyrs<note place="end" n="2726" id="ix.cciii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cciii-p5"> Tillemont
conjectures that the drive was to St. Eupsychius, but the day of St.
Eupsychius fell in September, which the Ben. note thinks too late
for the date of this letter.  The memorials of St. Julitta and
St. Gordius were also near Cæsarea, but their days fell in
January, which the same note thinks too early.  Gregory of
Nyssa (Migne iii. p. 653) says that there were more altars in
Cappadocia than in all the world, so that we need have no difficulty
in supposing some saint whose date would synchronize with the
letter.  Basil, however, may have tried to drive to the shrine
of some martyr on some other day than the anniversary of his
death.</p></note> and had a
relapse almost into my old state.  You must therefore forgive
me.  If the matter can be put off for a few days, I will, by
God’s grace join you, and share your anxieties.  If the
business presses, do, by God’s help, what has to be done; but
reckon me as present with you and as participating in your worthy
deeds.  May you, by the grace of the Holy One, be preserved to
God’s Church, strong and joyous in the Lord, and praying for
me.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the bishops of the sea coast." progress="78.94%" prev="ix.cciii" next="ix.ccv" id="ix.cciv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cciv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cciv-p1.1">Letter
CCIII.<note place="end" n="2727" id="ix.cciv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cciv-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cciv-p3"><i>To the bishops of the sea
coast</i>.<note place="end" n="2728" id="ix.cciv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cciv-p4"> On this
letter Newman notes that Eustathius brought about a separation of a
portion of the coast of Pontus from the Church of Cæsarea,
which for a time caused Basil great despondency, as if he were being
left solitary in all Christendom, without communion with other
places.  With the advice of the bishops of Cappadocia, he
addressed an expostulation with these separatists for not coming to
him.  (<i>Ch. of the Fathers</i>, p. 95.)  The portion of
the translation of this letter enclosed in brackets is
Newman’s.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cciv-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cciv-p5.1">I have</span> had a strong
desire to meet you, but from time to time some hindrance has supervened
and prevented my fulfilling my purpose.  I have either been
hindered by sickness, and you know well how, from my early manhood to
my present old age, this ailment has been my constant companion,
brought up with me, and chastising me, by the righteous judgment of
God, Who ordains all things in wisdom; or by the cares of the Church,
or by struggles with the opponents of the doctrines of truth.  [Up
to this day I live in much affliction and grief, having the feeling
present before me, that you are wanting to me.  For when God tells
me, who took on Him His sojourn in the flesh for the very purpose that,
by patterns of duty, He might regulate our life, and might by His own
voice announce to us the Gospel of the kingdom,—when He says,
‘By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye love
one another,’ and whereas the Lord left His own peace to His
disciples as a farewell gift,<note place="end" n="2729" id="ix.cciv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cciv-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cciv-p6.1">ἑξιτήριον
δῶρον</span>.  <i>cf</i>. note
on p. 46.</p></note> when about
to complete the dispensation in the flesh, saying, ‘Peace I
leave with you, My peace I give you,’ I cannot persuade myself
that without love to others, and without, as far as rests with me,
peaceableness towards all, I can be called a worthy servant of Jesus
Christ.  I have waited a long while for the chance of your love
paying us a visit.  For ye are not ignorant that we, being
exposed to all, as rocks running out in the sea, sustain the fury of
the heretical waves, which, in that they break around us, do not
cover the district behind.  I say “we” in order to
refer it, not to human power, but to the grace of God, Who, by the
weakness of men shows His power, as says the prophet in the person
of the Lord, ‘Will ye not fear Me, who have placed the sand as
a boundary to the sea?’ for by the weakest and most
contemptible of all things, the sand, the Mighty One has bounded the
great and full sea.  Since, then, this is our position, it
became your love to be frequent in sending true brothers to visit us
who labour with the storm, and more frequently letters of love,
partly to confirm our courage, partly to correct any mistake of
ours.  For we confess that we are liable to numberless
mistakes, being men, and living in the flesh.]</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cciv-p7">2.  But hitherto, very honourable brethren, you
have not given me my due; and this for two reasons.  Either you
failed to perceive the proper course; or else, under the influence of
some of the calumnies spread abroad about me, you did not think me
deserving of being visited by you in love.  <pb n="242" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_242.html" id="ix.cciv-Page_242" />Now, therefore, I myself take the
initiative.  I beg to state that I am perfectly ready to rid
myself, in your presence, of the charges urged against me, but only on
condition that my revilers are admitted to stand face to face with me
before your reverences.  If I am convicted, I shall not deny my
error.  You, after the conviction, will receive pardon from the
Lord for withdrawing yourselves from the communion of me a
sinner.  The successful accusers, too, will have their reward in
the publication of my secret wickedness.  If, however, you condemn
me before you have the evidence before you, I shall be none the worse,
barring the loss I shall sustain of a possession I hold most
dear—your love:  while you, for your part, will suffer the
same loss in losing me, and will seem to be running counter to the
words of the Gospel:  “Doth our law judge any man before it
hear him?”<note place="end" n="2730" id="ix.cciv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cciv-p8">
<scripRef passage="John vii. 51" id="ix.cciv-p8.1" parsed="|John|7|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.51">John vii. 51</scripRef>.</p></note>  The reviler,
moreover, if he adduce no proof of what he says, will be shewn to have
got nothing from his wicked language but a bad name for himself. 
For what name can be properly applied to the slanderer<note place="end" n="2731" id="ix.cciv-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cciv-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cciv-p9.1">τὸν
διαβάλλοντα</span>.</p></note> except that which he professes to bear by
the very conduct of which he is guilty?  Let the reviler,
therefore, appear not as slanderer,<note place="end" n="2732" id="ix.cciv-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cciv-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cciv-p10.1">διάβολος</span>.</p></note> but as
accuser; nay, I will not call him accuser, I will rather regard him as
a brother, admonishing in love, and producing conviction for my
amendment.  And you must not be hearers of calumny, but triers of
proof.  Nor must I be left uncured, because my sin is not being
made manifest.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cciv-p11">[3.  Let not this consideration influence
you.  ‘We dwell on the sea, we are exempt from the
sufferings of the generality, we need no succour from others; so what
is the good to us of foreign communion?’  For the same Lord
Who divided the islands from the continent by the sea, bound the island
Christians to those of the continent by love.  Nothing, brethren,
separates us from each other, but deliberate estrangement.  We
have one Lord, one faith, the same hope.  The hands need each
other; the feet steady each other.  The eyes possess their clear
apprehension from agreement.  We, for our part, confess our own
weakness, and we seek your fellow feeling.  For we are assured,
that though ye are not present in body, yet by the aid of prayer, ye
will do us much benefit in these most critical times.  It is
neither decorous before men, nor pleasing to God, that you should make
avowals which not even the Gentiles adopt, which know not God. 
Even they, as we hear, though the country they live in be sufficient
for all things, yet, on account of the uncertainty of the future, make
much of alliances with each other, and seek mutual intercourse as being
advantageous to them.  Yet we, the sons of fathers who have laid
down the law that by brief notes the proofs of communion should be
carried about from one end of the earth to the other, and that all
should be citizens and familiars with all, now sever ourselves from the
whole world, and are neither ashamed at our solitariness, nor shudder
that on us is fallen the fearful prophecy of the Lord, ‘Because
of lawlessness abounding, the love of the many shall wax
cold.’]</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cciv-p12">4.  Do not, most honourable brethren, do not suffer
this.  Rather, by letters of peace and by salutations of love,
comfort me for the past.  You have made a wound in my heart by
your former neglect.  Soothe its anguish, as it were, by a tender
touch.  Whether you wish to come to me, and examine for yourselves
into the truth of what you hear of my infirmities, or whether by the
addition of more lies my sins are reported to you to be yet more
grievous, I must accept even this.  I am ready to welcome you with
open hands and to offer myself to the strictest test, only let love
preside over the proceedings.  Or if you prefer to indicate any
spot in your own district to which I may come and pay you the visit
which is due, submitting myself, as far as may be, to examination, for
the healing of the past, and the prevention of slander for the future,
I accept this.  Although my flesh is weak, yet, as long as I
breathe, I am responsible for the due discharge of every duty which may
tend to the edification of the Churches of Christ.  Do not, I
beseech you, make light of my entreaty.  Do not force me to
disclose my distress to others.  Hitherto, brethren, as you are
well aware, I have kept my grief to myself, for I blush to speak of
your alienation from me to those of our communion who are at a
distance.  I shrink at once from paining them and from gratifying
those who hate me.  I alone am writing this now; but I send in the
name of all the brethren in Cappadocia, who have charged me not to
employ any chance messenger, but some one who, in case I should, from
my anxiety not to be too prolix, leave out any points of importance,
might supply them with the intelligence wherewith God has gifted
him.  I refer to my beloved and reverend fellow presbyter
Petrus.  Welcome him in love, and send him forth to me in peace,
that he may be a messenger to me of good things.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Neocæsareans." progress="79.33%" prev="ix.cciv" next="ix.ccvi" id="ix.ccv"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccv-p1">

<pb n="243" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_243.html" id="ix.ccv-Page_243" /><span class="c18" id="ix.ccv-p1.1">Letter
CCIV.<note place="end" n="2733" id="ix.ccv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccv-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccv-p3"><i>To the Neocæsareans</i>.<note place="end" n="2734" id="ix.ccv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccv-p4"> Newman
introduces his extracts from the following letter with the prefatory
remark:  “If Basil’s Semi-Arian connexions brought
suspicion upon himself in the eyes of Catholic believers, much more
would they be obnoxious to persons attached, as certain
Neocæsareans were, to the Sabellian party, who were in the
opposite extreme to the Semi-Arians and their especial enemies in
those times.  It is not wonderful, then, that he had to write
to the church in question in a strain like the
following.”  (<i>Ch. of the Fathers</i>. p. 98.) 
The passages in brackets are Newman’s version.  The prime
agent in the slandering of Basil was presumably Atarbius, bishop of
Neocæsarea.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccv-p5">1.  [<span class="c14" id="ix.ccv-p5.1">There</span> has been
a long silence on both sides, revered and well-beloved brethren, just
as if there were angry feelings between us.  Yet who is there so
sullen and implacable towards the party which has injured him, as to
lengthen out the resentment which has begun in disgust through almost a
whole life of man?]  This [is happening in our case, no just
occasion of estrangement existing, as far as I myself know, but on the
contrary, there being, from the first, many strong reasons for the
closest friendship and unity.  The greatest and first is this, our
Lord’s command, pointedly saying, “By this shall all men
know that ye are my disciples if ye have love one to
another.”<note place="end" n="2735" id="ix.ccv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccv-p6">
<scripRef passage="John xiii. 35" id="ix.ccv-p6.1" parsed="|John|13|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.35">John xiii.
35</scripRef>.</p></note>]  Again, the
apostle clearly sets before us the good of charity where he tells us
that love is the fulfilling of the law;<note place="end" n="2736" id="ix.ccv-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccv-p7">
<scripRef passage="Rom. xiii. 10" id="ix.ccv-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.10">Rom. xiii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>
and again where he says that charity is a good thing to be preferred to
all great and good things, in the words, “Though I speak with
tongues of men and of angels and have not charity, I am become as
sounding brass or a tinkling cymbal.  And though I have the gift
of prophecy and understand all mysteries, and all knowledge; and though
I have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have not
charity, I am nothing.  And though I bestow all my goods to feed
the poor and though I give my body to be burnt and have not charity, it
profiteth me nothing.”<note place="end" n="2737" id="ix.ccv-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccv-p8">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 1-3" id="ix.ccv-p8.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|1|13|3" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.1-1Cor.13.3">1 Cor. xiii.
1–3</scripRef>.</p></note>  Not
that each of the points enumerated could be performed without love,
but that the Holy One wishes, as He Himself has said, to attribute
to the commandment super-eminent excellency by the figure of
hyperbole.<note place="end" n="2738" id="ix.ccv-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccv-p9"> The allusion
may be to <scripRef passage="Mark xi. 23" id="ix.ccv-p9.1" parsed="|Mark|11|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.11.23">Mark xi.
23</scripRef>, but St. Paul would
probably reply to Basil that each of the points enumerated might
proceed not from love, but from vanity, ambition, or
fanaticism.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccv-p10">2.  [Next, if it tend much towards intimacy
to have the same teachers, there are to you and to me the same teachers
of God’s mysteries, and spiritual Fathers, who from the beginning
were the founders of your Church.  I mean the great Gregory, and
all who succeeding in order to the throne of your episcopate, like
stars rising one after another, have tracked the same course, so as to
leave the tokens of the heavenly polity most clear to all who desire
them.]  And if natural relationships are not to be despised, but
are greatly conducive to unbroken union and fellowship, these rights
also exist naturally for you and me.  [Why is it, then, O
venerable among cities, for through you I address the whole city, that
no civil writing comes from you, no welcome voice, but your ears are
open to those who aim at slander?]  I am therefore the more bound
to groan, the more I perceive the end they have in view.  There is
no doubt as to who is the originator of the slander.<note place="end" n="2739" id="ix.ccv-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccv-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccv-p11.1">τῆς
διαβολῆς</span>.</p></note>  He is known by many evil deeds, but is
best distinguished by this particular wickedness, and it is for this
reason that the sin is made his name.<note place="end" n="2740" id="ix.ccv-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccv-p12"> <i>i.e.</i>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccv-p12.1">ὁ διαβολος</span>. 
The little paronomasia is untranslatable.</p></note>  But you must put up with my plain
speaking.  You have opened both ears to my slanderers.  You
heartily welcome all you hear without any enquiry.  Not one of you
distinguishes between lies and truth.  Who ever suffered for lack
of wicked accusations when struggling all alone?  Who was ever
convicted of lying in the absence of his victim?  What plea does
not sound plausible to the hearers when the reviler persists that such
and such is the case, and the reviled is neither present nor hears what
is urged against him?  Does not even the accepted custom of this
world teach you, in reference to these matters, that if any one is to
be a fair and impartial hearer, he must not be entirely led away by the
first speaker, but must wait for the defence of the accused, that so
truth may be demonstrated by a comparison of the arguments on both
sides?  “Judge righteous judgment.”<note place="end" n="2741" id="ix.ccv-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccv-p13">
<scripRef passage="John vii. 24" id="ix.ccv-p13.1" parsed="|John|7|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.24">John vii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  This precept is one of those most
necessary for salvation.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccv-p14">3.  When I say this I am not forgetful of the
words of the Apostle, who fled from human tribunals and reserved the
defence of all his life for the unerring judgment seat, when he said,
“With me it is a very small thing that I should be judged of you
or of man’s judgment.”<note place="end" n="2742" id="ix.ccv-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccv-p15">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv" id="ix.ccv-p15.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4">1 Cor. iv</scripRef>.</p></note>  Your
ears have been preoccupied by lying slanders, slanders that have
touched my conduct, slanders that have touched my faith in God. 
Nevertheless, knowing, as I do, that three persons at once are injured
by the slanderer, his victim, his hearer, and himself; as to my own
wrong, I would have held my tongue, be sure; not because I despise your
good opinion, (how could I, writing now as I do and earnestly pleading
as I do that I may not lose it?) but <pb n="244" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_244.html" id="ix.ccv-Page_244" />because I see that of the three sufferers the
one who is least injured is myself.  It is true that I shall be
robbed of you, but you are being robbed of the truth, and he who is at
the bottom of all this is parting me from you, but he is alienating
himself from the Lord, inasmuch as no one can be brought near to the
Lord by doing what is forbidden.  Rather then for your sakes than
for mine, rather to rescue you from unendurable wrong am I
pleading.  For who could suffer a worse calamity than the loss of
the most precious of all things, the truth?</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccv-p16">4.  [What say I, brethren?  Not that I
am a sinless person; not that my life is not full of numberless
faults.  I know myself; and indeed I cease not my tears for my
sins, if by any means I may be able to appease my God, and to escape
the punishment threatened against them.  But this I say:  let
him who judges me, hunt for motes in my eye, if he can say that his own
is clear.]  I own, brethren, that I need the care of the sound and
healthy, and need much of it.  If he cannot say that it is clear,
and the clearer it is the less will he say so—(for it is the part
of the perfect not to exalt themselves; if they do they will certainly
come under the charge of the pride of the Pharisee, who, while
justifying himself, condemned the publican) let him come with me to the
physician; let him not “judge before the time until the Lord
come, who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness, and
will make manifest the counsels of the hearts.”<note place="end" n="2743" id="ix.ccv-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccv-p17">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 5" id="ix.ccv-p17.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.5">1 Cor. iv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  Let him remember the words,
“Judge not, and ye shall not be judged;”<note place="end" n="2744" id="ix.ccv-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccv-p18">
<scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 1" id="ix.ccv-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.1">Matt. vii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and “Condemn not, and ye shall not be
condemned.”<note place="end" n="2745" id="ix.ccv-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccv-p19">
<scripRef passage="Luke vi. 37" id="ix.ccv-p19.1" parsed="|Luke|6|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.37">Luke vi. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>  [In a word,
brethren, if my offences admit of cure, why does not such an one obey
the teacher of the Churches, “Reprove, exhort,
rebuke”?<note place="end" n="2746" id="ix.ccv-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccv-p20">
<scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 2" id="ix.ccv-p20.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.2">2 Tim. iv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  If, on the
other hand, my iniquity be past cure, why does he not withstand me to
the face, and, by publishing my transgressions, deliver the Churches
from the mischief which I bring on them?]  Do not put up with the
calumny uttered against me within the teeth.<note place="end" n="2747" id="ix.ccv-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccv-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccv-p21.1">υπ᾽
ὀδόντα</span>.  Ben. Lat.,
<i>intra dentes</i>.</p></note>  This is the abuse which any slave-girl
from the grindstone might utter; this is the kind of fine shewing-off
you might expect from any street vagabond; their tongues are whetted
for any slander.  But [there are bishops; let appeal be made to
them.  There is a clergy in each of God’s
dioceses;<note place="end" n="2748" id="ix.ccv-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccv-p22"> The Greek is
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccv-p22.1">παροικία</span> which
is used both for what is meant by the modern “diocese”
and by the modern “parish.”  Of the sense of
diocese instances are quoted among others in <i>D.C.A. s.v.</i>
“Parish,” from Iren. ad Florin. <i>apud Euseb. H.E.</i>
v. 20; and Alexand. Alexandrin. <i>Ep. apud Theodoret, H.E.</i> i.
3.</p></note> let the most
eminent be assembled.  Let whoso will, speak freely, that I may
have to deal with a charge, not a slander.]  Let my secret
wickedness be brought into full view; let me no longer be hated, but
admonished as a brother.  It is more just that we sinners
should be pitied by the blessed and the sinless, than that we should
be treated angrily.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccv-p23">5.  [If the fault be a point of faith, let
the document be pointed out to me.  Again, let a fair and
impartial inquiry be appointed.  Let the accusation be read; let
it be brought to the test, whether it does not arise from ignorance in
the accuser, not from blame in the matter of the writing.  For
right things often do not seem such to those who are deficient in
accurate judgment.  Equal weights seem unequal when the arms of
the balance are of different sizes.]  Men whose sense of taste is
destroyed by sickness, sometimes think honey sour.  A diseased eye
does not see many things which do exist, and notes many things which do
not exist.  The same thing frequently takes place with regard to
the force of words, when the critic is inferior to the writer. 
The critic ought really to set out with much the same training and
equipment as the author.  A man ignorant of agriculture is quite
incapable of criticising husbandry, and the distinctions between
harmony and discord can only be adequately judged by a trained
musician.  But any one who chooses will set up for a literary
critic, though he cannot tell us where he went to school, or how much
time was spent in his education, and knows nothing about letters at
all.  I see clearly that, even in the case of the
words<note place="end" n="2749" id="ix.ccv-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccv-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccv-p24.1">τοῖς
λόγοις
πνεύματος
ἁγίου</span>, the reading of the
<span class="c14" id="ix.ccv-p24.2">mss.</span> Bas. Sec. and Paris.  The
commoner reading is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccv-p24.3">λογίοις</span>.</p></note> of the Holy
Spirit, the investigation of the terms is to be attempted not by
every one, but by him who has the spirit of discernment, as the
Apostle has taught us, in the differences of gifts;—“For
to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom; to another the
word of knowledge by the same Spirit; to another faith by the same
Spirit; to another the gift of healing by the same Spirit; to
another the working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another
discerning of spirits.”<note place="end" n="2750" id="ix.ccv-p24.4"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccv-p25">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 8-10" id="ix.ccv-p25.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|8|12|10" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.8-1Cor.12.10">1 Cor. xii.
8–10</scripRef>.</p></note>  If,
therefore, my gifts are spiritual, he who wishes to judge them must
shew proof of his own possession of the gift of “discerning of
spirits.”  If, on the contrary, as he calumniously
contends, my gifts are of the wisdom of this world, let him shew
that he is an adept in this world’s wisdom, and I will submit
myself to his verdict.  And [let no one suppose that I am
making excuses to <pb n="245" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_245.html" id="ix.ccv-Page_245" />evade
the charge.  I put it into your hands, dearest brethren, to
investigate for yourselves the points alleged against me.  Are
you so slow of intelligence as to be wholly dependent upon advocates
for the discovery of the truth?  If the points in question seem
to you to be quite plain of themselves, persuade the jesters to drop
the dispute.  [If there be anything you do not understand, put
questions to me, through appointed persons who will do justice to
me; or ask of me explanations in writing.  And take all kinds
of pains that nothing may be left unsifted.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccv-p26">6.  What clearer evidence can there be of my faith,
than that I was brought up by my grandmother, blessed woman, who came
from you?  I mean the celebrated Macrina who taught me the words
of the blessed Gregory; which, as far as memory had preserved down to
her day, she cherished herself, while she fashioned and formed me,
while yet a child, upon the doctrines of piety.  And when I gained
the capacity of thought, my reason being matured by full age, I
travelled over much sea and land, and whomsoever I found walking in the
rule of godliness delivered, those I set down as fathers,] and made
them my soul’s guides in my journey to God.  And up to this
day, by the grace of Him who has called me in His holy calling to the
knowledge of Himself, I know of no doctrine opposed to the sound
teaching having sunk into my heart; nor was my soul ever polluted by
the ill-famed blasphemy of Arius.  If I have ever received into
communion any who have come from that teacher, hiding their unsoundness
deep within them, or speaking words of piety, or, at any rate, not
opposing what has been said by me, it is on these terms that I have
admitted them; and I have not allowed my judgment concerning them to
rest wholly with myself, but have followed the decisions given about
them by our Fathers.  For after receiving the letter of the very
blessed Father Athanasius, bishop of Alexandria, which I hold in my
hand, and shew to any one who asks, wherein he has distinctly declared
that any one expressing a wish to come over from the heresy of the
Arians and accepting the Nicene Creed, is to be received without
hesitation and difficulty, citing in support of his opinion the
unanimous assent of the bishops of Macedonia and of Asia; I,
considering myself bound to follow the high authority of such a man and
of those who made the rule, and with every desire on my own part to win
the reward promised to peacemakers, did enroll in the lists of
communicants all who accepted that creed.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccv-p27">7.  [The fair thing would be to judge of me, not
from one or two who do not walk uprightly in the truth, but from the
multitude of bishops throughout the world, connected with me by the
grace of the Lord.  Make enquiries of Pisidians, Lycaonians,
Isaurians, Phrygians of both provinces, Armenians your neighbours,
Macedonians, Achæans, Illyrians, Gauls, Spaniards, the whole of
Italy, Sicilians, Africans, the healthy part of Egypt, whatever is left
of Syria; all of whom send letters to me, and in turn receive them from
me.]  From these letters, alike from all which are despatched from
them. and from all which go out from us to them, you may learn that we
are all of one mind, and of one opinion.  [Whoso shuns communion
with me, it cannot escape your accuracy, cuts himself off from the
whole Church.  Look round about, brethren, with whom do you hold
communion?  If you will not receive it from me, who remains to
acknowledge you?  Do not reduce me to the necessity of counselling
anything unpleasant concerning a Church so dear to me.]  There are
things now which I hide in the bottom of my heart, in secret groaning
over and bewailing the evil days in which we live, in that the greatest
Churches which have long been united to one another in brotherly love,
now, without any reason, are in mutual opposition.  Do not, oh! do
not, drive me to complain of these things to all who are in communion
with me.  Do not force me to give utterance to words which
hitherto I have kept in check by reflection and have hidden in my
heart.  Better were it for me to be removed and the Churches to be
at one, than that God’s people should suffer such evil through
our childish ill-will.  [Ask your fathers, and they will tell you
that though our districts were divided in position, yet in mind they
were one, and were governed by one sentiment.  Intercourse of the
people was frequent; frequent the visits of the clergy; the pastors,
too, had such mutual affection, that each used the other as teacher and
guide in things pertaining to the Lord.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Elpidius the bishop." progress="80.07%" prev="ix.ccv" next="ix.ccvii" id="ix.ccvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccvi-p1.1">Letter
CCV.<note place="end" n="2751" id="ix.ccvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccvi-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccvi-p3"><i>To Elpidius the bishop</i>.<note place="end" n="2752" id="ix.ccvi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccvi-p4"> Of what
see is uncertain.  He was in friendly relations with Basil, and
therefore was not in communion with Eustathius of Sebaste. 
(<i>Letter</i> ccli.)</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccvi-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccvi-p5.1">Once</span> again I have started the
well-beloved presbyter Meletius to carry my greeting to you.  I
had positively determined to spare him, on account of the weakness
which he <pb n="246" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_246.html" id="ix.ccvi-Page_246" />has voluntarily brought
upon himself, by bringing his body into subjection for the sake of the
gospel of Christ.  But I have judged it fitting to salute you by
the ministry of such men as he is, able to supply of themselves all the
shortcomings of my letter, and to become, alike to writer and
recipient, a kind of living epistle.  I am also carrying out the
very strong wish, which he has always had, to see your excellency, ever
since he has had experience of the high qualities you possess.  So
now I have besought him to travel to you, and through him I discharge
the debt of the visit I owe you, and beseech you to pray for me and for
the Church of God, that the Lord may grant me deliverance from the
injuries of the enemies of the Gospel, and to pass my life in peace and
quiet.  Nevertheless, if you in your wisdom, think it needful that
we should travel to the same spot, and meet the rest of our right
honourable brother bishops of the sea board regions, do you yourself
point out a suitable place and time where and when this meeting may
take place.  Write to our brethren to the end that each and all
may, at the appointed time, leave the business they may have in hand,
and may be able to effect something for the edification of the Churches
of God, do away with the pain which we now suffer from our mutual
suspicions, and establish love, without which the Lord Himself has
ordained that obedience to every commandment must be of none
effect.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Elpidius the bishop. Consolatory." progress="80.15%" prev="ix.ccvi" next="ix.ccviii" id="ix.ccvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccvii-p1.1">Letter
CCVI.<note place="end" n="2753" id="ix.ccvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccvii-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccvii-p3"><i>To Elpidius the bishop. Consolatory</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccvii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccvii-p4.1">Now</span>, most of all, do I feel my
bodily infirmity, when I see how it stands in the way of my
soul’s good.  Had matters gone as I hoped, I should not now
be speaking to you by letter or by messenger, but should in my own
person have been paying the debt of affection and enjoying spiritual
advantage face to face.  Now, however, I am so situated that I am
only too glad if I am able even to move about in my own country in the
necessary visitation of parishes in my district.  But may the Lord
grant to you both strength and a ready will, and to me, in addition to
my eager desire, ability to enjoy your society when I am in the country
of Comana.  I am afraid lest your domestic trouble may be some
hindrance to you.  For I have learnt of your affliction in the
loss of your little boy.  To a grandfather his death cannot but be
grievous.  On the other hand to a man who has attained to so high
a degree of virtue, and alike from his experience of this world and his
spiritual training knows what human nature is, it is natural that the
removal of those who are near and dear should not be wholly
intolerable.  The Lord requires from us what He does not require
from every one.  The common mass of mankind lives by habit, but
the Christian’s rule of life is the commandment of the Lord, and
the example of holy men of old, whose greatness of soul was, above all,
exhibited in adversity.  To the end, then, that you may yourself
leave to them that come after you an example of fortitude and of
genuine trust in what we hope for, show that you are not vanquished by
your grief, but are rising above your sorrows, patient in affliction,
and rejoicing in hope.  Pray let none of these things be a
hindrance to our hoped for meeting.  Children, indeed, are held
blameless on account of their tender age; but you and I are under the
responsibility of serving the Lord, as He commands us, and in all
things to be ready for the administration of the affairs of the
Churches.  For the due discharge of that duty the Lord has
reserved great rewards for faithful and wise
stewards.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the clergy of Neocæsarea." progress="80.26%" prev="ix.ccvii" next="ix.ccix" id="ix.ccviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccviii-p1.1">Letter
CCVII.<note place="end" n="2754" id="ix.ccviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccviii-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccviii-p3"><i>To the clergy of Neocæsarea</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccviii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccviii-p4.1">You</span> all concur in hating
me.  To a man you have followed the leader of the war against
me.<note place="end" n="2755" id="ix.ccviii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccviii-p5"> <i>i.e.</i>
Atarbius of Neocæsarea.</p></note>  I was
therefore minded to say not a word to any one.  I determined
that I would write no friendly letter; that I would start no
communication, but keep my sorrow in silence to myself.  Yet
it is wrong to keep silence in the face of calumny; not that by
contradiction we may vindicate ourselves, but that we may not
allow a lie to travel further and its victims to be harmed. 
I have therefore thought it necessary to put this matter also
before you all, and to write a letter to you, although, when I
recently wrote to all the presbyterate in common, you did not do
me the honour to send me a reply.  Do not, my brethren,
gratify the vanity of those who are filling your minds with
pernicious opinions.  Do not consent to look lightly on,
when, to your knowledge, God’s people are being subverted by
impious teaching.  None but Sabellius the Libyan<note place="end" n="2756" id="ix.ccviii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccviii-p6"> Basil is
described as the earliest authority for making Sabellius an African
by birth.  (<i>D.C.B.</i> iv. 569)  There is no
contemporary authority for the statement.</p></note> and Marcellus the Galatian<note place="end" n="2757" id="ix.ccviii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccviii-p7"> <i>i.e.</i> of
Ancyra.</p></note> have dared to teach and write what the
leaders of your people are attempting to bring forward among
you <pb n="247" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_247.html" id="ix.ccviii-Page_247" />as their own
private discovery.  They are making a great talk about it,
but they are perfectly powerless to give their sophisms and
fallacies even any colour of truth.  In their harangues
against me they shrink from no wickedness, and persistently refuse
to meet me.  Why?  Is it not because they are afraid of
being convicted for their own wicked opinions?  Yes; and in
their attacks upon me they have become so lost to all sense of
shame as to invent certain dreams to my discredit while they
falsely accuse my teaching of being pernicious.  Let them
take upon their own heads all the visions of the autumn months;
they can fix no blasphemy on me, for in every Church there are
many to testify to the truth.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccviii-p8">2.  When they are asked the reason for this furious
and truceless war, they allege psalms and a kind of music varying from
the custom which has obtained among you, and similar pretexts of which
they ought to be ashamed.  We are, moreover, accused because we
maintain men in the practice of true religion who have renounced the
world and all those cares of this life, which the Lord likens to thorns
that do not allow the word to bring forth fruit.  Men of this kind
carry about in the body the deadness of Jesus; they have taken up their
own cross, and are followers of God.  I would gladly give my life
if these really were my faults, and if I had men with me owning me as
teacher who had chosen this ascetic life.  I hear that virtue of
this kind is to be found now in Egypt, and there are, peradventure,
some men in Palestine whose conversation follows the precepts of the
Gospel.  I am told too that some perfect and blessed men are to be
found in Mesopotamia.  We, in comparison with the perfect, are
children.  But if women also have chosen to live the Gospel life,
preferring virginity to wedlock, leading captive the lust of the flesh,
and living in the mourning which is called blessed, they are blessed in
their profession wherever they are to be found.  We, however, have
few instances of this to show, for with us people are still in an
elementary stage and are being gradually brought. to piety.  If
any charges of disorder are brought against the life of our women I do
not undertake to defend them.  One thing, however, I do say and
that is, that these bold hearts, these unbridled mouths are ever
fearlessly uttering what Satan, the father of lies, has hitherto been
unable to say.  I wish you to know that we rejoice to have
assemblies of both men and women, whose conversation is in heaven and
who have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts thereof;
they take no thought for food and raiment, but remain undisturbed
beside their Lord, continuing night and day in prayer.  Their lips
speak not of the deeds of men:  they sing hymns to God
continually, working with their own hands that they may have to
distribute to them that need.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccviii-p9">3.  Now as to the charge relating to the
singing of psalms, whereby my calumniators specially scare the simpler
folk, my reply is this.  The customs which now obtain are
agreeable to those of all the Churches of God.  Among us the
people go at night to the house of prayer, and, in distress,
affliction, and continual tears, making confession to God, at last rise
from their prayers and begin to sing psalms.  And now, divided
into two parts, they sing antiphonally with one another, thus at once
confirming their study of the Gospels,<note place="end" n="2758" id="ix.ccviii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccviii-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccviii-p10.1">τῶν
λογίων</span>.  <i>cf</i>.
note on Theodoret, p. 155.</p></note>
and at the same time producing for themselves a heedful temper and a
heart free from distraction.  Afterwards they again commit the
prelude of the strain to one, and the rest take it up; and so after
passing the night in various psalmody, praying at intervals as the day
begins to dawn, all together, as with one voice and one heart, raise
the psalm of confession to the Lord, each forming for himself his own
expressions of penitence.  If it is for these reasons that you
renounce me, you will renounce the Egyptians; you will renounce both
Libyans, Thebans, Palestinians, Arabians, Phœnicians, Syrians, the
dwellers by the Euphrates; in a word all those among whom vigils,
prayers, and common psalmody have been held in honour.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccviii-p11">4.  But, it is alleged, these practices were
not observed in the time of the great Gregory.  My rejoinder is
that even the Litanies<note place="end" n="2759" id="ix.ccviii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccviii-p12"> The Ben. note
observes that in this passage Litanies do not mean processions or
supplications, but penitential prayers.  The intercessory
prayers which occur in the liturgy of St. Basil, as in the
introductory part of other Greek liturgies, are not confined to
quotations from Scripture.</p></note> which you now use
were not used in his time.  I do not say this to find fault with
you; for my prayer would be that every one of you should live in tears
and continual penitence.  We, for our part, are always offering
supplication for our sins, but we propitiate our God not as you do, in
the words of mere man, but in the oracles of the Spirit.  And what
evidence have you that this custom was not followed in the time of the
great Gregory?  You have kept none of his customs up to the
present time.<note place="end" n="2760" id="ix.ccviii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccviii-p13"> This reproach
appears to be in contradiction with the statement in <i>De Spiritu
Sancto</i>, § 74 (page 47), that the Church of Neocæsarea
had rigidly preserved the traditions of Gregory.  The Ben. note
would remove the discrepancy by confining the rigid conservatism to
matters of importance.  In these the Neocæsareans would
tolerate no change, and allowed no monasteries and no enrichment of
their liturgies with new rites.  “Litanies,”
however, are regarded as comparatively unimportant
innovations.  The note concludes:  <i>Neque enim secum
ipse pugnat Basilius, cum Neocæsarienses laudat in libro De
Spiritu Sancto, quod Gregorii instituta arctissime teneant. hic
autem vituperat quod ea omnino reliquerint.  Illic enim
respicit ad exteriora instituta, hic autem ad virtutum exemplar,
convicii et iracundiæ fugam, odium juris jurandi et
mendacii.</i></p></note>  Gregory did
not cover his head at prayer.  How could <pb n="248" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_248.html" id="ix.ccviii-Page_248" />he?  He was a true disciple of the
Apostle who says, “Every man praying or prophesying, having his
head covered, dishonoureth his head.”<note place="end" n="2761" id="ix.ccviii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccviii-p14">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 4" id="ix.ccviii-p14.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.4">1 Cor. xi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  And “a man indeed ought not to
cover his head forasmuch as he is the image of God.”<note place="end" n="2762" id="ix.ccviii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccviii-p15">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 7" id="ix.ccviii-p15.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.7">1 Cor. xi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  Oaths were shunned by Gregory, that
pure soul, worthy of the fellowship of the Holy Ghost, content with yea
and nay, in accordance with the commandment of the Lord Who said,
“I say unto you swear not at all.”<note place="end" n="2763" id="ix.ccviii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccviii-p16">
<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 34" id="ix.ccviii-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|5|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.34">Matt. v. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>  Gregory could not bear to call his
brother a fool,<note place="end" n="2764" id="ix.ccviii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccviii-p17"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 22" id="ix.ccviii-p17.1" parsed="|Matt|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.22">Matt. v. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> for he stood in
awe of the threat of the Lord.  Passion, wrath, and bitterness
never proceeded out of his mouth.  Railing he hated, because it
leads not to the kingdom of heaven.  Envy and arrogance had
been shut out of that guiltless soul.  He would never have
stood at the altar before being reconciled to his brother.  A
lie, or any word designed to slander any one, he abominated, as one
who knew that lies come from the devil, and that the Lord will
destroy all that utter a lie.<note place="end" n="2765" id="ix.ccviii-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccviii-p18">
<scripRef passage="Ps. v. 6" id="ix.ccviii-p18.1" parsed="|Ps|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.5.6">Ps. v. 6</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  If
you have none of these things, and are clear of all, then are you
verily disciples of the disciple of the Lord; if not, beware lest,
in your disputes about the mode of singing psalms, you are straining
at the gnat and setting at naught the greatest of the
commandments.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccviii-p19">I have been driven to use these expressions by the
urgency of my defence, that you may be taught to cast the beam out of
your own eyes before you try to remove other men’s motes. 
Nevertheless, I am conceding all, although there is nothing that is not
searched into before God.  Only let great matters prevail, and do
not allow innovations in the faith to make themselves heard.  Do
not disregard the hypostases.  Do not deny the name of
Christ.  Do not put a wrong meaning on the words of Gregory. 
If you do so, as long as I breathe and have the power of utterance, I
cannot keep silence, when I see souls being thus
destroyed.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eulancius." progress="80.70%" prev="ix.ccviii" next="ix.ccx" id="ix.ccix"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccix-p1.1">Letter CCVIII.<note place="end" n="2766" id="ix.ccix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccix-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccix-p3"><i>To Eulancius</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccix-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccix-p4.1">You</span> have been long silent,
though you have very great power of speech, and are well trained in the
art of conversation and of exhibiting yourself by your eloquence. 
Possibly it is Neocæsarea which is the cause of your not writing
to me.  I suppose I must take it as a kindness if those who are
there do not remember me, for, as I am informed by those who report
what they hear, the mention made of me is not kind.  You, however,
used to be one of those who were disliked for my sake, not one of those
who dislike me for the sake of others.  I hope this description
will continue to fit you, that wherever you are you will write to me,
and will have kindly thoughts of me, if you care at all for what is
fair and right.  It is certainly fair that those who have been
first to show affection should be paid in their own
coin.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address." progress="80.74%" prev="ix.ccix" next="ix.ccxi" id="ix.ccx"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccx-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccx-p1.1">Letter CCIX.<note place="end" n="2767" id="ix.ccx-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccx-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccx-p3"><i>Without address</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccx-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccx-p4.1">It</span> is your lot to share my
distress, and to do battle on my behalf.  Herein is proof of your
manliness.  God, who ordains our lives, grants to those who are
capable of sustaining great fights greater opportunity of winning
renown.  You truly have risked your own life as a test of your
valour in your friend’s behalf, like gold in the furnace.  I
pray God that other men may be made better; that you may remain what
you are, and that you will not cease to find fault with me, as you do,
and to charge me with not writing often to you, as a wrong on my part
which does you very great injury.  This is an accusation only made
by a friend.  Persist in demanding the payment of such
debts.  I am not so very unreasonable in paying the claims of
affection.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the notables of Neocæsarea." progress="80.78%" prev="ix.ccx" next="ix.ccxii" id="ix.ccxi"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxi-p1.1">Letter
CCX.<note place="end" n="2768" id="ix.ccxi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p2"> Placed in 375,
the year after the composition of the <i>De Spiritu
Sancto</i>.  It apparently synchronizes with
<i>Letter</i> ccxxiii., in which Basil more directly repels those
calumnies of the versatile Eustathius of Sebaste which he had borne
in silence for three years.  On Annesi, from which he writes,
and the occasion of the visit, see Prolegomena.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccxi-p3"><i>To the notables of Neocæsarea</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxi-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxi-p4.1">I am</span> really under no obligation
to publish my own mind to you, or to state the reasons for my present
sojourn where I am; it is not my custom to indulge in self
advertisement, nor is the matter worth publicity.  I am not, I
think, following my own inclinations; I am answering the challenge of
your leaders.  I have always striven to be ignored more earnestly
than popularity hunters strive after notoriety.  But, I am told,
the ears of everybody in your town are set a thrilling, while
<pb n="249" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_249.html" id="ix.ccxi-Page_249" />certain tale-mongers,
creators of lies, hired for this very work, are giving you a history of
me and my doings.  I therefore do not think that I ought to
overlook your being exposed to the teaching of vile intention and foul
tongue; I think that I am bound to tell you myself in what position I
am placed.  From my childhood I have been familiar with this spot,
for here I was brought up by my grandmother;<note place="end" n="2769" id="ix.ccxi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p5"> Macrina, at
her residence at Annesi.</p></note>
hither I have often retreated, and here I have spent many years, when
endeavouring to escape from the hubbub of public affairs, for
experience has taught me that the quiet and solitude of the spot are
favourable to serious thought.  Moreover as my
brothers<note place="end" n="2770" id="ix.ccxi-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p6">
<i>cf</i>. <i>Ep</i>. ccxvi., where he speaks of going to the
house of his brother Peter near Neocæsarea.  One of the
five brothers apparently died young, as the property of the elder
Basil was at his death, before 340, divided into nine portions,
<i>i.e.</i> among the five daughters and four surviving sons, the
youngest, Peter, being then an infant.  (Greg. Nyss.
<i>Vita Mac.</i> 186.)  Naucratius, the second son, was
killed by an accident while hunting, c. 357.  Gregory of Nyssa
must, therefore, be referred to in the text, if by
“brothers” is meant brothers in blood.  Was it to
Peter’s “cottage” or some neighbouring dwelling
that Gregory fled when he escaped from the police of the Vicar
Demosthenes, in order not to obey the summons of Valens to his synod
at Ancrya?  Is the cottage of Peter “some quiet
spot” of <i>Ep</i>. ccxxv.?  The plural
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxi-p6.1">ἀδελφῶν</span> might be used
conventionally, or understood to include Peter and a sister or
sisters.</p></note> are now living
here, I have gladly retired to this retreat, and have taken a brief
breathing time from the press of the labours that beset me, not as a
centre from which I might give trouble to others, but to indulge my
own longing.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxi-p7">2.  Where then is the need of having recourse
to dreams and of hiring their interpreters, and making me matter for
talk over the cups at public entertainments?  Had slander been
launched against me in any other quarter, I should have called you to
witness to prove what I think, and now I ask every one of you to
remember those old days when I was invited by your city to take charge
of the education of the young, and a deputation of the first men among
you came to see me.<note place="end" n="2771" id="ix.ccxi-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p8"> <i>i.e.</i>
when he was resident at Cæsarea in his earlier
manhood.  If <i>Letter</i> ccclviii. (from Libanius to Basil
refers to this period, it would seem that for a time Basil did
undertake school work.</p></note>  Afterwards,
when you all crowded round me, what were you not ready to give? what
not to promise?  Nevertheless you were not able to keep me. 
How then could I, who at that time would not listen when you invited
me, now attempt to thrust myself on you uninvited?  How could I,
who when you complimented and admired me, avoided you, have been
intending to court you now that you calumniate me?  Nothing of the
kind, sirs; I am not quite so cheap.  No man in his senses would
go on board a boat without a steersman, or get alongside a Church where
the men sitting at the helm are themselves stirring up tempest and
storm.  Whose fault was it that the town was all full of tumult,
when some were running away with no one after them, and others stealing
off when no invader was near, and all the wizards and dream-tellers
were flourishing their bogeys?  Whose fault was it else? 
Does not every child know that it was the mob-leaders’?  The
reasons of their hatred to me it would be bad taste on my part to
recount; but they are quite easy for you to apprehend.  When
bitterness and division have come to the last pitch of savagery, and
the explanation of the cause is altogether groundless and ridiculous,
then the mental disease is plain, dangerous indeed to other
people’s comfort, but greatly and personally calamitous to the
patient.  And there is one charming point about them.  Torn
and racked with inward agony as they are, they cannot yet for very
shame speak out about it.  The state they are in may be known not
only from their behaviour to me, but from the rest of their
conduct.  If it were unknown, it would not much matter.  But
the veritable cause of their shunning communication with me may be
unperceived by the majority among you.  Listen; and I will tell
you.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxi-p9">3.  There is going on among you a movement
ruinous to the faith, disloyal to the apostolical and evangelical
dogmas, disloyal too to the tradition of Gregory the truly
great,<note place="end" n="2772" id="ix.ccxi-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p10">
<i>i.e.</i>Gregory Thaumaturgus.  <i>cf</i>. note on p.
247.</p></note> and of his
successors up to the blessed Musonius, whose teaching is still
ringing in your ears.<note place="end" n="2773" id="ix.ccxi-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p11">
Musonius, bp. of Neocæsarea, who died in 368. 
<i>cf</i>. <i>Ep</i>. xxviii.</p></note>  For
those men, who, from fear of confutation, are forging figments
against me, are endeavouring to renew the old mischief of
Sabellius, started long ago, and extinguished by the tradition of
the great Gregory.  But do you bid goodbye to those
wine-laden heads, bemuddled by the swelling fumes that mount from
their debauch, and from me who am wide awake and from fear of God
cannot keep silence, hear what plague is rife among you. 
Sabellianism is Judaism<note place="end" n="2774" id="ix.ccxi-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p12"> <i>cf.</i>
<i>De Sp. S.</i> § 77, p. 49and <i>Ep</i>. clxxxix. p.
229.</p></note> imported into
the preaching of the Gospel under the guise of Christianity. 
For if a man calls Father Son and Holy Ghost one thing of many
faces,<note place="end" n="2775" id="ix.ccxi-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxi-p13.1">ἓν
πρᾶγμα
πολύπροσωπον</span>
.  Another <span class="c14" id="ix.ccxi-p13.2">ms.</span> reading is
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxi-p13.3">πολυώνυμον</span>,
“of many names.”</p></note> and makes the
hypostasis of the three one,<note place="end" n="2776" id="ix.ccxi-p13.4"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p14"> <i>cf</i>.
note on p. 195.</p></note> what is
this but to deny the everlasting pre-existence of the Only
begotten?  He denies too the Lord’s sojourn among men
in the incarnation,<note place="end" n="2777" id="ix.ccxi-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxi-p15.1">οἰκονομικήν</span>.</p></note> the going down
into hell, the resurrection, the judgment; he denies also the
proper operations of the Spirit.  And <pb n="250" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_250.html" id="ix.ccxi-Page_250" />I hear that even rasher innovations
than those of the foolish Sabellius are now ventured on among
you.  It is said, and that on the evidence of ear witnesses,
that your clever men go to such an extreme as to say that there is
no tradition of the name of the Only-begotten, while of the name
of the adversary there is; and at this they are highly delighted
and elated, as though it were a discovery of their own.  For
it is said, “I came in my Father’s name and ye
received me not; if another shall come in his own name, him ye
will receive.”<note place="end" n="2778" id="ix.ccxi-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p16">
<scripRef passage="John v. 43" id="ix.ccxi-p16.1" parsed="|John|5|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.43">John v. 43</scripRef>.  Slightly varied.</p></note>  And
because it is said, “Go ye and teach all nations, baptizing
them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost,”<note place="end" n="2779" id="ix.ccxi-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p17">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 19" id="ix.ccxi-p17.1" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii.
19</scripRef>.</p></note> it is obvious,
they urge, that the name is one, for it is not “in the
<i>names</i>,” but “in the
<i>name</i>.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxi-p18">4.  I blush so to write to you, for the men
thus guilty are of my own blood;<note place="end" n="2780" id="ix.ccxi-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p19"> The
allusion is supposed to be to Atarbius.  <i>cf. Letter</i>
lxv.</p></note> and I groan
for my own soul, in that, like boxers fighting two men at once, I can
only give the truth its proper force by hitting with my proofs, and
knocking down, the errors of doctrine on the right and on the
left.  On one side I am attacked by the Anomœan:  on the
other by the Sabellian.  Do not, I implore you, pay any attention
to these abominable and impotent sophisms.  Know that the name of
Christ which is above every name is His being called Son of God, as
Peter says, “There is none other name under heaven given among
men, whereby we must be saved.”<note place="end" n="2781" id="ix.ccxi-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p20">
<scripRef passage="Acts iv. 12" id="ix.ccxi-p20.1" parsed="|Acts|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.12">Acts iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  And as to the words “I came in
my Father’s name,” it is to be understood that He so says
describing His Father as origin and cause of Himself.<note place="end" n="2782" id="ix.ccxi-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p21"> <i>cf</i>.
<i>De Sp. S</i>. § 44, p. 27.</p></note>  And if it is said “Go and
baptize in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy
Ghost,” we must not suppose that here one name is delivered to
us.  For just as he who said Paul and Silvanus and Timothy
mentioned three names, and coupled them one to the other by the word
“and,” so He who spoke of the name of Father, Son, and Holy
Ghost, mentioned three, and united them by the conjunction, teaching
that with each name must be understood its own proper meaning; for the
names mean things.  And no one gifted with even the smallest
particle of intelligence doubts that the existence belonging to the
things is peculiar and complete in itself.  For of Father, Son,
and Holy Ghost there is the same nature and one Godhead; but these are
different names, setting forth to a us the circumscription and
exactitude of the meanings.  For unless the meaning of the
distinctive qualities of each be unconfounded, it is impossible for the
doxology to be adequately offered to Father, Son, and Holy
Ghost.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxi-p22">If, however, they deny that they so say, and so teach,
my object is attained.  Yet I see that this denial is no easy
matter, because of our having many witnesses who heard these things
said.  But let bygones be bygones; let them only be sound
now.  If they persist in the same old error I must proclaim your
calamity even to other Churches, and get letters written to you from
more bishops.  In my efforts to break down this huge mass of
impiety now gradually and secretly growing, I shall either effect
something towards the object I have in view; or at least my present
testimony will clear me of guilt in the judgment day.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxi-p23">5.  They have already inserted these
expressions in their own writings.  They sent them first to the
man of God, Meletius,<note place="end" n="2783" id="ix.ccxi-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p24"> Meletius of
Antioch.</p></note> bishop, and after
receiving from him a suitable reply, like mothers of monsters, ashamed
of their natural deformities, these men themselves brought forth and
bring up their disgusting offspring in appropriate darkness.  They
made an attempt too by letter on my dear friend Anthimus, bishop of
Tyana,<note place="end" n="2784" id="ix.ccxi-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p25"> Tyana,
at the north of Mount Taurus, is the city which gave a distinctive
name to Apollonius the Thaumaturge.  That Basil should speak in
kindly and complimentary terms of Anthimus is remarkable, for from
few contemporaries did he suffer more.  It was the quarrel in
which Anthimus attacked and plundered a train of Basil’s
sumpter mules, and Gregory of Nazianzus fought stoutly for his
friend, that led to Basil’s erecting Sasima into a bishopric,
as a kind of buffer see against his rival metropolitan.  (Greg.
Naz., <i>Or</i>. xliii. 356, <i>Ep</i>. xxxi. and
<i>Carm</i>. i. 8.)  See <i>Prolegomena</i>.</p></note> on the ground
that Gregory had said in his exposition of the faith<note place="end" n="2785" id="ix.ccxi-p25.1"><p id="ix.ccxi-p26"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxi-p26.1">ἔκθεσις τῆς
πίστεως</span> of
Gregory Thaumaturgus.  <i>cf</i>. <i>Ep</i>. cciv. and
the <i>De Sp. Scto</i>. § 74.  On the genuineness of the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxi-p26.2">ἔκθεσις</span>, <i>vide</i>
<i>D. C. Biog</i>. i. 733.  <i>cf</i>.
Dorner’s <i>Christologie</i> i. 737.  It
is given at length in the <i>Life of Greg. Thaumat</i>. by Gregory
of Nyssa, and is found in the Latin Psalter, written in gold,
which Charlemagne gave to Adrian I.  Bp. Bull’s
translation is as follows:</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="ix.ccxi-p27">“There is one God, Father of Him
who is the living Word, subsisting Wisdom and Power and Eternal
Impress, Perfect begotten of the Perfect, Father of the only begotten
Son.  There is one Lord, Alone of the Alone, God of God, Impress
and Image of the Godhead, the operative Word; Wisdom comprehensive of
the system of the universe, and Power productive of the whole creation;
true Son of true Father, Invisible of Invisible and Incorruptible of
Incorruptible, and Immortal of Immortal, and Eternal of Eternal. 
And there is one Holy Ghost, who hath His being of God, who hath
appeared through the Son, Image of the Son, Perfect of the Perfect;
Life, the cause of all them that live; Holy Fountain, Holiness, the
Bestower of Sanctification, in whom is manifested God the Father, who
is over all and in all, and God the Son, who is through all.  A
Perfect Trinity, not divided nor alien in glory and eternity and
dominion.”</p></note> that Father and Son are in thought two,
but in hypostasis one.<note place="end" n="2786" id="ix.ccxi-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p28"> The Ben.
note refused to believe that so Sabellian an expression can have
been used by Gregory.  Basil’s explanation is that it was
used in controversy with a heathen on another subject, loosely and
not dogmatically.  The words are said not to be found in any
extant document attributed to Gregory, whether genuine or
doubtful.  But they may be matched in some of the expressions
of Athanasius.  <i>cf</i>. p. 195. Ath., <i>Tom. ad</i>
Af. § 4 and <i>Hom. in Terem</i>. viii.
96.</p></note>  The men
who congratulate themselves <pb n="251" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_251.html" id="ix.ccxi-Page_251" />on the subtilty of their
intelligence could not perceive that this is said not in reference
to dogmatic opinion, but in controversy with Ælian.  And
in this dispute there are not a few copyists’ blunders, as,
please God, I shall shew in the case of the actual expressions
used.  But in his endeavour to convince the heathen, he
deemed it needless to be nice about the words he employed; he
judged it wiser sometimes to make concessions to the character of
the subject who was being persuaded, so as not to run counter to
the opportunity given him.  This explains how it is that you
may find there many expressions which now give great support to
the heretics, as for instance “creature”<note place="end" n="2787" id="ix.ccxi-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxi-p29.1">κτίσμα</span>.</p></note> and “thing made”<note place="end" n="2788" id="ix.ccxi-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxi-p30.1">ποίημα</span>.</p></note> and the like.  But those who
ignorantly criticise these writings refer to the question of the
Godhead much that is said in reference to the conjunction with
man; as is the case with this passage which they are hawking
about.  For it is indispensable to have clear understanding
that, as he who fails to confess the community of the essence or
substance falls into polytheism, so he who refuses to grant the
distinction of the hypostases is carried away into Judaism. 
For we must keep our mind stayed, so to say, on certain underlying
subject matter, and, by forming a clear impression of its
distinguishing lines, so arrive at the end desired.  For
suppose we do not bethink us of the Fatherhood, nor bear in mind
Him of whom this distinctive quality is marked off, how can we
take in the idea of God the Father?  For merely to enumerate
the differences of Persons<note place="end" n="2789" id="ix.ccxi-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxi-p31.1">προσώπων</span>.</p></note> is
insufficient; we must confess each Person<note place="end" n="2790" id="ix.ccxi-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxi-p32.1">πρόσωπον</span>.</p></note> to have a natural existence in real
hypostasis.  Now Sabellius did not even deprecate the
formation of the persons without hypostasis, saying as he did that
the same God, being one in matter,<note place="end" n="2791" id="ix.ccxi-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p33"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxi-p33.1">τῷ
ὑποκειμένῳ</span>.</p></note> was metamorphosed as the need of the
moment required, and spoken of now as Father, now as Son, and now
as Holy Ghost.  The inventors of this unnamed heresy are
renewing the old long extinguished error; those, I mean, who are
repudiating the hypostases, and denying the name of the Son of
God.  They must give over uttering iniquity against
God,<note place="end" n="2792" id="ix.ccxi-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p34">
<scripRef passage="Ps. lxxv. 5" id="ix.ccxi-p34.1" parsed="|Ps|75|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.75.5">Ps. lxxv. 5</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> or they will
have to wail with them that deny the Christ.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxi-p35">6.  I have felt compelled to write to you in
these terms, that you may be on your guard against the mischief arising
from bad teaching.  If we may indeed liken pernicious teachings to
poisonous drugs, as your dream-tellers have it, these doctrines are
hemlock and monkshood, or any other deadly to man.  It is these
that destroy souls; not my words, as this shrieking drunken scum, full
of the fancies of their condition, make out.  If they had any
sense they ought to know that in souls, pure and cleansed from all
defilement, the prophetic gift shines clear.  In a foul mirror you
cannot see what the reflexion is, neither can a soul preoccupied with
cares of this life, and darkened with the passions of the lust of the
flesh, receive the rays of the Holy Ghost.  Every dream is not a
prophecy, as says Zechariah, “The Lord shall make bright clouds,
and give them showers of rain,…for the idols have spoken vanity
and the diviners have told false dreams.”<note place="end" n="2793" id="ix.ccxi-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p36">
<scripRef passage="Zech. x. 1, 2" id="ix.ccxi-p36.1" parsed="|Zech|10|1|10|2" osisRef="Bible:Zech.10.1-Zech.10.2">Zech. x. 1,
2</scripRef>.</p></note>  Those who, as Isaiah says, dream
and love to sleep in their bed<note place="end" n="2794" id="ix.ccxi-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p37"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Is. lvi. 10" id="ix.ccxi-p37.1" parsed="|Isa|56|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.56.10">Is. lvi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> forget that
an operation of error is sent to “the children of
disobedience.”<note place="end" n="2795" id="ix.ccxi-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p38">
<scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 2" id="ix.ccxi-p38.1" parsed="|Eph|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.2">Eph. ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  And there
is a lying spirit, which arose in false prophecies, and deceived
Ahab.<note place="end" n="2796" id="ix.ccxi-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p39">
<scripRef passage="1 Kings xxii. 22" id="ix.ccxi-p39.1" parsed="|1Kgs|22|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.22.22">1 Kings xxii.
22</scripRef>.</p></note>  Knowing
this they ought not to have been so lifted up as to ascribe the gift
of prophecy to themselves.  They are shewn to fall far short
even of the case of the seer Balaam; for Balaam when invited by the
king of Moab with mighty bribes brooked not to utter a word beyond
the will of God, nor to curse Israel whom the Lord cursed
not.<note place="end" n="2797" id="ix.ccxi-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxi-p40">
<scripRef passage="Num. xxii. 11" id="ix.ccxi-p40.1" parsed="|Num|22|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.22.11">Num. xxii.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>  If then
their sleep-fancies do not tally with the commandments of the Lord,
let them be content with the Gospels.  The Gospels need no
dreams to add to their credit.  The Lord has sent His peace to
us, and left us a new commandment, to love one another, but dreams
bring strife and division and destruction of love.  Let them
therefore not give occasion to the devil to attack their souls in
sleep; nor make their imaginations of more authority than the
instruction of salvation.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Olympius." progress="81.61%" prev="ix.ccxi" next="ix.ccxiii" id="ix.ccxii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxii-p1.1">Letter CCXI.<note place="end" n="2798" id="ix.ccxii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxii-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccxii-p3"><i>To Olympius</i>.<note place="end" n="2799" id="ix.ccxii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxii-p4"> <i>cf.
Letters</i> iv., xii., xiii., cxxxi.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxii-p5.1">Truly</span> when I read your
excellency’s letter I felt unwonted pleasure and cheerfulness;
and when I met your well-beloved sons, I seemed to behold
yourself.  They found me in the deepest affliction, but they so
behaved as to make me forget the hemlock, which your dreamers and dream
mongers are carrying about to my hurt, to please the people who have
hired them.  Some letters I have already sent; others, if you
like, shall follow.  I only hope that they may be of some
advantage to the recipients.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Hilarius." progress="81.63%" prev="ix.ccxii" next="ix.ccxiv" id="ix.ccxiii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxiii-p1">

<pb n="252" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_252.html" id="ix.ccxiii-Page_252" /><span class="c18" id="ix.ccxiii-p1.1">Letter
CCXII.<note place="end" n="2800" id="ix.ccxiii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxiii-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccxiii-p3"><i>To Hilarius</i>.<note place="end" n="2801" id="ix.ccxiii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxiii-p4"> An old
schoolfellow of Basil’s, of whom nothing seems to be known but
what is gathered from this letter.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxiii-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.ccxiii-p5.1">You</span> can imagine
what I felt, and in what state of mind I was, when I came to Dazimon
and found that you had left a few days before my arrival.  From my
boyhood I have held you in admiration, and, therefore, ever since our
old school days, have placed a high value on intercourse with
you.  But another reason for my doing so is that nothing is so
precious now as a soul that loves the truth, and is gifted with a sound
judgment in practical affairs.  This, I think, is to be found in
you.  I see most men, as in the hippodrome, divided into factions,
some for one side and some for another, and shouting with their
parties.  But you are above fear, flattery, and every ignoble
sentiment, and so naturally look at truth with an unprejudiced
eye.  And I see that you are deeply interested in the affairs of
the Churches, about which you have sent me a letter, as you have said
in your last.  I should like to know who took charge of the
conveyance of this earlier epistle, that I may know who has wronged me
by its loss.  No letter from you on this subject has yet reached
me.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxiii-p6">2.  How much, then, would I not have given to
meet you, that I might tell you all my troubles?  When one is in
pain it is, as you know, some alleviation, even to describe it. 
How gladly would I have answered your questions, not trusting to
lifeless letters, but in my own person, narrating each
particular.  The persuasive force of living words is more
efficient and they are not so susceptible as letters to attack and to
misrepresentation.  For now no one has left anything untried, and
the very men in whom I put the greatest confidence, men, who when I saw
them among others, I used to think something more than human, have
received documents written by some one, and have sent them on, whatever
they are, as mine, and on their account are calumniating me to the
brethren as though there is nothing now that pious and faithful men
ought to hold in greater abhorrence than my name.  From the
beginning it has been my object to live unknown, to a degree not
reached by anyone who has considered human infirmity; but now, just as
though on the other hand it had been my purpose to make myself
notorious to the world, I have been talked about all over the earth,
and I may add all over the sea too.  For men, who go to the last
limit of impiety, and are introducing into the Churches the godless
opinion of Unlikeness,<note place="end" n="2802" id="ix.ccxiii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxiii-p7">
<i>i.e.</i>the Anomœans.  On the use of the word
dogma for an heretical tenet, <i>cf</i>. note on p.
41.</p></note> are waging war
against me.  Those too who hold the via media,<note place="end" n="2803" id="ix.ccxiii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxiii-p8"> The Ben.
note remarks that at first sight Eustathius of Sebasteia seems to be
pointed at, for in <i>Letter</i> cxxviii. Basil speaks of him as
occupying a contemptible half-and-half position.  But,
continues the note:  <i>Si res attentius consideretur,
non Eustathium proprie hoc loco, sed generatim eosdem
hæreticos, quos contra liber De Spiritu Sancto scriptus est,
perspicuum erit notari.  Nam medius ille Eustathii status in eo
positus erat, quod nec catholicus potentioribus Arianis catholicis
videri vellet.  Nondum aperti cum Arianis conjunctus, nec
probare quæ ipsi a Basilio proponebantur.  At quos hic
commemorat Basilius, hi catholicæ doctrinæ bellum apertum
in dixerant, et quamvis dissimilitudinis impietatem fugere
viderentur, iisdem tamen, ac Anomœi, principiis stabant. 
Hoc eis exprobat Basilius in libro De Spiritu Sancto, cap. 2, ubi
impias eorum de Filio ac Spiritu sancto nugas ex principiis Aetii
deductas esse demonstrat, idem hæretici non desierunt nefaria
Basillii expellendi consilia inire.  Eorum convicia in
Basilium, insidias et nefarias molitiones, furorem ac bellum
inexpiabile, vide in libro De Spiritu Sancto, num. 13, 25, 34, 52,
60, 69, 75.</i></p></note> as they think, and, though they start from
the same principles, do not follow out their logical consequences,
because they are so opposed to the view of the majority, are equally
hostile to me, overwhelming me to the utmost of their ability with
their reproaches, and abstaining from no insidious attacks against
me.  But the Lord has made their endeavours vain.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxiii-p9">Is not this a grievous state of things?  Must it
not make my life painful?  I have at all events one consolation in
my troubles, my bodily infirmity.  This I am sure will not suffer
me to remain much longer in this miserable life.  No more on this
point.  You too I exhort, in your bodily infirmity, to bear
yourself bravely and worthy of the God Who has called us.  If He
sees us accepting our present circumstances with thanksgiving, He will
either put away our troubles as He did Job’s, or will requite us
with the glorious crowns of patience in the life to
come.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address." progress="81.86%" prev="ix.ccxiii" next="ix.ccxv" id="ix.ccxiv"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxiv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxiv-p1.1">Letter CCXIII.<note place="end" n="2804" id="ix.ccxiv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxiv-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccxiv-p3"><i>Without address</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxiv-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.ccxiv-p4.1">May</span> the Lord,
Who has brought me prompt help in my afflictions, grant you the help of
the refreshment wherewith you have refreshed me by writing to me,
rewarding you for your consolation of my humble self with the real and
great gladness of the Spirit.  For I was indeed downcast in soul
when I saw in a great multitude the almost brutish and unreasonable
insensibility of the people, and the inveterate and ineradicable
unsatisfactoriness of their leaders.  But I saw your letter; I saw
the treasure of love which it contained; then I knew that He Who
ordains all our lives had made some sweet consolation shine on me in
the bitterness of <pb n="253" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_253.html" id="ix.ccxiv-Page_253" />my
life.  I therefore salute your holiness in return, and exhort you,
as is my wont, not to cease to pray for my unhappy life, that I may
never, drowned in the unrealities of this world, forget God, “who
raiseth up the poor out of the dust;”<note place="end" n="2805" id="ix.ccxiv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxiv-p5">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxiii. 7" id="ix.ccxiv-p5.1" parsed="|Ps|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.13.7">Ps. cxiii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>
that I may never be lifted up with pride and fall into the condemnation
of the devil;<note place="end" n="2806" id="ix.ccxiv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxiv-p6"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 6" id="ix.ccxiv-p6.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.6">1 Tim. iii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note> that I may never be
found by the Lord neglectful of my stewardship and asleep; never
discharging it amiss, and wounding the conscience of my
fellow-servants;<note place="end" n="2807" id="ix.ccxiv-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxiv-p7"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 12" id="ix.ccxiv-p7.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.12">1 Cor. viii.
12</scripRef>.</p></note> and, never
companying with the drunken, suffer the pains threatened in God’s
just judgment against wicked stewards.  I beseech you, therefore,
in all your prayers to pray God that I may be watchful in all things;
that I may be no shame or disgrace to the name of Christ, in the
revelation of the secrets of my heart, in the great day of the
appearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxiv-p8">2.  Know then that I am expecting to be
summoned by the wickedness of the heretics to the court, in the name of
peace.  Learn too that on being so informed, this
bishop<note place="end" n="2808" id="ix.ccxiv-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxiv-p9"> Maran (<i>Vit.
Bas</i>. vi) conjectures this bishop to be Meletius, and
refers to the beginning of <i>Letter</i> ccxvi. with an expression
of astonishment that Tillemont should refer this letter to the year
373.</p></note> wrote to me to
hasten to Mesopotamia, and, after assembling together those who in
that country are of like sentiments with us, and are strengthening
the state of the Church, to travel in their company to the
emperor.  But perhaps my health will not be good enough to
allow me to undertake a journey in the winter.  Indeed,
hitherto I have not thought the matter pressing, unless you advise
it.  I shall therefore await your counsel that my mind may be
made up.  Lose no time then, I beg you, in making known to me,
by means of one of our trusty brethren, what course seems best to
the divinely guided intelligence of your
excellency.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Count Terentius." progress="81.99%" prev="ix.ccxiv" next="ix.ccxvi" id="ix.ccxv"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxv-p1.1">Letter CCXIV.<note place="end" n="2809" id="ix.ccxv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxv-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccxv-p3"><i>To Count Terentius.</i><note place="end" n="2810" id="ix.ccxv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxv-p4"> <i>cf.
Letters</i> xcix. and cv.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxv-p5">1. <span class="c14" id="ix.ccxv-p5.1">When</span> I heard that your
excellency had again been compelled to take part in public affairs, I
was straightway distressed (for the truth must be told) at the thought
of how contrary to your mind it must be that you after once giving up
the anxieties of official life, and allowing yourself leisure for the
care of your soul, should again be forced back into your old
career.  But then I bethought me that peradventure the Lord has
ordained that your lordship should again appear in public from this
wish to grant the boon of one alleviation for the countless pains which
now beset the Church in our part of the world.  I am, moreover,
cheered by the thought that I am about to meet your excellency once
again before I depart this life.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxv-p6">2.  But a further rumour has reached me that
you are in Antioch, and are transacting the business in hand with the
chief authorities.  And, besides this, I have heard that the
brethren who are of the party of Paulinus are entering on some
discussion with your excellency on the subject of union with us; and by
“us” I mean those who are supporters of the blessed man of
God, Meletius.<note place="end" n="2811" id="ix.ccxv-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxv-p7"> On the
divisions of Antioch, <i>cf</i>. Theod., <i>H.E.</i> iii.
2.  Basil was no doubt taking the wise course in supporting
Meletius, whose personal orthodoxy was unimpeachable.  But the
irreconcilable Eustathians could not forgive him his Arian
nomination.</p></note>  I hear,
moreover, that the Paulinians are carrying about a letter of the
Westerns,<note place="end" n="2812" id="ix.ccxv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxv-p8"> This
description might apply to either of the two letters written by
Damasus to Paulinus on the subject of the admission to communion of
Vitalius, bishop of the Apollinarian schism at Antioch. 
(Labbe. <i>Conc</i>. ii. 864 and 900, and Theod. <i>H.E.</i> v.
ii.)  The dates may necessitate its being referred to the
former.</p></note> assigning to them
the episcopate of the Church in Antioch, but speaking under a false
impression of Meletius, the admirable bishop of the true Church of
God.  I am not astonished at this.  They<note place="end" n="2813" id="ix.ccxv-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxv-p9"> <i>i.e.</i>
the Westerns.</p></note> are totally ignorant of what is going on
here; the others, though they might be supposed to know, give an
account to them in which party is put before truth; and it is only what
one might expect that they should either be ignorant of the truth, or
should even endeavour to conceal the reasons which led the blessed
Bishop Athanasius to write to Paulinus.  But your excellency has
on the spot those who are able to tell you accurately what passed
between the bishops in the reign of Jovian, and from them I beseech you
to get information.<note place="end" n="2814" id="ix.ccxv-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxv-p10"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> cclviii. and the <i>Prolegomena</i> to Athanasius in this
edition, p. lxi.  The events referred to took place in the
winter of 363, when Athanasius was at Antioch, and in the early part
of 364 on his return to Alexandria.</p></note>  I accuse no
one; I pray that I may have love to all, and “especially unto
them who are of the household of faith;”<note place="end" n="2815" id="ix.ccxv-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxv-p11">
<scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 10" id="ix.ccxv-p11.1" parsed="|Gal|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.10">Gal. vi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and therefore I congratulate those who
have received the letter from Rome.  And, although it is a
grand testimony in their favour, I only hope it is true and
confirmed by facts.  But I shall never be able to persuade
myself on these grounds to ignore Meletius, or to forget the Church
which is under him, or to treat as small, and of little importance
to the true religion, the questions which originated the
division.  I shall never consent to give in, merely because
somebody is very much elated at receiving a letter from
<pb n="254" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_254.html" id="ix.ccxv-Page_254" />men.<note place="end" n="2816" id="ix.ccxv-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxv-p12"> St.
Basil seems quite unaware of any paramount authority in a letter
from Rome.  <i>cf</i>. <i>Prolegomena</i>.</p></note>  Even if it had come down from
heaven itself, but he does not agree with the sound doctrine of the
faith, I cannot look upon him as in communion with the
saints.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxv-p13">3.  Consider well, my excellent friend, that
the falsifiers of the truth, who have introduced the Arian schism as an
innovation on the sound faith of the Fathers, advance no other reason
for refusing to accept the pious opinion of the Fathers than the
meaning of the homoousion which they hold in their wickedness, and to
the slander of the whole faith, alleging our contention to be that the
Son is consubstantial in hypostasis.  If we give them any
opportunity by our being carried away by men who propound these
sentiments and their like, rather from simplicity than from
malevolence, there is nothing to prevent our giving them an
unanswerable ground of argument against ourselves and confirming the
heresy of those whose one end is in all their utterances about the
Church, not so much to establish their own position as to calumniate
mine.  What more serious calumny could there be?  What better
calculated to disturb the faith of the majority than that some of us
could be shewn to assert that there is one hypostasis of Father, Son,
and Holy Ghost?  We distinctly lay down that there is a difference
of Persons; but this statement was anticipated by Sabellius, who
affirms that God is one by hypostasis, but is described by Scripture in
different Persons, according to the requirements of each individual
case; sometimes under the name of Father, when there is occasion for
this Person; sometimes under the name of Son when there is a descent to
human interests or any of the operations of the
œconomy;<note place="end" n="2817" id="ix.ccxv-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxv-p14"> <i>Vide</i>
notes, pp. 7 and 12.  On Sabellius, <i>cf</i>. note on
<i>Letter</i> ccxxxvi.</p></note> and sometimes
under the Person of Spirit when the occasion demands such
phraseology.  If, then, any among us are shewn to assert that
Father, Son and Holy Ghost are one in substance,<note place="end" n="2818" id="ix.ccxv-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxv-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxv-p15.1">τὸ
ὑποκείμενον</span>.</p></note> while we maintain the three perfect
Persons, how shall we escape giving clear and incontrovertible proof
of the truth of what is being asserted about us?</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxv-p16">4.  The non-identity of <span dir="rtl" class="c59" id="ix.ccxv-p16.1">hypostasis</span> and <span dir="rtl" class="c59" id="ix.ccxv-p16.2">ousia</span> is, I take it, suggested even by our western
brethren, where, from a suspicion of the inadequacy of their own
language, they have given the word <i><span dir="rtl" class="c59" id="ix.ccxv-p16.3">ousia</span></i> in the Greek, to the end that any possible
difference of meaning might be preserved in the clear and
unconfounded distinction of terms.  If you ask me to state
shortly my own view, I shall state that <span dir="rtl" class="c59" id="ix.ccxv-p16.4">ousia</span> has the same relation to hypostasis as
the common has to the particular.  Every one of us both
shares in existence by the common term of <i>essence</i>
(<span dir="rtl" class="c59" id="ix.ccxv-p16.5">ousia</span>) and by his own
properties is such an one and such an one.  In the same
manner, in the matter in question, the term <span dir="rtl" class="c59" id="ix.ccxv-p16.6">ousia</span> is common, like goodness, or
Godhead, or any similar attribute; while hypostasis is
contemplated in the special property of Fatherhood, Sonship, or
the power to sanctify.  If then they describe the Persons as
being without hypostasis,<note place="end" n="2819" id="ix.ccxv-p16.7"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxv-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxv-p17.1">ἀνυπόστατα</span></p></note> the statement
is <i>per se</i> absurd; but if they concede that the Persons
exist in real hypostasis, as they acknowledge, let them so reckon
them that the principle of the <span dir="rtl" class="c59" id="ix.ccxv-p17.2">homoousion</span> may be preserved in the unity of
the Godhead, and that the doctrine preached may be the
recognition of true religion, of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, in
the perfect and complete hypostasis of each of the Persons
named.  Nevertheless, there is one point which I should like
to have pressed on your excellency, that you and all who like you
care for the truth, and honour the combatant in the cause of true
religion, ought to wait for the lead to be taken in bringing
about this union and peace by the foremost authorities in the
Church, whom I count as pillars and foundations of the truth and
of the Church, and reverence all the more because they have been
sent away for punishment, and have been exiled far from
home.  Keep yourself, I implore you, clear of prejudice,
that in you, whom God has given me as a staff and support in all
things, I may be able to find rest.<note place="end" n="2820" id="ix.ccxv-p17.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxv-p18"> On the
point treated of in this letter, <i>cf</i>. note on p. 5 and
<i>Letter</i> xxxviii. p. 137.  But in the <i>De S.S.
cap</i>. 38 (p. 23) St. Basil himself repudiates the assertion
of three “<i>original hypostases</i>,” when he is
apparently using <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxv-p18.1">ὑπόστασις</span> in
the Nicene sense.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Presbyter Dorotheus." progress="82.37%" prev="ix.ccxv" next="ix.ccxvii" id="ix.ccxvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxvi-p1.1">Letter
CCXV.<note place="end" n="2821" id="ix.ccxvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxvi-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxvi-p3">To the Presbyter Dorotheus.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxvi-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxvi-p4.1">I took</span> the earliest opportunity
of writing to the most admirable Count Terentius, thinking it better to
write to him on the subject in hand by means of strangers, and being
anxious that our very dear brother Acacius shall not be inconvenienced
by any delay.  I have therefore given my letter to the government
treasurer, who is travelling by the imperial post, and I have charged
him to shew the letter to you first.  I cannot understand how it
is that no one has told you that the road to Rome is wholly
impracticable in winter, the country between Constantinople and our own
regions being full of enemies.  If the route by sea must be taken,
the season will be <pb n="255" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_255.html" id="ix.ccxvi-Page_255" />favourable; if indeed my God-beloved
brother Gregory<note place="end" n="2822" id="ix.ccxvi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxvi-p5"> <i>i.e.</i> of
Nyssa, an unsuitable envoy to Damascus.</p></note> consents to the
voyage and to the commission concerning these matters.  For my own
part, I do not know who can go with him, and am aware that he is quite
inexperienced in ecclesiastical affairs.  With a man of kindly
character he may get on very well, and be treated with respect, but
what possible good could accrue to the cause by communication between a
man proud and exalted, and therefore quite unable to hear those who
preach the truth to him from a lower standpoint, and a man like my
brother, to whom anything like mean servility is
unknown?</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Meletius, bishop of Antioch." progress="82.43%" prev="ix.ccxvi" next="ix.ccxviii" id="ix.ccxvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxvii-p1.1">Letter
CCXVI.<note place="end" n="2823" id="ix.ccxvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxvii-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxvii-p3">To Meletius, bishop of Antioch.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxvii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxvii-p4.1">Many</span> other<note place="end" n="2824" id="ix.ccxvii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxvii-p5"> On this
word <i>other</i> the Ben. note grounds the argument that Meletius
had proposed a journey which Basil had not undertaken, and hence
that the unnamed bishop of <i>Letter</i> ccxiii. is Meletius; and
further that the fact of the bishop not being named in ccxiii., and
the obscurity of this and of other letters, may indicate the
writer’s hesitation to put particulars in his letters which
might be more discreetly left to be conveyed by word of
mouth.</p></note> journeys have taken me from home.  I
have been as far as Pisidia to settle the matters concerning the
brethren in Isauria in concert with the Pisidian bishops.  Thence
I journeyed into Pontus, for Eustathius had caused no small disturbance
at Dazimon, and had caused there a considerable secession from our
church.  I even went as far as the home of my brother
Peter,<note place="end" n="2825" id="ix.ccxvii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxvii-p6"> <i>i.e.</i>
the settlement on the Iris, where Peter had succeeded Basil as
Head.</p></note> and, as this
is not far from Neocæsarea, there was occasion of
considerable trouble to the Neocæsareans, and of much
rudeness to myself.  Some men fled when no one was in
pursuit.  And I was supposed to be intruding uninvited,
simply to get compliments from the folk there.  As soon as I
got home, after contracting a severe illness from the bad weather
and my anxieties, I straightway received a letter from the East to
tell me that Paulinus had had certain letters from the West
addressed to him, in acknowledgement of a sort of higher claim;
and that the Antiochene rebels were vastly elated by them, and
were next preparing a form of creed, and offering to make its
terms a condition of union with our Church.  Besides all this
it was reported to me that they had seduced to their faction that
most excellent man Terentius.  I wrote to him at once as
forcibly as I could, to induce him to pause; and I tried to point
out their disingenuousness.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Amphilochius, the Canons." progress="82.52%" prev="ix.ccxvii" next="ix.ccxix" id="ix.ccxviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxviii-p1.1">Letter
CCXVII.</span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccxviii-p2"><i>To Amphilochius, the Canons</i>.<note place="end" n="2826" id="ix.ccxviii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p3"> The third
canonical letter, written on Basil’s return from Pontus, in
375.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxviii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxviii-p4.1">On</span> my return from a long
journey (for I have been into Pontus on ecclesiastical business, and to
visit my relations) with my body weak and ill, and my spirits
considerably broken, I took your reverence’s letter into my
hand.  No sooner did I receive the tokens of that voice which to
me is of all voices the sweetest, and of that hand that I love so well,
than I forgot all my troubles.  And if I was made so much more
cheerful by the receipt of your letter, you ought to be able to
conjecture at what value I price your actual presence.  May this
be granted me by the Holy One, whenever it may be convenient to you and
you yourself send me an invitation.  And if you were to come to
the house at Euphemias it would indeed be pleasant for me to meet you,
escaping from my vexations here, and hastening to your unfeigned
affection.  Possibly also for other reasons I may be compelled to
go as far as Nazianzus by the sudden departure of the very God-beloved
bishop Gregory.  How or why this has come to pass, so far I have
no information.<note place="end" n="2827" id="ix.ccxviii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p5"> This is the
sudden disappearance of Gregory from Nazianzus at the end of 375,
which was due at once to his craving for retirement and his anxiety
not to complicate the appointment of a successor to his father (who
died early in 374) in the see of Nazianzus.  He found a refuge
in the monastery of Thecla at the Isaurian Seleucia. 
(<i>Carm</i>. xi. 549.)</p></note>  The man about
whom I had spoken to your excellency, and whom you expected to be ready
by this time, has, you must know, fallen ill of a lingering disease,
and is moreover now suffering from an affection of the eyes, arising
from his old complaint and from the illness which has now befallen him,
and he is quite unfit to do any work.  I have no one else with
me.  It is consequently better, although the matter was left by
them to me, for some one to be put forward by them.  And indeed
one cannot but think that the expressions were used merely as a
necessary form, and that what they really wished was what they
originally requested, that the person selected for the leadership
should be one of themselves.  If there is any one of the lately
baptized,<note place="end" n="2828" id="ix.ccxviii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p6"> The Ben. note
appositely points out that any astonishment, such as expressed by
Tillemont, at the consecration of a neophyte, is quite out of place,
in view of the exigencies of the times and the practice of
postponing baptism.  St. Ambrose at Milan and Nectarius at
Constantinople were not even “neophytes,” but were
actually unbaptized at the time of their appointment to their
respective sees.  “If there is any one among the lately
baptized,” argues the Ben. note, is tantamount to saying
“If there is any one fit to be bishop.”</p></note> whether Macedonius
approve or not, let him be appointed.  You will instruct him in
his duties, the Lord, <pb n="256" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_256.html" id="ix.ccxviii-Page_256" />Who in
all things cooperates with you, granting you His grace for this work
also.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p7">LI.  As to the clergy, the Canons have
enjoined without making any distinction that one penalty is assigned
for the lapsed,—ejection from the ministry, whether they be in
orders<note place="end" n="2829" id="ix.ccxviii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p8.1">ἐίτε
ἐν βαθυῷ</span>.  This is
understood by Balsamon and Zonaras to include Presbyters, Deacons,
and sub-deacons; while the ministry conferred without imposition of
hands refers to Readers, Singers, Sacristans, and the like. 
Alexius Aristenus ranks Singers and Readers with the higher orders,
and understands by the lower, keepers of the sacred vessels,
candle-lighters, and chancel door keepers.  The Ben. note
inclines to the latter view on the ground that the word
“remain” indicates a category where there was no advance
to a higher grade, as was the case with Readers and
Singers.</p></note> or remain in
the ministry which is conferred without imposition of
hands.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p9">LII.  The woman who has given birth to a child and
abandoned it in the road, if she was able to save it and neglected it,
or thought by this means to hide her sin, or was moved by some brutal
and inhuman motive, is to be judged as in a case of murder.  If,
on the other hand, she was unable to provide for it. and the child
perish from exposure and want of the necessities of life, the mother is
to be pardoned.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p10">LIII.  The widowed slave is not guilty of a
serious fall if she adopts a second marriage under colour of
rape.  She is not on this ground open to accusation.  It is
rather the object than the pretext which must be taken into account,
but it is clear that she is exposed to the punishment of
digamy.<note place="end" n="2830" id="ix.ccxviii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p11"> <i>cf</i>.
Can. xxx. p. 239.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p12">LIV.  I know that I have already written to
your reverence, so far as I can, on the distinctions to be observed in
cases of involuntary homicide,<note place="end" n="2831" id="ix.ccxviii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p13"> <i>i.e.</i> in
Canon viii. p. 226 and Canon xi. p. 228.</p></note> and on this
point I can say no more.  It rests with your intelligence to
increase or lessen the severity of the punishment as each individual
case may require.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p14">LV.  Assailants of robbers, if they are
outside, are prohibited from the communion of the good
thing.<note place="end" n="2832" id="ix.ccxviii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p15"> Here reading,
punctuation, and sense are obscure.  The Ben. Ed. have
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p15.1">ἔξω μὲν
ὄντες, τῆς
κοινωνίας
εἴργονται</span>, and
render “<i>Si sint quidem laici, a boni communione
arcentur</i>.”  But <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p15.2">ἔξω
ὄντες</span>, standing alone, more
naturally means non-Christians.  Balsamon and Zonaras in
Pandects have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p15.3">ἔξω
μὲν ὄντες
τῆς
᾽Εκκλησιας
εἰργονται
τῆς
κοινωνίας
τοῦ
ἀγαθοῦ</span>.</p></note>  If they
are clerics they are degraded from their orders.  For, it is
said, “All they that take the sword shall perish with the
sword.”<note place="end" n="2833" id="ix.ccxviii-p15.4"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p16">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 52" id="ix.ccxviii-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|26|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.52">Matt. xxvi.
52</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p17">LVI.  The intentional homicide, who has
afterwards repented, will be excommunicated from the
sacrament<note place="end" n="2834" id="ix.ccxviii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p18.1">ἁγιάσμασι</span>. 
The Ben. Ed. render <i>Sacramento</i>.  In the Sept.
(<i>e.g.</i> <scripRef passage="Amos vii. 13" id="ix.ccxviii-p18.2" parsed="|Amos|7|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.7.13">Amos
vii. 13</scripRef>) the
word=sanctuary.  In patristic usage both S. and P. are found
for the Lord’s Supper, or the consecrated elements;
<i>e.g.</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p18.3">ἁγίασμα</span> in Greg. Nyss.,
<i>Ep. Canon. Can</i>. v.  The plural as in this place
“<i>frequentius</i>.”  (Suicer
<i>s.v.</i>)</p></note> for twenty
years.  The twenty years will be appointed for him as
follows:  for four he ought to weep, standing outside the door
of the house of prayer, beseeching the faithful as they enter in to
offer prayer in his behalf, and confessing his own sin.  After
four years he will be admitted among the hearers, and during five
years will go out with them.  During seven years he will go out
with the kneelers,<note place="end" n="2835" id="ix.ccxviii-p18.4"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p19.1">μετὰ τῶν
ἐν
ὑποπτώσει</span>. 
The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p19.2">ὑποπίπτοντες</span>
or <i>substrati</i> constituted the third and chief station in
the oriental system of penance, the first and second being the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p19.3">προσκλαίοντες</span>,
<i>flentes</i> or <i>weepers</i>, and the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p19.4">ἀκροώμενος</span>,
<i>audientes</i>, or <i>hearers</i>.  In the Western
Church it is the substrati who are commonly referred to as being
in penitence, and the Latin versions of the Canons of Ancyra by
Dionysius Exiguus and Martin of Braga render <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p19.5">ὑποπίπτοντες</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p19.6">ὑποπτῶσις</span> by
<i>pœnitentis</i> and <i>pœnitentia</i>.  In
Basil’s Canon xxii. p. 238, this station is specially
styled <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p19.7">μετάνοια</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. <i>D.C.A.</i> ii. 1593. 
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p19.8">Μετάνοια</span>
<i>notat pœnitentiam eorum qui ob delicta sua in
ecclesia</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p19.9">ἐπιτιμίοις
ἐσωφρονίζοντο</span>
(Zonaras, <i>Ad. Can.</i> v. <i>Conc. Antioch</i>, p. 327),
<i>quique dicebantur</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p19.10">οἰ ἐν
μετανοιᾳ
ὄντες</span>.  Chrysostom,
<i>Hom</i>. iii. <i>in Epist.</i> <i>ad Eph. in S.
Cœnæ</i> <i>communione clamabat</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p19.11">κήρυξ,
ὅσοι ἐν
μετανοί&amp; 139·
ἀπέλθετε
πάντες</span>.”  Suicer
<i>s.v.</i></p></note> praying. 
During four years he will only stand with the faithful, and will not
take part in the oblation.  On the completion of this period he
will be admitted to participation of the sacrament.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p20">LVII.  The unintentional homicide will be excluded
for ten years from the sacrament.  The ten years will be arranged
as follows:  For two years he will weep, for three years he will
continue among the hearers; for four he will be a kneeler; and for one
he will only stand.  Then he will be admitted to the holy
rites.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p21">LVIII.  The adulterer will be excluded from the
sacrament for fifteen years.  During four he will be a weeper, and
during five a hearer, during four a kneeler, and for two a slander
without communion.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p22">LIX.  The fornicator will not be admitted to
participation in the sacrament for seven years;<note place="end" n="2836" id="ix.ccxviii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p23"> <i>cf</i>.
Can. xxii. p. 228.  The Ben. note is “<i>Laborant
Balsamon et Zonaras in hoc canone conciliando cum vicesimo secundo,
atque id causæ afferunt, cur in vicesimo secundo quatuor anni,
septem in altero decernantur, quod Basilius in vicesimo secundo
antiqua Patrum placita sequatur, suam in altero propriam sententiam
exponat.  Eundem hunc canonem Alexius Aristenus, ut clarum et
perspicuum, negat explicatione indigere.  Videbat nimirum
doctissimus scriptor duplicem a Basilio distingui fornicationem,
leviorem alteram, alteram graviorem levior dicitur, quæ inter
personas matrimonio solutas committitur:  gravior, cum
conjugati hominis libido in mulierem solutam erumpit.  Priori
anni quatuor, septem alteri imponuntur.  Manifesta res est ex
canone</i> 21<i>, ubi conjugati peccatum cum soluta
fornicationem appellat Basilius, ac longioribus pœnis coerceri,
non tamen instar adulterii, testatur.  In canone autem 77 eum
qui legitiman uxorem dimittit, et aliam ducit, adulterum quidem esse
ex Domini sententia testatur, sed tamen ex canonibus Patrum annos
septem decernit, non quindecim, ut in adulterio cum aliena uxore
commisso.  Secum ergo non pugnat cum fornicationi nunc annos
quatuor, nunc septem, adulterio nunc septem, nunc quindecim
indicit.  Eamdem in sententiam videtur accipiendus canon
quartus epistolæ Sancti Gregorii Nysseni ad Letoium.  Nam
cum fornicationi novem annos, adulterio decem et octo imponit,
gravior illa intelligenda fornicatio, quam conjugatur cum soluta
committit.  Hinc ilium adulterium videri fatetur his qui
accuratius examinant.</i></p></note> weeping two, hearing two, kneeling two,
and standing one:  in the eighth he will be received into
communion.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p24">LX.  The woman who has professed virginity and
broken her promise will complete the time appointed in the case of
<pb n="257" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_257.html" id="ix.ccxviii-Page_257" />adultery in her
continence.<note place="end" n="2837" id="ix.ccxviii-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p25"> <i>cf</i>.
Can. xviii.  Augustine (<i>De Bono Viduitatis</i>, n. 14)
represents breaches of the vows of chastity as graver offenses than
breaches of the vows of wedlock.  The rendering of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p25.1">τῆ
ὀικονομί&amp; 139·
τῆς καθ᾽
ἑαυτὴν
ζωῆς</span> by <i>continency</i> is
illustrated in the Ben. note by Hermas ii. 4 as well as by Basil,
Canon xiv and xliv.</p></note>  The same rule
will be observed in the case of men who have professed a solitary life
and who lapse.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p26">LXI.  The thief, if he have repented of his own
accord and charged himself, shall only be prohibited from partaking of
the sacrament for a year; if he be convicted, for two years.  The
period shall be divided between kneeling and standing.  Then let
him be held worthy of communion.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p27">LXII.  He who is guilty of unseemliness with males
will be under discipline for the same time as adulterers.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p28">LXIII.  He who confesses his iniquity in the case
of brutes shall observe the same time in penance.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p29">LXIV.  Perjurers shall be excommunicated for ten
years; weeping for two, hearing for three, kneeling for four, and
standing only during one year; then they shall be held worthy of
communion.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p30">LXV.  He who confesses magic or sorcery shall do
penance for the time of murder, and shall be treated in the same manner
as he who convicts himself of this sin.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p31">LXVI.  The tomb breaker shall be excommunicated for
ten years, weeping for two, hearing for three, kneeling for four,
standing for one, then he shall be admitted.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p32">LXVII.  Incest with a sister shall incur penance
for the same time as murder.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p33">LXVIII.  The union of kindred within the
prohibited degrees of marriage, if detected as having taken place in
acts of sin, shall receive the punishment of adultery.<note place="end" n="2838" id="ix.ccxviii-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p34"> This Canon is
thus interpreted by Aristenus, <i>Matrimonium cum propinqua legibus
prohibitum eadem ac adulterium pœna castigatur:  et cum
diversæ sint adulterorum pœnœ sic etiam pro ratione
propinquitatis tota res temperabitur.  Hinc duas sorores
ducenti vii. anni pœnitentiœ irrogantur, ut in adulterio
cum muliere libera commisso. non xv. ut in graviore adulterio</i>,
or does it mean that incestuous fornication shall be treated as
adultery?</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p35">LXIX.  The Reader who has intercourse with
his betrothed before marriage, shall be allowed to read after a
year’s suspension, remaining without advancement.  If he has
had secret intercourse without betrothal, he shall be deposed from his
ministry.  So too the minister.<note place="end" n="2839" id="ix.ccxviii-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p36"> By
minister Balsamon and Zonaras understand the subdeacon. 
Aristenus understands all the clergy appointed without imposition of
hands.  The Ben. ed. approve the latter.  <i>cf</i>. n. on
Canon li. p. 256, and <i>Letter</i> liv. p. 157.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p37">LXX.  The deacon who has been polluted in
lips, and has confessed his commission of this sin, shall be removed
from his ministry.  But he shall be permitted to partake of the
sacrament together with the deacons.  The same holds good in the
case of a priest.  If any one be detected in a more serious sin,
whatever be his degree, he shall be deposed.<note place="end" n="2840" id="ix.ccxviii-p37.1"><p id="ix.ccxviii-p38"> On the earlier
part of the canon the Ben. note says:  “<i>Balsamon,
Zonaras, et Aristenus varia commentantur in hunc canonem, sed a
mente Basilii multum abludentia.  Liquet enim hoc labiorum
peccatum, cui remissior pœna infligitur ipsa actione, quam
Basilius minime ignoscendam esse judicat, levius existimari
debere.  Simili ratione sanctus Pater in cap.</i>
vi<i>. Isaiæ</i> n. 185, p. 516, <i>labiorum peccata
actionibus, ut leviora, opponit, ac prophetæ delecta non ad
actionem et operationem erupisse, sed labiis tenus constitisse
observat.  In eodem commentario</i> n. 170, p. 501,
<i>impuritatis peccatum variis gradibus constare demonstrat, inter
quos enumerat</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p38.1">ῥήματα
φθοροποιά</span>,
verba ad corruptelam apta, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p38.2">ὁμιλίας
μαχράς</span>, longas
confabulationes, <i>quibus ad stuprum pervenitur.  Ex his
perspici arbitror peccatum aliquod in hoc canone designari, quod
ipsa actione levius sit:  nedum ea suspicari liceat, quæ
Basilii interpretibus in mentem venerunt.  Sed tamen cum dico
Basilium in puniendis labiorum peccatis leniorem esse, non
quodlibet turpium sermonum genus, non immunda colloquia (quomodo
enim presbyteris hoc vitio pollutis honorem cathedræ
reliquisset?), sed ejusmodi intelligenda est peccandi voluntas,
quæ foras quidem aliquo sermone prodit, sed tamen quominus in
actum erumpat, subeunte meliori cogitatione, reprimitur. 
Quemadmodum enim peccata, quæ sola cogitatione committuntur,
idcirca leviora esse pronuntiat Basilius, comment. in Isaiam</i>
n. 115, p. 459, <i>et</i> n. 243, p. 564, <i>qui repressa est
actionis turpitudo; ita hoc loco non quælibet labiorum
peccata; non calumnias, non blasphemias, sed ea tantum lenius
tractat, quæ adeo gravia non erant, vel etiam ob declinatam
actionis turpitudinem, ut patet ex his verbis,</i> seque eo usque
peccasse confessus est, <i>aliquid indulgentiæ merere
videbantur</i>.”</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p39">On the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p39.1">καθαιρεθήσεται</span>
it is remarked:  “<i>In his canonibus quos de
clericorum peccatis edidit Basilius, duo videntur silentio
prætermissa.  Quæri enim possit 1<sup>o</sup> cur
suspensionis pœnam soli lectori ac ministro, sive subdiacono,
imponat, diaconis autem et presbyteris depositionem absque ulla prorsus
exceptione infligat, nisi quod eis communionem cum diaconis et
presbyteris relinquit, si peccatum non ita grave fuerit.  Erat
tamen suspensionis pœna in ipsos presbyteros non inusitata, ut
patet ex plurimis apostolicis canonibus, in quibus presbyteri ac etiam
ipsi episcopi segregantur, ac postea, si sese non emendaverint,
deponuntur.  Forte hæc reliquit Basilius episcopo dijudicanda
quemadmodum ejusdem arbitrio permittet in canonibus</i> 74
<i>et</i> 84, <i>ut pœnitentiæ tempus imminuat, si bonus
evasint is qui peccavit.</i>  2<sup>o</sup> <i>Hæc etiam
possit institui quæstio, utrumne in gravissimis quidem criminibus
pœnitentiam publicam depositioni adjercerit.  Adhibita ratio
in Canone 3, cur aliquid discriminis clericos inter et laicos ponendum
sit, non solum ad gravia peccata, sed etiam ad gravissima
pertinet.  Ait enim æquum esse ut, cum laici post
pœnitentiam in eumdem locum restituantur, clerici vero non
restituantur, liberalius et mitius cum clericis agatur.  Nolebat
ergo clericos lapsos quadruplicem pœnitentiæ gradum
percurrere.  Sed quemadmodum lapso in fornicationem diacono non
statim communionem reddit, sed ejus conversionem et morum emendationem
probandam esse censit, ut ad eumdem canonem tertium observavimus, ita
dubium esse non potest quin ad criminis magnitudinem probandi modum et
tempus accommodaverit.</i></p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p40">LXXI.  Whoever is aware of the commission of any
one of the aforementioned sins, and is convicted without having
confessed, shall be under punishment for the same space of time as the
actual perpetrator.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p41">LXXII.  He who has entrusted
himself<note place="end" n="2841" id="ix.ccxviii-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p42"> The Ben.
ed. suppose for the purpose of learning sorcery.  <i>cf</i>.
Can. lxxxiii., where a lighter punishment is assigned to consulters
of wizards.</p></note> to soothsayers,
or any such persons, shall be under discipline for the same time as
the homicide.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p43">LXXIII.  He who has denied Christ, and sinned
against the mystery of salvation, ought to weep all his life long, and
is bound to remain in penitence, being deemed worthy of the sacrament
in the hour of death, through faith in the mercy of God.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p44">LXXIV.  If, however, each man who has
committed the former sins is made good, through penitence,<note place="end" n="2842" id="ix.ccxviii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p45"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p45.1">ἐξομολογούμενος</span>. 
“The verb in St. <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 25" id="ix.ccxviii-p45.2" parsed="|Matt|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.25">Matt. xi. 25</scripRef> expresses thanksgiving and praise,
and in this sense was used by many Christian writers (Suicer,
<i>s.v.</i>).  But more generally in the early Fathers it
signifies the whole course of penitential discipline, the outward
act and performance of penance.  From this it came to mean that
public acknowledgment of sin which formed so important a part of
penitence.  Irenæus (<i>c. Hær.</i> i. 13, § 5)
speaks of an adulterer who, having been converted, passed her whole
life in a state of penitence (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p45.3">ἐξομολογουμένη</span>, in exomologesi); and (<i>ib</i>. iii. 4) of Cerdon often coming into
the church and confessing his errors (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p45.4">ἐξομολογούμενος</span>).” 
<i>D.C.A.</i> i. 644.</p></note> he to whom is com<pb n="258" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_258.html" id="ix.ccxviii-Page_258" />mitted by the loving-kindness of God the
power of loosing and binding<note place="end" n="2843" id="ix.ccxviii-p45.5"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p46"> Here we see
“binding and loosing” passing from the Scriptural sense
of declaring what acts are forbidden and committed (<scripRef passage="Matt. 16.19; 23.4" id="ix.ccxviii-p46.1" parsed="|Matt|16|19|0|0;|Matt|23|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.19 Bible:Matt.23.4">Matt. xvi.
19 and xxiii. 4</scripRef>.  See note of Rev. A. Carr
in <i>Cambridge Bible for Schools</i>) into the later ecclesiastical
sense of imposing and remitting penalties for sin.  The first
regards rather moral obligation, and, as is implied in the force of
the tenses alike in the passages of St. Matthew cited and in
St. <scripRef passage="John xx. 23" id="ix.ccxviii-p46.2" parsed="|John|20|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.23">John xx.
23</scripRef>, the recognition and
announcement of the divine judgment already passed on sins and
sinners; the later regards the imposition of disciplinary
penalties.</p></note> will not be
deserving of condemnation, if he become less severe, as he beholds
the exceeding greatness of the penitence of the sinner, so as to
lessen the period of punishment, for the history in the Scriptures
informs us that all who exercise penitence<note place="end" n="2844" id="ix.ccxviii-p46.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p47"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p47.1">τοὺς
ἐξομολογμουμένους</span>.</p></note>
with greater zeal quickly receive the loving-kindness of
God.<note place="end" n="2845" id="ix.ccxviii-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p48"> <i>e.g.</i>
according to the Ben. note, Manasseh and Hezekiah.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p49">LXXV.  The man who has been polluted with his own
sister, either on the father’s or the mother’s side, must
not be allowed to enter the house of prayer, until he has given up his
iniquitous and unlawful conduct.  And, after he has come to a
sense of that fearful sin, let him weep for three years standing at the
door of the house of prayer, and entreating the people as they go in to
prayer that each and all will mercifully offer on his behalf their
prayers with earnestness to the Lord.  After this let him be
received for another period of three years to hearing alone, and while
hearing the Scriptures and the instruction, let him be expelled and not
be admitted to prayer.  Afterwards, if he has asked it with tears
and has fallen before the Lord with contrition of heart and great
humiliation, let kneeling be accorded to him during other three
years.  Thus, when he shall have worthily shown the fruits of
repentance, let him be received in the tenth year to the prayer of the
faithful without oblation; and after standing with the faithful in
prayer for two years, then, and not till then, let him be held worthy
of the communion of the good thing.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p50">LXXVI.  The same rule applies to those who take
their own daughters in law.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p51">LXXVII.  He who abandons the wife, lawfully
united to him, is subject by the sentence of the Lord to the penalty of
adultery.  But it has been laid down as a canon by our Fathers
that such sinners should weep for a year, be hearers for two years, in
kneeling for three years, stand with the faithful in the seventh; and
thus be deemed worthy of the oblation, if they have repented with
tears.<note place="end" n="2846" id="ix.ccxviii-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p52"> The Ben. note
points out the St. Basil refers to the repudiation of a lawful wife
from some other cause than adultery.  It remarks that though
Basil does not order it to be punished as severely as adultery there
is no doubt that he would not allow communion before the dismissal
of the unlawful wife.  It proceeds “<i>illud autem
difficilius est statuere, quid de matrimonio post ejectam uxorem
adulteram contracto senserit.  Ratum a Basilio habitum fuisse
ejusmodi matrimonium pronuntiat Aristentus.  Atque id quidem
Basilius, conceptis verbis non declarat; sed tamen videtur hac in re
a saniori ac meliori sententia discessisse.  Nam 1<sup>o</sup>
maritum injuste dimissum ab alio matrimonio non excludit, ut vidimus
in canonibus</i> 9 <i>et</i> 35.  <i>Porro non
videtur jure dimittenti denegasse, quod injuste dimisso
concedebat.  2<sup>o</sup>  Cum jubeat uxorem adulteram
ejici, vix dubium est quin matrimonium adulterio uxoris fuisset
mariti, ac multo durior, quam uxoris conditio, si nec adulteram
retinere, necaliam ducere integrum fuisset.</i></p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p53">LXXVIII.  Let the same rule hold good in the
case of those who marry two sisters, although at different
times.<note place="end" n="2847" id="ix.ccxviii-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p54"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> clx. p. 212.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p55">LXXIX.  Men who rage after their stepmothers
are subject to the same canon as those who rage after their
sisters.<note place="end" n="2848" id="ix.ccxviii-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p56"> The Ben. note
is <i>Prima specie non omnino perspicuum est utrum sorores ex
utroque parente intelligat, an tantum ex alterutro.  Nam cum in
canone</i> 79 <i>eos qui suas nurus accipiunt non severius
puniat, quam cui cum sorore ex matre vel ex patre rem habent, forte
videri posset idem statuere de iis qui in novercas insaniunt. 
Sed tamen multo probabilius est eamdem illis pœnam imponi, ac
iis qui cum sorore ex utroque parente contaminantur.  Non enim
distinctione utitur Basilius ut in canone</i> 75; <i>nec mirum si
peccatum cum noverca gravius quam cum nuru, ob factam patri
injuriam, judicavit</i>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p57">LXXX.  On polygamy the Fathers are silent, as
being brutish and altogether inhuman.  The sin seems to me worse
than fornication.  It is therefore reasonable that such sinners
should be subject to the canons; namely a year’s weeping, three
years kneeling and then reception.<note place="end" n="2849" id="ix.ccxviii-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p58">
<i>i.e.</i>probably only into the place of standers. 
Zonaras and Balsamon understand by polygamy a fourth marriage;
trigamy being permitted (<i>cf</i>. Canon l. p. 240) though
discouraged.  The Ben. annotator dissents, pointing out that in
Canon iv. Basil calls trigamy, polygamy, and quoting Gregory of
Nazianzus (<i>Orat</i>. 31) as calling a third marriage
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p58.1">παρανομία</span>
.  Maran confirms this opinion by the comparison of the imposition
on polygamy of the same number of years of penance as are assigned to
trigamy in Canon iv.  “Theodore of Canterbury
<span class="c14" id="ix.ccxviii-p58.2">a.d.</span> 687 imposes a penance of seven
years on trigamists but pronounces the marriages valid
(<i>Penitential, lib</i>. 1. c. xiv. §
3).  Nicephorus of Constantinople, <span class="c14" id="ix.ccxviii-p58.3">a.d.</span> 814, suspends trigamists for five years. 
(<i>Hard. Concil. tom</i>. iv. p. 1052.) 
Herard of Tours, <span class="c14" id="ix.ccxviii-p58.4">a.d.</span> 858 declares any
greater number of wives than two to be unlawful
(<i>Cap</i> cxi. <i>ibid. tom.</i>v. p. 557). 
Leo the Wise, Emperor of Constantinople, was allowed to marry
three wives without public remonstrance, but was suspended from
communion by the patriarch Nicholas when he married a
fourth.  This led to a council being held at Constantinople,
<span class="c14" id="ix.ccxviii-p58.5">a.d.</span> 920, which finally settled the
Greek discipline on the subject of third and fourth
marriages.  It ruled that the penalty for a fourth marriage
was to be excommunication and exclusion from the church; for a
third marriage, if a man were forty years old, suspension for
five years, and admission to communion thereafter only on Easter
day.  If he were thirty years old, suspension for four
years, and admission to communion thereafter only three times a
year.”  <i>Dict. Christ. Ant.</i> ii. p.
1104.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p59">LXXXI.  During the invasion of the barbarians
many men have sworn heathen oaths, tasted things unlawfully offered
them in magic temples and so have broken their faith in God.  Let
regulations be made in the case of these men in accordance with the
canons laid down by our Fathers.<note place="end" n="2850" id="ix.ccxviii-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p60"> The Ben. n.
thinks that the Fathers of Ancyra are meant, whose authority seems
to have been great in Cappadocia and the adjacent
provinces.</p></note> 
Those <pb n="259" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_259.html" id="ix.ccxviii-Page_259" />who have endured
grievous tortures and have been forced to denial, through inability to
sustain the anguish, may be excluded for three years, hearers for two,
kneelers for three, and so be received into communion.  Those who
have abandoned their faith in God, laying hands on the tables of the
demons and swearing heathen oaths, without under going great violence,
should be excluded for three years, hearers for two.  When they
have prayed for three years as kneelers, and have stood other three
with the faithful in supplication, then let them be received into the
communion of the good thing.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p61">LXXXII.  As to perjurers, if they have broken their
oaths under violent compulsion, they are under lighter penalties and
may therefore be received after six years.  If they break their
faith without compulsion, let them be weepers for two years, hearers
for three, pray as kneelers for five, during two be received into the
communion of prayer, without oblation, and so at last, after giving
proof of due repentance, they shall be restored to the communion of the
body of Christ.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p62">LXXXIII.  Consulters of soothsayers and they who
follow heathen customs, or bring persons into their houses to discover
remedies and to effect purification, should fall under the canon of six
years.  After weeping a year, hearing a year, kneeling for three
years and standing with the faithful for a year so let them be
received.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p63">LXXXIV.  I write all this with a view to
testing the fruits of repentance.<note place="end" n="2851" id="ix.ccxviii-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p64"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxviii-p64.1">μετανοίας</span>.  <i>cf</i>. note on p. 256; here the word seems to include both
repentance and penance.</p></note>  I do not
decide such matters absolutely by time, but I give heed to the manner
of penance.  If men are in a state in which they find it hard to
be weaned from their own ways and choose rather to serve the pleasures
of the flesh than to serve the Lord, and refuse to accept the Gospel
life, there is no common ground between me and them.  In the midst
of a disobedient and gainsaying people I have been taught to hear the
words “Save thy own soul.”<note place="end" n="2852" id="ix.ccxviii-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxviii-p65">
<scripRef passage="Gen. xix. 17" id="ix.ccxviii-p65.1" parsed="|Gen|19|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.19.17">Gen. xix. 17</scripRef>, lxx.</p></note>  Do not then let us consent to perish
together with such sinners.  Let us fear the awful judgment. 
Let us keep before our eyes the terrible day of the retribution of the
Lord.  Let us not consent to perish in other men’s sins, for
if the terrors of the Lord have not taught us, if so great calamities
have not brought us to feel that it is because of our iniquity that the
Lord has abandoned us, and given us into the hands of barbarians, that
the people have been led captive before our foes and given over to
dispersion, because the bearers of Christ’s name have dared such
deeds; if they have not known nor understood that it is for these
reasons that the wrath of God has come upon us, what common ground of
argument have I with them?</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxviii-p66">But we ought to testify to them day and night, alike in
public and in private.  Let us not consent to be drawn away with
them in their wickedness.  Let us above all pray that we may do
them good, and rescue them from the snare of the evil one.  If we
cannot do this, let us at all events do our best to save our own souls
from everlasting damnation.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium." progress="83.85%" prev="ix.ccxviii" next="ix.ccxx" id="ix.ccxix"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxix-p1.1">Letter
CCXVIII.<note place="end" n="2853" id="ix.ccxix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxix-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxix-p3">To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxix-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxix-p4.1">Brother</span>
<span class="c14" id="ix.ccxix-p4.2">Ælianus</span> has himself completed
the business concerning which he came, and has stood in need of
no aid from me.  I owe him, however, double thanks, both for
bringing me a letter from your reverence and for affording me an
opportunity of writing to you.  By him, therefore, I salute
your true and unfeigned love, and beseech you to pray for me more
than ever now, when I stand in such need of the aid of your
prayers.  My health has suffered terribly from the journey
to Pontus and my sickness is unendurable.  One thing I have
long been anxious to make known to you.  I do not mean to
say that I have been so affected by any other cause as to forget
it, but now I wish to put you in mind to send some good man into
Lycia, to enquire who are of the right faith, for peradventure
they ought not to be neglected, if indeed the report is true,
which has been brought to me by a pious traveller from thence,
that they have become altogether alienated from the opinion of
the Asiani<note place="end" n="2854" id="ix.ccxix-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxix-p5">
<i>i.e.</i>the inhabitants of the Roman province of
Asia.  <i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="Acts xx. 4" id="ix.ccxix-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|20|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.4">Acts xx. 4</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxix-p5.2">Ασιανοὶ δὲ
Τυχικὸς καὶ
Τρόφιμος</span>.</p></note> and wish to
embrace communion with us.  If any one is to go let him
enquire at Corydala<note place="end" n="2855" id="ix.ccxix-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxix-p6">
Corydalla, now Hadginella, is on the road between Lystra and
Patara.  There are ruins of a theatre.  <i>cf</i>. Plin.
v. 25.</p></note> for
Alexander, the late monk, the bishop; at Limyra<note place="end" n="2856" id="ix.ccxix-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxix-p7"> Now
Phineka.</p></note> for Diotimus, and at Myra<note place="end" n="2857" id="ix.ccxix-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxix-p8"> So the Ben.
ed.  Other readings are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxix-p8.1">ἐν
Κύροις</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxix-p8.2">ἐν
Νύροις</span>   On Myra <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Acts xxvii. 5" id="ix.ccxix-p8.3" parsed="|Acts|27|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.5">Acts xxvii.
5</scripRef>, on which
Conybeare and Howson refer to Fellows’ <i>Asia Minor</i>,
p. 194 and Spratt and Forbes’s
<i>Lycia</i>.</p></note> for Tatianus, Polemo,<note place="end" n="2858" id="ix.ccxix-p8.4"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxix-p9"> Afterwards
bishop of Myra, and as such at Constantinople 381, Labbe 1,
665.</p></note> and Macarius presbyters; at
Patara<note place="end" n="2859" id="ix.ccxix-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxix-p10"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Acts xxi. 1" id="ix.ccxix-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|21|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.1">Acts xxi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> for
Eudemus,<note place="end" n="2860" id="ix.ccxix-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxix-p11"> At
Constantinople in 381.</p></note> the bishop;
at Telmessus<note place="end" n="2861" id="ix.ccxix-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxix-p12"> Now Macri,
where the ruins are remarkable.</p></note> for Hilarius,
the bishop; at Phelus for Lallianus, the bishop.  Of these
and of more besides I have been informed that they are sound in
the faith, and <pb n="260" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_260.html" id="ix.ccxix-Page_260" />I have
been grateful to God that even any in the Asian region should be
clear of the heretic’s pest.  If, then, it be
possible, let us in the meanwhile make personal enquiry about
them.  When we have obtained information I am for writing a
letter, and am anxious to invite one of them to meet me. 
God grant that all may go well with that Church at Iconium, which
is so dear to me.  Through you I salute all the honourable
clergy and all who are associated with your
reverence.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the clergy of Samosata." progress="83.97%" prev="ix.ccxix" next="ix.ccxxi" id="ix.ccxx"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxx-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxx-p1.1">Letter
CCXIX.<note place="end" n="2862" id="ix.ccxx-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxx-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxx-p3">To the clergy of Samosata.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxx-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxx-p4.1">The</span> Lord ordereth
“all things in measure and weight,”<note place="end" n="2863" id="ix.ccxx-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxx-p5">
<scripRef passage="Wisd. xi. 20" id="ix.ccxx-p5.1" parsed="|Wis|11|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.11.20">Wisd. xi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and brings on us the temptations which do
not exceed our power to endure them,<note place="end" n="2864" id="ix.ccxx-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxx-p6"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 13" id="ix.ccxx-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.13">Matt. vi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>
but tests all that fight in the cause of true religion by
affliction, not suffering them to be tempted above that they are
able to bear.<note place="end" n="2865" id="ix.ccxx-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxx-p7"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 13" id="ix.ccxx-p7.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.13">1 Cor. x. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  He gives
tears to drink in great measure<note place="end" n="2866" id="ix.ccxx-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxx-p8"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Ps. lxxx. 5" id="ix.ccxx-p8.1" parsed="|Ps|80|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.80.5">Ps. lxxx. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> to all who
ought to show whether in their affections they are preserving their
gratitude to Him.  Especially in His dispensation concerning
you has He shown His loving-kindness, not suffering such a
persecution to be brought on you by your enemies as might turn some
of you aside, or cause you to swerve from the faith of Christ. 
He has matched you with adversaries who are of small importance and
easy to be repelled, and has prepared the prize for your patience in
your victory over them.  But the common enemy of our life, who,
in his wiles, strives against the goodness of God, because he has
seen that, like a strong wall, you are despising attack from
without, has devised, as I hear, that there should arise among
yourselves mutual offences and quarrels.  These indeed, at the
outset, are insignificant and easy of cure; as time goes on,
however, they are increased by contention and are wont to result in
irremediable mischief.<note place="end" n="2867" id="ix.ccxx-p8.2"><p id="ix.ccxx-p9"> <i>cf</i>. Homer
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxx-p9.1">῎Ερις</span>, <i>Il</i>. iv.
442:</p>

<p class="c46" id="ix.ccxx-p10"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxx-p10.1">ἥ
τ᾽
ὀλίγη μὲν
πρῶτα
κορύσσεται,
αὐτὰρ
ἔπειτα</span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="ix.ccxx-p11"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxx-p11.1">οὐρανῷ
ἐστήριξε
κάρη καὶ ἐπὶ
χθονὶ
βαίνει</span></p></note>  I have,
therefore, undertaken to exhort you by this letter.  Had it
been possible, I would have come myself and supplicated you in
person.  But this is prevented by present circumstances, and
so, in lieu of supplication, I hold out this letter to you, that you
may respect my entreaty, may put a stop to your mutual rivalries,
and may soon send me the good news that all cause of offence among
you is at an end.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxx-p12">2.  I am very anxious that you should know that he
is great before God who humbly submits to his neighbour and submits to
charges against himself, without having cause for shame, even though
they are not true, that he may bring the great blessing of peace upon
God’s Church.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxx-p13">I hope that there will arise among you a friendly
rivalry, as to who shall first be worthy of being called God’s
son, after winning this rank for himself because of his being a
peacemaker.  A letter has also been written to you by your very
God-beloved bishop as to the course which you ought to pursue.  He
will write again what it belongs to him to say.  But I too,
because of its having been already allowed me to be near you, cannot
disregard your position.  So on the arrival of the very devout
brother Theodorus the sub-deacon, and his report that your Church is in
distress and disturbance, being deeply grieved and much pained at
heart, I could not endure to keep silence.  I implore you to fling
away all controversy with one another, and to make peace, that you may
avoid giving pleasure to you opponents and destroying the boast of the
Church, which is now noised abroad throughout the world, that you all,
as you are ruled by one soul and heart, so live in one body. 
Through your reverences I salute all the people of God, both those in
rank and office and the rest of the clergy.  I exhort you to keep
your old character.  I can ask for nothing more than this because
by the exhibition of your good works you have anticipated and made
impossible any improvement on them.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Beræans." progress="84.14%" prev="ix.ccxx" next="ix.ccxxii" id="ix.ccxxi"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxxi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxxi-p1.1">Letter CCXX.<note place="end" n="2868" id="ix.ccxxi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxi-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccxxi-p3"><i>To the Beræans</i>.<note place="end" n="2869" id="ix.ccxxi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxi-p4"> The
Syrian Beræa, Aleppo, or Haleb.  <i>cf. Letter</i> clxxxv.
p. 222.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxxi-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxxi-p5.1">The</span> Lord has given great
consolation to all who are deprived of personal intercourse in allowing
them to communicate by letter.  By this means, it is true, we
cannot learn the express image of the body, but we can learn the
disposition of the very soul.  Thus on the present occasion, when
I had received the letter of your reverences, I at the same moment
recognised you, and took your love towards me into my heart, and needed
no long time to create intimacy with you.  The disposition shewn
in your letter was quite enough to enkindle in me affection for the
beauty of your soul.  And, besides your letter, excellent as it
was, I had a yet plainer proof of how things are with you from
<pb n="261" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_261.html" id="ix.ccxxi-Page_261" />the amiability of the
brethren who have been the means of communication between us.  The
well-beloved and reverend presbyter Acacius, has told me much in
addition to what you have written, and has brought before my eyes the
conflict you have to keep up day by day, and the stoutness of the stand
you are making for the true religion.  He has thus so moved my
admiration, and roused in me so earnest a desire of enjoying the good
qualities in you, that I do pray the Lord that a time may come when I
may know you and yours by personal experience.  He has told me of
the exactitude of those of you who are entrusted with the ministry of
the altar, and moreover of the harmonious agreement of all the people,
and the generous character and genuine love towards God of the
magistrates and chief men of your city.  I consequently
congratulate the Church on consisting of such members, and pray that
spiritual peace may be given to you in yet greater abundance, to the
end that in quieter times you may derive enjoyment from your labours in
the day of affliction.  For sufferings that are painful while they
are being experienced are naturally often remembered with
pleasure.  For the present I beseech you not to faint.  Do
not despair because your troubles follow so closely one upon
another.  Your crowns are near:  the help of the Lord is
near.  Do not let all you have hitherto undergone go for nothing;
do not nullify a struggle which has been famous over all the
world.  Human life is but of brief duration.  “All
flesh is grass, and all the goodliness thereof is as the flower of the
field.…The grass withereth, the flower fadeth; but the word of
our God shall stand for ever.”<note place="end" n="2870" id="ix.ccxxi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxi-p6">
<scripRef passage="Is. xl. 6, 8" id="ix.ccxxi-p6.1" parsed="|Isa|40|6|0|0;|Isa|40|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.6 Bible:Isa.40.8">Is. xl. 6, 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  Let us
hold fast to the commandment that abideth, and despise the unreality
that passeth away.  Many Churches have been cheered by your
example.  In calling new champions into the field you have won for
yourselves a great reward, though you knew it not.  The Giver of
the prize is rich, and is able to reward you not unworthily for your
brave deeds.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Beræans." progress="84.27%" prev="ix.ccxxi" next="ix.ccxxiii" id="ix.ccxxii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxxii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxxii-p1.1">Letter CCXXI.<note place="end" n="2871" id="ix.ccxxii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxii-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxxii-p3">To the Beræans.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxxii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxxii-p4.1">You</span> were previously known to
me, my dear friends, by your far-famed piety, and by the crown won by
your confession in Christ.  Peradventure one of you may ask in
reply who can have carried these tidings of us so far?  The Lord
Himself; for He puts His worshippers like a lamp on a lamp-stand, and
makes them shine throughout the whole world.  Are not winners in
the games wont to be made famous by the prize of victory, and craftsmen
by the skilful design of their work?  Shall the memory of these
and others like them abide for ever unforgotten, and shall not
Christ’s worshippers concerning whom the Lord says Himself, Them
that honour me I will honour, be made famous and glorious by Him before
all?  Shall He not display the brightness of their radiant
splendour as He does the beams of the sun?  But I have been moved
to greater longing for you by the letter which you have been good
enough to send me, a letter in which, above and beyond your former
efforts on behalf of the truth, you have been yet more lavish of your
abounding and vigorous zeal for the true faith.  In all this I
rejoice with you, and I pray with you that the God of the universe,
Whose is the struggle and the arena, and Who gives the crown, may fill
you with enthusiasm, may make your souls strong, and make your work
such as to meet with His divine approval.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the people of Chalcis." progress="84.34%" prev="ix.ccxxii" next="ix.ccxxiv" id="ix.ccxxiii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxxiii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxxiii-p1.1">Letter
CCXXII.<note place="end" n="2872" id="ix.ccxxiii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiii-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccxxiii-p3"><i>To the people of Chalcis</i>.<note place="end" n="2873" id="ix.ccxxiii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiii-p4"> The Syrian
Chaecis, now Kinesrin.  Maran <i>Vit. Bas</i>. Chap.
xxxiii. supposes this letter to have been probably carried with
<i>Letter</i> ccxxi. by Acacius.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxxiii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxxiii-p5.1">The</span> letter of your
reverences came upon me in an hour of affliction like water poured into
the mouths of racehorses, inhaling dust with each eager breath at high
noontide in the middle of the course.  Beset by trial after trial,
I breathed again, at once cheered by your words and invigorated by the
thought of your struggles to meet that which is before me with
unflinching courage.  For the conflagration which has devoured a
great part of the East is already advancing by slow degrees into our
own neighbourhood, and after burning everything round about us is
trying to reach even the Churches in Cappadocia, already moved to tears
by the smoke that rises from the ruins of our neighbours’
homes.<note place="end" n="2874" id="ix.ccxxiii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiii-p6"> Maran <i>Vit.
Bas.</i> l. c. says that these words cannot refer to the persecution
of Valens in Cappadocia in 371, for that persecution went on between
Constantinople and Cappadocia, and did not start from the
East.  There need be no surprise, he thinks, at the two
preceding letters containing no mention of this persecution, because
Acacius, who was a native of Bera, would be sure to report all that
he had observed in Cappadocia.  I am not sure that the
reference to a kind of prairie fire spreading from the East does not
rather imply a prevalence of heresy than what is commonly meant by
persecution.  Meletius, however, was banished from Antioch in
374 and Eusebius from Samosata in the same year, as graphically
described by Theodoret <i>H.E.</i> iv. 13.</p></note>  The
flames have almost reached me.  May the Lord divert them by
the breath of His mouth, and stay this <pb n="262" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_262.html" id="ix.ccxxiii-Page_262" />wicked fire.  Who is such a
coward, so unmanly, so untried in the athlete’s struggles,
as not to be nerved to the fight by your cheers, and pray to be
hailed victor at your side?  You have been the first to step
into the arena of true religion; you have beaten off many an
attack in bouts with the heretics; you have borne the strong hot
wind<note place="end" n="2875" id="ix.ccxxiii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxiii-p7.1">καύσωνα</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="Matt. 20.12; Luke 12.55; James 1.11" id="ix.ccxxiii-p7.2" parsed="|Matt|20|12|0|0;|Luke|12|55|0|0;|Jas|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.12 Bible:Luke.12.55 Bible:Jas.1.11">Matt. xx. 12, Luke xii. 55,
and James i. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> of trial, both
you who are leaders of the Church, to whom has been the ministry
of the altar, and every individual of the laity, including those
of higher rank.  For this in you is specially admirable and
worthy of all praise, that you are all one in the Lord, some of
you leaders in the march to what is good, others willingly
following.  It is for this reason that you are too strong for
the attack of your assailants, and allow no hold to your
antagonists in any one of your members, wherefore day and night I
pray the King of the ages to preserve the people in the integrity
of their faith, and for them to preserve the clergy, like a head
unharmed at the top, exercising its own watchful forethought for
every portion of the body underneath.  For while the eyes
discharge their functions, the hands can do their work as they
ought, the feet can move without tripping, and no part of the body
is deprived of due care.  I beseech you, then, to cling to
one another, as you are doing and as you will do.  I beseech
you who are entrusted with the care of souls to keep each and all
together, and to cherish them like beloved children.  I
beseech the people to continue to show you the respect and honour
due to fathers, that in the goodly order of your Church you may
keep your strength and the foundation of your faith in Christ;
that God’s name may be glorified and the good gift of love
increase and abound.  May I, as I hear of you, rejoice in
your progress in God.  If I am still bidden to sojourn in the
flesh in this world, may I one day see you in the peace of
God.  If I be now summoned to depart this life, may I see you
in the radiant glory of the saints, together with all them who are
accounted worthy through patience and showing forth of good works,
with crowns upon your heads.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Against Eustathius of Sebasteia." progress="84.53%" prev="ix.ccxxiii" next="ix.ccxxv" id="ix.ccxxiv"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxxiv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxxiv-p1.1">Letter
CCXXIII.<note place="end" n="2876" id="ix.ccxxiv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccxxiv-p3"><i>Against Eustathius of
Sebasteia</i>.<note place="end" n="2877" id="ix.ccxxiv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p4"> On the
mutual relations of Basil and Eustathius up to this time,
<i>cf.</i> <i>Prolegomena.</i></p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxxiv-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.ccxxiv-p5.1">There</span> is a time
to keep silence and a time to speak,<note place="end" n="2878" id="ix.ccxxiv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p6">
<scripRef passage="Eccles. iii. 7" id="ix.ccxxiv-p6.1" parsed="|Eccl|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.3.7">Eccles. iii.
7</scripRef>.</p></note> is the saying
of the Preacher.  Time enough has been given to silence, and now
the time has come to open my mouth for the publication of the truth
concerning matters that are, up to now, unknown.  The illustrious
Job bore his calamities for a long time in silence, and ever showed his
courage by holding out under the most intolerable sufferings, but when
he had struggled long enough in silence, and had persisted in covering
his anguish in the bottom of his heart, at last he opened his mouth and
uttered his well-known words.<note place="end" n="2879" id="ix.ccxxiv-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p7">
<scripRef passage="Job iii. 1" id="ix.ccxxiv-p7.1" parsed="|Job|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.3.1">Job iii. 1</scripRef>, <i>seqq</i>.</p></note>  In my
own case this is now the third year of my silence, and my boast has
become like that of the Psalmist, “I was as a man that heareth
not and in whose mouth are no reproofs.”<note place="end" n="2880" id="ix.ccxxiv-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p8">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xxxviii. 14" id="ix.ccxxiv-p8.1" parsed="|Ps|38|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.38.14">Ps. xxxviii.
14</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus I shut up in the bottom of my
heart the pangs which I suffered on account of the calumnies
directed against me, for calumny humbles a man, and calumny makes a
poor man giddy.<note place="end" n="2881" id="ix.ccxxiv-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p9"> <i>cf</i>.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxiv-p9.1">ἡ συκοφαντία
περιφέρει
σοφόν</span>.  <scripRef passage="Eccles. vii. 8" id="ix.ccxxiv-p9.2" parsed="|Eccl|7|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.8">Eccles. vii. 8</scripRef>,
LXX.  <i>Calumnia conturbat sapientem et perdet robur cordis
illius.</i> Vulg.</p></note>  If,
therefore, the mischief of calumny is so great as to cast down even
the perfect man from his height, for this is what Scripture
indicates by the word man, and by the poor man is meant he who lacks
the great doctrines, as is the view also of the prophet when he
says, “These are poor, therefore they shall not hear;…I
will get me unto the great men,”<note place="end" n="2882" id="ix.ccxxiv-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p10">
<scripRef passage="Jer. iv. 5" id="ix.ccxxiv-p10.1" parsed="|Jer|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.4.5">Jer. iv. 5</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>
he means by poor those who are lacking in understanding; and here,
too, he plainly means those who are not yet furnished in the inner
man, and have not even come to the full measure of their age; it is
these who are said by the proverb to be made giddy and tossed
about.  Nevertheless I thought that I ought to bear my troubles
in silence, waiting for some indication to come out of them.  I
did not even think that what was said against me proceeded from ill
will; I thought it was the result of ignorance of the truth. 
But now I see that hostility increases with time, and that my
slanderers are not sorry for what they said at the beginning, and do
not take any trouble to make amends for the past, but go on and on
and rally themselves together to attain their original object. 
This was to make my life miserable and to devise means for sullying
my reputation among the brethren.  I, therefore, no longer see
safety in silence.  I have bethought me of the words of
Isaiah:  “I have long time holden my peace, shall I
always be still and refrain myself?  I have been patient like a
travailing woman.”<note place="end" n="2883" id="ix.ccxxiv-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p11">
<scripRef passage="Isa. xlii. 14" id="ix.ccxxiv-p11.1" parsed="|Isa|42|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.42.14">Isa. xlii.
14</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  God grant
that I may both receive the reward of silence, and gain some
strength to confute my opponents, and that <pb n="263" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_263.html" id="ix.ccxxiv-Page_263" />thus, by confuting them, I may dry up
the bitter torrent of falsehood that has gushed out against
me.  So might I say, “My soul has passed over the
torrent;”<note place="end" n="2884" id="ix.ccxxiv-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p12">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxxiv. 5" id="ix.ccxxiv-p12.1" parsed="|Ps|24|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.5">Ps. cxxiv. 5</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> and, “If
it had not been the Lord who was on our side when men rose up
against us,…then they had swallowed us up quick, the water had
drowned us.”<note place="end" n="2885" id="ix.ccxxiv-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p13">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxxiv. 3, 4" id="ix.ccxxiv-p13.1" parsed="|Ps|24|3|24|4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.3-Ps.24.4">Ps. cxxiv. 3,
4</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxiv-p14">2.  Much time had I spent in vanity, and had
wasted nearly all my youth in the vain labour which I underwent in
acquiring the wisdom made foolish by God.  Then once upon a time,
like a man roused from deep sleep, I turned my eyes to the marvellous
light of the truth of the Gospel, and I perceived the uselessness of
“the wisdom of the princes of this world, that come to
naught.”<note place="end" n="2886" id="ix.ccxxiv-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p15">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 6" id="ix.ccxxiv-p15.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.6">1 Cor. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  I wept many
tears over my miserable life and I prayed that guidance might be
vouchsafed me to admit me to the doctrines of true religion. 
First of all was I minded to make some mending of my ways, long
perverted as they were by my intimacy with wicked men.  Then I
read the Gospel, and I saw there that a great means of reaching
perfection was the selling of one’s goods, the sharing them with
the poor, the giving up of all care for this life, and the refusal to
allow the soul to be turned by any sympathy to things of earth. 
And I prayed that I might find some one of the brethren who had chosen
this way of life, that with him I might cross life’s
short<note place="end" n="2887" id="ix.ccxxiv-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p16"> <i>Al.
deep</i>.</p></note> and troubled
strait.  And many did I find in Alexandria, and many in the
rest of Egypt, and others in Palestine, and in Cœle Syria,
and in Mesopotamia.  I admired their continence in living,
and their endurance in toil; I was amazed at their persistency in
prayer, and at their triumphing over sleep; subdued by no natural
necessity, ever keeping their souls’ purpose high and free,
in hunger, in thirst, in cold, in nakedness,<note place="end" n="2888" id="ix.ccxxiv-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p17">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 27" id="ix.ccxxiv-p17.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.27">2 Cor. xi.
27</scripRef>.</p></note> they never yielded to the body; they
were never willing to waste attention on it; always, as though
living in a flesh that was not theirs, they shewed in very deed
what it is to sojourn for a while in this life,<note place="end" n="2889" id="ix.ccxxiv-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p18"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Heb. xi. 13" id="ix.ccxxiv-p18.1" parsed="|Heb|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.13">Heb. xi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and what to have one’s
citizenship and home in heaven.<note place="end" n="2890" id="ix.ccxxiv-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p19"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 20" id="ix.ccxxiv-p19.1" parsed="|Phil|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.20">Phil. iii.
20</scripRef>.</p></note>  All
this moved my admiration.  I called these men’s lives
blessed, in that they did in deed shew that they “bear about
in their body the dying of Jesus.”<note place="end" n="2891" id="ix.ccxxiv-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p20">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 10" id="ix.ccxxiv-p20.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.10">2 Cor. iv.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>  And I prayed that I, too, as far
as in me lay, might imitate them.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxiv-p21">3.  So when I beheld certain men in my own
country striving to copy their ways, I felt that I had found a help to
my own salvation, and I took the things seen for proof of things
unseen.  And since the secrets in the hearts of each of us are
unknown, I held lowliness of dress to be a sufficient indication of
lowliness of spirit; and there was enough to convince me in the coarse
cloak, the girdle, and the shoes of untanned hide.<note place="end" n="2892" id="ix.ccxxiv-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p22"> With St.
Basil’s too great readiness to believe in Eustathius because
of his mean garb contrast Augustine <i>De Serm. Dom.</i>
“<i>Animadvertendum est non in solo rerum corporearum nitore
atque pompa, sed etiam in ipsis sordibus lutosis esse posse
jactantiam, et eo periculosiorem quo sub nomine servitutis Dei
decipit</i>.”</p></note>  And though many were for withdrawing
me from their society, I would not allow it, because I saw that they
put a life of endurance before a life of pleasure; and, because of the
extraordinary excellence of their lives, I became an eager supporter of
them.  And so it came about that I would not hear of any fault
being found with their doctrines, although many maintained that their
conceptions about God were erroneous, and that they had become
disciples of the champion of the present heresy, and were secretly
propagating his teaching.  But, as I had never at any time heard
these things with my own ears, I concluded that those who reported them
were calumniators.  Then I was called to preside over the
Church.  Of the watchmen and spies, who were given me under the
pretence of assistance and loving communion, I say nothing, lest I seem
to injure my own cause by telling an incredible tale, or give believers
an occasion for hating their fellows, if I am believed.  This had
almost been my own case, had I not been prevented by the mercy of
God.  For almost every one became an object of suspicion to me,
and smitten at heart as I was by wounds treacherously inflicted, I
seemed to find nothing in any man that I could trust.  But so far
there was, nevertheless, a kind of intimacy kept up between us. 
Once and again we held discussions on doctrinal points. and apparently
we seemed to agree and keep together.  But they began to find out
that I made the same statements concerning my faith in God which they
had always heard from me.  For, if other things in me may move a
sigh, this one boast at least I dare make in the Lord, that never for
one moment have I held erroneous conceptions about God, or entertained
heterodox opinions, which I have learnt later to change.  The
teaching about God which I had received as a boy from my blessed mother
and my grandmother Macrina, I have ever held with increased
conviction.  On my coming to ripe years of reason I did not shift
my opinions from one to another, but carried out the
<pb n="264" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_264.html" id="ix.ccxxiv-Page_264" />principles delivered to me by
my parents.  Just as the seed when it grows is first tiny
and then gets bigger but always preserves its identity, not
changed in kind though gradually perfected in growth, so I reckon
the same doctrine to have grown in my case through gradually
advancing stages.  What I hold now has not replaced what I
held at the beginning.  Let them search their own
consciences.  Let these men who have now made me the common
talk on the charge of false doctrine, and deafened all
men’s ears with the defamatory letters which they have
written against me, so that I am compelled thus to defend myself,
ask themselves if they have ever heard anything from me,
differing from what I now say, and let them remember the judgment
seat of Christ.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxiv-p23">4.  I am charged with blasphemy against
God.  Yet it is impossible for me to be convicted on the ground of
any treatise concerning the Faith, which they urge against me, nor can
I be charged on the ground of the utterances which I have from time to
time delivered by word of mouth, without their being committed to
writing, in the churches of God.  Not a single witness has been
found to say that he has ever heard from me, when speaking in private,
anything contrary to true religion.  If then I am not an
unorthodox writer, if no fault can be found with my preaching, if I do
not lead astray those who converse with me in my own home, on what
ground am I being judged?  But there is a new invention! 
Somebody,<note place="end" n="2893" id="ix.ccxxiv-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p24">
<i>i.e.</i>Apollinarius.  <i>cf. Letters</i> cxxx. p.
198, and ccxxiv.</p></note> runs the charge, in
Syria has written something inconsistent with true religion; and twenty
years or more ago you wrote him a letter:  so you are an
accomplice of the fellow, and what is urged against him is urged
against you.  O truth-loving sir, I reply, you who have been
taught that lies are the offspring of the devil; what has proved to you
that I wrote that letter?  You never sent; you never asked; you
were never informed by me, who might have told you the truth.  But
if the letter was mine, how do you know that the document that has come
into your hands now is of the same date as my letter?  Who told
you that it is twenty years old?  How do you know that it is a
composition of the man to whom my letter was sent?  And if he was
the composer, and I wrote to him, and my letter and his composition
belong to the same date, what proof is there that I accepted it in my
judgment, and that I hold those views?</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxiv-p25">5.  Ask yourself.  How often did you
visit me in my monastery on the Iris, when my very God-beloved brother
Gregory was with me, following the same course of life as myself? 
Did you ever hear anything of the kind?  Was there any appearance
of such a thing, small or great?  How many days did we spend in
the opposite village, at my mother’s, living as friend with
friend, and discoursing together night and day?  Did you ever find
me holding any opinion of the kind?  And when we went together to
visit the blessed Silvanus,<note place="end" n="2894" id="ix.ccxxiv-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p26">
<i>i.e.</i>Silvanus of Tarsus.  <i>cf. Letters</i> xxxiv.
p. 136, and lxvii. p. 164.</p></note> did we not talk of
these things on the way?  And at Eusinoe,<note place="end" n="2895" id="ix.ccxxiv-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p27"> I have not
been able to identify Eusinoe.  There was an Eusene on the
north coast of Pontus.</p></note> when you were about to set out with other
bishops for Lampsacus,<note place="end" n="2896" id="ix.ccxxiv-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p28"> <i>i.e.</i>
in 364, the year after St. Basil’s ordination as
presbyter, and the publication of his work against Eunomius. 
The Council of Lampsacus, at which Basil was not present, repudiated
the Creeds of Ariminum and Constantinople (359 and 360), and
reasserted the 2d Dedication Creed of Antioch of 341.  Maran
dates it 364 (<i>Vit. Bas</i>. x.).</p></note> was not our
discourse about the faith?  Were not your shorthand writers at
my side the whole time while I was dictating my objections to the
heresy?  Were not your most faithful disciples there too? 
When I was visiting the brotherhood, and passing the night with them
in their prayers, continually speaking and hearing of the things
pertaining to God without dispute, was not the evidence which I gave
of my sentiments exact and definite?  How came you then to
reckon this rotten and slender suspicion as of more importance than
the experience of such a length of time?</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxiv-p29">What evidence of my frame of mind ought you to
have preferred to your own?  Has there been the slightest want of
harmony in my utterances about the faith at Chalcedon, again and again
at Heraclea, and at an earlier period in the suburb of
Cæsarea?  Are they not all mutually consistent?  I only
except the increase in force of which I spoke just now, resulting from
advance, and which is not to be regarded as a change from worse to
better, but rather as a filling up of what was wanting in the addition
of knowledge.  How can you fail to bear in mind that the father
shall not bear the iniquity of the son, nor the son bear the iniquity
of the father, but each shall die in his own sin?<note place="end" n="2897" id="ix.ccxxiv-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p30"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Ezek. xviii. 20" id="ix.ccxxiv-p30.1" parsed="|Ezek|18|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.20">Ezek. xviii.
20</scripRef>.</p></note>  I have neither father nor son
slandered by you; I have had neither teacher nor disciple.  But if
the sins of the parents must be made charges against their children, it
is far fairer for the sins of Arius to be charged against his
disciples; and, whoever begat the heretic Aetius,<note place="end" n="2898" id="ix.ccxxiv-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p31"> <i>cf</i>. p.
3, n.</p></note> for the charges against the son to be
applied to the father.  If on the other <pb n="265" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_265.html" id="ix.ccxxiv-Page_265" />hand it is unjust for any one to be accused for
their sakes, it is far more unjust that I should be held responsible
for the sake of men with whom I have nothing to do, even if they were
in every respect sinners, and something worthy of condemnation has been
written by them.  I must be pardoned if I do not believe all that
is urged against them. since my own experience shows me how very easy
it is for accusers to slip into slander.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxiv-p32">6.  Even if they did come forward to accuse
me, because they had been deceived, and thought that I was associated
with the writers of those words of Sabellius which they are carrying
about, they were guilty of unpardonable conduct in straightway
attacking and wounding me, when I had done them no wrong, before they
had obtained plain proof.  I do not like to speak of myself as
bound to them in the closest intimacy; or of them as being evidently
not led by the Holy Spirit, because of their cherishing false
suspicions.  Much anxious thought must be taken, and many
sleepless nights must be passed, and with many tears must the truth be
sought from God, by him who is on the point of cutting himself off from
a brother’s friendship.  Even the rulers of this world, when
they are on the point of sentencing some evil doer to death, draw the
veil aside,<note place="end" n="2899" id="ix.ccxxiv-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p33"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxiv-p33.1">ἀφέλκονται</span>
.  So the Harl. <span class="c14" id="ix.ccxxiv-p33.2">ms.</span> for
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxiv-p33.3">ἐφέλκονται</span>.  On the sense which may be applied to either verb <i>cf</i>.
Valesius on Am. Marcellinus xviii. 2, whom the Ben. Ed. point out to be
in error in thinking that Basil’s idea is of drawing a curtain or
veil over the proceedings, and Chrysostom <i>Hom</i>. liv.
<i>in Matt</i>.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxiv-p33.4">᾽Επὶ
τοῖς
δικασταῖς,
ὅταν δημοσί&amp;
139· κρινωσι, τὰ
παραπετάσματα
συνελκύσαντες
οἱ
παρεστῶτες
πᾶσιν ἀυτοὺς
δεικνύουσι</span>.  This meaning of <i>drawing</i> so as to <i>disclose</i> is
confirmed by Basil’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxiv-p33.5">πάνδημοι
πᾶσι
γίγνονται</span> in
this passage and in <i>Hom. in Ps</i>. xxxii.</p></note> and call in experts
for the examination of the case, and consume considerable time in
weighing the severity of the law against the common fault of humanity,
and with many a sigh and many a lament for the stern necessity of the
case, proclaim before all the people that they are obeying the law from
necessity, and not passing sentence to gratify their own
wishes.<note place="end" n="2900" id="ix.ccxxiv-p33.6"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p34"> The Ben. note
compares the praise bestowed on Candidianus by Gregory of Nazianzus
for trying cases in the light of day (<i>Ep</i>. cxciv) and Am.
Marcellinus xvii. 1, who says of Julian, <i>Numerium Narconensis
paulo ante rectorem, accusatum ut furem, inusitato censorio vigore
pro tribunali palam admissis volentibus audiebat.</i></p></note>  How much
greater care and diligence, how much more counsel, ought to be taken by
one who is on the point of breaking off from long established
friendship with a brother!  In this case there is only a single
letter and that of doubtful genuineness.  It would be quite
impossible to argue that it is known by the signature, for they possess
not the original, but only a copy.  They depend on one single
document and that an old one.  It is now twenty years since
anything has been written to that person.<note place="end" n="2901" id="ix.ccxxiv-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p35"> <i>i.e.</i>
Apollinarius.</p></note>  Of my opinions and conduct in the
intervening time I can adduce no better witnesses than the very men who
attack and accuse me.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxiv-p36">7.  But the real reason of separation is not
this letter.  There is another cause of alienation.  I am
ashamed to mention it; and I would have been for ever silent about it
had not recent events compelled me to publish all their mind for the
sake of the good of the mass of the people.  Good men have thought
that communion with me was a bar to the recovery of their
authority.  Some have been influenced by the signature of a
certain creed which I proposed to them, not that I distrusted their
sentiments, I confess, but because I wished to do away with the
suspicions which the more part of the brethren who agree with me
entertained of them.  Accordingly, to avoid anything arising from
that confession to prevent their being accepted by the present
authorities,<note place="end" n="2902" id="ix.ccxxiv-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxiv-p37"> Though
this phrase commonly means the reigning emperor, as in <i>Letter</i>
lxvi., the Ben. note has no doubt that in this instance the
reference is to Euzoius.  In <i>Letter</i> ccxxvi. §
3. <i>q.v.</i>, Basil mentions reconciliation with Euzoius as
the real object of Eustathius’s hostility.  Euzoius was
now in high favour with Valens.</p></note> they have renounced
communion with me.  This letter was devised by an after-thought as
a pretext for the separation.  A very plain proof of what I say
is, that after they had denounced me, and composed such complaints
against me as suited them, they sent round their letters in all
directions before communicating with me.  Their letter was in the
possession of others who had received it in the course of transmission
and who were on the point of sending it on seven days before it had
reached my hands.  The idea was that it would be handed from one
to another and so would be quickly distributed over the whole
country.  This was reported to me at the time by those who were
giving me clear information of all their proceedings.  But I
determined to hold my tongue until the Revealer of all secrets should
publish their doings by plain and incontrovertible
demonstration.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the presbyter Genethlius." progress="85.41%" prev="ix.ccxxiv" next="ix.ccxxvi" id="ix.ccxxv"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxxv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxxv-p1.1">Letter
CCXXIV.<note place="end" n="2903" id="ix.ccxxv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxv-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxxv-p3">To the presbyter Genethlius.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxxv-p4">1.<span class="c14" id="ix.ccxxv-p4.1">  I have</span> received
your reverence’s letter and I am delighted at the title which you
have felicitously applied to the writing which they have composed in
calling it “a writing of divorcement.”<note place="end" n="2904" id="ix.ccxxv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxv-p5">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 7" id="ix.ccxxv-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|19|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.7">Matt. xix. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  What defence the writers will be able
to make before the <pb n="266" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_266.html" id="ix.ccxxv-Page_266" />tribunal
of Christ, where no excuse will avail, I am quite unable to
conceive.  After accusing me, violently running me down, and
telling tales in accordance not with the truth but with what they
wished to be true, they have assumed a great show of humility, and have
accused me of haughtiness for refusing to receive their envoys. 
They have written, as they have, what is all—or nearly
all—for I do not wish to exaggerate,—lies, in the endeavour
to persuade men rather than God, and to please men rather than God,
with Whom nothing is more precious than truth.  Moreover into the
letter written against me they have introduced heretical expressions,
and have concealed the author of the impiety, in order that most of the
more unsophisticated might be deceived by the calumny got up against
me, and suppose the portion introduced to be mine.  For nothing is
said by my ingenious slanderers as to the name of the author of these
vile doctrines, and it is left for the simple to suspect that these
inventions, if not their expression in writing, is due to me.  Now
that you know all this, I exhort you not to be perturbed yourselves,
and to calm the excitement of those who are agitated.  I say this
although I know that it will not be easy for my defence to be received,
because I have been anticipated by the vile calumnies uttered against
me by persons of influence.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxv-p6">2.  Now as to the point that the writings
going the round as mine are not mine at all, the angry feeling felt
against me so confuses their reason that they cannot see what is
profitable.  Nevertheless, if the question were put to them by
yourselves, I do think that they would not reach such a pitch of
obstinate perversity as to dare to utter the lie with their own lips,
and allege the document in question to be mine.  And if it is not
mine, why am I being judged for other men’s writings?  But
they will urge that I am in communion with Apollinarius, and cherish in
my heart perverse doctrines of this kind.  Let them be asked for
proof.  If they are able to search into a man’s heart, let
them say so; and do you admit the truth of all that they say about
everything.  If on the other hand, they are trying to prove my
being in communion on plain and open grounds, let them produce either a
canonical letter written by me to him, or by him to me.  Let them
shew that I have held intercourse with his clergy, or have ever
received any one of them into the communion of prayer.  If they
adduce the letter written now five and twenty years ago, written by
layman to layman, and not even this as I wrote it, but altered (God
knows by whom), then recognise their unfairness.  No bishop is
accused if, while he was a layman, he wrote something somewhat
incautiously on an indifferent matter; not anything concerning the
Faith, but a mere word of friendly greeting.  Possibly even my
opponents are known to have written to Jews and to Pagans, without
incurring any blame.  Hitherto no one has ever been judged for any
such conduct as that on which I am being condemned by these
strainers-out of gnats.<note place="end" n="2905" id="ix.ccxxv-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxv-p7"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 24" id="ix.ccxxv-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|23|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.24">Matt. xxiii.
24</scripRef>.</p></note>  God, who
knows men’s hearts, knows that I never wrote these things, nor
sanctioned them, but that I anathematize all who hold the vile opinion
of the confusion of the hypostases, on which point the most impious
heresy of Sabellius has been revived.  And all the brethren who
have been personally acquainted with my insignificant self know it
equally well.  Let those very men who now vehemently accuse me,
search their own consciences, and they will own that from my boyhood I
have been far removed from any doctrine of the kind.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxv-p8">3.  If any one enquires what my opinion is,
he will learn it from the actual little document, to which is appended
their own autograph signature.  This they wish to destroy, and
they are anxious to conceal their own change of position in slandering
me.  For they do not like to own that they have repented of their
subscription to the tract I gave them; while they charge me with
impiety from the idea that no one perceives that their disruption from
me is only a pretext, while in reality they have departed from that
faith which they have over and over again owned in writing, before many
witnesses, and have lastly received and subscribed when delivered to
them by me.  It is open to any one to read the signatures and to
learn the truth from the document itself.  Their intention will be
obvious, if, after reading the subscription which they gave me, any one
reads the creed which they gave Gelasius,<note place="end" n="2906" id="ix.ccxxv-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxv-p9"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> cxxx. p. 198.</p></note>
and observes what a vast difference there is between the two
confessions.  It would be better for men who so easily shift their
own position, not to examine other men’s motes but to cast out
the beam in their own eye.<note place="end" n="2907" id="ix.ccxxv-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxv-p10"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 4" id="ix.ccxxv-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|7|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.4">Matt. vii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  I am making a
more complete defence on every point in another letter;<note place="end" n="2908" id="ix.ccxxv-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxv-p11"> <i>i.e.
Letter</i> ccxxiii.</p></note> this will satisfy readers who want fuller
assurance.  Do you, now that you have received this letter, put
away all despondency, and confirm the love to me,<note place="end" n="2909" id="ix.ccxxv-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxv-p12"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 8" id="ix.ccxxv-p12.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.8">2 Cor. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> <pb n="267" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_267.html" id="ix.ccxxv-Page_267" />which makes me eagerly long for union with
you.  Verily it is a great sorrow to me, and a pain in my heart
that cannot be assuaged, if the slanders uttered against me so far
prevail as to chill your love and to alienate us from one
another.  Farewell.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Demosthenes, as from the synod of bishops." progress="85.68%" prev="ix.ccxxv" next="ix.ccxxvii" id="ix.ccxxvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxxvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxxvi-p1.1">Letter CCXXV.<note place="end" n="2910" id="ix.ccxxvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxvi-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccxxvi-p3"><i>To Demosthenes,</i><note place="end" n="2911" id="ix.ccxxvi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxvi-p4"> Vicar of
Pontus.  It is doubtful whether he is the same Demosthenes who
was at Cæsarea with Valens in 371, of whom the amusing story is
told in Theodoret <i>Hist. Ecc</i>. iv. 16, on which see
note.  If he is, it is not difficult to understand his looking
with no friendly eye on Basil and his brother Gregory.  He
summoned a synod to Ancyra in the close of 375 to examine into
alleged irregularities in Gregory’s consecration and
accusations of embezzlement.  The above letter is to apologize
for Gregory’s failing to put in an appearance at Ancyra, and
to rebut the charges made against him.  Tillemont would refer
<i>Letter</i> xxxiii. to this period.  Maran <i>Vit.
Bas</i>. xii. 5 connects it with the troubles following on the death
of Cæsarius in 369.</p></note>
<i>as from the synod of bishops.</i></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxxvi-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxxvi-p5.1">I am</span> always very thankful
to God and to the emperor, under whose rule we live, when I see the
government of my country put into the hands of one who is not only a
Christian, but is moreover correct in life and a careful guardian of
the laws according to which our life in this world is ordered.  I
have had special reason for offering this gratitude to God and to our
God-beloved emperor on the occasion of your coming among us.  I
have been aware that some of the enemies of peace have been about to
stir your august tribunal against me, and have been waiting to be
summoned by your excellency that you might learn the truth from me; if
indeed your high wisdom condescends to consider the examination of
ecclesiastical matters to be within your province.<note place="end" n="2912" id="ix.ccxxvi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxvi-p6"> <i>Sæpe
vicario Basilius in hac epistola leniter insinuat, res
ecclesiasticas illius judicii non esse</i>.”  Ben.
Note.</p></note>  The tribunal overlooked me, but your
excellency, moved by the reproaches of Philochares, ordered my brother
and fellow-minister Gregory to be haled before your judgment
seat.  He obeyed your summons; how could he do otherwise? 
But he was attacked by pain in the side, and at the same time, in
consequence of a chill, was attacked by his old kidney complaint. 
He has therefore been compelled, forcibly detained by your soldiers as
he was, to be conveyed to some quiet spot, where he could have his
maladies attended to, and get some comfort in his intolerable
agony.  Under these circumstances we have combined to approach
your lordship with the entreaty that you will feel no anger at the
postponement of the trial.  The public interests have not in any
way suffered through our delay, nor have those of the Church been
injured.  If there is any question of the wasteful expenditure of
money, the treasurers of the Church funds are there, ready to give an
account to any one who likes, and to exhibit the injustice of the
charges advanced by men who have braved the careful hearing of the case
before you.  For they can have no difficulty in making the truth
clear to any one who seeks it from the actual writings of the blessed
bishop himself.  If there is any other point of canonical order
which requires investigation, and your excellency deigns to undertake
to hear and to judge it, it will be necessary for us all to be present,
because, if there has been a failure in any point of canonical order,
the responsibility lies with the consecrators and not with him who is
forcibly compelled to undertake the ministry.  We therefore
petition you to reserve the hearing of the case for us in our own
country, and not to compel us to travel beyond its borders, nor force
us to a meeting with bishops with whom we have not yet come to
agreement on ecclesiastical questions.<note place="end" n="2913" id="ix.ccxxvi-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxvi-p7"> From
<i>Letter</i> ccxxxvii. it would appear that Demosthenes was now in
Galatia, where he had summoned a heretical synod.  The Ben.
note quotes a law of Valens of the year 373 (<i>Cod.
Theod</i>. ix. <i>tit.</i> i. 10):<i> </i>
<i>Ultra provinciæ terminos accusandi licentia non
progrediatur.  Opertet enim illic criminum judicia agitari ubi
facinus dicatur admissum.  Peregrina autem judicia
præsentibus legibus coercemus</i>.</p></note>  I beg you also to be merciful to my
own old age and ill health.  You will learn by actual
investigation, if it please God, that no canonical rule be it small or
great was omitted in the appointment of the bishop.  I pray that
under your administration unity and peace may be brought about with my
brethren; but so long as this does not exist it is difficult for us
even to meet, because many of our simpler brethren suffer from our
mutual disputes.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the ascetics under him." progress="85.89%" prev="ix.ccxxvi" next="ix.ccxxviii" id="ix.ccxxvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxxvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxxvii-p1.1">Letter
CCXXVI.<note place="end" n="2914" id="ix.ccxxvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxvii-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxxvii-p3">To the ascetics under him.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxxvii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxxvii-p4.1">It</span> may be that the holy God
will grant me the joy of a meeting with you, for I am ever longing to
see you and hear about you, because in no other thing do I find rest
for my soul than in your progress and perfection in the commandments of
Christ.  But so long as this hope remains unrealized I feel bound
to visit you through the instrumentality of our dear and God-fearing
brethren, and to address you, my beloved friends, by letter. 
Wherefore I have sent my reverend and dear brother and fellow-worker in
the Gospel, Meletius the presbyter.  He will tell you my yearning
affection for you, and the anxiety of my soul, in that,
<pb n="268" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_268.html" id="ix.ccxxvii-Page_268" />night and day, I
beseech the Lord in your behalf, that I may have boldness in the
day of our Lord Jesus Christ through your salvation, and that
when your work is tried by the just judgment of God you may shine
forth in the brightness of the saints.  At the same time the
difficulties of the day cause me deep anxiety, for all Churches
have been tossed to and fro, and all souls are being
sifted.  Some have even opened their mouths without any
reserve against their fellow servants.  Lies are boldly
uttered, and the truth has been hidden.  The accused are
being condemned without a trial, and the accusers are believed
without evidence.  I had heard that many letters are being
carried about against myself, stinging, gibbeting, and attacking
me for matters about which I have my defence ready for the
tribunal of truth; and I had intended to keep silence, as indeed
I have done; for now for three years I have been bearing the
blows of calumny and the whips of accusation, content to think
that I have the Lord, Who knows all secrets, as witness of its
falsehood.  But I see now that many men have silence as a
corroboration of these slanders, and have formed the idea that my
silence was due, not to my longsuffering, but to my inability to
open my lips in opposition to the truth.  For these reasons
I have attempted to write to you, beseeching your love in Christ
not to accept these partial calumnies as true, because, as it is
written, the law judges no man unless it have heard and known his
actions.<note place="end" n="2915" id="ix.ccxxvii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxvii-p5"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="John vii. 51" id="ix.ccxxvii-p5.1" parsed="|John|7|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.51">John vii. 51</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxvii-p6">2.  Nevertheless before a fair judge the
facts themselves are a sufficient demonstration of the truth. 
Wherefore, even if I be silent, you can look at events.  The very
men who are now indicting me for heterodoxy have been seen openly
numbered with the heretical faction.  The very accusers who
condemn me for other men’s writings, are plainly contravening
their own confessions, given to me by them in writing.  Look at
the conduct of the exhibitors of this audacity.  It is their
invariable custom to go over to the party in power, to trample on their
weaker friends, and to court the strong.  The writers of those
famous letters against Eudoxius and all his faction, the senders of
them to all the brotherhood, the protesters that they shun their
communion as fatal to souls, and would not accept the votes given for
their deposition, because they were given by heretics, as they
persuaded me then,—these very men, completely forgetful of all
this, have joined their faction.<note place="end" n="2916" id="ix.ccxxvii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxvii-p7"> The events
referred to happened ten years before the date assigned for this
letter, when the Semi-Arians summoned Eudoxius to Lampsacus, and
sentenced him to deprivation in his absence.  (Soc. <i>H.E.</i>
iv. 2–4; Soz. <i>H.E.</i> vi. 7.)  On the refusal of
Valens to ratify the deposition and ultimate banishment of the
Anti-Eudoxians, Eustathius went to Rome to seek communion with
Liberius, subscribed the Nicene Confession, and received
commendatory letters from Liberius to the Easterns.  Soc.
<i>H.E.</i> iv. 12.  Eudoxius died in 370.</p></note>  No room
for denial is left them.  They laid their mind bare when they
embraced private communion with them at Ancyra, when they had not yet
been publicly received by them.  Ask them, then, if Basilides, who
gave communion to Ecdicius, is now orthodox, why when returning from
Dardania, did they overthrow his altars in the territory of Gangra, and
set up their own tables?<note place="end" n="2917" id="ix.ccxxvii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxvii-p8"> On the
action of Eustathius on this occasion, <i>cf. Letter</i> ccli. 
Basilides is described as a Paphlagonian.  On Ecdicius,
intruded by Demosthenes into the see of Paranassus, <i>cf.
Letter</i> ccxxxvii.</p></note>  Why have they
comparatively recently<note place="end" n="2918" id="ix.ccxxvii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxvii-p9"> So the Ben.
ed. for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxvii-p9.1">μέχρι
νῦν</span>, with the idea that the action of
Eusthathius in currying favour with the Catholics of Amasea and Zela
by opposing the Arian bishops occupying those sees, must have taken
place before he had quite broken with Basil.  Tillemont (ix.
236) takes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxvii-p9.2">νῦν</span>
to mean 375.  Amasea and Zela (in Migne erroneously
Zeli.  On the name, see Ramsay’s <i>Hist. Geog. Asia
M.</i> 260) are both on the Iris.</p></note> attacked the
churches of Amasea and Zela and appointed presbyters and deacons there
themselves?  If they communicate with them as orthodox, why do
they attack them as heretical?  If they hold them to be heretical,
how is it that they do not shun communion with them?  Is it not,
my honourable brethren, plain even to the intelligence of a child, that
it is always with a view to some personal advantage that they endeavour
to calumniate or to give support?  So they have stood off from me,
not because I did not write in reply (which is alleged to be the main
ground of offence), nor because I did not receive the chorepiscopi whom
they assert they sent.  Those who are trumping up the tale will
render an account to the Lord.  One man, Eustathius,<note place="end" n="2919" id="ix.ccxxvii-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxvii-p10"> A
chorepiscopus; not of course to be confounded with Eustathius of
Sebaste.</p></note> was sent and gave a letter to the court of
the vicar, and spent three days in the city.  When he was on the
point of going home, it is said that he came to my house late in the
evening, when I was asleep.  On hearing that I was asleep, he went
away; he did not come near me on the next day, and after thus going
through the mere form of discharging his duty to me, departed. 
This is the charge under which I am guilty.  This is the sin
against which these long-suffering people have neglected to weigh the
previous service wherein I served them in love.  For this error
they have made their wrath against me so severe that they have caused
me to be denounced in all the Churches throughout the world—at
least, that is, wherever they could.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxvii-p11"><pb n="269" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_269.html" id="ix.ccxxvii-Page_269" />3.  But
of course this is not the real cause of our separation.  It was
when they found that they would recommend themselves to
Euzoius<note place="end" n="2920" id="ix.ccxxvii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxvii-p12"> <i>cf</i>.
note on p. 265.</p></note> if they were
alienated from me, that they devised these pretences.  The
object was to find some ground of recommendation with the
authorities for their attack upon me.  Now they are beginning
to run down even the Nicene Creed, and nickname me
<i><span dir="rtl" class="c59" id="ix.ccxxvii-p12.1">Homoousiast,</span></i> because in
that creed the Only begotten Son is said to be <i><span dir="rtl" class="c59" id="ix.ccxxvii-p12.2">homoousios</span></i> with God the Father. 
Not that one essence is divided into two kindred parts; God
forbid!  This was not the meaning of that holy and God-beloved
synod; their meaning was that what the Father is in essence, such is
the Son.  And thus they themselves have explained it to us, in
the phrase <i>Light of Light</i>.  Now it is the Nicene Creed,
brought by themselves from the west, which they presented to the
Synod at Tyana, by which they were received.<note place="end" n="2921" id="ix.ccxxvii-p12.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxvii-p13"> <i>i.e.</i>
after their return from Rome, and another Synod in Sicily, in
367.</p></note>  But they have an ingenious theory
as to changes of this kind; they use the words of the creed as
physicians use a remedy for the particular moment, and substitute
now one and now another to suit particular diseases.  The
unsoundness of such a sophism it is rather for you to consider than
for me to prove.  For “the Lord will give you
understanding”<note place="end" n="2922" id="ix.ccxxvii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxvii-p14">
<scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 7" id="ix.ccxxvii-p14.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.7">2 Tim. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> to know what is
the right doctrine, and what the crooked and perverse.  If
indeed we are to subscribe one creed to-day and another tomorrow,
and shift with the seasons, then is the declaration false of him who
said, “One Lord, one faith, one baptism.”<note place="end" n="2923" id="ix.ccxxvii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxvii-p15">
<scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 5" id="ix.ccxxvii-p15.1" parsed="|Eph|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.5">Eph. iv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  But if it is true, then “Let
no man deceive you with [these] vain words.”  They
falsely accuse me of introducing novelties about the Holy
Spirit.  Ask what the novelty is.  I confess what I have
received, that the Paraclete is ranked with Father and Son, and not
numbered with created beings.  We have made profession of our
faith in Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and we are baptized in the
name of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.  Wherefore we never
separate the Spirit from conjunction<note place="end" n="2924" id="ix.ccxxvii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxvii-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxvii-p16.1">συνάφεια</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. note on p. 16.</p></note>
with the Father and the Son.  For our mind, enlightened by the
Spirit, looks at the Son, and in Him, as in an image, beholds the
Father.  And I do not invent names of myself, but call the Holy
Ghost Paraclete; nor do I consent to destroy His due glory. 
These are truly my doctrines.  If any one wishes to accuse me
for them, let him accuse me; let my persecutor persecute me. 
Let him who believes in the slanders against me be ready for the
judgment.  “The Lord is at hand.”  “I am
careful for nothing.”<note place="end" n="2925" id="ix.ccxxvii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxvii-p17">
<scripRef passage="Phil. 4.5,6" id="ix.ccxxvii-p17.1" parsed="|Phil|4|5|4|6" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.5-Phil.4.6">Phil. iv. 5 and 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxvii-p18">4.  If any one in Syria is writing, this is
nothing to me.  For it is said “By thy words thou shalt be
justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned.”<note place="end" n="2926" id="ix.ccxxvii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxvii-p19">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 37" id="ix.ccxxvii-p19.1" parsed="|Matt|12|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.37">Matt. xii.
37</scripRef>.</p></note>  Let my own words judge me.  Let
no one condemn me for other men’s errors nor adduce letters
written twenty years ago in proof that I would allow communion to the
writers of such things.  Before these things were written, and
before any suspicion of this kind had been stirred against them, I did
write as layman to layman.  I wrote nothing about the faith in any
way like that which they are now carrying about to calumniate me. 
I sent nothing but a mere greeting to return a friendly communication,
for I shun and anathematize as impious alike all who are affected with
the unsoundness of Sabellius, and all who maintain the opinions of
Arius.  If any one says that Father, Son, and Holy Ghost are the
same, and supposes one thing under several names, and one hypostasis
described by three persons, I rank such an one as belonging to the
faction of the Jews.<note place="end" n="2927" id="ix.ccxxvii-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxvii-p20"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> ccx. p. 249.</p></note>  Similarly, if
any one says that the Son is in essence unlike the Father, or degrades
the Holy Ghost into a creature, I anathematize him, and say that he is
coming near to the heathen error.  But it is impossible for the
mouths of my accusers to be restrained by my letter; rather is it
likely that they are being irritated at my defence, and are getting up
new and more violent attacks against me.  But it is not difficult
for your ears to be guarded.  Wherefore, as far as in you lies, do
as I bid you.  Keep your heart clear and unprejudiced by their
calumnies; and insist on my rendering an account to meet the charges
laid against me.  If you find that truth is on my side do not
yield to lies; if on the other hand you feel that I am feeble in
defending myself, then believe my accusers as being worthy of
credit.  They pass sleepless nights to do me mischief.  I do
not ask this of you.  They are taking to a commercial career, and
turning their slanders against me into a means of profit.  I
implore you on the other hand to stop at home, and to lead a decorous
life, quietly doing Christ’s work.<note place="end" n="2928" id="ix.ccxxvii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxvii-p21"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 11" id="ix.ccxxvii-p21.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.11">1 Thess. iv.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>  I advise you to avoid communication
with them, for it always tends to the perversion of their
hearers.  I say this that you may keep your affection for the
uncontaminated, may preserve the faith of the Fathers in its integrity,
and may appear approved before the Lord as friends of the
truth.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Consolatory, to the clergy of Colonia." progress="86.44%" prev="ix.ccxxvii" next="ix.ccxxix" id="ix.ccxxviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxxviii-p1">

<pb n="270" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_270.html" id="ix.ccxxviii-Page_270" /><span class="c18" id="ix.ccxxviii-p1.1">Letter
CCXXVII.<note place="end" n="2929" id="ix.ccxxviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxviii-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccxxviii-p3"><i>Consolatory, to the clergy of
Colonia</i>.<note place="end" n="2930" id="ix.ccxxviii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxviii-p4">
<i>i.e.</i>in Armenia.  <i>cf. Letter</i> cxcv. p.
234.  The removal of Euphronius to Nicopolis was occasioned by
the death of Theodotus and the consecration of Fronto by the
Eustathians, to whom the orthodox Colonians would not
submit.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxxviii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxxviii-p5.1">What</span> is so goodly and
honourable before God and men as perfect love, which, as we are told by
the wise teacher, is the fulfilling of the law?<note place="end" n="2931" id="ix.ccxxviii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxviii-p6">
<scripRef passage="Rom. xiii. 10" id="ix.ccxxviii-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.10">Rom. xiii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>  I therefore approve of your warm
affection for your bishop, for, as to an affectionate son the loss
of a good father is unendurable, so Christ’s Church cannot
bear the departure of a pastor and teacher.  Thus, in your
exceeding affection for your bishop, you are giving proof of a good
and noble disposition.  But this your good will towards your
spiritual father is to be approved so long as it is shewn in reason
and moderation; once let it begin to overstep this line, and it is
no longer descrying of the same commendation.  In the case of
your very God-beloved brother, our fellow-minister Euphronius, good
government has been shewn by those to whom has been committed the
administration of the Church; they have acted as the occasion
compelled them, to the gain alike of the Church to which he has been
removed and of yourselves from whom he has been taken.  Do not
look at this as merely of man’s ordaining, nor as having been
originated by the calculations of men who regard earthly
things.  Believe that those to whom the anxious care of the
Churches belongs have acted, as they have, with the aid of the Holy
Spirit; impress this inception of the proceedings on your hearts and
do your best to perfect it.  Accept quietly and thankfully what
has happened, with the conviction that all, who refuse to accept
what is ordered in God’s Churches by the Churches, are
resisting the ordinance of God.<note place="end" n="2932" id="ix.ccxxviii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxviii-p7"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Rom. xiii. 2" id="ix.ccxxviii-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.2">Rom. xiii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  Do
not enter into a dispute with your Mother Church at Nicopolis. 
Do not exasperate yourselves against those who have taken the
anxious responsibility of your souls.  In the firm
establishment of things at Nicopolis your part in them may also be
preserved; but if some disturbance affects them, though you have
protectors beyond number, with the head the heart will be
destroyed.  It is like men who live on the riverside; when they
see some one far up the stream making a strong dam against the
current, they know that, in stopping the inrush of the current, he
is providing for their safety.  Just so those who have now
undertaken the weight of the care of the Churches, by protecting the
rest, are proving for your own security.  You will be sheltered
from every storm, while others have to bear the brunt of the
attack.  But you ought also to consider this; he has not cast
you off; he has taken others into his charge.  I am not so
invidious as to compel the man, who is able to give a share of his
good gifts to others, also to confine his favour to you, and to
limit it to your own city.  A man who puts a fence round a
spring, and spoils the outpour of the waters, is not free from the
disease of envy, and it is just the same with him who tries to
prevent the further flow of abundant teaching.  Let him have
some care for Nicopolis too, and let your interests be added to his
anxieties there.  He has received an addition of labour, but
there is no diminution in his diligence on your behalf.  I am
really distressed at one thing that you have said, which seems to me
quite extravagant, namely, that if you cannot obtain your object,
you will betake yourselves to the tribunals, and put the matter into
the hands of men, the great object of whose prayers is the overthrow
of the Churches.  Take heed lest men, carried away by unwise
passions, persuade you, to your hurt, to put in any plea before the
courts, and so some catastrophe may ensue, and the weight of the
result fall upon the heads of those who have occasioned it. 
Take my advice.  It is offered you in a fatherly spirit. 
Consent to the arrangement with the very God-beloved bishops, which
has been made in accordance with God’s will.  Wait for my
arrival.  When I am with you, with God’s help, I will
give you in person all the exhortations which it has been impossible
for me to express in my letter, and will do my utmost to give you
all possible consolation, not by word but in
deed.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the magistrates of Colonia." progress="86.65%" prev="ix.ccxxviii" next="ix.ccxxx" id="ix.ccxxix"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxxix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxxix-p1.1">Letter
CCXXVIII.<note place="end" n="2933" id="ix.ccxxix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxix-p2"> Of the same
date as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxxix-p3">To the magistrates of Colonia.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxxix-p4">I <span class="c14" id="ix.ccxxix-p4.1">have</span> received your
lordships’ letter, and offered thanks to God most holy, that you,
occupied as you are with affairs of state, should not put those of the
Church in the second place.  I am grateful to think that every one
of you has shewn anxiety as though he were acting in his own private
interest, nay, in defence of his own life, and that you have written to
me in your distress at the removal of your very God-beloved bishop
Euphronius.  Nicopolis has not really stolen him from you; were
she pleading her cause before <pb n="271" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_271.html" id="ix.ccxxix-Page_271" />a judge she might say that she was recovering
what is her own.  If honourably treated she will tell you, as
becomes an affectionate mother, that she will share with you the Father
who will give a portion of his grace to each of you:  he will not
suffer the one to be in any way harmed by the invasion of their
adversaries, and at the same time will not deprive you, the other, of
the care to which you have been accustomed.  Bethink you then of
the emergency of the time; apply your best intelligence to understand
how good government necessitates a certain course of action; and then
pardon the bishops who have adopted this course for the establishment
of the Churches of our Lord Jesus Christ.  Suggest to yourselves
what is becoming you.  Your own intelligence needs no
instruction.  You know how to adopt the counsels of those who love
you.  It is only natural that you should be unaware of many of the
questions that are being agitated, because of our being situated far
away in Armenia; but we who are in the midst of affairs and have our
ears dinned every day on all sides with news of Churches that are being
overthrown, are in deep anxiety lest the common enemy, in envy at the
protracted peace of our life, should be able to sow his tares in your
ground too, and Armenia, as well as other places, be given over to our
adversaries to devour.  For the present be still, as not refusing
to allow your neighbours to share with you the use of a goodly
vessel.  Ere long, if the Lord allow me to come to you, you shall,
if it seem necessary to you, receive yet greater consolation for what
has come to pass.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the clergy of Nicopolis." progress="86.75%" prev="ix.ccxxix" next="ix.ccxxxi" id="ix.ccxxx"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxxx-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxxx-p1.1">Letter
CCXXIX.<note place="end" n="2934" id="ix.ccxxx-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxx-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxxx-p3">To the clergy of Nicopolis.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxxx-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxxx-p4.1">I am</span> sure that a work
done by one or two pious men is not done without the cooperation of the
Holy Spirit.  For when nothing merely human is put before us, when
holy men are moved to action with no thought of their own personal
gratification, and with the sole object of pleasing God, it is plain
that it is the Lord Who is directing their hearts.  When
spiritually-minded men take the lead in counsel, and the Lord’s
people follow them with consentient hearts, there can be no doubt that
their decisions are arrived at with the participation of our Lord Jesus
Christ, Who poured out His blood for the Churches’ sake. 
You are therefore right in supposing that our very God-beloved brother
and fellow minister Pœmenius,<note place="end" n="2935" id="ix.ccxxx-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxx-p5"> On
Pœmenius, bishop of Satala in Armenia, <i>cf</i>. p.
185.</p></note> who arrived
among you at an opportune moment, and discovered this means of
consoling you, has been divinely moved.  I not only praise his
discovery of the right course to take; I much admire the firmness with
which, without allowing any delay to intervene, so as to slacken the
energy of the petitioners, or to give the opposite party an opportunity
of taking precautions, and to set in motion the counterplots of secret
foes, he at once crowned his happy course with a successful
conclusion.  The Lord of His especial grace keep him and his, so
that the Church, as becomes her, may remain in a succession in no way
degenerate, and not give place to the evil one, who now, if ever, is
vexed at the firm establishment of the Churches.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxx-p6">2.  I have also written at length to exhort
our brethren at Colonia.  You, moreover, are bound rather to put
up with their frame of mind than to increase their irritation, as
though you despised them for their insignificance, or provoked them to
a quarrel by your contempt.  It is only natural for disputants to
act without due counsel, and to manage their own affairs ill with the
object of vexing their opponents.  And no one is so small as not
to be now able to give an occasion, to those who want an occasion, for
great troubles.  I do not speak at random.  I speak from my
own experience of my own troubles.  From these may God keep you in
answer to your prayers.  Pray also for me, that I may have a
successful journey, and, on my arrival, may share your joy in your
present pastor, and with you may find consolation at the departure of
our common father.<note place="end" n="2936" id="ix.ccxxx-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxx-p7">
<i>i.e.</i>Theodotus.  <i>cf. Letter</i> cxxi. and cxxx.
pp. 193 and 198.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the magistrates of Nicopolis." progress="86.87%" prev="ix.ccxxx" next="ix.ccxxxii" id="ix.ccxxxi"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxxxi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxxxi-p1.1">Letter
CCXXX.<note place="end" n="2937" id="ix.ccxxxi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxi-p2"> Of the same
date as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxxxi-p3">To the magistrates of Nicopolis.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxxxi-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxxxi-p4.1">The</span> government of the Churches
is carried on by those to whom the chief offices in them have been
entrusted, but their hands are strengthened by the laity.  The
measures which lay with the God-beloved bishops have been taken. 
The rest concerns you, if you deign to accord a hearty reception to the
bishop who has been given you, and to make a vigorous resistance to
attacks from outside.  For nothing is so likely to cause
discouragement to all, whether rulers or the rest who envy your
peaceful position, as agreement in affection to the appointed bishop,
and firmness in maintaining your ground.  They are
<pb n="272" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_272.html" id="ix.ccxxxi-Page_272" />likely to despair of
every evil attempt, if they see that their counsels are accepted
neither by clergy nor by laity.  Bring it about then that
your own sentiments as to the right<note place="end" n="2938" id="ix.ccxxxi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxi-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxi-p5.1">τοῦ
καλοῦ</span>, or “the good
man:”  <i>i.e.</i> Euphronius.</p></note> may be shared by all the city, and so
speak to the citizens, and to all the inhabitants of the
district, in confirmation of their good sentiments, that the
genuineness of your love to God may be everywhere known.  I
trust that it may be permitted me one day to visit and inspect a
Church which is the nursing mother of true religion, honoured by
me as a metropolis of orthodoxy, because it has from of old been
under the government of men right honourable and the elect of
God, who have held fast to “the faithful word as we have
been taught.”<note place="end" n="2939" id="ix.ccxxxi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxi-p6">
<scripRef passage="Tit. i. 9" id="ix.ccxxxi-p6.1" parsed="|Titus|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.9">Tit. i. 9</scripRef>.  <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. 1.15; 3.1; 2 Tim. 2.11; Tit. 3.8" id="ix.ccxxxi-p6.2" parsed="|1Tim|1|15|0|0;|1Tim|3|1|0|0;|2Tim|2|11|0|0;|Titus|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.15 Bible:1Tim.3.1 Bible:2Tim.2.11 Bible:Titus.3.8">1 Tim. i. 15; 1 Tim. iii. 1; 2 Tim. ii.
11; and Tit. iii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  You
have approved him who has just been appointed as worthy of these
predecessors, and I have agreed.  May you be preserved by
God’s grace.  May He scatter the evil counsels of our
enemies, and fix in your souls strength and constancy to preserve
what has been rightly determined on.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium." progress="86.96%" prev="ix.ccxxxi" next="ix.ccxxxiii" id="ix.ccxxxii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxxxii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxxxii-p1.1">Letter
CCXXXI.<note place="end" n="2940" id="ix.ccxxxii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxii-p2"> Placed in
375.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxxxii-p3">To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxxxii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxxxii-p4.1">I find</span> few opportunities
of writing to your reverence, and this causes me no little
trouble.  It is just the same as if, when it was in my power to
see you and enjoy your society very often, I did so but seldom. 
But it is impossible for me to write to you because so few travel hence
to you, otherwise there is no reason why my letter should not be a kind
of journal of my life, to tell you, my dear friend, everything that
happens to me day by day.  It is a comfort to me to tell you my
affairs, and I know that you care for nothing more than for what
concerns me.  Now, however, Elpidius<note place="end" n="2941" id="ix.ccxxxii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxii-p5"> It is doubtful
whether this Elpidius is to be identified with any other of the same
name mentioned in the letters.</p></note> is
going home to his own master, to refute the calumnies falsely got up
against him by certain enemies, and he has asked me for a letter. 
I therefore salute your reverence by him and commend to you a man who
deserves your protection, at once for the sake of justice and for my
own sake.  Although I could say nothing else in his favour, yet,
because he has made it of very great importance to be the bearer of my
letter, reckon him among our friends, and remember me and pray for the
Church.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxxii-p6">You must know that my very God-beloved brother is
in exile, for he could not endure the annoyance caused him by shameless
persons.<note place="end" n="2942" id="ix.ccxxxii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxii-p7"> On the
withdrawal of Gregory of Nyssa, <i>cf</i>. note, p.
267.</p></note> 
Doara<note place="end" n="2943" id="ix.ccxxxii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxii-p8"> Doara
was one of the bishoprics in Cappadocia Secunda under Tyana; now
Hadji Bektash.  Ramsay, <i>Hist. Geog. Asia Minor,</i> p.
287.</p></note> is in a state of
agitation, for the fat sea monster<note place="end" n="2944" id="ix.ccxxxii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxii-p9">
<i>i.e.</i>Demosthenes.  Such language may seem
inconsistent with the tone of <i>Letter</i> ccxxv., but that, it
will be remembered, was an official and formal document, while the
present letter is addressed to an intimate friend.</p></note>
is throwing everything into confusion.  My enemies, as I am
informed by those who know, are plotting against me at court. 
But hitherto the hand of the Lord has been over me.  Only pray
that I be not abandoned in the end.  My brother is taking
things quietly.  Doara has received the old muleteer.<note place="end" n="2945" id="ix.ccxxxii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxii-p10"> Possibly
another hit at Demosthenes.  The name might be thought to fit
Anthimus, but with him Basil had made peace.  <i>cf. Letter</i>
ccx.</p></note>  She can do no more.  The Lord
will scatter the counsels of my enemies.  The one cure for all
my troubles present and to come is to set eyes on you.  If you
possibly can, while I am still alive, do come to see me.  The
book on the Spirit has been written by me, and is finished, as you
know.  My brethren here have prevented me from sending it to
you written on paper, and have told me that they had your
excellency’s orders to engross it on parchment.<note place="end" n="2946" id="ix.ccxxxii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxii-p11">
<span class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxii-p11.1">ἐ</span><span class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxii-p11.2">ν
σωματί&amp;
251·</span>, <i>i.e</i>. in a volume, not on leaves of
papyrus, but in book form, as <i>e.g</i>. the <i>Cod.
Alexandrinus</i> in the B.M.</p></note>  Not, then, to appear to do anything
against your injunctions, I have delayed now, but I will send it a
little later, if only I find any suitable person to convey it. 
May you be granted to me and to God’s Church by the kindness
of the Holy One, in all health and happiness, and praying for me to
the Lord.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium." progress="87.11%" prev="ix.ccxxxii" next="ix.ccxxxiv" id="ix.ccxxxiii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxxxiii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxxxiii-p1.1">Letter
CCXXXII.<note place="end" n="2947" id="ix.ccxxxiii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxiii-p2"> Placed in
376.  Maran, <i>Vit. Bas</i>. xxxv., thinks that this
letter is to be placed either in the last days of 375, if the
Nativity was celebrated on December 25, or in the beginning of 376,
if it followed after the Epiphany.  The Oriental usage up to
the end of the fourth century, was to celebrate the Nativity and
Baptism on January 6.  St. Chrysostom, in the homily on the
birthday of our Saviour, delivered c. 386, speaks of the separation
of the celebration of the Nativity from that of the Epiphany as
comparatively recent.  <i>cf.</i> <i>D.C.A.</i>, 1, pp.
361, 617.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxxxiii-p3">To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxxxiii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxxxiii-p4.1">Every</span> day that brings me
a letter from you is a feast day, the very greatest of feast
days.  And when symbols of the feast are brought, what can I call
it but a feast of feasts, as the old law used to speak of Sabbath of
Sabbaths?  I thank the Lord that you are quite well, and that you
have celebrated the commemoration of the economy of
salvation<note place="end" n="2948" id="ix.ccxxxiii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxiii-p5">
<i>i.e.</i>the incarnation.  <i>cf</i>. pp. 7 and 12,
n.</p></note> in a Church at
peace.  I have been disturbed by some troubles; and have not
been without distress from the fact of my God-beloved brother being
in exile.  Pray for him that God may one day grant him to see
his Church healed from the wounds of <pb n="273" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_273.html" id="ix.ccxxxiii-Page_273" />heretical bites.  Do come to see
me while I am yet upon this earth.  Act in accordance with your
own wishes and with my most earnest prayers.  I may be allowed
to be astonished at the meaning of your blessings, inasmuch as you
have mysteriously wished me a vigorous old age.  By your
lamps<note place="end" n="2949" id="ix.ccxxxiii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxiii-p6"> The reading of
the Ben. ed. is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxiii-p6.1">λαμπηνῶν</span>. 
The only meaning of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxiii-p6.2">λαμπήνη</span> in
Class. Greek is a kind of <i>covered carriage</i>, and the cognate
adj. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxiii-p6.3">λαμπήνικος</span>
is used for the <i>covered</i> waggons of
<scripRef passage="Numb. vii. 3" id="ix.ccxxxiii-p6.4" parsed="|Num|7|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.7.3">Numb. vii. 3</scripRef> in the LXX.  But the
context necessitates some such meaning as <i>lamp</i> or
candle.  Ducange <i>s.v.</i> quotes John de Janua
“<i>Lampenæ sunt stellæ
fulgentes</i>.”  <i>cf</i>. Italian
<i><span lang="IT" id="ix.ccxxxiii-p6.5">Lampana,</span></i> <i>i.e</i>.
lamp.</p></note> you rouse me to
nightly toil; and by your sweet meats you seem to pledge yourself
securely that all my body is in good case.  But there is no
munching for me at my time of life, for my teeth have long ago been
worn away by time and bad health.  As to what you have asked me
there are some replies in the document I send you, written to the
best of my ability, and as opportunity has
allowed.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Amphilochius, in reply to certain questions." progress="87.22%" prev="ix.ccxxxiii" next="ix.ccxxxv" id="ix.ccxxxiv"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxxxiv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxxxiv-p1.1">Letter CCXXXIII.<note place="end" n="2950" id="ix.ccxxxiv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxiv-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxxxiv-p3">To Amphilochius, in reply to certain questions.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxxxiv-p4">I.  <span class="c14" id="ix.ccxxxiv-p4.1">I know</span> that I
have myself heard of this, and I am aware of the constitution of
mankind.  What shall I say?  The mind is a wonderful thing,
and therein we possess that which is after the image of the
Creator.  And the operation of the mind is wonderful; in that, in
its perpetual motion, it frequently forms imaginations about things
non-existent as though they were existent, and is frequently carried
straight to the truth.  But there are in it two faculties; in
accordance with the view of us who believe in God, the one evil, that
of the dæmons which draws us on to their own apostasy; and the
divine and the good, which brings us to the likeness of God. 
When, therefore, the mind remains alone and unaided, it contemplates
small things, commensurate with itself.  When it yields to those
who deceive it, it nullifies its proper judgment, and is concerned with
monstrous fancies.  Then it considers wood to be no longer wood,
but a god; then it looks on gold no longer as money, but as an object
of worship.<note place="end" n="2951" id="ix.ccxxxiv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxiv-p5"> St.
Basil’s word may point either at the worshippers of a golden
image in a shrine in the ordinary sense, or at the state of things
where, as A. H. Clough has it, “no golden images may be
worshipped except the currency.”</p></note>  If on the
other hand it assents to its diviner part, and accepts the boons of the
Spirit, then, so far as its nature admits, it becomes perceptive of the
divine.  There are, as it were, three conditions of life, and
three operations of the mind.  Our ways may be wicked, and the
movements of our mind wicked; such as adulteries, thefts, idolatries,
slanders, strife, passion, sedition, vain-glory, and all that the
apostle Paul enumerates among the works of the flesh.<note place="end" n="2952" id="ix.ccxxxiv-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxiv-p6"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Gal. v. 19, 20, 21" id="ix.ccxxxiv-p6.1" parsed="|Gal|5|19|5|21" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.19-Gal.5.21">Gal. v. 19, 20,
21</scripRef>.</p></note>  Or the soul’s operation is, as
it were, in a mean, and has nothing about it either damnable or
laudable, as the perception of such mechanical crafts as we commonly
speak of as indifferent, and, of their own character, inclining neither
towards virtue nor towards vice.  For what vice is there in the
craft of the helmsman or the physician?  Neither are these
operations in themselves virtues, but they incline in one direction or
the other in accordance with the will of those who use them.  But
the mind which is impregnated with the Godhead of the Spirit is at once
capable of viewing great objects; it beholds the divine beauty, though
only so far as grace imparts and its nature receives.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxxiv-p7">2.  Let them dismiss, therefore, these
questions of dialectics and examine the truth, not with mischievous
exactness but with reverence.  The judgment of our mind is given
us for the understanding of the truth.  Now our God is the very
truth.<note place="end" n="2953" id="ix.ccxxxiv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxiv-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxiv-p8.1">ἡ αὐτοαλήθεια</span>.</p></note>  So the
primary function of our mind is to know one God, but to know Him
so far as the infinitely great can be known by the very
small.  When our eyes are first brought to the perception of
visible objects, all visible objects are not at once brought into
sight.  The hemisphere of heaven is not beheld with one
glance, but we are surrounded by a certain appearance, though in
reality many things, not to say all things, in it are
unperceived;—the nature of the stars, their greatness, their
distances, their movements, their conjunctions, their intervals,
their other conditions, the actual essence of the firmament, the
distance of depth from the concave circumference to the convex
surface.  Nevertheless, no one would allege the heaven to be
invisible because of what is unknown; it would be said to be
visible on account of our limited perception of it.  It is
just the same in the case of God.  If the mind has been
injured by devils it will be guilty of idolatry, or will be
perverted to some other form of impiety.  But if it has
yielded to the aid of the Spirit, it will have understanding of
the truth, and will know God.  But it will know Him, as the
Apostle says, in part; and in the life to come more
perfectly.  For “when that which is perfect is come,
then that which is in part shall be done away.”<note place="end" n="2954" id="ix.ccxxxiv-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxiv-p9">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 10" id="ix.ccxxxiv-p9.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.10">1 Cor. xiii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>  The judgment of the mind is,
therefore, good and given us for a good end—the perception
of God; but it operates only so far as it can.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the same, in answer to another question." progress="87.43%" prev="ix.ccxxxiv" next="ix.ccxxxvi" id="ix.ccxxxv"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxxxv-p1">

<pb n="274" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_274.html" id="ix.ccxxxv-Page_274" /><span class="c18" id="ix.ccxxxv-p1.1">Letter
CCXXXIV.<note place="end" n="2955" id="ix.ccxxxv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxv-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxxxv-p3">To the same, in answer to another question.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxxxv-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxxxv-p4.1">Do</span> you worship what you know or
what you do not know?  If I answer, I worship what I know, they
immediately reply, What is the essence of the object of worship? 
Then, if I confess that I am ignorant of the essence, they turn on me
again and say, So you worship you know not what.  I answer that
the word to know has many meanings.  We say that we know the
greatness of God, His power, His wisdom, His goodness, His providence
over us, and the justness of His judgment; but not His very
essence.  The question is, therefore, only put for the sake of
dispute.  For he who denies that he knows the essence does not
confess himself to be ignorant of God, because our idea of God is
gathered from all the attributes which I have enumerated.  But
God, he says, is simple, and whatever attribute of Him you have
reckoned as knowable is of His essence.  But the absurdities
involved in this sophism are innumerable.  When all these high
attributes have been enumerated, are they all names of one
essence?  And is there the same mutual force in His awfulness and
His loving-kindness, His justice and His creative power, His providence
and His foreknowledge, and His bestowal of rewards and punishments, His
majesty and His providence?  In mentioning any one of these do we
declare His essence?  If they say, yes, let them not ask if we
know the essence of God, but let them enquire of us whether we know God
to be awful, or just, or merciful.  These we confess that we
know.  If they say that essence is something distinct, let them
not put us in the wrong on the score of simplicity.  For they
confess themselves that there is a distinction between the essence and
each one of the attributes enumerated.  The operations are
various, and the essence simple, but we say that we know our God from
His operations, but do not undertake to approach near to His
essence.  His operations come down to us, but His essence remains
beyond our reach.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxxv-p5">2.  But, it is replied, if you are ignorant
of the essence, you are ignorant of Himself.  Retort, If you say
that you know His essence, you are ignorant of Himself.  A man who
has been bitten by a mad dog, and sees a dog in a dish, does not really
see any more than is seen by people in good health; he is to be pitied
because he thinks he sees what he does not see.  Do not then
admire him for his announcement, but pity him for his insanity. 
Recognise that the voice is the voice of mockers, when they say, if you
are ignorant of the essence of God, you worship what you do not
know.  I do know that He exists; what His essence is, I look at as
beyond intelligence.  How then am I saved?  Through
faith.  It is faith sufficient to know that God exists, without
knowing what He is; and “He is a rewarder of them that seek
Him.”<note place="end" n="2956" id="ix.ccxxxv-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxv-p6">
<scripRef passage="Heb. xi. 6" id="ix.ccxxxv-p6.1" parsed="|Heb|11|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.6">Heb. xi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  So knowledge
of the divine essence involves perception of His incomprehensibility,
and the object of our worship is not that of which we comprehend the
essence, but of which we comprehend that the essence exists.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxxv-p7">3.  And the following counter question may
also be put to them.  “No man hath seen God at any time, the
Only-begotten which is in the bosom hath declared
him.”<note place="end" n="2957" id="ix.ccxxxv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxv-p8">
<scripRef passage="John i. 18" id="ix.ccxxxv-p8.1" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">John i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  What of
the Father did the Only-begotten Son declare?  His essence or
His power?  If His power, we know so much as He declared to
us.  If His essence, tell me where He said that His essence was
the being unbegotten?<note place="end" n="2958" id="ix.ccxxxv-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxv-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxv-p9.1">ἀγεννησία</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. Prolegomena on the Books against Eunomius, and p.
39 n.</p></note>  When did
Abraham worship?  Was it not when he believed?  And when
did he believe?  Was it not when he was called?  Where in
this place is there any testimony in Scripture to Abraham’s
comprehending?  When did the disciples worship Him?  Was
it not when they saw creation subject to Him?  It was from the
obedience of sea and winds to Him that they recognised His
Godhead.  Therefore the knowledge came from the operations, and
the worship from the knowledge.  “Believest thou that I
am able to do this?”  “I believe,
Lord;”<note place="end" n="2959" id="ix.ccxxxv-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxv-p10"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 28" id="ix.ccxxxv-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|9|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.28">Matt. ix. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> and he
worshipped Him.  So worship follows faith, and faith is
confirmed by power.  But if you say that the believer also
knows, he knows from what he believes; and vice versa he believes
from what he knows.  We know God from His power.  We,
therefore, believe in Him who is known, and we worship Him who is
believed in.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the same, in answer to another question." progress="87.64%" prev="ix.ccxxxv" next="ix.ccxxxvii" id="ix.ccxxxvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p1.1">Letter CCXXXV.<note place="end" n="2960" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p3">To the same, in answer to another question.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p4.1">Which</span> is first
in order, knowledge or faith?  I reply that generally, in the case
of disciples, faith precedes knowledge.  But, in our teaching, if
any one asserts knowledge to come before faith, I make no
objec<pb n="275" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_275.html" id="ix.ccxxxvi-Page_275" />tion;
understanding knowledge so far as is within the bounds of human
comprehension.  In our lessons we must first believe that the
letter <i>a</i> is said to us; then we learn the characters and their
pronunciation, and last of all we get the distinct idea of the force of
the letter.  But in our belief about God, first comes the idea
that God is.  This we gather from His works.  For, as we
perceive His wisdom, His goodness, and all His invisible things from
the creation of the world,<note place="end" n="2961" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p5"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 20" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> so we know
Him.  So, too, we accept Him as our Lord.  For since God is
the Creator of the whole world, and we are a part of the world, God is
our Creator.  This knowledge is followed by faith, and this faith
by worship.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p6">2.  But the word knowledge has many meanings,
and so those who make sport of simpler minds, and like to make
themselves remarkable by astounding statements (just like jugglers who
get the balls out of sight before men’s very eyes), hastily
included everything in their general enquiry.  Knowledge, I say,
has a very wide application, and knowledge may be got of what a thing
is, by number, by bulk, by force, by its mode of existence, by the
period of its generation, by its essence.  When then our opponents
include the whole in their question, if they catch us in the confession
that we know, they straightway demand from us knowledge of the essence;
if, on the contrary, they see us cautious as to making any assertion on
the subject, they affix on us the stigma of impiety.  I, however,
confess that I know what is knowable of God, and that I know what it is
which is beyond my comprehension.<note place="end" n="2962" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p7"> A various
reading gives the sense “but do not know what is beyond my
comprehension.”</p></note>  So if
you ask me if I know what sand is, and I reply that I do, you will
obviously be slandering me, if you straightway ask me the number of the
sand; inasmuch as your first enquiry bore only on the form of sand,
while your second unfair objection bore upon its number.  The
quibble is just as though any one were to say, Do you know
Timothy?  Oh, if you know Timothy you know his nature.  Since
you have acknowledged that you know Timothy, give me an account of
Timothy’s nature.  Yes; but I at the same time both know and
do not know Timothy, though not in the same way and in the same
degree.  It is not that I do not know in the same way in which I
do know; but I know in one way and am ignorant in one way.  I know
him according to his form and other properties; but I am ignorant of
his essence.  Indeed, in this way too, I both know, and am
ignorant of, myself.  I know indeed who I am, but, so far as I am
ignorant of my essence I do not know myself.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p8">3.  Let them tell me in what sense Paul says,
“Now we know in part”;<note place="end" n="2963" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p9">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 9" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p9.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.9">1 Cor. xiii.
9</scripRef>.</p></note> do we know His
essence in part, as knowing parts of His essence?  No.  This
is absurd; for God is without parts.  But do we know the whole
essence?  How then “When that which is perfect is come, then
that which is in part shall be done away.”<note place="end" n="2964" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p10">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 10" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p10.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.10">1 Cor. xiii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>  Why are idolaters found fault
with?  Is it not because they knew God and did not honour Him
as God?  Why are the “foolish Galatians”<note place="end" n="2965" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p11">
<scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 1" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p11.1" parsed="|Gal|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.1">Gal. iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> reproached by Paul in the words,
“After that ye have known God, or rather are known of God, how
turn ye again to the weak and beggarly elements?”<note place="end" n="2966" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p12">
<scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 9" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p12.1" parsed="|Gal|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.9">Gal. iv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  How was God known in Jewry? 
Was it because in Jewry it was known what His essence is? 
“The ox,” it is said, “knoweth his
owner.”<note place="end" n="2967" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p13">
<scripRef passage="Is. i. 3" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p13.1" parsed="|Isa|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.3">Is. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  According
to your argument the ox knows his lord’s essence. 
“And the ass his master’s crib.”<note place="end" n="2968" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p14">
<scripRef passage="Is. i. 3" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p14.1" parsed="|Isa|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.3">Is. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  So the ass knows the essence of the
crib, but “Israel doth not know me.”  So, according
to you, Israel is found fault with for not knowing what the essence
of God is.  “Pour out thy wrath upon the heathen that
have not known thee,”<note place="end" n="2969" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p15">
<scripRef passage="Ps. lxxix. 6" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p15.1" parsed="|Ps|79|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.79.6">Ps. lxxix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> that is, who
have not comprehended thy essence.  But, I repeat, knowledge is
manifold—it involves perception of our Creator, recognition of
His wonderful works, observance of His commandments and intimate
communion with Him.  All this they thrust on one side and force
knowledge into one single meaning, the contemplation of God’s
essence.  Thou shalt put them, it is said, before the testimony
and I shall be known of thee thence.<note place="end" n="2970" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p16"> Referred by
the Ben. Ed. <scripRef passage="Ex. 25.21,22" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p16.1" parsed="|Exod|25|21|25|22" osisRef="Bible:Exod.25.21-Exod.25.22">to Ex. xxv. 21 and 22</scripRef>.  The first clause is apparently
introduced from <scripRef passage="Ex. xvi. 34" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p16.2" parsed="|Exod|16|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.16.34">Ex. xvi.
34</scripRef>.</p></note>  Is the term, “I shall be
known of thee,” instead of, “I will reveal my
essence”?  “The Lord knoweth them that are
his.”<note place="end" n="2971" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p16.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p17">
<scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 19" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p17.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.19">2 Tim. ii.
19</scripRef>.</p></note>  Does He
know the essence of them that are His, but is ignorant of the
essence of those who disobey Him?  “Adam knew his
wife.”<note place="end" n="2972" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p18">
<scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 1" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p18.1" parsed="|Gen|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.1">Gen. iv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  Did he
know her essence?  It is said of Rebekah “She was a
virgin, neither had any man known her,”<note place="end" n="2973" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p19">
<scripRef passage="Gen. xxiv. 16" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p19.1" parsed="|Gen|24|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.24.16">Gen. xxiv.
16</scripRef>.</p></note> and “How shall this be seeing I
know not a man?”<note place="end" n="2974" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p20">
<scripRef passage="Luke i. 34" id="ix.ccxxxvi-p20.1" parsed="|Luke|1|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.34">Luke i. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>  Did no man
know Rebekah’s essence?  Does Mary mean “I do not
know the essence of any man”?  Is it not the custom of
Scripture to use the word “know” of nuptial
embraces?  The statement that God shall be
<pb n="276" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_276.html" id="ix.ccxxxvi-Page_276" />known from the mercy seat
means that He will be known to His worshippers.  And the
Lord knoweth them that are His, means that on account of their
good works He receives them into intimate communion with
Him.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the same Amphilochius." progress="87.90%" prev="ix.ccxxxvi" next="ix.ccxxxviii" id="ix.ccxxxvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p1.1">Letter
CCXXXVI.<note place="end" n="2975" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p2"> This letter is
also dated in 376, and treats of further subjects not immediately
raised by the <i>De Spiritu Sancto</i>:  How Christ can be said
to be ignorant of the day and the hour; Of the prediction of
Jeremiah concerning Jeconiah; Of an objection of the Encratites; Of
fate; Of emerging in baptism; Of the accentuation of the word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p2.1">φάγος</span>;
Of essence and hypostasis; Of the ordaining of things neutral and
indifferent.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p3">To the same Amphilochius.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p4.1">Enquiry</span> has
already frequently been made concerning the saying of the gospels as to
our Lord Jesus Christ’s ignorance of the day and of the hour of
the end;<note place="end" n="2976" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p5">
<scripRef passage="Mark xiii. 32" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p5.1" parsed="|Mark|13|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.32">Mark xiii.
32</scripRef>.</p></note> an objection
constantly put forward by the Anomœans to the destruction of the
glory of the Only-Begotten, in order to show Him to be unlike in
essence and subordinate in dignity; inasmuch as, if He know not all
things, He cannot possess the same nature nor be regarded as of one
likeness with Him, who by His own prescience and faculty of forecasting
the future has knowledge coextensive with the universe.  This
question has now been proposed to me by your intelligence as a new
one.  I can give in reply the answer which I heard from our
fathers when I was a boy, and which on account of my love for what is
good, I have received without question.  I do not expect that it
can undo the shamelessness of them that fight against Christ, for where
is the reasoning strong enough to stand their attack?  It may,
however, suffice to convince all that love the Lord, and in whom the
previous assurance supplied them by faith is stronger than any
demonstration of reason.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p6">Now “no man” seems to be a general
expression, so that not even one person is excepted by it, but this is
not its use in Scripture, as I have observed in the passage
“there is none good but one, that is, God.”<note place="end" n="2977" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p7">
<scripRef passage="Mark x. 18" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p7.1" parsed="|Mark|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.18">Mark x. 18</scripRef>.  <i>i.e.</i> in
<i>Adv. Eumon</i>. iv. <i>vide</i> Proleg.</p></note>  For even in this passage the Son does
not so speak to the exclusion of Himself from the good nature. 
But, since the Father is the first good, we believe the words “no
man” to have been uttered with the understood addition of
“first.”<note place="end" n="2978" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p8"> The
manuscripts at this point are corrupt and divergent.</p></note>  So with the
passage “No man knoweth the Son but the
Father;”<note place="end" n="2979" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p9">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 27" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Matt. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> even here there
is no charge of ignorance against the Spirit, but only a testimony
that knowledge of His own nature naturally belongs to the Father
first.  Thus also we understand “No man
knoweth,”<note place="end" n="2980" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p10">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 36" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|24|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.36">Matt. xxiv.
36</scripRef>.</p></note> to refer to the
Father the first knowledge of things, both present and to be, and
generally to exhibit to men the first cause.  Otherwise how can
this passage fall in with the rest of the evidence of Scripture, or
agree with the common notions of us who believe that the
Only-Begotten is the image of the invisible God, and image not of
the bodily figure, but of the very Godhead and of the mighty
qualities attributed to the essence of God, image of power, image of
wisdom, as Christ is called “the power of God and the wisdom
of God”?<note place="end" n="2981" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p11">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p11.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now of
wisdom knowledge is plainly a part; and if in any part He falls
short, He is not an image of the whole; and how can we understand
the Father not to have shewn that day and that hour—the
smallest portion of the ages—to Him through Whom He made the
ages?  How can the Creator of the universe fall short of the
knowledge of the smallest portion of the things created by
Him?  How can He who says, when the end is near, that such and
such signs shall appear in heaven and in earth, be ignorant of the
end itself?  When He says, “The end is not
yet.”<note place="end" n="2982" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p12">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 6" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p12.1" parsed="|Matt|24|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.6">Matt. xxiv.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>  He makes a
definite statement, as though with knowledge and not in doubt. 
Then further, it is plain to the fair enquirer that our Lord says
many things to men, in the character of man; as for instance,
“give me to drink”<note place="end" n="2983" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p13">
<scripRef passage="John iv. 7" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p13.1" parsed="|John|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.7">John iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> is a saying
of our Lord, expressive of His bodily necessity; and yet the asker
was not soulless flesh, but Godhead using flesh endued with
soul.<note place="end" n="2984" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p14"> <i>cf</i>.
<i>Ep</i>. cclxi. 2.  The reference is to the system of
Apollinarius, which denied to the Son a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p14.1">ψυχὴ
λογική</span> or reasonable
soul.</p></note>  So in the
present instance no one will be carried beyond the bounds of the
interpretation of true religion, who understands the ignorance of
him who had received all things according to the
œconomy,<note place="end" n="2985" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p15.1">οἰκονομικῶς</span>, <i>i.e.</i> according to the œconomy of the incarnation. 
<i>cf</i>. note on p. 7.</p></note> and was
advancing with God and man in favour and wisdom.<note place="end" n="2986" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p16"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Luke ii. 52" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p16.1" parsed="|Luke|2|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.52">Luke ii. 52</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p17">2.  It would be worthy of your diligence to
set the phrases of the Gospel side by side, and compare together those
of Matthew and those of Mark, for these two alone are found in
concurrence in this passage.  The wording of Matthew is “of
that day and hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels of heaven, but my
Father only.”<note place="end" n="2987" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p18">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 36" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|24|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.36">Matt. xxiv.
36</scripRef>.  R.V. in this
passage inserts “Neither the Son,” on the authority
of <span class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p18.2">א</span>, <i>B. D</i>. 
Plainly St. Basil knew no such difference of reading.  On
the general view taken by the Fathers on the self-limitation of
the Saviour, <i>cf</i>. C. Gore’s <i>Bampton Lectures</i>
(vi. p. 163, and notes 48 and 49, p. 267).</p></note>  That of Mark
runs, “But of that day and that hour knoweth no man, no, not the
angels which are in heaven, neither the Son, but the
<pb n="277" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_277.html" id="ix.ccxxxvii-Page_277" />Father.”<note place="end" n="2988" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p18.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p19">
<scripRef passage="Mark xiii. 32" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p19.1" parsed="|Mark|13|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.32">Mark xiii.
32</scripRef>.</p></note>  What is noticeable in these
passages is this; that Matthew says nothing about the ignorance
of the Son, and seems to agree with Mark as to sense in saying
“but my Father only.”  Now I understand the word
“only” to have been used in contradistinction to the
angels, but that the Son is not included with His own servants in
ignorance.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p20">He could not say what is false Who said “All
things that the Father hath are Mine,”<note place="end" n="2989" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p21">
<scripRef passage="John xvi. 15" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p21.1" parsed="|John|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.15">John xvi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>
but one of the things which the Father hath is knowledge of that day
and of that hour.  In the passage in Matthew, then, the Lord made
no mention of His own Person, as a matter beyond controversy, and said
that the angels knew not and that His Father alone knew, tacitly
asserting the knowledge of His Father to be His own knowledge too,
because of what He had said elsewhere, “as the Father knoweth me
even so know I the Father,”<note place="end" n="2990" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p22">
<scripRef passage="John x. 15" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p22.1" parsed="|John|10|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.15">John x. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and if the
Father has complete knowledge of the Son, nothing excepted, so that He
knows all knowledge to dwell in Him, He will clearly be known as fully
by the Son with all His inherent wisdom and all His knowledge of things
to come.  This modification, I think, may be given to the words of
Matthew, “but my Father only.”  Now as to the words of
Mark, who appears distinctly to exclude the Son from the knowledge, my
opinion is this.  No man knoweth, neither the angels of God; nor
yet the Son would have known unless the Father had known:  that
is, the cause of the Son’s knowing comes from the Father. 
To a fair hearer there is no violence in this interpretation, because
the word “only” is not added as it is in Matthew. 
Mark’s sense, then, is as follows:  of that day and of that
hour knoweth no man, nor the angels of God; but even the Son would not
have known if the Father had not known, for the knowledge naturally His
was given by the Father.  This is very decorous and becoming the
divine nature to say of the Son, because He has, His knowledge and His
being, beheld in all the wisdom and glory which become His Godhead,
from Him with Whom He is consubstantial.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p23">3.  As to Jeconias, whom the prophet Jeremiah
declares in these words to have been rejected from the land of Judah,
“Jeconias was dishonoured like a vessel for which there is no
more use; and because he was cast out he and his seed; and none shall
rise from his seed sitting upon the throne of David and ruling in
Judah,”<note place="end" n="2991" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p24">
<scripRef passage="Jer. xxii. 28-30" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p24.1" parsed="|Jer|22|28|22|30" osisRef="Bible:Jer.22.28-Jer.22.30">Jer. xxii.
28–30</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note> the matter is plain
and clear.  On the destruction of Jerusalem by Nebuchadnezzar, the
kingdom had been destroyed, and there was no longer an hereditary
succession of reigns as before.  Nevertheless, at that time, the
deposed descendants of David were living in captivity.  On the
return of Salathiel and Zerubbabel the supreme government rested to a
greater degree with the people, and the sovereignty was afterwards
transferred to the priesthood, on account of the intermingling of the
priestly and royal tribes; whence the Lord, in things pertaining to
God, is both King and High Priest.  Moreover, the royal tribe did
not fail until the coming of the Christ; nevertheless, the seed of
Jeconias sat no longer upon the throne of David.  Plainly it is
the royal dignity which is described by the term
“throne.”  You remember the history, how all
Judæa, Idumæa, Moab, both the neighbouring regions of Syria
and the further countries up to Mesopotamia, and the country on the
other side as far as the river of Egypt, were all tributary to
David.  If then none of his descendants appeared with a
sovereignty so wide, how is not the word of the prophet true that no
one of the seed of Jeconias should any longer sit upon the throne of
David, for none of his descendants appears to have attained this
dignity.  Nevertheless, the tribe of Judah did not fail, until He
for whom it was destined came.  But even He did not sit upon the
material throne.  The kingdom of Judæa was transferred to
Herod, the son of Antipater the Ascalonite, and his sons who divided
Judæa into four principalities, when Pilate was Procurator and
Tiberius was Master of the Roman Empire.  It is the indestructible
kingdom which he calls the throne of David on which the Lord sat. 
He is the expectation of the Gentiles<note place="end" n="2992" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p25">
<scripRef passage="Gen. xlix. 10" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p25.1" parsed="|Gen|49|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.10">Gen. xlix.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>
and not of the smallest division of the world, for it is written,
“In that day there shall be a root of Jesse which shall stand for
an ensign of the people; to it shall the Gentiles
seek.”<note place="end" n="2993" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p26">
<scripRef passage="Is. xi. 10" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p26.1" parsed="|Isa|11|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.10">Is. xi. 10</scripRef>.  The LXX. is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p26.2">καὶ ὁ
ἀνιστάμενος
ἄρχειν
ἐθνῶν</span>.</p></note>  “I
have called thee…for a covenant of the people for a light of
the Gentiles”;<note place="end" n="2994" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p26.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p27">
<scripRef passage="Isa. 42.6; 2 Kings 7.13" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p27.1" parsed="|Isa|42|6|0|0;|2Kgs|7|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.42.6 Bible:2Kgs.7.13">Is. xlii. 6, and 2 Kings vii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and thus then
God remained a priest although He did not receive the sceptre of
Judah, and King of all the earth; so the blessing of Jacob was
fulfilled, and in Him<note place="end" n="2995" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p28">
<scripRef passage="Gen. xxii. 18" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p28.1" parsed="|Gen|22|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22.18">Gen. xxii.
18</scripRef>.</p></note> “shall all
the nations of the earth be blessed,” and all the nations
shall call the Christ blessed.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p29">4.  And as to the tremendous question put by the
facetious Encratites, why we do <pb n="278" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_278.html" id="ix.ccxxxvii-Page_278" />not
eat everything?  Let this answer be given, that we turn with
disgust from our excrements.  As far as dignity goes, to us flesh
is grass; but as to distinction between what is and what is not
serviceable, just as in vegetables, we separate the unwholesome from
the wholesome, so in flesh we distinguish between that which is good
and that which is bad for food.  Hemlock is a vegetable, just as
vulture’s flesh is flesh; yet no one in his senses would eat
henbane nor dog’s flesh unless he were in very great
straits.  If he did, however, he would not sin.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p30">5.  Next as to those who maintain that human
affairs are governed by fate, do not ask information from me, but stab
them with their own shafts of rhetoric.  The question is too long
for my present infirmity.  With regard to emerging in
baptism—I do not know how it came into your mind to ask such a
question, if indeed you understood immersion to fulfil the figure of
the three days.  It is impossible for any one to be immersed three
times, without emerging three times.  We write the word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p30.1">φάγος</span>
paroxytone.<note place="end" n="2996" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p31">
Amphilochius’s doubt may have arisen from the fact that
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p31.1">φαγός</span>,
the Doric form of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p31.2">φηγός</span>, the esculent oak of
Homer, is oxytone.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p32">6.  The distinction between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p32.1">οὐσία</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p32.2">ὑπόστασις</span>
is the same as that between the general and the particular;
as, for instance, between the animal and the particular
man.  Wherefore, in the case of the Godhead, we confess one
essence or substance so as not to give a variant definition of
existence, but we confess a particular hypostasis, in order that
our conception of Father, Son and Holy Spirit may be without
confusion and clear.<note place="end" n="2997" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p32.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p33">
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p33.1">ἀσύγχυτος</span>,”
<i>unconfounded, or without confusion</i>, is the title of
<i>Dialogue II</i>. of Theodoret.  <i>cf</i>. p. 195.
n.</p></note>  If we
have no distinct perception of the separate characteristics,
namely, fatherhood, sonship, and sanctification, but form our
conception of God from the general idea of existence, we cannot
possibly give a sound account of our faith.  We must,
therefore, confess the faith by adding the particular to the
common.  The Godhead is common; the fatherhood
particular.  We must therefore combine the two and say,
“I believe in God the Father.”  The like course
must be pursued in the confession of the Son; we must combine the
particular with the common and say “I believe in God the
Son,” so in the case of the Holy Ghost we must make our
utterance conform to the appellation and say “in
God<note place="end" n="2998" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p34"> The
Benedictine note is <i>Videtur in Harlæano codice scriptum
prima manu</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p34.1">εις
τὸν θεόν</span>.  Their
reading is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p34.2">εις
το θεῖον
πνεῦμα τὸ
ἅγιον</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. <i>Ep</i>. viii., § 2, where no
variation of <span class="c14" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p34.3">mss.</span> is noted and
<i>Ep</i>. cxli, both written before he was bishop. 
<i>cf</i>. Proleg. Gregory of Nazianzus, <i>Or</i>. xliii.,
explains the rationale of St. Basil’s use of the word
“God,” of the Holy Ghost; alike in his public and
private teaching he never shrank from using it, whenever he could
with impunity, and his opinions were perfectly well known, but he
sought to avoid the sentence of exile at the hands of the Arians by
its unnecessary obtrusion.  He never uses it in his homily
<i>De Fide</i>, and the whole treatise <i>De Spiritu Sancto</i>,
while it exhaustively vindicates the doctrine, ingeniously steers
clear of the phrase.</p></note> the Holy
Ghost.”  Hence it results that there is a satisfactory
preservation of the unity by the confession of the one Godhead,
while in the distinction of the individual properties regarded in
each there is the confession of the peculiar properties of the
Persons.  On the other hand those who identify essence or
substance and hypostasis are compelled to confess only three
Persons,<note place="end" n="2999" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p34.4"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p35"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p35.1">πρόσωπα</span>.</p></note> and, in their
hesitation to speak of three hypostases, are convicted of failure
to avoid the error of Sabellius, for even Sabellius himself, who
in many places confuses the conception, yet, by asserting that
the same hypostasis changed its form<note place="end" n="3000" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p35.2"><p id="ix.ccxxxvii-p36"> The Ben. Edd.
note “<i>Existimat Combefisius verbum</i>  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p36.1">μετασχηματίζεσθαι</span>
<i>sic reddendum esse,</i> in various formas
mutari.<i>  Sed id non dicebat Sabellius.  Hoc tantum
dicebat, ut legimus in Epist</i>. ccxiv.  Unum quidem
hypostasi Deum esse, sed sub diversis personis a Scripturare
præsentari.  According to Dante the minds of the
heresiarchs were to Scripture as bad mirrors, reflecting distorted
images; and, in this sense, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p36.2">μετασχηματιζειν</span>
might be applied rather to them.</p>

<p class="c75" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p37">“<i>Si fe Sabellio ed Arrio e quegli
stolti</i>,</p>

<p class="c72" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p38">Che furon come spade alle scritture</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p39"><i>In render torti li diritti volti</i>.”</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c78" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p40"><i>Par</i>. xiii. 123 (see Cary’s
note).</p></note> to meet the needs of the moment, does
endeavour to distinguish persons.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p41">7.  Lastly as to your enquiry in what manner
things neutral and indifferent are ordained for us, whether by some
chance working by its own accord, or by the righteous providence of
God, my answer is this:  Health and sickness, riches and poverty,
credit and discredit, inasmuch as they do not render their possessors
good, are not in the category of things naturally good, but, in so far
as in any way they make life’s current flow more easily, in each
case the former is to be preferred to its contrary, and has a certain
kind of value.  To some men these things are given by God for
stewardship’s sake,<note place="end" n="3001" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p42"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p42.1">ἐξ
οἰκονομίας</span>. 
In <i>Ep</i>. xxxi. Basil begins a letter to Eusebius of
Samosata:  “The dearth has not yet left us, we are
therefore compelled still to remain in the town, either for
stewardship’s sake or for sympathy with the
afflicted.”  Here the Benedictines’ note is
<i>Sæpe apud Basilium</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p42.2">οικονομία</span>
<i>dicitur id quod pauperibus distribuitur.  Vituperat in
Comment. in Isa. præsules qui male partam pecuniam accipiunt
vel ad suos usus,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p42.3">ἢ
ἐπὶ
λόγῳ τῆς τῶν
πτωχευόντων
ἐν τῇ
᾽Εκκλησί&amp; 139·
οἰκονομίας</span>,
<i>vel per causam distribuendi pauperibus Ecclesiæ.  In
Epistola 92 Orientales inter mala Ecclesiæ illud etiam
deplorant quod ambitiosi præsules</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p42.4">οἰκονομ</span> as
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p42.5">πτωχῶν</span>, <i>pecunias
pauperibus destinatas in suos usus convertant</i>.</p></note> as for instance to
Abraham, to Job and such like.  To inferior characters they are a
challenge to improvement.  For the man who persists in
unrighteousness, after so goodly a token of love from God, subjects
himself to condemnation without defence.  The good man,
however, <pb n="279" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_279.html" id="ix.ccxxxvii-Page_279" />neither turns his
heart to wealth when he has it, nor seeks after it if he has it
not.  He treats what is given him as given him not for his selfish
enjoyment, but for wise administration.  No one in his senses runs
after the trouble of distributing other people’s property, unless
he is trying to get the praise of the world, which admires and envies
anybody in authority.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxxvii-p43">Good men take sickness as athletes take their contest,
waiting for the crowns that are to reward their endurance.  To
ascribe the dispensation of these things to any one else is as
inconsistent with true religion as it is with common
sense.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata." progress="88.71%" prev="ix.ccxxxvii" next="ix.ccxxxix" id="ix.ccxxxviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p1.1">Letter
CCXXXVII.<note place="end" n="3002" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p3">To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p4.1">I both</span> wrote to
your reverence by the vicar of Thrace, and sent other letters by one of
the officers of the treasury of Philippopolis, who was starting from
our country into Thrace, and begged him to take them on his
departure.  But the vicar never received my letter, for while I
was visiting my diocese,<note place="end" n="3003" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p5.1">παροικία</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. p. 163, n.</p></note> he came into town
in the evening and started early in the morning, so that the church
officers did not know of his coming, and the letter remained at my
house.  The treasurer, too, on account of some unexpected and
urgent business, set out without seeing me or taking my letters. 
No one else could be found; so I remained, sorry at not being able to
write to you and at not receiving any letter from your reverence. 
Yet I was wishful, were it possible, to tell you all that happens to me
day by day.  So many astonishing things happen as to need a daily
narrative, and you may be sure that I would have written one, unless my
mind had been diverted from its purpose by the pressure of
events.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p6">2.  The first and greatest of my troubles was
the visit of the Vicar.  As to whether he is a man really
heretically minded I do not know; for I think that he is quite unversed
in doctrine, and has not the slightest interest or experience in such
things, for I see him day and night busy, both in body and soul, in
other things.  But he is certainly a friend of heretics; and he is
not more friendly to them than he is ill-disposed to me.  He has
summoned a synod of wicked men in mid-winter in Galatia.<note place="end" n="3004" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p7"> <i>i.e.</i> at
Ancyra.</p></note>  He has deposed Hypsinus and set up
Ecdicius in his place.<note place="end" n="3005" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p8">
<i>i.e.</i>at Parnassus.  Parnassus is placed by Ramsay
at a ford a few miles higher up the Halys than Tchikin Aghyl. 
(<i>Hist Geog. of Asia Minor</i>, p. 255.)</p></note>  He has
ordered the removal of my brother on the accusation of one man, and
that one quite insignificant.  Then, after being occupied for some
little time about the army, he came to us again breathing rage and
slaughter,<note place="end" n="3006" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p9"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Acts ix. 1" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.1">Acts ix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and, in one
sentence, delivered all the Church of Cæsarea to the Senate. 
He settled for several days at Sebaste, separating friends from
foes,<note place="end" n="3007" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p10.1">φυλοκρινῶν</span>. 
The word occurs also in the <i>De Sp. S.</i> § 74, and in
<i>Letter</i> cciv. § 2.  Another reading in this place
is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p10.2">φιλοκρινῶν</span>,
“picking out his friends.”</p></note> calling those
in communion with me senators, and condemning them to the public
service, while he advanced the adherents of Eustathius.  He
has ordered a second synod of bishops of Galatia and Pontus to be
assembled at Nyssa.<note place="end" n="3008" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p11"> Mansi iii.
502.  The fruitlessness of Ancyra necessitated a second. 
On Gregory’s deposition and banishment, see Greg. Nyss., <i>De
Vit Macr</i>. ii. 192, and <i>Ep</i>. xviii. and xxii.  Also
Greg. Naz., <i>Ep</i>. cxlii.</p></note>  They
have submitted, have met, and have sent to the Churches a man of
whose character I do not like to speak; but your reverence can
well understand what sort of a man he must be who would put
himself at the disposal of such counsels of men.<note place="end" n="3009" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p12">
Tillemont supposes this to refer to some one sent on a
visitation to the Churches.  The Ben. note prefers to apply it
to the unknown intruder into the see of Nyssa, of whom Basil speaks
with yet greater contempt in <i>Letter</i> ccxxxix.</p></note>  Now, while I am thus writing, the
same gang have hurried to Sebaste to unite with Eustathius, and,
with him, to upset the Church of Nicopolis.  For the blessed
Theodotus has fallen asleep.  Hitherto the Nicopolitans have
bravely and stoutly resisted the vicar’s first assault; for
he tried to persuade them to receive Eustathius, and to accept
their bishop on his appointment.  But, on seeing them
unwilling to yield, he is now trying, by yet more violent action,
to effect the establishment of the bishop whom it has been
attempted to give them.<note place="end" n="3010" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxviii-p13"> <i>i.e.</i>
Fronto.</p></note>  There
is, moreover, said to be some rumoured expectation of a synod, by
which means they mean to summon me to receive them into communion,
or to be friendly with them.  Such is the position of the
Churches.  As to my own health, I think it better to say
nothing.  I cannot bear not to tell the truth, and by telling
the truth I shall only grieve you.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the presbyters of Nicopolis." progress="88.91%" prev="ix.ccxxxviii" next="ix.ccxl" id="ix.ccxxxix"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxxxix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxxxix-p1.1">Letter
CCXXXVIII.<note place="end" n="3011" id="ix.ccxxxix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxix-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccxxxix-p3"><i>To the presbyters of Nicopolis</i>.<note place="end" n="3012" id="ix.ccxxxix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxix-p4"> On the
appointment of Fronto to succeed Theodotus.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxxxix-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxxxix-p5.1">I have</span> received your letter, my
reverend brethren, but it told me nothing that I did not already know,
for the whole country round about was already full of the report
<pb n="280" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_280.html" id="ix.ccxxxix-Page_280" />announcing the disgrace of
that one among you who has fallen, and through lust of vain glory has
brought on himself very shameful dishonour, and has through his
self-love lost the rewards promised to faith.  Nay, through the
just hatred of them that fear the Lord he misses even that contemptible
little glory for lust of which he has been sold to impiety.  By
the character he has now shown he has very plainly proved, concerning
all his life, that he has never at any time lived in hope of the
promises laid up for us by the Lord, but, in all his transactions of
human affairs, has used words of faith and mockery of piety, all to
deceive every one whom he met.  But how are you injured?  Are
you any worse off for this than you were before?  One of your
number has fallen away, and if one or two others have gone with him,
they are to be pitied for their fall, but, by God’s grace, your
body is whole.  The useless part has gone, and what is left has
not suffered mutilation.  You are haply distressed that you are
driven without the walls, but you shall dwell under the protection of
the God of Heaven,<note place="end" n="3013" id="ix.ccxxxix-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxix-p6">
<scripRef passage="Ps. xci. 1" id="ix.ccxxxix-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|91|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.91.1">Ps. xci. 1</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> and the angel who
watches over the Church has gone out with you.  So they lie down
in empty places day by day, bringing upon themselves heavy judgment
through the dispersion of the people.  And, if in all this there
is sorrow to be borne, I trust in the Lord that it will not be without
its use to you.  Therefore, the more have been your trials, look
for a more perfect reward from your just Judge.  Do not take your
present troubles ill.  Do not lose hope.  Yet a little while
and your Helper will come to you and will not tarry.<note place="end" n="3014" id="ix.ccxxxix-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxxxix-p7">
<scripRef passage="Hab. ii. 3" id="ix.ccxxxix-p7.1" parsed="|Hab|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hab.2.3">Hab. ii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata." progress="89.00%" prev="ix.ccxxxix" next="ix.ccxli" id="ix.ccxl"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxl-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxl-p1.1">Letter
CCXXXIX.<note place="end" n="3015" id="ix.ccxl-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxl-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxl-p3">To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxl-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.ccxl-p4.1">The</span> Lord has
granted me the privilege of now saluting your holiness by our beloved
and very reverend brother, the presbyter Antiochus, of exhorting you to
pray for me as you are wont, and offering in our communication by
letter some consolation for our long separation.  And, when you
pray, I ask you to beg from the Lord this as the first and greatest
boon, that I may be delivered from vile and wicked men, who have gained
such power over the people that now I seem to see, indeed, a repetition
of the events of the taking of Jerusalem.<note place="end" n="3016" id="ix.ccxl-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxl-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxl-p5.1">᾽Ιουδαϊκῆς
ἁλώσεως</span>, which the Ben.
note is no doubt right in referring to the events of 70.</p></note>  For the weaker grow the Churches the
more does men’s lust for power increase.  And now the very
title of bishop has been conferred on wretched slaves, for no servant
of God would choose to come forward in opposition to claim the
see;—no one but miserable fellows like the emissaries of Anysius
the creature of Euippius, and of Ecdicius of Parnassus:  whoever
has appointed him<note place="end" n="3017" id="ix.ccxl-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxl-p6"> The sudden
change from the vaguer plural marks the strong contempt of the
writer for the individual pointed at.</p></note> has sent into the
Churches a poor means of aiding his own entry into the life to
come.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxl-p7">They have expelled my brother from Nyssa, and into
his place have introduced hardly a man—a mere scamp<note place="end" n="3018" id="ix.ccxl-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxl-p8"> The
paronomasia in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxl-p8.1">ἄνδρα</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxl-p8.2">ἀνδράποδον</span>
is untranslatable.</p></note> worth only an obol or two, but, so far as
regards the ruin of the faith, a match for those who have put him where
he is.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxl-p9">At the town of Doara they have brought shame upon the
poor name of bishop, and have sent there a wretch, an orphans’
domestic, a runaway from his own masters, to flatter a godless woman,
who formerly used George as she liked, and now has got this fellow to
succeed him.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxl-p10">And who could properly lament the occurrences at
Nicopolis?  That unhappy Fronto did, indeed, for a while pretend
to be on the side of the truth, but now he has shamefully betrayed both
the faith and himself, and for the price of his betrayal has got a name
of disgrace.  He imagines that he has obtained from these men the
rank of bishop; in reality he has become, by God’s grace, the
abomination of all Armenia.  But there is nothing that they will
not dare; nothing wherein they are at a loss for worthy
accomplices.  But the rest of the news of Syria my brother knows
better, and can tell you better, than I.</p>

<p class="c41" id="ix.ccxl-p11">2.  The news of the West you know already, on
the recital of brother Dorotheus.  What sort of letters are to be
given him on his departure?  Perhaps he will travel with the
excellent Sanctissimus, who is full of enthusiasm, journeying through
the East, and collecting letters and signatures from all the men of
mark.<note place="end" n="3019" id="ix.ccxl-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxl-p12">
Sanctissimus, the envoy of Damasus, seems to have paid two
visits to the East.  For letters of introduction given him by
Basil, see <i>Letters</i> cxx., ccxxi., ccxxv., ccliv., cxxxii., and
ccliii.</p></note>  What
ought to be written by them, or how I can come to an agreement
with those who are writing, I do not know.  If you hear of
any one soon travelling my way, be so good as to let me
know.  I am moved to say, as Diomede said,</p>

<p class="c60" id="ix.ccxl-p13">“Would God, Atrides, thy request were yet to
undertake;</p>

<p class="c41" id="ix.ccxl-p14">…he’s proud enough.”<note place="end" n="3020" id="ix.ccxl-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxl-p15"> Homer,
<i>Il.</i> ix. 694–5 (Chapman).</p></note></p>

<p id="ix.ccxl-p16">Really lofty souls, when they are courted, <pb n="281" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_281.html" id="ix.ccxl-Page_281" />get haughtier than ever.  If the
Lord be propitious to us, what other thing do we need?  If the
anger of the Lord lasts on, what help can come to us from the frown of
the West?  Men who do not know the truth, and do not wish to learn
it, but are prejudiced by false suspicions, are doing now as they did
in the case of Marcellus,<note place="end" n="3021" id="ix.ccxl-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxl-p17"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> lxix. p. 165.</p></note> when they
quarrelled with men who told them the truth, and by their own action
strengthened the cause of heresy.  Apart from the common document,
I should like to have written to their Coryphæus—nothing,
indeed, about ecclesiastical affairs except gently to suggest that they
know nothing of what is going on here, and will not accept the only
means whereby they might learn it.  I would say, generally, that
they ought not to press hard on men who are crushed by trials. 
They must not take dignity for pride.  Sin only avails to produce
enmity against God.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Presbyters of Nicopolis." progress="89.20%" prev="ix.ccxl" next="ix.ccxlii" id="ix.ccxli"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxli-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxli-p1.1">Letter
CCXL.<note place="end" n="3022" id="ix.ccxli-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxli-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxli-p3">To the Presbyters of Nicopolis.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxli-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.ccxli-p4.1">You</span> have done
quite right in sending me a letter, and in sending it by the hands of
one who, even if you had not written, would have been perfectly
competent to give me considerable comfort in all my anxieties, and an
authentic report as to the position of affairs.  Many vague
rumours were continually reaching me, and therefore I was desirous of
getting information on many points from some one able to give it
through accurate knowledge.  Touching all these I have received a
satisfactory and intelligent narrative from our well-beloved and
honourable brother Theodosius the presbyter.  I now write to your
reverences the advice which I give myself, for in many respects our
positions are identical; and that not only at the present moment, but
in times gone by too, as many instances may prove.  Of some of
these we possess records in writing; others we have received through
unwritten recollection from persons acquainted with the facts.  We
know how, for the sake of the name of the Lord, trials have beset alike
individuals and cities that have put their trust in Him. 
Nevertheless, one and all have passed away, and the distress caused by
the days of darkness has not been everlasting.  For just as when
hail-storm and flood, and all natural calamities, at once injure and
destroy things that have no strength, while they are only themselves
affected by falling on the strong, so the terrible trials set in action
against the Church have been proved feebler than the firm foundation of
our faith in Christ.  The hail-storm has passed away; the torrent
has rushed over its bed; clear sky has taken the place of the former,
and the latter has left the course without water and dry, over which it
travelled, and has disappeared in the deep.  So, too, in a little
while the storm, now bursting upon us, will cease to be.  But this
will be on the condition of our being willing not to look to the
present, but to gaze in hope at the future somewhat further
off.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxli-p5">2.  Is the trial heavy, my brethren? 
Let us endure the toil.  No one who shuns the blows and the dust
of battle wins a crown.  Are those mockeries of the devil, and the
enemies sent to attack us, insignificant?  They are troublesome
because they are his ministers, but contemptible because God has in
them combined wickedness with weakness.  Let us beware of being
condemned for crying out too loud over a little pain.  Only one
thing is worth anguish, the loss of one’s own self, when for the
sake of the credit of the moment, if one can really call making a
public disgrace of one’s self credit, one has deprived
one’s self of the everlasting reward of the just.  You are
children of confessors; you are children of martyrs; you have resisted
sin unto blood.<note place="end" n="3023" id="ix.ccxli-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxli-p6"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Heb. xii. 4" id="ix.ccxli-p6.1" parsed="|Heb|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.4">Heb. xii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  Use, each one
of you, the examples of those near and dear to you to make you brave
for true religion’s sake.  No one of us has been torn by
lashes;<note place="end" n="3024" id="ix.ccxli-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxli-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxli-p7.1">κατεξάνθη</span>.  <i>cf</i>. the use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxli-p7.2">καταξαίνω</span>
(=card or comb) in the <i>Letter of the Smyrneans on the
Martyrdom of Polycarp,</i> § 2, “They were so torn by lashes
that the mechanism of their flesh was visible, even as far as the veins
and arteries.”  <i>cf</i>. note, p. 2, on the difference
between the persecution of the Catholics by Valens and that of the
earlier Christians by earlier emperors, though exile and confiscation
were suffered in Basil’s time.</p></note> no one of us has
suffered confiscation of his house; we have not been driven into exile;
we have not suffered imprisonment.  What great suffering have we
undergone, unless peradventure it is grievous that we have suffered
nothing, and have not been reckoned worthy of the sufferings of
Christ?<note place="end" n="3025" id="ix.ccxli-p7.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxli-p8"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Acts v. 41" id="ix.ccxli-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|5|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.41">Acts v. 41</scripRef>.</p></note>  But if you
are grieved because one whom I need not name occupies the house of
prayer, and you worship the Lord of heaven and earth in the open air,
remember that the eleven disciples were shut up in the upper chamber,
when they that had crucified the Lord were worshipping in the
Jews’ far-famed temple.  Peradventure, Judas, who preferred
death by hanging to life in disgrace, proved himself a better man than
those who now meet universal condemnation without a blush.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxli-p9">3.  Only do not be deceived by their lies
<pb n="282" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_282.html" id="ix.ccxli-Page_282" />when they claim to be of the
right faith.  They are not Christians, but traffickers in
Christ,<note place="end" n="3026" id="ix.ccxli-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxli-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxli-p10.1">χριστέμποροι</span>.  <i>cf</i>. the use of the cognate subst. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxli-p10.2">χριστεμ
πορία</span> in the letter of Alexander
of Alexandria in Theodoret, <i>Ecc. Hist</i>. i. 3. 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxli-p10.3">χριστέμπορος</span>
occurs in the <i>Didache</i>, § 12, and in the <i>Pseud.
Ig., e.g., ad Mag.</i> ix.</p></note> always preferring
their profit in this life to living in accordance with the truth. 
When they thought that they should get this empty dignity, they joined
the enemies of Christ:  now that they have seen the indignation of
the people, they are once more for pretending orthodoxy.  I do not
recognise as bishop—I would not count among Christ’s
clergy<note place="end" n="3027" id="ix.ccxli-p10.4"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxli-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxli-p11.1">ἱερεῦσι</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. note in <i>Letter</i> liv. p. 157.</p></note>—a man
who has been promoted to a chief post by polluted hands, to the
destruction of the faith.  This is my decision.  If you
have any part with me, you will doubtless think as I do.  If
you take counsel on your own responsibility, every man is master
of his own mind, and I am innocent of this blood.<note place="end" n="3028" id="ix.ccxli-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxli-p12"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 24" id="ix.ccxli-p12.1" parsed="|Matt|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.24">Matt. iv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  I have written thus, not because
I distrust you, but that by declaring my own mind I may strengthen
some men’s hesitation, and prevent any one from being
prematurely received into communion, or after receiving the laying
on of hands of our enemies, when peace is made, later on, trying
to force me to enroll them in the ranks of the sacred
ministry.  Through you I salute the clergy of the city and
diocese, and all the laity who fear the Lord.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata." progress="89.48%" prev="ix.ccxli" next="ix.ccxliii" id="ix.ccxlii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxlii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxlii-p1.1">Letter
CCXLI.<note place="end" n="3029" id="ix.ccxlii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlii-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c28" id="ix.ccxlii-p3"><i>To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata</i>.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxlii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxlii-p4.1">It</span> is not to increase your
distress that I am so lavish of painful topics in my letters to your
excellency.  My object is to get some comfort for myself in the
lamentations which are a kind of natural means of dispersing
deep-seated pain whenever they are produced, and further to rouse you,
my great-hearted friend, to more earnest prayer on behalf of the
Churches.  We know that Moses prayed continually for the people;
yet, when his battle with Amalek had begun, he did not let down his
hands from morning to evening, and the uplifting of the hands of the
saint only ended with the end of the fight.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Westerns." progress="89.51%" prev="ix.ccxlii" next="ix.ccxliv" id="ix.ccxliii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxliii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxliii-p1.1">Letter CCXLII.<note place="end" n="3030" id="ix.ccxliii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxliii-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccxliii-p3"><i>To the Westerns</i>.<note place="end" n="3031" id="ix.ccxliii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxliii-p4"> This and
the following letter refer to the earlier of two missions of
Dorotheus to the West.  In the latter he carried <i>Letter</i>
cclxiii.  The earlier was successful at least to the extent of
winning sympathy.  Maran (<i>Vit. Bas. cap.</i> xxxv.)
places it not earlier than the Easter of 376, and objects to the
earlier date assigned by Tillemont.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxliii-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.ccxliii-p5.1">The</span> Holy God has
promised a happy of issue out of all their infirmities to those that
trust in Him.  We, therefore, though we have been cut off in a
mid-ocean of troubles, though we are tossed by the great waves raised
up against us by the spirits of wickedness, nevertheless hold out in
Christ Who strengthens us.  We have not slackened the strength of
our zeal for the Churches, nor, as though despairing of our salvation,
while the billows in the tempest rise above our heads, do we look to be
destroyed.  On the contrary, we are still holding out with all
possible earnestness, remembering how even he who was swallowed by the
sea monster, because he did not despair of his life, but cried to the
Lord, was saved.  Thus too we, though we have reached the last
pitch of peril, do not give up our hope in God.  On every side we
see His succour round about us.  For these reasons now we turn our
eyes to you, right honourable brethren.  In many an hour of our
affliction we have expected that you would be at our side; and
disappointed in that hope we have said to ourselves, “I looked
for some to take pity and there was none; and for comforters but I
found none.”<note place="end" n="3032" id="ix.ccxliii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxliii-p6">
<scripRef passage="Ps. lxix. 20" id="ix.ccxliii-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|69|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.20">Ps. lxix. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  Our
sufferings are such as to have reached the confines of the empire; and
since, when one member suffers, all the members suffer,<note place="end" n="3033" id="ix.ccxliii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxliii-p7">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 26" id="ix.ccxliii-p7.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.26">1 Cor. xii.
26</scripRef>.</p></note> it is doubtless right that your pity should
be shown to us who have been so long in trouble.  For that
sympathy, which we have hoped you of your charity feel for us, is
caused less by nearness of place than by union of spirit.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxliii-p8">2.  How comes it to pass then that we have
received nothing of what is due to us by the law of love; no letter of
consolation, no visit from brethren?  This is now the thirteenth
year since the war of heresy began against us.<note place="end" n="3034" id="ix.ccxliii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxliii-p9"> Valens began
the thirteenth year of his reign in the March of 376, and this fact
is one of Maran’s reasons for placing this letter where he
does.  Tillemont reckons the thirteen years from 361 to 374,
but Maran points out that if the Easterns had wanted to include the
persecution of Constantius they might have gone farther back, while
even then the lull under Julian would have broken the continuity of
the attack.  <i>Vit. Bas.</i> xxxv.  <i>cf</i>. note
on p. 48.</p></note>  In this the Churches have suffered
more tribulations than all those which are on record since
Christ’s gospel was first preached.<note place="end" n="3035" id="ix.ccxliii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxliii-p10"> A
rhetorical expression not to be taken literally.  Some of the
enormities committed under Valens, <i>e.g.</i> the alleged massacre
of the Orthodox delegates off Bithynia in 370 (Soz. vi. 14, Theod.
iv. 21), would stand out even when matched with the cruelties
perpetrated under Nero and Diocletian, if the evidence for them were
satisfactory.  <i>cf</i>. Milman, <i>Hist. Christ</i>. iii.
45.  The main difference between the earlier persecutions,
conventionally reckoned as ten, and the persecution of the Catholics
by Valens, seems to be this, that while the former were a putting in
force of the law against a <i>religio non licita</i>, the
latter was but the occasional result of the personal spite and
partizanship of the imperial heretic and his courtiers.  Valens
would feel bitterly towards a Catholic who thwarted him.  Basil
could under Diocletian hardly have died in his bed as archbishop of
Cæsarea.</p></note>  I am unwilling to
de<pb n="283" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_283.html" id="ix.ccxliii-Page_283" />scribe these one by
one, lest the feebleness of my narrative should make the evidence of
the calamities less convincing.  It is moreover the less
necessary for me to tell you of them, because you have long known
what has happened from the reports which will have reached
you.  The sum and substance of our troubles is this:  the
people have left the houses of prayer and are holding congregations
in the wildernesses.  It is a sad sight.  Women, boys, old
men, and those who are in other ways infirm, remain in the open air,
in heavy rain, in the snow, the gales and the frost of winter as
well as in summer under the blazing heat of the sun.  All this
they are suffering because they refuse to have anything to do with
the wicked leaven of Arius.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxliii-p11">3.  How could mere words give you any clear idea of
all this without your being stirred to sympathy by personal experience
and the evidence of eyewitnesses?  We implore you, therefore, to
stretch out a helping hand to those that have already been stricken to
the ground, and to send messengers to remind us of the prizes in store
for the reward of all who patiently suffer for Christ.  A voice
that we are used to is naturally less able to comfort us than one which
sounds from afar, and that one coming from men who over all the world
are known by God’s grace to be among the noblest; for common
report everywhere represents you as having remained steadfast, without
suffering a wound in your faith, and as having kept the deposit of the
apostles inviolate.  This is not our case.  There are among
us some who, through lust of glory and that puffing up which is
especially wont to destroy the souls of Christian men, have audaciously
uttered certain novelties of expression with the result that the
Churches have become like cracked pots and pans and have let in the
inrush of heretical impurity.  But do you, whom we love and long
for, be to us as surgeons for the wounded, as trainers for the whole,
healing the limb that is diseased, and anointing the limb that is sound
for the service of the true religion.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the bishops of Italy and Gaul concerning the condition and confusion of the Churches." progress="89.78%" prev="ix.ccxliii" next="ix.ccxlv" id="ix.ccxliv"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxliv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxliv-p1.1">Letter CCXLIII.<note place="end" n="3036" id="ix.ccxliv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxliv-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxliv-p3">To the bishops of Italy and Gaul concerning the
condition and confusion of the Churches.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxliv-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.ccxliv-p4.1">To</span> his brethren
truly God-beloved and very dear, and fellow ministers of like mind, the
bishops of Gaul and Italy, Basil, bishop of Cæsarea in
Cappadocia.  Our Lord Jesus Christ, Who has deigned to style the
universal Church of God His body, and has made us individually members
one of another, has moreover granted to all of us to live in intimate
association with one another, as befits the agreement of the
members.  Wherefore, although we dwell far away from one another,
yet, as regards our close conjunction, we are very near.  Since,
then, the head cannot say to the feet, I have no need of
you,<note place="end" n="3037" id="ix.ccxliv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxliv-p5">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 21" id="ix.ccxliv-p5.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.21">1 Cor. xii.
21</scripRef>.</p></note> you will not, I
am sure, endure to reject us; you will, on the contrary, sympathize
with us in the troubles to which, for our sins, we have been given
over, in proportion as we rejoice together with you in your glorying
in the peace which the Lord has bestowed on you.  Ere now we
have also at another time invoked your charity to send us succour
and sympathy; but our punishment was not full, and you were not
suffered to rise up to succour us.  One chief object of our
desire is that through you the state of confusion in which we are
situated should be made known to the emperor of your part of the
world.<note place="end" n="3038" id="ix.ccxliv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxliv-p6"> <i>i.e.</i>
Gratian, who succeeded Valentinian I. in 375.</p></note>  If this is
difficult, we beseech you to send envoys to visit and comfort us in
our affliction, that you may have the evidence of eyewitnesses of
those sufferings of the East which cannot be told by word of mouth,
because language is inadequate to give a clear report of our
condition.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxliv-p7">2.  Persecution has come upon us, right honourable
brethren, and persecution in the severest form.  Shepherds are
persecuted that their flocks may be scattered.  And the worst of
all is that those who are being treated ill cannot accept their
sufferings in proof of their testimony, nor can the people reverence
the athletes as in the army of martyrs, because the name of Christians
is applied to the persecutors.  The one charge which is now sure
to secure severe punishment is the careful keeping of the traditions of
the Fathers.  For this the pious are exiled from their homes, and
are sent away to dwell in distant regions.  No reverence is shown
by the judges of iniquity to the hoary head, to practical piety, to the
life lived from boyhood to old age according to the Gospel.  No
malefactor is doomed without proof, but bishops have been convicted on
calumny alone, and are consigned to penalties on charges wholly
unsupported by evidence.  Some have not even known who has accused
them, nor been brought <pb n="284" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_284.html" id="ix.ccxliv-Page_284" />before
any tribunal, nor even been falsely accused at all.  They have
been apprehended with violence late at night, have been exiled to
distant places, and, through the hardships of these remote wastes, have
been given over to death.<note place="end" n="3039" id="ix.ccxliv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxliv-p8"> For the
midnight banishment, <i>cf</i>. the story of the expulsion of
Eusebius from Samosata in Theod. iv. 13.  Of death following on
exile Basil did not live to see the most signal instance—that
of Chrysostom in 407.</p></note>  The rest is
notorious, though I make no mention of it—the flight of priests;
the flight of deacons; the foraying of all the clergy.  Either the
image must be worshipped, or we are delivered to the wicked flame of
whips.<note place="end" n="3040" id="ix.ccxliv-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxliv-p9"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Dan. iii. 10" id="ix.ccxliv-p9.1" parsed="|Dan|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.3.10">Dan. iii. 10</scripRef>.  The whips seem as rhetorical
as the image and the flame.</p></note>  The
laity groan; tears are falling without ceasing in public and in
private; all are mutually lamenting their woes.  No
one’s heart is so hard as to lose a father, and bear the
bereavement meekly.  There is a sound of them that mourn in
the city—a sound in the fields, in the roads, in the
deserts.  But one voice is heard from all that utter sad and
piteous words.  Joy and spiritual gladness are taken
away.  Our feasts are turned into mourning.<note place="end" n="3041" id="ix.ccxliv-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxliv-p10">
<scripRef passage="Amos viii. 10" id="ix.ccxliv-p10.1" parsed="|Amos|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.8.10">Amos viii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>  Our houses of prayer are
shut.  The altars of the spiritual service are lying
idle.  Christians no longer assemble together; teachers no
longer preside.  The doctrines of salvation are no longer
taught.  We have no more solemn assemblies, no more evening
hymns, no more of that blessed joy of souls which arises in the
souls of all that believe in the Lord at communions, and the
imparting of spiritual boons.<note place="end" n="3042" id="ix.ccxliv-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxliv-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxliv-p11.1">ἐπι ταῖς
σύναξεσι
καὶ τῇ
κοινωνί&amp; 139·
τῶν
πνευματικῶν
χαρισμάτων.</span></p></note>  We
may well say, “Neither is there at this time prince, or
prophet, or reader, or offering, or incense, or place to sacrifice
before thee, and to find mercy.”<note place="end" n="3043" id="ix.ccxliv-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxliv-p12"> <i>Song of the
Three Children</i>, 14.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxliv-p13">3.  We are writing to those who know these
things, for there is not a region of the world which is ignorant of our
calamities.  Do not suppose that we are using these words as
though to give information, or to recall ourselves to your
recollection.  We know that you could no more forget us than a
mother forget the sons of her womb.<note place="end" n="3044" id="ix.ccxliv-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxliv-p14">
<scripRef passage="Is. xlix. 15" id="ix.ccxliv-p14.1" parsed="|Isa|49|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.49.15">Is. xlix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  But all
who are crushed by any weight of agony find some natural alleviation
for their pain in uttering groans of distress, and it is for this that
we are doing as we do.  We get rid of the load of our grief in
telling you of our manifold misfortunes, and in expressing the hope
that you may haply be the more moved to pray for us, and may prevail on
the Lord to be reconciled to us.  And if these afflictions had
been confined to ourselves, we might even have determined to keep
silence, and to rejoice in our sufferings for Christ’s sake,
since “the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be
compared with the glory which shall be revealed in
us.”<note place="end" n="3045" id="ix.ccxliv-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxliv-p15">
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 18" id="ix.ccxliv-p15.1" parsed="|Rom|8|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.18">Rom. viii.
18</scripRef>.</p></note>  But at the
present time we are alarmed, lest the mischief growing day by day,
like a flame spreading through some burning wood, when it has
consumed what is close at hand, may catch distant objects too. 
The plague of heresy is spreading, and there is ground of
apprehension lest, when it has devoured our Churches, it may
afterwards creep on even so far as to the sound portion of your
district.<note place="end" n="3046" id="ix.ccxliv-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxliv-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxliv-p16.1">παροικία</span>. 
The word seems here to have a wider sense even than that of
“diocese.”</p></note> 
Peradventure it is because with us iniquity has abounded that we
have been first delivered to be devoured by the cruel teeth of the
enemies of God.  But the gospel of the kingdom began in our
regions, and then went forth over all the world.  So,
peradventure—and this is most probable—the common enemy
of our souls, is striving to bring it about that the seeds of
apostasy, originating in the same quarter, should be distributed
throughout the world.  For the darkness of impiety plots to
come upon the very hearts whereon the “light of the
knowledge” of Christ has shone.<note place="end" n="3047" id="ix.ccxliv-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxliv-p17"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 6" id="ix.ccxliv-p17.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.6">2 Cor. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxliv-p18">4.  Reckon then, as true disciples of the
Lord, that our sufferings are yours.  We are not being attacked
for the sake of riches, or glory, or any temporal advantages.  We
stand in the arena to fight for our common heritage, for the treasure
of the sound faith, derived from our Fathers.  Grieve with us, all
ye who love the brethren, at the shutting of the mouths of our men of
true religion, and at the opening of the bold and blasphemous lips of
all that utter unrighteousness against God.<note place="end" n="3048" id="ix.ccxliv-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxliv-p19"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 8" id="ix.ccxliv-p19.1" parsed="|Ps|73|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.8">Ps. lxxiii.
8</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  The pillars and foundation of the
truth are scattered abroad.  We, whose insignificance has allowed
of our being overlooked, are deprived of our right of free
speech.  Do ye enter into the struggle, for the people’s
sake.  Do not think only of your being yourselves moored in a safe
haven, where the grace of God gives you shelter from the tempest of the
winds of wickedness.  Reach out a helping hand to the Churches
that are being buffeted by the storm, lest, if they be abandoned, they
suffer complete shipwreck of the faith.  Lament for us, in that
the Only-begotten is being blasphemed, and there is none to offer
contradiction.  The Holy Ghost is being set at
<pb n="285" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_285.html" id="ix.ccxliv-Page_285" />nought and he who is
able to confute the error has been sent into exile. 
Polytheism has prevailed.  Our opponents own a great God and
a small God.  “Son” is no longer a name of
nature, but is looked upon as a title of some kind of
honour.  The Holy Ghost is regarded not as complemental of
the Holy Trinity, nor as participating in the divine and blessed
Nature, but as in some sort one of the number of created beings,
and attached to Father and Son, at mere haphazard and as occasion
may require.  “Oh that my head were waters, and mine
eyes a fountain of tears,”<note place="end" n="3049" id="ix.ccxliv-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxliv-p20">
<scripRef passage="Jer. ix. 1" id="ix.ccxliv-p20.1" parsed="|Jer|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.1">Jer. ix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and I will weep many days for the
people who are being driven to destruction by these vile
doctrines.  The ears of the simple are being led astray, and
have now got used to heretical impiety.  The nurslings of
the Church are being brought up in the doctrines of
iniquity.  What are they to do?  Our opponents have the
command of baptisms; they speed the dying on their way;<note place="end" n="3050" id="ix.ccxliv-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxliv-p21"> I suggest this
rendering of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxliv-p21.1">προπομπαὶ
τῶν
ἐξοδευόντων</span>
with hesitation, and feel no certainty about the passage except that
the Ben. tr., “<i>deductiones proficiscentium</i>,” and
its defence in the Ben. note, is questionable.  The escort of a
bishop on a journey is quite on a different plane from the
ministrations which Basil has in mind.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxliv-p21.2">προπομπαὶ</span>
is used by Chrysostom of funerals, and Combefis explains
“<i>excedentium deductæ funebres, deducta
funera</i>;” but the association of ideas seems to
necessitate some reference to the effect of vicious teaching on
the living.  There may be an indirect allusion to the effect
on the friends at a funeral, but to take <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxliv-p21.3">ἐξοδευόντων</span>
to mean “the dying” seems the simplest. 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxliv-p21.4">ἐξοδευθείς</span>
is used of Sisera in <scripRef passage="Judges v. 27" id="ix.ccxliv-p21.5" parsed="|Judg|5|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.5.27">Judges v. 27</scripRef>, LXX.  <i>cf</i>. p.
180 n., where perhaps this rendering might be substituted, and
Canon Bright on Canon xiii. of Nicæa.</p></note> they visit the sick; they console the
sorrowful; they aid the distressed; they give succour of various
kinds; they communicate the mysteries.  All these things, as
long as the performance of them is in their hands, are so many
ties to bind the people to their views.  The result will be
that in a little time, even if some liberty be conceded to us,
there is small hope that they who have been long under the
influence of error will be recalled to recognition of the
truth.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxliv-p22">5.  Under these circumstances it would have been
well for many of us to have travelled to your reverences, and to have
individually reported each his own position.  You may now take as
a proof of the sore straits in which we are placed the fact that we are
not even free to travel abroad.  For if any one leaves his Church,
even for a very brief space, he will leave his people at the mercy of
those who are plotting their ruin.  By God’s mercy instead
of many we have sent one, our very reverend and beloved brother the
presbyter Dorotheus.  He is fully able to supply by his personal
report whatever has been omitted in our letter, for he has carefully
followed all that has occurred, and is jealous of the right
faith.  Receive him in peace, and speedily send him back to us,
bringing us good news of your readiness to succour the
brotherhood.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Patrophilus, bishop of Ægæ." progress="90.31%" prev="ix.ccxliv" next="ix.ccxlvi" id="ix.ccxlv"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxlv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxlv-p1.1">Letter CCXLIV.<note place="end" n="3051" id="ix.ccxlv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccxlv-p3"><i>To Patrophilus, bishop of
Ægæ</i>.<note place="end" n="3052" id="ix.ccxlv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p4">
“Aigaiai is the more correct form.”  Ramsay,
<i>Hist. Geog. A.M.</i> 116.  In the gulf of Issus, now
Ayas.  St. Julianus, son of a senator of Anazarbus, is said to
have suffered there.  (Basil, <i>Menol</i>. and,
possibly, Chrysost., <i>Hom. in Jul. Mart.</i>)</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxlv-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.ccxlv-p5.1">I have</span> read, and
read with pleasure, the letter which you have sent by Strategius the
presbyter.  How should I not so read it, written as it is by a
wise man, and dictated by a heart which has learned to observe the
universal love taught by the commandment of the Lord?  Possibly I
am not unaware of the reasons which have hitherto kept you
silent.  You have been, as it were, amazed and astounded, at the
idea of the change in the notorious Basil.  Why, ever since he was
a boy he did such and such service to such an one; at such and such
times he did such and such things; he waged war against foes
innumerable for the sake of his allegiance to one man; now he has
become a totally different character; he has exchanged love for war; he
is all that you have written; so you naturally shew considerable
astonishment at the very unexpected turn of affairs.  And if you
have found some fault, I do not take it ill.  I am not so beyond
correction as to be amazed at the affectionate rebukes of my
brothers.  Indeed so far was I from being vexed at your letter
that it really almost made me laugh to think that when there were, as I
thought, so many strong causes already existing to cement our
friendship, you should have expressed such very great astonishment at
the trifles which have been reported to you.  So truly have you
suffered the fate of all those who omit to enquire into the nature of
circumstances, and give heed to the men who are being discussed; of all
who do not examine into the truth, but judge by the distinction of
persons, in forgetfulness of the exhortion “Ye shall not respect
persons in judgment.”<note place="end" n="3053" id="ix.ccxlv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p6">
<scripRef passage="Deut. i. 17" id="ix.ccxlv-p6.1" parsed="|Deut|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.1.17">Deut. i. 17</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxlv-p7">2.  Nevertheless, since God in judgment of man does
not accept persons, I will not refuse to make known to you the defence
which I have prepared for the great tribunal.  On my side, from
the beginning, there has been no cause of quarrel, either small or
great; but men who hate me, for what reason is best known to themselves
(I must not say a word about them), incessantly ca<pb n="286" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_286.html" id="ix.ccxlv-Page_286" />lumniated me.  I cleared myself
again and again of slanders.  There seemed no end to the matter,
and no good came of my continual defence, because I was far away, and
the authors of the false statements, being on the spot, were able by
their calumnies against me to wound a susceptible heart, and one which
has never learnt to keep one ear open for the absent.  When the
Nicopolitans, as you yourself are partly aware, were asking for some
proof of faith, I determined to have recourse to the written
document.<note place="end" n="3054" id="ix.ccxlv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p8">
<i>i.e.</i>the formula proposed to Eustathius by Basil, and
signed in 373 by him with Fronto, Severus, and others, and appearing
as <i>Letter</i> cxxv.</p></note>  I thought
that I should fulfil two objects at once; I expected both to persuade
the Nicopolitans not to think ill of the man,<note place="end" n="3055" id="ix.ccxlv-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p9"> <i>i.e.</i>
Eustathius.</p></note> and to shut the mouths of my
calumniators, because agreement in faith would exclude slander on
both sides.  Indeed the creed had been drawn up, and it was
brought from me, and signed.  After it had been signed, a place
was appointed for a second meeting, and another date fixed, so that
my brethren in the diocese might come together and be united with
one another, and our communion for the future be genuine and
sincere.  I, for my part, arrived at the appointed time, and,
of the brethren who act with me, some were on the spot, and others
were hurrying thither, all joyous and eager as though on the high
road to peace.<note place="end" n="3056" id="ix.ccxlv-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p10">
<i>cf</i>. <i>Letter</i> cxxx.</p></note>  Couriers
and a letter from myself announced my arrival; for the spot
appointed for the reception of those who were assembling was
mine.  But nobody appeared on the other side; no one came in
advance; no one to announce the approach of the expected
bishops.  So those who had been sent by me returned with the
report of the deep dejection and the complaints of those who were
assembled, as though a new creed had been promulgated by me. 
They were moreover said to be for deciding, that they certainly
would not suffer their bishop to go over to me.  Then came a
messenger bringing me a letter hastily drawn up, and containing no
mention of the points originally agreed on.  My brother
Theophilus,<note place="end" n="3057" id="ix.ccxlv-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p11"> Theophilus of
Castabala.</p></note> a man worthy of
all respect and honour at my hands, sent one of his adherents, and
made certain announcements, which he thought it not improper for him
to utter, nor unbecoming in me to hear.  He did not condescend
to write, not so much because he was afraid of being convicted on
written evidence, as because he was anxious not to be compelled to
address me as bishop.  Assuredly his language was violent, and
came from a heart a vehemently agitated.  Under these
circumstances I departed abashed and depressed, not knowing what to
answer to my questioners.  Then, without any long interval of
time, there was the journey into Cilicia,<note place="end" n="3058" id="ix.ccxlv-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p12"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> cxxx.  The journey of Eustathius to Cilicia was the
occasion of his presenting an Arian creed to a certain
Gelasius.</p></note>
the return thence, and forthwith a letter repudiating communion with
me.<note place="end" n="3059" id="ix.ccxlv-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p13"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> ccxxvi.  The letter of repudiation was conveyed by
Eustathius the chorepiscopus.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxlv-p14">3.  The cause of the rupture was the
allegation that I wrote to Apollinarius and was in communion with the
presbyter Diodorus.  I never regarded Apollinarius as an enemy,
and for some reasons I even respect him.  But I never so far
united myself to him as to take upon me the charges against him; indeed
I have myself some accusations to bring against him after reading some
of his books.  I do not know that I ever asked him for a book on
the Holy Spirit, or received it on his sending:  I am told that he
has become a most copious writer, but I have read very few of his
works.<note place="end" n="3060" id="ix.ccxlv-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p15"> Fragments of
Apollinarius are extant in the works of Theodoret and Gregory of
Nyssa, and in Mai’s <i>Script. Vet. Nov. col.</i> vii., and
<i>Spicil. Rom.</i>x. 2.  <i>cf</i>. Thomasius,
<i>Christ. Dogm.</i> 451.  <i>cf</i>. <i>Ep</i>.
cclxiii. p. 302.</p></note>  I have
not even time to investigate such matters.  Indeed I shrink
from admitting any of the more recent works, for my health does
not even allow of my reading the inspired Scriptures with
diligence and as I ought.  What, then, is it to me, if some
one has written something displeasing to somebody else?  Yet
if one man is to render an account on behalf of another, let him
who accuses me for Apollinarius’ sake defend himself to me
for the sake of Arius his own master and of Aetius his own
disciple.  I never learnt anything from, nor taught anything
to this man whose guilt is laid at my door.  Diodorus, as a
nursling of the blessed Silvanus, I did receive from the
beginning:  I love him now and respect him on account of his
grace of speech, whereby many who meet him are made the better
men.<note place="end" n="3061" id="ix.ccxlv-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p16"> Diodorus
now presbyter of Antioch, did not become bishop of Tarsus till about
the time of Basil’s death.  On his services to the Church
at Antioch, <i>cf</i>. Theod., <i>H.E.</i> ii. 19. and Soc.,
<i>H.E.</i>vi. 8.  The controversy as to his alleged
Nestorianism belongs to a later date.  On the relations between
Diodorus and Apollinarius, <i>cf</i>. Dorner, <i>Christ</i>. i. pp.
976 and 1022.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxlv-p17">4.  At this letter I was affected in such a manner
as might be expected, and astounded at so sudden and pleasant a
change.  I felt quite unable to reply.  My heart could hardly
beat; my tongue failed me, and my hand grew numb.  I felt like a
poor creature (for the truth shall be told; yet it is pardonable); I
all but fell into a state of misanthropy; I looked on every one with
suspicion and thought that there was no charity to be found
<pb n="287" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_287.html" id="ix.ccxlv-Page_287" />in mankind.  Charity
seemed a mere specious word, serving as a kind of decoration to
those who use it, while no such sentiment was really to be found
in the heart of man.  Could it really be that one who seemed
to have disciplined himself from boyhood to old age, could be so
easily brutalized on such grounds, without a thought for me,
without any idea that his experience of bygone years ought to
have more weight than this wretched slander?  Could he
really, like an unbroken colt as yet untaught to carry his rider
properly, on some petty suspicion rear and unseat his rider and
fling to the ground what was once his pride?  If so, what
must be thought of the rest with whom I had no such strong ties
of friendship, and who had given no such proofs of a well trained
life?  All this I turned over in my soul and continually
revolved in my heart, or, shall I rather say my heart was turned
over by these things fighting and pricking me at the recollection
of them?  I wrote no answer; not that I kept silence from
contempt; do not think it of me my brother, for I am not
defending myself to men but I speak before God in Christ.  I
kept silence from utter inability to say a word commensurate with
my grief.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxlv-p18">5.  While I was in this position another
letter came to me, addressed to a certain Dazizas, but in reality
written to all the world.  This is obvious from its very rapid
distribution, for in a few days it was delivered all over Pontus, and
was travelling about Galatia; indeed it is said that the carriers of
this good news traversed Bithynia, and reached the Hellespont
itself.  What was written against me to Dazizas<note place="end" n="3062" id="ix.ccxlv-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p19"> In
<i>Letter</i> cxxxi. the name appears as Dazinas, or Dexinas. 
In this place the <span class="c14" id="ix.ccxlv-p19.1">mss.</span> agree in the form
Dazizas.</p></note> you are very well aware, for they do not
reckon you as so far beyond the bounds of their friendship as to have
left you alone undistinguished by this honour.  However, if the
letter has not reached you, I will send it to you.  In it you will
find me charged with craft and treachery, with corruption of Churches
and with ruin of souls.  The charge which they think the truest of
all is, that I made that exposition of the faith for secret and
dishonest reasons, not to do service to the Nicopolitans, but with the
design of disingenously extracting a confession from them.  Of all
this the Lord is Judge.  What clear evidence can there be of the
thoughts of the heart?  One thing I do wonder at in them, that
after signing the document presented by me, they show so much
disagreement, that they confuse truth and falsehood to satisfy those
who are accusing them, quite forgetful that their written confession of
the Nicene Creed is preserved at Rome, and that they with their own
hand delivered to the council at Tyana the document brought from Rome
which is in my hands, and contains the same creed.  They forgot
their own address, when they came forward and bewailed the deceit by
which they had been tricked into giving their adhesion to the document
drawn up by the faction of Eudoxius,<note place="end" n="3063" id="ix.ccxlv-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p20"> ? The Creed of
Arminum.</p></note> and so
bethought them of the defence for that error, that they should go to
Rome<note place="end" n="3064" id="ix.ccxlv-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p21"> Eustathius,
Silvanus, and Theophilus went to Rome after the Lampsacene Council
of 365.</p></note> and there
accept the creed of the Fathers, that so they might make amends,
for the mischief they had done the Church by their agreement in
evil, by their introduction of something better.  Now the
very men who undertook long journeys for the faith’s sake,
and made all these fine speeches, are reviling me for walking
craftily, and for playing the plotter under the cloke of
love.  It is plain from the Letter, now being carried about,
that they have condemned the faith of Nicæa.  They saw
Cyzicus, and came home with another creed.<note place="end" n="3065" id="ix.ccxlv-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p22"> The Synod of
Tyana had been ready to recognise the Eustathians as Catholics in
374.  The Semi-Arian Council of Cyzicus was held in 375 or 376
(Mansi iii. 469).</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxlv-p23">6.  But why say anything of mere verbal
inconsistency?  The practical proofs of their change of position
afforded by their conduct are far stronger.  They refused to yield
to the sentence of fifty bishops passed against them.<note place="end" n="3066" id="ix.ccxlv-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p24"> <i>i.e.</i> at
Constantinople in 360.</p></note>  They declined to resign the government
of their Churches although the number of bishops assenting to the
decree for their deposition was so many, on the alleged ground that
they were not partakers of the Holy Ghost, and were not governing their
Churches by the grace of God, but had clutched their dignity by the aid
of human power, and through lust of vain glory.  Now they are for
receiving the men consecrated by these same persons as bishops.  I
should like you to ask them in my stead, (although they despise all
mankind, as bereft of eyes, ears, and common sense), to perceive the
inconsistency of their conduct, what sentiments they do really
entertain in their own hearts.  How can there be two bishops, one
deposed by Euippius,<note place="end" n="3067" id="ix.ccxlv-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p25"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> ccxxviii.</p></note> and the other
consecrated by him?  Both are the actions of the same man. 
Had he not been endowed with the grace bestowed upon Jeremiah to pull
down and build again, to root out and to plant,<note place="end" n="3068" id="ix.ccxlv-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p26"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Jer. i. 10" id="ix.ccxlv-p26.1" parsed="|Jer|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.10">Jer. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> he certainly would not have rooted the
one out and planted the other.  Grant him the one and you must
grant him the other.  Their <pb n="288" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_288.html" id="ix.ccxlv-Page_288" />one object, as it seems, is everywhere
to look to their own advantage, and to regard every one who acts in
accordance with their own wishes as a friend, while they treat any
one who opposes them as an enemy, and spare no calumny to run him
down.<note place="end" n="3069" id="ix.ccxlv-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p27"> The Ben.
note on this passage suggests that the reference to Jeremiah is an
argument supposed to be put forward by Eustathius, and immediately
answered by Basil, but there seems no necessity of this.  Basil
says nothing for or against the powers of the bishops who condemned
Eustathius; he only points out the inconsistency of Eustathius in
accepting their powers to ordain when it suited his purpose, while
he refused to admit their authority to depose.  It is enough
for Basil’s argument that Eustathius treated him as having
authority.  On Basil’s own views as to the validity of
heretical ordination, <i>cf</i>. Canon i., <i>Letter</i>
clxxxviii.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxlv-p28">7.  What measures are they now taking against
the Church?  For the shiftiness of their originators, shocking;
for the apathy of all who are affected by them, pitiable.  By a
respectable commission the children and grandchildren of Euippius have
been summoned from distant regions to Sebasteia, and to them the people
have been entrusted.<note place="end" n="3070" id="ix.ccxlv-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p29"> <i>i.e.</i>
bishops and presbyters whose spiritual descent is to be traced to
Euippius, <i>viz</i>.:  Eustathius and his clergy.  Over
what see Euippius presided is unknown.</p></note>  They have
taken possession of the altar.  They have been made the leaven of
that Church.  I am persecuted by them as a Homoousiast. 
Eustathius, who brought the Homoousion in the script from Rome to
Tyana, although he was not able to get admitted into their much to be
coveted communion, either because they feared, or respected the
authority of, the large number of persons who had agreed in condemning
him, is now in intimate alliance with them.  I only hope that I
may never have time enough on my hands to tell of all their
doings—who were gathered together, how each one had been
ordained, and from what kind of earlier life each arrived at his
present dignity.  I have been taught to pray “that my mouth
may not utter the works of the men.”<note place="end" n="3071" id="ix.ccxlv-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p30">
<scripRef passage="Psa. 17.3,4" id="ix.ccxlv-p30.1" parsed="|Ps|17|3|17|4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.17.3-Ps.17.4">Ps. xvii. 3 and 4</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  If you enquire you will learn these
things for yourself, and, if they are hidden from you, they will not
assuredly continue hidden from the judges.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxlv-p31">8.  I will not, however, omit to tell you, my
dear friend, in what a state I have been.  Last year I suffered
from a very violent fever, and came near to the gates of death. 
When, by God’s mercy, I was restored, I was distressed at coming
back to life, as I bethought me of all the troubles before me.  I
considered with myself for what reason, hidden in the depths of the
wisdom of God, yet further days of life in the flesh had been allowed
me.  But when I heard of these matters I concluded that the Lord
wished me to see the Churches at rest after the storm which they had
previously suffered from the alienation of the men in whom, on account
of their fictitious gravity of character, every confidence had been
placed.  Or peradventure the Lord designed to invigorate my soul,
and to render it more vigilant for the future, to the end that, instead
of giving heed to men, it might be made perfect through those precepts
of the Gospel which do not share in the changes and chances of human
seasons and circumstances, but abide for ever the same, as they were
uttered by the blessed lips that cannot lie.<note place="end" n="3072" id="ix.ccxlv-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p32"> Contrast the
famous appeal of Antigone in Soph., <i>Ant</i>. 454 to the eternal
principles of right and wrong; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxlv-p32.1">οὐ γάρ τι
νῦν γε
καχθὲς, ἀλλ᾽
ἀεί ποτε ζῆ
ταῦτα
κοὐδεὶς
οἶδεν ἐξ
ὅτου
᾽φάνη</span>.  The Christian saint
can make the more personal reference to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxlv-p32.2">ἀψευδὲς
στόμα</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxlv-p33">9.  Men are like clouds, shifting hither and
thither in the sky with the change of the winds.<note place="end" n="3073" id="ix.ccxlv-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p34"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Jude 12" id="ix.ccxlv-p34.1" parsed="|Jude|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.12">Jude 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  And of all men who have ever come
within my experience these of whom I am speaking are the most
unstable.  As to the other business of life, those who have
lived with them may give evidence; but as to what is within my own
knowledge, their inconsistency as regards the faith, I do not know
that I have ever myself observed it or heard from any one else, of
anything like it.  Originally they were followers of Arius;
then they went over to Hermogenes, who was diametrically opposed to
the errors of Arius, as is evinced by the Creed originally recited
by him at Nicæa.<note place="end" n="3074" id="ix.ccxlv-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p35"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> lxxxi. p. 172.  Hermogenes was bishop of
Cæsarea, in which see he preceded Dianius.  He acted as
secretary at Nicæa, when yet a deacon.  “The actual
creed was written out and read, perhaps in consideration of
Hosius’ ignorance of Greek, by Hermogenes.” 
(Stanley, <i>Eastern Church</i>, p. 140, ed. 1862.)</p></note> 
Hermogenes, fell asleep, and then they went over to Eusebius, the
Coryphæus, as we know on personal evidence, of the Arian
ring.  Leaving this, for whatever reasons, they came home
again, and once more concealed their Arian sentiments.  After
reaching the episcopate, to pass by what occurred in the interval,
how many creeds did they put forth?  One at Ancyra;<note place="end" n="3075" id="ix.ccxlv-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p36"> In 358, when
the <span class="Greek" id="ix.ccxlv-p36.1">ὁ</span><span dir="rtl" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxlv-p36.2">μοιο</span><span class="Greek" id="ix.ccxlv-p36.3">ύ</span><span dir="rtl" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxlv-p36.4">σιον</span> was accepted.</p></note> another at Seleucia;<note place="end" n="3076" id="ix.ccxlv-p36.5"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p37"> In 359, when
the Semiarians supported the Antiochene Dedication Creed of
341.</p></note> another at Constantinople,<note place="end" n="3077" id="ix.ccxlv-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p38"> In 360, when
the Acacians triumphed, and Eustathius with other Semiarians were
deposed.  The Creed of Ariminum, as revised at Nike, was
accepted.</p></note> the famous one; another at
Lampsacus,<note place="end" n="3078" id="ix.ccxlv-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p39"> In 364, when
the Creeds of Ariminum and Constantinople were condemned by the
Semiarians, and the Dedication Creed was reaffirmed.</p></note> then that of
Nike in Thrace;<note place="end" n="3079" id="ix.ccxlv-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p40"> The Creed of
Nike in Thrace was the Creed of Arminum revised, and it seems out of
order to mention it after Lampsacus.</p></note> and now again
the creed of Cyzicus.<note place="end" n="3080" id="ix.ccxlv-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlv-p41"> In 375
or 6.  This is the formula referred to in <i>Letter</i> ccli.
4, as the latest.  On the variety of Creeds, <i>cf</i>. p. 48,
n.</p></note>  Of this
last I know nothing, except that I am told that they have suppressed
the homoousion, and are supporting the <i>like in essence</i>, while
they subscribe with Eunomius the blas<pb n="289" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_289.html" id="ix.ccxlv-Page_289" />phemies against the Holy Spirit. 
Although all of the creeds which I have enumerated may not be
opposed to one another, yet they alike exhibit the inconsistency of
the men’s minds, from their never standing by the same
words.  I have said nothing as to countless other points, but
this that I do say is true.  Now that they have gone over to
you, I beg you to write back by the same man, I mean our fellow
presbyter Strategius, whether you have remained in the same mind
towards me, or whether you have been alienated in consequence of
your meeting them.  For it was not likely that they would be
silent, nor that you yourself, after writing to me as you have,
would not use free speaking to them too.  If you remain in
communion with me, it is well; it is what I would most earnestly
pray for.  If they have drawn you over to them, it is
sad.  How should separation from such a brother not be
sad?  If in nothing else, at least in bearing losses like this,
we have been considerably tried at their hands.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Theophilus the Bishop." progress="91.27%" prev="ix.ccxlv" next="ix.ccxlvii" id="ix.ccxlvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxlvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxlvi-p1.1">Letter
CCXLV.<note place="end" n="3081" id="ix.ccxlvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlvi-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccxlvi-p3"><i>To Theophilus the Bishop</i>.<note place="end" n="3082" id="ix.ccxlvi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlvi-p4">
<i>i.e.</i>of Castabala, who had accompanied Eustathius to
Rome, and was closely associated with him.  <i>cf</i>. p.
198.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxlvi-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxlvi-p5.1">It</span> is some time since I
received your letter, but I waited to be able to reply by some fit
person; that so the bearer of my answer might supply whatever might be
wanting in it.  Now there has arrived our much beloved and very
reverend brother Strategius, and I have judged it well to make use of
his services, both as knowing my mind and able to convey<note place="end" n="3083" id="ix.ccxlvi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlvi-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxlvi-p6.1">διακομίσαι</span>
.  Two <span class="c14" id="ix.ccxlvi-p6.2">mss.</span> have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxlvi-p6.3">διακονῆσαι</span>.</p></note> news of me with due propriety and
reverence.  Know, therefore, my beloved and honoured friend, that
I highly value my affection for you, and am not conscious so far as the
disposition of my heart goes, of having at any time failed in it,
although I have had many serious causes of reasonable complaint. 
But I have decided to weigh the good against the bad, as in a balance,
and to add my own mind where the better inclines.  Now changes
have been made by those who should least of all have allowed anything
of the kind.  Pardon me, therefore, for I have not changed my
mind, if I have shifted any side, or rather I should say, I shall still
be on the same side, but there are others who are continually changing
it, and are now openly deserting to the foe.  You yourself know
what a value I put on their communion, so long as they were of the
sound party.  If now I refuse to follow these, and shun all who
think with them, I ought fairly to be forgiven.  I put truth and
my own salvation before everything.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Nicopolitans." progress="91.35%" prev="ix.ccxlvi" next="ix.ccxlviii" id="ix.ccxlvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxlvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxlvii-p1.1">Letter CCXLVI.<note place="end" n="3084" id="ix.ccxlvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlvii-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxlvii-p3">To the Nicopolitans.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxlvii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxlvii-p4.1">I am</span> filled with distress at
seeing evil on the high road to success, while you, my reverend
friends, are faint and failing under continuous calamity.  But
when again I bethink me of the mighty hand of God, and reflect that He
knows how to raise up them that are broken down, to love the just, to
crush the proud and to put down the mighty from their seats, then again
my heart grows lighter by hope, and I know that through your prayers
the calm that the Lord will show us will come soon.  Only grow not
weary in prayer, but in the present emergency strive to give to all a
plain example by deed of whatever you teach by word.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Nicopolitans." progress="91.38%" prev="ix.ccxlvii" next="ix.ccxlix" id="ix.ccxlviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxlviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxlviii-p1.1">Letter CCXLVII.<note place="end" n="3085" id="ix.ccxlviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlviii-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxlviii-p3">To the Nicopolitans.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxlviii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxlviii-p4.1">When</span> I had read the
letter of your holinesses, how did I not groan and lament that I had
heard of these further troubles, of blows and insults inflicted on
yourselves, of destruction of homes, devastation of the city, ruin of
your whole country, persecution of the Church, banishment; of priests,
invasion of wolves, and scattering of flocks.  But I have looked
to the Lord in heaven, and have ceased to groan and weep, because I am
perfectly well assured, as I hope you know too, that help will speedily
come and that you will not be for ever forsaken.  What we have
suffered, we have suffered for our sins.  But our loving Lord will
show us His own aid for the sake of His love and pity for the
Churches.  Nevertheless, I have not omitted to beseech men in
authority in person.  I have written to those at court, who love
us, that the wrath of our ravening enemy may be stayed.  I think,
moreover, that from many quarters condemnation may fall upon his head,
unless indeed these troublous times allow our public men no leisure for
these matters.<note place="end" n="3086" id="ix.ccxlviii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlviii-p5"> It is rare to
find in Basil’s letters even so slight an allusion as this to
the general affairs of the empire.  At or about the date of
this letter the Goths, hitherto kept in subjection by the legions of
Valens, were being driven south by the Huns and becoming a danger to
the empire.  Amm. Marc. xxxi. 4.  <i>Turbido instantium
studio, orbis Romani pernicies ducebatur.</i></p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium." progress="91.45%" prev="ix.ccxlviii" next="ix.ccl" id="ix.ccxlix"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxlix-p1">

<pb n="290" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_290.html" id="ix.ccxlix-Page_290" /><span class="c18" id="ix.ccxlix-p1.1">Letter
CCXLVIII.<note place="end" n="3087" id="ix.ccxlix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlix-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxlix-p3">To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxlix-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxlix-p4.1">So</span> far as my own wishes
are concerned I am grieved at living at such a distance from your
reverence.  But, as regards the peace of your own life, I thank
the Lord Who has kept you out of this conflagration which has specially
ravaged my diocese.  For the just Judge has sent me, in accordance
with my works, a messenger of Satan,<note place="end" n="3088" id="ix.ccxlix-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlix-p5"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 7" id="ix.ccxlix-p5.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.7">2 Cor. xii.
7</scripRef>.</p></note> who is
buffeting me<note place="end" n="3089" id="ix.ccxlix-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlix-p6"> The word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxlix-p6.1">κατακονδυλίζω</span>
here used (it occurs in Æschines) is a synonym, slightly
strengthened, for the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxlix-p6.2">κολαφίζω</span> of
St. Paul.  St. Basil seems plainly to have the passage quoted
in his mind.</p></note> severely enough,
and is vigorously defending the heresy.  Indeed to such a pitch
has he carried the war against us, that he does not shrink even from
shedding the blood of those who trust in God.  You cannot fail to
have heard that a man of the name of Asclepius,<note place="end" n="3090" id="ix.ccxlix-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlix-p7"> I have failed
to find further mention of this Asclepius.  An Asclepius of
Cologne is commemorated on June 30.</p></note> because he would not consent to communion
with Doeg,<note place="end" n="3091" id="ix.ccxlix-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxlix-p8"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Sam. xxi. 18" id="ix.ccxlix-p8.1" parsed="|1Sam|21|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.21.18">1 Sam. xxi.
18</scripRef>.</p></note> has died under
the blows inflicted on him by them, or rather, by their blows has
been translated into life.  You may suppose that the rest of
their doings are of a piece with this; the persecutions of
presbyters and teachers, and all that might be expected to be done
by men abusing the imperial authority at their own caprice. 
But, in answer to your prayers, the Lord will give us release from
these things, and patience to bear the weight of our trials worthily
of our hope in Him.  Pray write frequently to me of all that
concerns yourself.  If you find any one who can be trusted to
carry you the book that I have finished, be so kind as to send for
it, that so, when I have been cheered by your approval, I may send
it on to others also.  By the grace of the Holy One may you be
granted to me and to the Church of the Lord in good health rejoicing
in the Lord, and praying for me.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address.  Commendatory." progress="91.54%" prev="ix.ccxlix" next="ix.ccli" id="ix.ccl"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccl-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccl-p1.1">Letter
CCXLIX.<note place="end" n="3092" id="ix.ccl-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccl-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccl-p3">Without address.  Commendatory.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccl-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccl-p4.1">I congratulate</span> this my brother,
in being delivered from our troubles here and in approaching your
reverence.  In choosing a good life with them that fear the Lord
he has chosen a good provision for the life to come.  I commend
him to your excellency and by him I beseech you to pray for my wretched
life, to the end that I may be delivered from these trials and begin to
serve the Lord according to the Gospel.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Patrophilus, bishop of Ægæ." progress="91.57%" prev="ix.ccl" next="ix.cclii" id="ix.ccli"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccli-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccli-p1.1">Letter CCL.<note place="end" n="3093" id="ix.ccli-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccli-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccli-p3">To Patrophilus, bishop of Ægæ.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccli-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccli-p4.1">There</span> has been some delay
in my receiving your answer to my former letter; but it has reached me
through the well-beloved Strategius, and I have given thanks to the
Lord for your continuance in your love to me.  What you have now
been kind enough to write on the same subject proves your good
intentions, for you think as you ought, and you counsel me to my
gain.  But I see that my words will be extending too far, if I am
to reply to everything written to me by your excellency.  I
therefore say no more than this, that, if the blessing of peace goes no
further than the mere name of peace, it is ridiculous to go on picking
out here one and there another, and allow them alone a share in the
boon, while others beyond number are excluded from it.  But if
agreement with mischievous men, under the appearance of peace, really
does the harm an enemy might do to all who consent to it, then only
consider who those men are who have been admitted to their
companionship, who have conceived an unrighteous hatred against me; who
but men of the faction not in communion with me.  There is no need
now for me to mention them by name.  They have been invited by
them to Sebasteia; they have assumed the charge of the Church; they
have performed service at the altar:  they have given of their own
bread to all the people, being proclaimed bishops by the clergy there,
and escorted through all the district as saints and in communion. 
If one must adopt the faction of these men, it is absurd to begin at
the extremities, and not rather to hold intercourse with those that are
their heads.<note place="end" n="3094" id="ix.ccli-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccli-p5"> <i>i.e.</i>
with Euzoius, Eudoxius, and the more pronounced Arians.</p></note>  If then we
are to count heretic and shun no one at all, why, tell me, do you
separate yourself from the communion of certain persons?  But if
any are to be shunned, let me be told by these people who are so
logically consistent in everything, to what party those belong whom
they have invited over from Galatia to join them?  If such things
seem grievous to you, charge the separation on those who are
responsible for it.  If you judge them to be of no importance,
forgive me for declining to be of the leaven of the teachers of wrong
doctrine.<note place="end" n="3095" id="ix.ccli-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccli-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccli-p6.1">τῶν
ἑτεροδιδασκαλούντων</span>.  <i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 3" id="ix.ccli-p6.2" parsed="|1Tim|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.3">1
Tim. i. 3</scripRef>.  The Ben.
note compares Greg., <i>Orat</i>. xii. 203.</p></note>  Wherefore, if
you will, have no more to do with those specious arguments, but with
all <pb n="291" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_291.html" id="ix.ccli-Page_291" />openness confute them
that do not walk aright in the truth of the Gospel.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the people of Evæsæ." progress="91.69%" prev="ix.ccli" next="ix.ccliii" id="ix.cclii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclii-p1.1">Letter
CCLI.<note place="end" n="3096" id="ix.cclii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclii-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cclii-p3"><i>To the people of Evæsæ.</i><note place="end" n="3097" id="ix.cclii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclii-p4"> Euassai. 
Possibly Ptolemy’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclii-p4.1">Σείουα</span>. 
Ramsay, <i>Hist. Geog. A. M.</i> 304.  Now Yogounes,
<i>i.e</i>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclii-p4.2">῞Αγιος
᾽Ιωάννης</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclii-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.cclii-p5.1">My</span> occupations
are very numerous, and my mind is full of many anxious cares, but I
have never forgotten you, my dear friends, ever praying my God for your
constancy in the faith, wherein ye stand and have your boasting in the
hope of the glory of God.  Truly nowadays it is hard to find, and
extraordinary to see, a Church pure, unharmed by the troubles of the
times, and preserving the apostolic doctrine in all its integrity and
completeness.  Such is your Church shewn at this present time by
Him who in every generation makes manifest them that are worthy of His
calling.  May the Lord grant to you the blessings of Jerusalem
which is above, in return for your flinging back at the heads of the
liars their slanders against me, and your refusal to allow them entry
into your hearts.  I know, and am persuaded in the Lord, that
“your reward is great in heaven,”<note place="end" n="3098" id="ix.cclii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclii-p6">
<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 12" id="ix.cclii-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.12">Matt. v. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> even on account of this very
conduct.  For you have wisely concluded among yourselves, as
indeed is the truth, that the men who are “rewarding me evil
for good, and hatred for my love,”<note place="end" n="3099" id="ix.cclii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclii-p7">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cix. 5" id="ix.cclii-p7.1" parsed="|Ps|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.9.5">Ps. cix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>
are accusing me now for the very same points which they are found to
have themselves confessed and subscribed.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclii-p8">2.  Their presenting you with their own
signatures for an accusation against me is not the only contradiction
into which they have fallen.  They were unanimously deposed by the
bishops assembled at Constantinople.<note place="end" n="3100" id="ix.cclii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclii-p9"> <i>i.e.</i> in
January 360.  Soc. ii. 41–43; Soz. iv. 24.</p></note>  They
refused to accept this deposition and appealed to a synod of impious
men,<note place="end" n="3101" id="ix.cclii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclii-p10"> The Synod of
Lampsacus in 365 is probably referred to, but Socrates (v. 14)
mentions several synods of the Homoiousians.</p></note> refusing to
admit the episcopacy of their judges, in order not to accept the
sentence passed upon them.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclii-p11">The reason alleged for their non-recognition was
their being leaders of wicked heresy.  All this<note place="end" n="3102" id="ix.cclii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclii-p12"> <i>i.e.</i>
the deposition.</p></note> happened nearly seventeen years ago. 
The principal men of those who deposed them were Eudoxius, Euippius,
George,<note place="end" n="3103" id="ix.cclii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclii-p13"> Of uncertain
see.</p></note> Acacius, and others
unknown to you.<note place="end" n="3104" id="ix.cclii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclii-p14"> A
<span class="c14" id="ix.cclii-p14.1">ms.</span> variety is “to
me.”</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclii-p15">The present tyrants of the churches are their
successors, some ordained to fill their places, and others actually
promoted by them.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclii-p16">3.  Now let those who charge me with unsound
doctrine tell me in what way the men whose deposition they refused to
accept were heretical.  Let them tell me in what way those
promoted by them, and holding the same views as their fathers, are
orthodox.  If Euippius was orthodox, how can Eustathius, whom he
deposed, be other than a layman?  If Euippius was a heretic, how
can any one ordained by him be in communion with Eustathius now? 
But all this conduct, this trying to accuse men and set them up again,
is child’s play, got up against the Churches of God, for their
own gain.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclii-p17">When Eustathius was travelling through
Paphlagonia, he overthrew the altars<note place="end" n="3105" id="ix.cclii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclii-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclii-p18.1">θυσιαστήρια</span><span class="Greek" id="ix.cclii-p18.2">
.</span></p></note> of Basilides
of Paphlagonia,<note place="end" n="3106" id="ix.cclii-p18.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclii-p19">
<i>i.e.</i>Basilides, bishop of Gangra.  <i>cf.
Letter</i> ccxxvi. p. 268.</p></note> and used to perform
divine service on his own tables.<note place="end" n="3107" id="ix.cclii-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclii-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclii-p20.1">τραπεζῶν</span><span class="Greek" id="ix.cclii-p20.2">
.</span></p></note>  Now he
is begging Basilides to be admitted to communion.  He refused to
communicate with our reverend brother Elpidius, because of his alliance
with the Amasenes;<note place="end" n="3108" id="ix.cclii-p20.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclii-p21">
<i>i.e.</i>the Arian bishop of Amasia, who was intruded into
the place of Eulalius.  On the state of the Amasene church at
his time, <i>cf</i>. Soz. vii. 2.</p></note> and now he comes as
a suppliant to the Amasenes, petitioning for alliance with them. 
Even ye yourselves know how shocking were his public utterances against
Euippius:  now he glorifies the holders of Euippius’s
opinions for their orthodoxy, if only they will cooperate in promoting
his restitution.  And I am all the while being calumniated, not
because I am doing any wrong, but because they have imagined that they
will thus be recommended to the party at Antioch.  The character
of those whom they sent for last year from Galatia, as being likely by
their means to recover the free exercise of their episcopal powers, is
only too well known to all who have lived even for a short time with
them.  I pray that the Lord may never allow me leisure to recount
all their proceedings.  I will only say that they have passed
through the whole country, with the honour and attendance of bishops,
escorted by their most honourable bodyguard and sympathizers; and have
made a grand entry into the city, and held an assembly with all
authority.  The people have been given over to them.  The
altar has been given over to them.  How they went to Nicopolis,
and could do nothing there of all that they had promised, and how they
came, and what appearance they presented on their return, is known to
those who were on the spot.  They are obviously taking every
single step for their own <pb n="292" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_292.html" id="ix.cclii-Page_292" />gain and profit.  If they say that they
have repented, let them shew their repentance in writing; let them
anathematize the Creed of Constantinople; let them separate from the
heretics; and let them no longer trick the simple-minded.  So much
for them and theirs.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclii-p22">4.  I, however, brethren beloved, small and
insignificant as I am, but remaining ever by God’s grace the
same, have never changed with the changes of the world.  My creed
has not varied at Seleucia, at Constantinople, at Zela,<note place="end" n="3109" id="ix.cclii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclii-p23"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> ccxxvi. p. 268.</p></note> at Lampsacus, and at Rome.  My present
creed is not different from the former; it has remained ever one and
the same.  As we received from the Lord, so are we baptized; as we
are baptized, so we make profession of our faith; as we make profession
of our faith, so do we offer our doxology, not separating the Holy
Ghost from Father and Son, nor preferring Him in honour to the Father,
or asserting Him to be prior to the Son, as blasphemers’ tongues
invent.<note place="end" n="3110" id="ix.cclii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclii-p24"> <i>cf</i>.
<i>De Sp. S.</i> chap. xii. p. 18.</p></note>  Who could be
so rash as to reject the Lord’s commandment, and boldly devise an
order of his own for the Names?  But I do not call the Spirit, Who
is ranked with Father and Son, a creature.  I do not dare to call
slavish that which is royal.<note place="end" n="3111" id="ix.cclii-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclii-p25"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Ps. li. 12" id="ix.cclii-p25.1" parsed="|Ps|51|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.12">Ps. li. 12</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  And I
beseech you to remember the threat uttered by the Lord in the words,
“All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men;
but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto
men, neither in this world, neither in the world to
come.”<note place="end" n="3112" id="ix.cclii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclii-p26">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 31, 32" id="ix.cclii-p26.1" parsed="|Matt|12|31|12|32" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.31-Matt.12.32">Matt. xii. 31,
32</scripRef>.</p></note>  Keep
yourselves from dangerous teaching against the Spirit. 
“Stand fast in the faith.”<note place="end" n="3113" id="ix.cclii-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclii-p27">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xvi. 13" id="ix.cclii-p27.1" parsed="|1Cor|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.13">1 Cor. xvi.
13</scripRef>.</p></note>  Look over all the world, and see
how small the part is which is unsound.  All the rest of the
Church which has received the Gospel. from one end of the world to
the other, abides in this sound and unperverted doctrine.  From
their communion I pray that I may never fall, and I pray that I may
have part and lot with you in the righteous day of our Lord Jesus
Christ, when He shall come to give to every one according to his
conduct.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the bishops of the Pontic Diocese." progress="92.02%" prev="ix.cclii" next="ix.ccliv" id="ix.ccliii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccliii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccliii-p1.1">Letter
CCLII.<note place="end" n="3114" id="ix.ccliii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccliii-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccliii-p3"><i>To the bishops of the Pontic Diocese.</i><note place="end" n="3115" id="ix.ccliii-p3.1"><p id="ix.ccliii-p4"> In the title the
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccliii-p4.1">διοίκησις</span>
is used in its oldest ecclesiastical sense of a patriarchal
jurisdiction commensurate with the civil diocese, which contained
several provinces.  <i>cf</i>. the IXth Canon of Chalcedon,
which gives an appeal from the metropolitan, the head of the
province, to the exarch of the “diocese.” 
“The title exarch is here applied to the primate of a group
of provincial churches, as it had been used by Ibas, bishop of
Edema, at his trial in 448; alluding to the ‘Eastern
Council’ which had resisted the council of Ephesus, and
condemned Cyril, he said, ‘I followed my exarch,’
meaning John of Antioch (Mansi vii. 237; compare Evagrius iv. 11,
using ‘patriarchs’ and ‘exarchs’
synonymously).  Reference is here made not to all such
prelates, but to the bishops of Ephesus, <i>Cæsarea in
Cappadocia</i>, and Heraclea, if, as seems possible, the see
of Heraclea still nominally retained its old relation to the
bishop of Thrace.”  Bright, <i>Canons of the First Four
Gen. Councils</i>, pp. 156, 157.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="ix.ccliii-p5">The Pontic diocese was one of
Constantine’s thirteen civil divisions.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccliii-p6"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccliii-p6.1">The</span> honours of martyrs
ought to be very eagerly coveted by all who rest their hopes on the
Lord, and more especially by you who seek after virtue.  By your
disposition towards the great and good among your fellow servants you
are shewing your affection to our common Lord.  Moreover, a
special reason for this is to be found in the tie, as it were, of
blood, which binds the life of exact discipline to those who have been
made perfect through endurance.  Since then Eupsychius and Damas
and their company are most illustrious among martyrs, and their memory
is yearly kept in our city and all the neighbourhood, the Church,
calling on you by my voice, reminds you to keep up your ancient custom
of paying a visit.  A great and good work lies before you among
the people, who desire to be edified by you, and are anxious for the
reward dependent on the honour paid to the martyrs.  Receive,
therefore, my supplications, and consent of your kindness to give at
the cost of small trouble to yourselves a great boon to me.<note place="end" n="3116" id="ix.ccliii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccliii-p7">
<i>cf</i>. p. 184, n.  <i>cf</i>.
Proleg.  Eupsychius, a noble bridegroom of Cæsarea,
was martyred under Julian for his share in the demolition of the
temple of Fortune.  Soz. v. 11.  <i>cf</i>. Greg.
Naz., <i>Ep. ad Bas</i>. lviii.  September 7 was the day
of the feast at Cæsarea.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the presbyters of Antioch." progress="92.13%" prev="ix.ccliii" next="ix.cclv" id="ix.ccliv"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccliv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccliv-p1.1">Letter
CCLIII.<note place="end" n="3117" id="ix.ccliv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccliv-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccliv-p3"><i>To the presbyters of Antioch.</i><note place="end" n="3118" id="ix.ccliv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccliv-p4"> This and
the three following letters are complimentary and consolatory
epistles conveyed by Sanctissimus on his return to Rome.  It
does not appear quite certain whether they are to be referred to the
period of his return from his second journey to the East in 376, or
that of his earlier return in 374.  <i>cf. Letters</i> cxx. and
ccxxi.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccliv-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccliv-p5.1">The</span> anxious care which you have
for the Churches of God will to some extent be assuaged by our very
dear and very reverend brother Sanctissimus the presbyter, when he has
told you of the love and kindness felt for us by all the West. 
But, on the other hand, it will be roused afresh and made yet keener,
when he has told you in person what zeal is demanded by the present
position of affairs.  All other authorities have told us, as it
were, by halves, the minds of men in the West, and the condition of
things there.  He is very competent to understand men’s
minds, and to make exact enquiry into the condition of affairs, and he
will tell you everything and will guide your good will through the
whole business.  You have matter before you <pb n="293" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_293.html" id="ix.ccliv-Page_293" />appropriate to the excellent will which you
have always shewn in your anxiety on behalf of the Churches of
God.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Pelagius, bishop of the Syrian Laodicea." progress="92.19%" prev="ix.ccliv" next="ix.cclvi" id="ix.cclv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclv-p1.1">Letter CCLIV.<note place="end" n="3119" id="ix.cclv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclv-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cclv-p3"><i>To Pelagius,</i><note place="end" n="3120" id="ix.cclv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclv-p4"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> xcii. p. 177.  On Pelagius bishop of the Syrian
Laodicea, see Theod., <i>H.E.</i> iv. 13 and v. 8. 
Philostorg., <i>H.E.</i> v. 1.  Sozomen, <i>H.E.</i> vi. 12,
and vii. 9.</p></note> <i>bishop of
the Syrian Laodicea.</i></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclv-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cclv-p5.1">May</span> the Lord grant me once
again in person to behold your true piety and to supply in actual
intercourse all that is wanting in my letter.  I am behindhand in
beginning to write and must needs make many excuses.  But we have
with us the well beloved and reverend brother Sanctissimus, the
presbyter.  He will tell you everything, both our news and the
news of the West.  You will be cheered by what you hear; but when
he tells you of the troubles in which we are involved he will perhaps
add some distress and anxiety to that which already besets your kindly
soul.  Yet it is not to no purpose that affliction should be felt
by you, able as you are to move the Lord.  Your anxiety will turn
to our gain, and I know that we shall receive succour from God as long
as we have the aid of your prayers.  Pray, too, with me for
release from my anxieties, and ask for some increase in my bodily
strength; then the Lord will prosper me on my way to the fulfilment of
my desires and to a sight of your excellency.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Vitus, bishop of Charræ." progress="92.25%" prev="ix.cclv" next="ix.cclvii" id="ix.cclvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclvi-p1.1">Letter
CCLV.<note place="end" n="3121" id="ix.cclvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclvi-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cclvi-p3"><i>To Vitus, bishop of Charræ.</i><note place="end" n="3122" id="ix.cclvi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclvi-p4">
<i>cf</i>. <i>Letter</i> xcii. p. 177.  Vitus of
Charræ (Haran) was bishop of Constantinople in 381. 
(Labbe, ii. 955.)  <i>cf</i>. Sozomen, <i>H.E.</i> vi.
33.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclvi-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cclvi-p5.1">Would</span> that it were possible for
me to write to your reverence every day!  For ever since I have
had experience of your affection I have had great desire to converse
with you, or, if this be impossible, at least to communicate with you
by letter, that I may tell you my own news and learn in what state you
are.  Yet we have not what we wish but what the Lord gives, and
this we ought to receive with gratitude.  I have therefore thanked
the holy God for giving me an opportunity for writing to your reverence
on the arrival of our very well beloved and reverend brother
Sanctissimus, the presbyter.  He has had considerable trouble in
accomplishing his journey, and will tell you with accuracy all that he
has learnt in the West.  For all these things we ought to thank
the Lord and to beseech Him to give us too the same peace and that we
may freely receive one another.  Receive all the brethren in
Christ in my name.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the very well beloved and reverend brethren the presbyters Acacius, Aetius, Paulus, and Silvanus; the deacons Silvinus and Lucius, and the rest of the brethren the monks, Basil, the bishop." progress="92.31%" prev="ix.cclvi" next="ix.cclviii" id="ix.cclvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclvii-p1.1">Letter CCLVI.<note place="end" n="3123" id="ix.cclvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclvii-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cclvii-p3"><i>To the very well beloved and reverend brethren the
presbyters Acacius, Aetius, Paulus, and Silvanus; the deacons Silvinus
and Lucius, and the rest of the brethren the monks, Basil, the
bishop.</i><note place="end" n="3124" id="ix.cclvii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclvii-p4"> Maran (<i>Vit.
Bas</i>. xxxvi. 5) remarks that the Acacius heading this list
is probably the Acacius who in 375 had invited Basil in the name of
the Church of Berœa, and was afterwards famous alike for his
episcopate at Berœa and his hostility to St. Chrysostom. 
<i>cf. Letter</i> ccxx. p. 260.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclvii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cclvii-p5.1">News</span> has reached me of
the severe persecution carried on against you, and how directly after
Easter the men who fast for strife and debate<note place="end" n="3125" id="ix.cclvii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclvii-p6">
<scripRef passage="Is. lviii. 4" id="ix.cclvii-p6.1" parsed="|Isa|58|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.58.4">Is. lviii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> attacked your homes, and gave your
labours to the flames, preparing for you indeed a house in the
heavens, not made with hands,<note place="end" n="3126" id="ix.cclvii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclvii-p7">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 1" id="ix.cclvii-p7.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.1">2 Cor. v. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> but for
themselves laying up in store the fire which they had used to your
hurt.  I no sooner heard of this than I groaned over what had
happened; pitying not you, my brethren, (God forbid!) but the men
who are so sunk in wickedness as to carry their evil deeds to such
an extent.  I expected you all to hurry at once to the refuge
prepared for you in my humble self; and I hoped that the Lord would
give me refreshment in the midst of my continual troubles in
embracing you, and in receiving on this inactive body of mine the
noble sweat which you are dropping for the truth’s sake, and
so having some share in the prizes laid up for you by the Judge of
truth.  But this did not enter into your minds, and you did not
even expect any relief at my hands.  I was therefore at least
anxious to find frequent opportunities of writing to you, to the end
that like those who cheer on combatants in the arena, I might myself
by letter give you some encouragement in your good fight.  For
two reasons, however, I have not found this easy.  In the first
place, I did not know where you were residing.  And, secondly,
but few of our people travel in your direction.  Now the Lord
has brought us the very well beloved and reverend brother
Sanctissimus, the presbyter.  By him I am able to salute you,
and I beseech you to pray for me, rejoicing and exulting that your
reward is great in heaven,<note place="end" n="3127" id="ix.cclvii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclvii-p8">
<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 12" id="ix.cclvii-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.12">Matt. v. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and that you
have freedom with the Lord to cease not day and night calling on Him
to put an end to this storm of the Churches; <pb n="294" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_294.html" id="ix.cclvii-Page_294" />to grant the shepherds to their
flocks, and that the Church may return to her proper dignity. 
I am persuaded that if a voice be found to move our good God, He
will not make His mercy afar off, but will now “with the
temptation make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear
it.”<note place="end" n="3128" id="ix.cclvii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclvii-p9">
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 13" id="ix.cclvii-p9.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.13">1 Cor. x. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  Salute all
the brethren in Christ in any name.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the monks harassed by the Arians." progress="92.44%" prev="ix.cclvii" next="ix.cclix" id="ix.cclviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclviii-p1.1">Letter
CCLVII.<note place="end" n="3129" id="ix.cclviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclviii-p2"> Placed in
376.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cclviii-p3">To the monks harassed by the Arians.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclviii-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.cclviii-p4.1">I have</span> thought
it only right to announce to you by letter how I said to myself, when I
heard of the trials brought upon you by the enemies of God, that in a
time reckoned a time of peace you have won for yourselves the blessings
promised to all who suffer persecution for the sake of the name of
Christ.  In my judgment the war that is waged against us by our
fellow countrymen is the hardest to bear, because against open and
declared enemies it is easy to defend ourselves, while we are
necessarily at the mercy of those who are associated with us, and are
thus exposed to continual danger.  This has been your case. 
Our fathers were persecuted, but by idolaters their substance was
plundered, their houses were overthrown, they themselves were driven
into exile, by our open enemies, for Christ’s name’s
sake.  The persecutors who have lately appeared, hate us no less
than they, but, to the deceiving of many, they put forward the name of
Christ, that the persecuted may be robbed of all comfort from its
confession, because the majority of simpler folk, while admitting that
we are being wronged, are unwilling to reckon our death for the
truth’s sake to be martyrdom.  I am therefore persuaded that
the reward in store for you from the righteous Judge is yet greater
than that bestowed on those former martyrs.  They indeed both had
the public praise of men, and received the reward of God; to you,
though your good deeds are not less, no honours are given by the
people.  It is only fair that the requital in store for you in the
world to come should be far greater.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclviii-p5">2.  I exhort you, therefore, not to faint in
your afflictions, but to be revived by God’s love, and to add
daily to your zeal, knowing that in you ought to be preserved that
remnant of true religion which the Lord will find when He cometh on the
earth.  Even if bishops are driven from their Churches, be not
dismayed.  If traitors have arisen from among the very
clergy<note place="end" n="3130" id="ix.cclviii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclviii-p6"> Maran
conjectures an allusion to Fronto.</p></note> themselves,
let not this undermine your confidence in God.  We are saved
not by names, but by mind and purpose, and genuine love toward our
Creator.  Bethink you how in the attack against our Lord,
high priests and scribes and elders devised the plot, and how few
of the people were found really receiving the word.  Remember
that it is not the multitude who are being saved, but the elect of
God.  Be not then affrighted at the great multitude of the
people who are carried hither and thither by winds like the waters
of the sea.  If but one be saved, like Lot at Sodom, he ought
to abide in right judgment, keeping his hope in Christ unshaken,
for the Lord will not forsake His holy ones.  Salute all the
brethren in Christ from me.  Pray earnestly for my miserable
soul.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Epiphanius the bishop." progress="92.57%" prev="ix.cclviii" next="ix.cclx" id="ix.cclix"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclix-p1.1">Letter
CCLVIII.<note place="end" n="3131" id="ix.cclix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclix-p2"> Placed in
377.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cclix-p3"><i>To Epiphanius the bishop.</i><note place="end" n="3132" id="ix.cclix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclix-p4"> The learned
and saintly bishop of Salamis in Cyprus.  About this time he
published his great work against heresy, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclix-p4.1">Πανάριον</span>, and also travelled to Antioch to reconcile the Apollinarian Vitalis
to Paulinus.  On the failure of his efforts, and the complicated
state of parties at Antioch at this time, <i>cf.</i> Epiphan., lxxvii.
20–23; Jerome, <i>Epp</i>. 57, 58, and Soz., <i>H.E.</i>
vi. 25.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclix-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.cclix-p5.1">It</span> has long been
expected that, in accordance with the prediction of our Lord, because
of iniquity abounding, the love of the majority would wax
cold.<note place="end" n="3133" id="ix.cclix-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclix-p6"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 12" id="ix.cclix-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|24|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.12">Matt. xxiv.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now
experience has confirmed this expectation.  But though this
condition of things has already obtained among us here, it seems to
be contradicted by the letter brought from your holiness.  For
verily it is no mere ordinary proof of love, first that you should
remember an unworthy and insignificant person like myself; and
secondly, that you should send to visit me brethren who are fit and
proper ministers of a correspondence of peace.  For now, when
every man is viewing every one else with suspicion, no spectacle is
rarer than that which you are presenting.  Nowhere is pity to
be seen; nowhere sympathy; nowhere a brotherly tear for a brother in
distress.  Not persecutions for the truth’s sake, not
Churches with all their people in tears; not this great tale of
troubles closing round us, are enough to stir us to anxiety for the
welfare of one another.  We jump on them that are fallen; we
scratch and tear at wounded places; we who are supposed to agree
with one another launch the curses that are uttered by the heretics;
men who are in agreement on the most important matters are
<pb n="295" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_295.html" id="ix.cclix-Page_295" />wholly severed from one another
on some one single point.  How, then, can I do otherwise than
admire him who in such circumstances shews that his love to his
neighbour is pure and guileless, and, though separated from me by so
great a distance of sea and land, gives my soul all the care he
can?</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclix-p7">2.  I have been specially struck with
admiration at your having been distressed even by the dispute of the
monks on the Mount of Olives, and at your expressing a wish that some
means might be found of reconciling them to one another.  I have
further been glad to hear that you have not been unaware of the
unfortunate steps, taken by certain persons, which have caused
disturbance among the brethren, and that you have keenly interested
yourself even in these matters.  But I have deemed it hardly
worthy of your wisdom that you should entrust the rectification of
matters of such importance to me:  for I am not guided by the
grace of God, because of my living in sin; I have no power of
eloquence, because I have cheerfully withdrawn from vain studies; and I
am not yet sufficiently versed in the doctrines of the truth.  I
have therefore already written to my beloved brethren at the Mount of
Olives, our own Palladius,<note place="end" n="3134" id="ix.cclix-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclix-p8"> This Palladius
may possibly be identified with the Palladius of Cæsarea of
Athanasius, <i>Ep. ad Pall</i>.  Migne, <i>Pat</i>.
xxvi. 1167, and in the Ath. of this series, p. 580.</p></note> and Innocent the
Italian, in answer to their letters to me, that it is impossible for me
to make even the slightest addition to the Nicene Creed, except the
ascription of Glory to the Holy Ghost, because our Fathers treated this
point cursorily, no question having at that time arisen concerning the
Spirit.  As to the additions it is proposed to make to that Creed,
concerning the incarnation of our Lord, I have neither tested nor
accepted them, as being beyond my comprehension.<note place="end" n="3135" id="ix.cclix-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclix-p9"> The Ben. note
remarks “<i>Cum nonnulli formulæ Nicenæ aliquid de
Incarnatione adderent ad comprimendos Apollinaristas, id Basilius
nec examinaverat</i>,” etc.  I rather understand the
present <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclix-p9.1">προσυφαίνομενα</span>
to refer to the proposals of Innocent to Palladius.</p></note>  I know well that, if once we begin
to interfere with the simplicity of the Creed, we shall embark on
interminable discussion, contradiction ever leading us on and on,
and shall but disturb the souls of simpler folk by the introduction
of new phrases.<note place="end" n="3136" id="ix.cclix-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclix-p10"> Yet Basil will
admit an addition which he holds warranted, in the case of the
glorification of the Spirit, and would doubtless have acquiesced in
the necessity of the additions finally victorious in 451.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclix-p11">3.  As to the Church at Antioch (I mean that
which is in agreement in the same doctrine), may the Lord grant that
one day we may see it united.  It is in peril of being specially
open to the attacks of the enemy, who is angry with it because there
the name of Christian first obtained.<note place="end" n="3137" id="ix.cclix-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclix-p12"> <i>cf</i>.
note on Theodoret in this series, p. 320.</p></note>  There heresy is divided against
orthodoxy, and orthodoxy is divided against herself.<note place="end" n="3138" id="ix.cclix-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclix-p13"> In 377
Meletius was in exile, and Paulinus the bishop of the “old
Catholics,” or Eustathians (Soc., <i>H.E.</i> iv. 2, v. 5)
opposing Vitalius, who was consecrated to the episcopate by
Apollinaris.  On the confusion resulting from these three
nominally orthodox claimants, <i>vide</i> Jerome’s
<i>Letter</i> xvi. in this series, p. 20.</p></note>  My position, however, is this. 
The right reverend bishop Meletius was the first to speak boldly for
the truth, and fought that good fight in the days of Constantine. 
Therefore my Church has felt strong affection towards him, for the sake
of that brave and firm stand, and has held communion with him.  I,
therefore, by God’s grace, have held him to be in communion up to
this time; and, if God will, I shall continue to do so.  Moreover
the very blessed Pope Athanasius came from Alexandria, and was most
anxious that communion should be established between Meletius and
himself; but by the malice of counsellors their conjunction was put off
to another season.  Would that this had not been so!  I have
never accepted communion with any one of those who have since been
introduced into the see, not because I count them unworthy, but because
I see no ground for the condemnation of Meletius.  Nevertheless I
have heard many things about the brethren, without giving heed to them,
because the accused were not brought face to face with their accusers,
according to that which is written, “Doth our law judge any man,
before it hear him, and know what he doeth?”<note place="end" n="3139" id="ix.cclix-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclix-p14">
<scripRef passage="John vii. 51" id="ix.cclix-p14.1" parsed="|John|7|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.51">John vii. 51</scripRef>.</p></note>  I cannot therefore at present write to
them, right honourable brother, and I ought not to be forced to do
so.  It will be becoming to your peaceful disposition not to cause
union in one direction and disunion in another, but to restore the
severed member to the original union.  First, then, pray; next, to
the utmost of your ability, exhort, that ambition may be driven from
their hearts, and that reconciliation may be effected between them both
to restore strength to the Church, and to destroy the rage of our
foes.  It has given great comfort to my soul that, in addition to
your other right and accurate statements in theology, you should
acknowledge the necessity of stating that the hypostases are
three.  Let the brethren at Antioch be instructed by you after
this manner.  Indeed I am confident that they have been so
instructed; for I am sure you would never have accepted communion with
them unless you had carefully made sure of this point in
them.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclix-p15">4.  The Magusæans,<note place="end" n="3140" id="ix.cclix-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclix-p16"> From
Magusa in Arabia, <i>cf</i>. Plin., <i>Nat. Hist</i>. vi.
32.</p></note> as you were good <pb n="296" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_296.html" id="ix.cclix-Page_296" />enough to point out to me in your other
letter, are here in considerable numbers, scattered all over the
country, settlers having long ago been introduced into these parts from
Babylon.  Their manners are peculiar, as they do not mix with
other men.  It is quite impossible to converse with them, inasmuch
as they have been made the prey of the devil to do his will.  They
have no books; no instructors in doctrine.  They are brought up in
senseless institutions, piety being handed down from father to
son.  In addition to the characteristics which are open to general
observation, they object to the slaying of animals as defilement, and
they cause the animals they want for their own use to be slaughtered by
other people.  They are wild after illicit marriages; they
consider fire divine, and so on.<note place="end" n="3141" id="ix.cclix-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclix-p17"> With the
statements of Basil may be compared those of Bardesanes in Eusebius,
<i>Præp. Evan</i>. vi. 275, and of Epiphanius in his <i>Exp.
Cathol. Fid</i>.</p></note>  No one
hitherto has told me any fables about the descent of the Magi from
Abraham:  they name a certain Zarnuas as the founder of their
race.  I have nothing more to write to your excellency about
them.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the monks Palladius and Innocent." progress="92.97%" prev="ix.cclix" next="ix.cclxi" id="ix.cclx"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclx-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclx-p1.1">Letter
CCLIX.<note place="end" n="3142" id="ix.cclx-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclx-p2"> Placed in
377.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cclx-p3">To the monks Palladius and Innocent.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclx-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cclx-p4.1">From</span> your affection for me you
ought to be able to conjecture my affection for you.  I have
always desired to be a herald of peace, and, when I fail in my object,
I am grieved.  How could it be otherwise?  I cannot feel
angry with any one for this reason, because I know that the blessing of
peace has long ago been withdrawn from us.  If the responsibility
for division lies with others, may the Lord grant that those who cause
dissension may cease to do so.  I cannot even ask that your visits
to me may be frequent.  You have therefore no reason to excuse
yourselves on this score.  I am well aware that men who have
embraced the life of labour, and always provide with their own hands
the necessities of life, cannot be long away from home; but, wherever
you are, remember me, and pray for me that no cause of disturbance may
dwell in my heart, and that I may be at peace with myself and with
God.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Optimus the bishop." progress="93.02%" prev="ix.cclx" next="ix.cclxii" id="ix.cclxi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxi-p1.1">Letter
CCLX.<note place="end" n="3143" id="ix.cclxi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p2"> Placed in
377.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cclxi-p3"><i>To Optimus the bishop</i>.<note place="end" n="3144" id="ix.cclxi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p4"> Bishop of
Antioch in Pisidia.  Soc. vii. 36; Theod. v. 8.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxi-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.cclxi-p5.1">Under</span> any
circumstances I should have gladly seen the good lads, on account of
both a steadiness of character beyond their years, and their near
relationship to your excellency, which might have led me to expect
something remarkable in them.  And, when I saw them approaching me
with your letter, my affection towards them was doubled.  But now
that I have read the letter, now that I have seen all the anxious care
for the Church that there is in it, and the evidence it affords of your
zeal in reading the divine Scriptures, I thank the Lord.  And I
invoke blessings on those who brought me such a letter, and, even
before them, on the writer himself.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxi-p6">2.  You have asked for a solution of that
famous passage which is everywhere interpreted in different senses,
“Whosoever slayeth Cain will exact vengeance for seven
sins.”<note place="end" n="3145" id="ix.cclxi-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p7">
<scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 15" id="ix.cclxi-p7.1" parsed="|Gen|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.15">Gen. iv. 15</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  Your question
shews that you have yourself carefully observed the charge of Paul to
Timothy,<note place="end" n="3146" id="ix.cclxi-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p8"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 13" id="ix.cclxi-p8.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.13">1 Tim. iv.
13</scripRef>.</p></note> for you are
obviously attentive to your reading.  You have moreover roused me,
old man that I am, dull alike from age and bodily infirmity, and from
the many afflictions which have been stirred up round about me and have
weighed down my life.  Fervent in spirit as you are yourself, you
are rousing me, now benumbed like a beast in his den, to some little
wakefulness and vital energy.  The passage in question may be
interpreted simply and may also receive an elaborate explanation. 
The simpler, and one that may occur to any one off hand, is this: 
that Cain ought to suffer sevenfold punishment for his sins.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxi-p9">For it is not the part of a righteous judge to define
requital on the principle of like for like, but the originator of evil
must pay his debt with addition, if he is to be made better by
punishment and render other men wiser by his example.  Therefore,
since it is ordained that Cain pay the penalty of his sin sevenfold, he
who kills him, it is said, will discharge the sentence pronounced
against him by the divine judgment.  This is the sense that
suggests itself to us on our first reading the passage.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxi-p10">3.  But readers, gifted with greater curiosity, are
naturally inclined to probe into the question further.  How, they
ask, can justice be satisfied seven times?  And what are the
vengeances?  Are they for seven sins committed?  Or is the
sin committed once and are there seven punishments for the one
sin?  Scripture continually assigns seven as the number of the
remission of sins.  “How often,” it is asked,
“shall my brother sin against me and I forgive him?” 
(It is Peter who is speaking to the Lord.)  “Till
<pb n="297" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_297.html" id="ix.cclxi-Page_297" />seven times?”
 Then comes the Lord’s answer, “I say not unto thee,
until seven times, but, until seventy times seven.”<note place="end" n="3147" id="ix.cclxi-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p11">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 21, 22" id="ix.cclxi-p11.1" parsed="|Matt|18|21|18|22" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.21-Matt.18.22">Matt. xviii. 21,
22</scripRef>.</p></note>  Our Lord did not vary the number, but
multiplied the seven, and so fixed the limit of the forgiveness. 
After seven years the Hebrew used to be freed from slavery.<note place="end" n="3148" id="ix.cclxi-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p12">
<scripRef passage="Deut. v. 12" id="ix.cclxi-p12.1" parsed="|Deut|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.5.12">Deut. v. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  Seven weeks of years used in old times
to make the famous jubilee,<note place="end" n="3149" id="ix.cclxi-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p13">
<scripRef passage="Lev. xxv. 10" id="ix.cclxi-p13.1" parsed="|Lev|25|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.25.10">Lev. xxv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> in which the land
rested, debts were remitted, slaves were set free, and, as it were, a
new life began over again, the old life from age to age being in a
sense completed at the number seven.  These things are types of
this present life, which revolves in seven days and passes by, wherein
punishments of slighter sins are inflicted, according to the loving
care of our good Lord, to save us from being delivered to punishment in
the age that has no end.  The expression <i>seven times</i> is
therefore introduced because of its connexion with this present world
for men who love this world ought specially to be punished in the
things for the sake of which they have chosen to live wicked
lives.  If you understand the <i>vengeances</i> to be for the sins
committed by Cain, you will find those sins to be seven.  Or if
you understand them to mean the sentence passed on him by the Judge,
you will not go far wrong.  To take the crimes of Cain:  the
first sin is <i>envy</i> at the preference of Abel; the second is
<i>guile</i>, whereby he said to his brother, “Let us go into the
field:”<note place="end" n="3150" id="ix.cclxi-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p14">
<scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 8" id="ix.cclxi-p14.1" parsed="|Gen|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.8">Gen. iv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  the third is
<i>murder</i>, a further wickedness:  the fourth,
<i>fratricide</i>, a still greater iniquity:  the fifth that he
committed the <i>first murder</i>, and set a bad example to
mankind:  the sixth <i>wrong</i> in that he grieved his
parents:  the seventh, his <i>lie</i> to God; for when he was
asked, “Where is Abel thy brother?” he replied, “I
know not.”<note place="end" n="3151" id="ix.cclxi-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p15">
<scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 9" id="ix.cclxi-p15.1" parsed="|Gen|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.9">Gen. iv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  Seven sins
were therefore avenged in the destruction of Cain.  For when the
Lord said, “Cursed is the earth which has opened to receive the
blood of thy brother,” and “groaning and trembling shall
there be on the earth,” Cain said, “If thou castest me out
to-day from the earth, then from thy face shall I be hid, and groaning
and trembling shall I lie upon the earth, and every one that findeth me
shall slay me.”  It is in answer to this that the Lord says,
“Whosoever slayeth Cain will discharge seven
vengeances.”<note place="end" n="3152" id="ix.cclxi-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p16">
<scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 11, 12, 14, 15" id="ix.cclxi-p16.1" parsed="|Gen|4|11|4|12;|Gen|4|14|0|0;|Gen|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.11-Gen.4.12 Bible:Gen.4.14 Bible:Gen.4.15">Gen. iv. 11, 12, 14,
15</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>  Cain supposed
that he would be an easy prey to every one, because of there being no
safety for him in the earth (for the earth was cursed for his sake),
and of his being deprived of the succour of God, Who was angry with him
for the murder, and so of there being no help for him either from earth
or from heaven.  Therefore he said, “It shall come to pass
that every one that findeth me shall slay me.”  Scripture
proves his error in the words, “Not so;” <i>i.e.</i> thou
shalt not be slain.  For to men suffering punishment, death is a
gain, because it brings relief from their pain.  But thy life
shall be prolonged, that thy punishment may be made commensurate with
thy sins.  Since then the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxi-p16.2">ἐκδικούμενον</span>
may be understood in two senses; both the sin for which vengeance was
taken, and the manner of the punishment, let us now examine whether the
criminal suffered a sevenfold torment.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxi-p17">4.  The seven sins of Cain have been enumerated in
what has been already said.  Now I ask if the punishments
inflicted on him were seven, and I state as follows.  The Lord
enquired ‘Where is Abel thy brother?’ not because he wished
for information, but in order to give Cain an opportunity for
repentance, as is proved by the words themselves, for on his denial the
Lord immediately convicts him saying, “The voice of thy
brother’s blood crieth unto me.”  So the enquiry,
“Where is Abel thy brother?” was not made with a view to
God’s information, but to give Cain an opportunity of perceiving
his sin.  But for God’s having visited him he might have
pleaded that he was left alone and had no opportunity given him for
repentance.  Now the physician appeared that the patient might
flee to him for help.  Cain, however, not only fails to hide his
sore, but makes another one in adding the lie to the murder. 
“I know not.  Am I my brother’s keeper?” 
Now from this point begin to reckon the punishments. 
“Cursed is the ground for thy sake,” one punishment. 
“Thou shalt till the ground.”  This is the second
punishment.  Some secret necessity was imposed upon him forcing
him to the tillage of the earth, so that it should never be permitted
him to take rest when he might wish, but ever to suffer pain with the
earth, his enemy, which, by polluting it with his brother’s
blood, he had made accursed.  “Thou shalt till the
ground.”  Terrible punishment, to live with those that hate
one, to have for a companion an enemy, an implacable foe. 
“Thou shalt till the earth,” that is, Thou shalt toil at
the labours of the field, never resting, never released from thy work,
day or night, bound down by secret necessity which is harder than any
savage master, and continually urged on to labour.  “And it
shall not yield unto thee her <pb n="298" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_298.html" id="ix.cclxi-Page_298" />strength.”  Although the
ceaseless toil had some fruit, the labour itself were no little torture
to one forced never to relax it.  But the toil is ceaseless, and
the labours at the earth are fruitless (for “she did not yield
her strength”) and this fruitlessness of labour is the third
punishment.  “Groaning and trembling shalt thou be on the
earth.”  Here two more are added to the three; continual
groaning, and tremblings of the body, the limbs being deprived of the
steadiness that comes of strength.  Cain had made a bad use of the
strength of his body, and so its vigour was destroyed, and it tottered
and shook, and it was hard for him to lift meat and drink to his mouth,
for after his impious conduct, his wicked hand was no longer allowed to
minister to his body’s needs.  Another punishment is that
which Cain disclosed when he said, “Thou hast driven me out from
the face of the earth, and from thy face shall I be hid.” 
What is the meaning of this driving out from the face of the
earth?  It means deprivation of the benefits which are derived
from the earth.  He was not transferred to another place, but he
was made a stranger to all the good things of earth.  “And
from thy face shall I be hid.”  The heaviest punishment for
men of good heart is alienation from God.  “And it shall
come to pass that every one that findeth me shall slay me.” 
He infers this from what has gone before.  If I am cast out of the
earth, and hidden from thy face, it remains for me to be slain of every
one.  What says the Lord?  Not so.  But he put a mark
upon him.  This is the seventh punishment, that the punishment
should not be hid, but that by a plain sign proclamation should be made
to all, that this is the first doer of unholy deeds.  To all who
reason rightly the heaviest of punishments is shame.  We have
learned this also in the case of the judgments, when “some”
shall rise “to everlasting life, and some to shame and
everlasting contempt.”<note place="end" n="3153" id="ix.cclxi-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p18">
<scripRef passage="Dan. xii. 2" id="ix.cclxi-p18.1" parsed="|Dan|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.12.2">Dan. xii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxi-p19">5.  Your next question is of a kindred
character, concerning the words of Lamech to his wives; “I have
slain a man to my wounding, and a young man to my hurt:  if Cain
shall be avenged sevenfold, truly Lamech seventy and
sevenfold.”<note place="end" n="3154" id="ix.cclxi-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p20">
<scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 23, 24" id="ix.cclxi-p20.1" parsed="|Gen|4|23|4|24" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.23-Gen.4.24">Gen. iv. 23,
24</scripRef>.</p></note>  Some suppose
that Cain was slain by Lamech, and that he survived to this generation
that he might suffer a longer punishment.  But this is not the
case.  Lamech evidently committed two murders, from what he says
himself, “I have slain a man and a young man,” the man to
his wounding, and the young man to his hurt.  There is a
difference between wounding and hurt.<note place="end" n="3155" id="ix.cclxi-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p21"> LXX.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxi-p21.1">μώλωψ</span>, <i>i.e.</i>
weal.</p></note>  And there is a difference between a
man and a young man.  “If Cain shall be avenged sevenfold,
truly Lamech seventy and sevenfold.”  It is right that I
should undergo four hundred and ninety punishments, if God’s
judgment on Cain was just, that his punishments should be seven. 
Cain had not learned to murder from another, and had never seen a
murderer undergoing punishment.  But I, who had before my eyes
Cain groaning and trembling, and the mightiness of the wrath of God,
was not made wiser by the example before me.  Wherefore I deserve
to suffer four hundred and ninety punishments.  There are,
however, some who have gone so far as the following explanation, which
does not jar with the doctrine of the Church; from Cain to the flood,
they say, seven generations passed by, and the punishment was brought
on the whole earth, because sin was everywhere spread abroad.  But
the sin of Lamech requires for its cure not a Flood, but Him Who
Himself takes away the sin of the world.<note place="end" n="3156" id="ix.cclxi-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p22">
<scripRef passage="John i. 29" id="ix.cclxi-p22.1" parsed="|John|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.29">John i. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>  Count the generations from Adam to the
coming of Christ, and you will find, according to the genealogy of
Luke, that the Lord was born in the seventy-seventh.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxi-p23">Thus I have investigated this point to the best of
my ability, though I have passed by matters therein that might be
investigated, for fear of prolonging my observations beyond the limits
of my letter.  But for your intelligence little seeds are
enough.  “Give instruction,” it is said, “to a
wise man, and he will be yet wiser.”<note place="end" n="3157" id="ix.cclxi-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p24">
<scripRef passage="Prov. ix. 9" id="ix.cclxi-p24.1" parsed="|Prov|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.9">Prov. ix. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>
<sup> </sup>“If a skilful man hear a wise word he will
commend it, and add unto it.”<note place="end" n="3158" id="ix.cclxi-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p25">
<scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 20.18" id="ix.cclxi-p25.1" parsed="|Sir|20|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.20.18">Ecclus. xx. 18</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxi-p26">6.  About the words of Simeon to Mary, there
is no obscurity or variety of interpretation.  “And Simeon
blessed them, and said unto Mary His mother, Behold, this Child is set
for the fall and rising again of many in Israel; and for a sign which
shall be spoken against; (yea, a sword shall pierce through thine own
soul also,) that the thoughts of many hearts may be
revealed.”<note place="end" n="3159" id="ix.cclxi-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p27">
<scripRef passage="Luke ii. 34, 35" id="ix.cclxi-p27.1" parsed="|Luke|2|34|2|35" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.34-Luke.2.35">Luke ii. 34,
35</scripRef>.</p></note>  Here I am
astonished that, after passing by the previous words as requiring no
explanation, you should enquire about the expression, “Yea, a
sword shall pierce through thy own soul also.”  To me the
question, how the same child can be for the fall and rising again, and
what is the sign that shall be spoken against, does not seem less
perplexing than the question how a sword shall pierce through
Mary’s heart.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxi-p28"><pb n="299" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_299.html" id="ix.cclxi-Page_299" />7.  My
view is, that the Lord is for falling and rising again, not because
some fall and others rise again, but because in us the worst falls and
the better is set up.  The advent<note place="end" n="3160" id="ix.cclxi-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxi-p29.1">ἐπιδάνεια</span>.</p></note> of
the Lord is destructive of our bodily affections and it rouses the
proper qualities of the soul.  As when Paul says, “When I am
weak, then I am strong,”<note place="end" n="3161" id="ix.cclxi-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p30">
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 10" id="ix.cclxi-p30.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.10">2 Cor. xii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note> the same
man is weak and is strong, but he is weak in the flesh and strong in
the spirit.  Thus the Lord does not give to some occasions of
falling and to others occasions of rising.  Those who fall,
fall from the station in which they once were, but it is plain that
the faithless man never stands, but is always dragged along the
ground with the serpent whom he follows.  He has then nowhere
to fall from, because he has already been cast down by his
unbelief.  Wherefore the first boon is, that he who stands in
his sin should fall and die, and then should live in righteousness
and rise, both of which graces our faith in Christ confers on
us.  Let the worse fall that the better may have opportunity to
rise.  If fornication fall not, chastity does not rise. 
Unless our unreason be crushed our reason will not come to
perfection.  In this sense he is for the fall and rising again
of many.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxi-p31">8.  <i>For a sign that shall be spoken
against</i>.  By a sign, we properly understand in Scripture a
cross.  Moses, it is said, set the serpent “upon a
pole.”<note place="end" n="3162" id="ix.cclxi-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p32">
<scripRef passage="Num. xxi. 8" id="ix.cclxi-p32.1" parsed="|Num|21|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.21.8">Num. xxi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  That is upon
a cross.  Or else a sign<note place="end" n="3163" id="ix.cclxi-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p33"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxi-p33.1">σήμειον</span>,
LXX.</p></note> is
indicative of something strange and obscure seen by the simple but
understood by the intelligent.  There is no cessation of
controversy about the Incarnation of the Lord; some asserting that
he assumed a body, and others that his sojourn was bodiless; some
that he had a passible body, and others that he fulfilled the bodily
œconomy by a kind of appearance.  Some say that his body
was earthly, some that it was heavenly; some that He pre-existed
before the ages; some that He took His beginning from Mary.  It
is on this account that He is a sign that shall be spoken
against.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxi-p34">9.  By a sword is meant the word which tries
and judges our thoughts, which pierces even to the dividing asunder of
soul and spirit and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of our
thoughts.<note place="end" n="3164" id="ix.cclxi-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p35"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Heb. iv. 12" id="ix.cclxi-p35.1" parsed="|Heb|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.12">Heb. iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now every
soul in the hour of the Passion was subjected, as it were, to a kind of
searching.  According to the word of the Lord it is said,
“All ye shall be offended because of me.”<note place="end" n="3165" id="ix.cclxi-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p36">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 3" id="ix.cclxi-p36.1" parsed="|Matt|26|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.3">Matt. xxvi.
3</scripRef>.</p></note>  Simeon therefore prophesies about Mary
herself, that when standing by the cross, and beholding what is being
done, and hearing the voices, after the witness of Gabriel, after her
secret knowledge of the divine conception, after the great exhibition
of miracles, she shall feel about her soul a mighty
tempest.<note place="end" n="3166" id="ix.cclxi-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxi-p37"> The Ben. note
strongly objects to this slur upon the constancy of the faith of the
Blessed Virgin, and is sure that St. Basil’s error will not be
thus corrected without his own concurrence.  It supposes this
interpretation of the passage in question to be derived from Origen,
<i>Hom</i>. xxvii. <i>In Lucam</i>, and refers to a list of
commentators who have followed him in Petavius, <i>De Incar</i>.
xiv. 1.</p></note>  The Lord
was bound to taste of death for every man—to become a
propitiation for the world and to justify all men by His own
blood.  Even thou thyself, who hast been taught from on high
the things concerning the Lord, shalt be reached by some
doubt.  This is the sword.  “That the thoughts of
many hearts may be revealed.”  He indicates that after
the offence at the Cross of Christ a certain swift healing shall
come from the Lord to the disciples and to Mary herself, confirming
their heart in faith in Him.  In the same way we saw Peter,
after he had been offended, holding more firmly to his faith in
Christ.  What was human in him was proved unsound, that the
power of the Lord might be shewn.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Sozopolitans." progress="93.82%" prev="ix.cclxi" next="ix.cclxiii" id="ix.cclxii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxii-p1.1">Letter CCLXI.<note place="end" n="3167" id="ix.cclxii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxii-p2"> This letter is
placed in 377.  Fessler styles it
“<i>celeberrima</i>.”  The Benedictine heading is
“<i>Cum scripsissent Basilio Sozopolitani nonnullos carnem
cœlestem Christo affingere et affectus humanos in ipsam
divinitatem conferre; breviter hunc errorem refellit; ac demonstrat
nihil nobis prodesse passiones Christi si non eandem ac nos carnem
habuit.  Quod spectat ad affectus humanos, probat naturales a
Christo assumptos fuisse, vitiosos vero
nequaquam</i>.”</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cclxii-p3"><i>To the Sozopolitans</i>.<note place="end" n="3168" id="ix.cclxii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxii-p4">
Sozopolis, or Suzupolis, in Pisidia (<i>cf</i>.
Evagrius, <i>Hist. Ecc</i>. iii. 33), has been supposed
to be the ancient name of Souzon, S. of Aglasoun, where ruins still
exist.  On its connexion with Apollonia, <i>cf</i>. <i>Hist.
Geog. A.M.</i> p. 400.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxii-p5">I <span class="c14" id="ix.cclxii-p5.1">have</span> received the
letter which you, right honourable brethren, have sent me concerning
the circumstances in which you are placed.  I thank the Lord that
you have let me share in the anxiety you feel as to your attention to
things needful and deserving of serious heed.  But I was
distressed to hear that over and above the disturbance brought on the
Churches by the Arians, and the confusion caused by them in the
definition of the faith, there has appeared among you yet another
innovation, throwing the brotherhood into great dejection, because, as
you have informed me, certain persons are uttering, in the hearing of
the faithful, novel and unfamiliar doctrines which they allege to be
deduced from the teaching of Scripture.  You write that there are
men among you who are trying to destroy the saving
incarnation<note place="end" n="3169" id="ix.cclxii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxii-p6.1">οἰκονομίαν</span>.</p></note> of our Lord
Jesus Christ, and, <pb n="300" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_300.html" id="ix.cclxii-Page_300" />so far as they can, are overthrowing
the grace of the great mystery unrevealed from everlasting, but
manifested in His own times, when the Lord, when He had gone
through<note place="end" n="3170" id="ix.cclxii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxii-p7"> Here the Ben.
Ed. call attention to the fact that S. Basil may by this word
indicate the appearance of the Son to the patriarchs before the
Birth from the Virgin, and compares a similar statement in his Book
<i>Cont. Eunom</i>. II., as well as the words of Clemens Alex. in
the work <i>Quis Dives Salvandus</i>, n. 8, in which the Son is
described as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxii-p7.1">ἀπὸ
γενέσεως
μέχρι τοῦ
σημείου τὴν
ἀνθρωπότητα
διατρέχων</span>.</p></note> all things
pertaining to the cure of the human race, bestowed on all of us the
boon of His own sojourn among us.  For He helped His own
creation, first through the patriarchs, whose lives were set forth
as examples and rules to all willing to follow the footsteps of the
saints, and with zeal like theirs to reach the perfection of good
works.  Next for succour He gave the Law, ordaining it by
angels in the hand of Moses;<note place="end" n="3171" id="ix.cclxii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxii-p8"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 19" id="ix.cclxii-p8.1" parsed="|Gal|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.19">Gal. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> then the
prophets, foretelling the salvation to come; judges, kings, and
righteous men, doing great works, with a mighty<note place="end" n="3172" id="ix.cclxii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxii-p9.1">κραταιᾷ</span>
with the ed. Par. seems to make better sense than <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxii-p9.2">κρυφαί&amp;
139·</span>, which has better authority.</p></note> hand.  After all these in the last
days He was Himself manifested ill the flesh, “made of a
woman, made under the law, to redeem them that were under the law,
that we might receive the adoption of sons.”<note place="end" n="3173" id="ix.cclxii-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxii-p10">
<scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 4, 5" id="ix.cclxii-p10.1" parsed="|Gal|4|4|4|5" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.4-Gal.4.5">Gal. iv. 4,
5</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxii-p11">2.  If, then, the sojourn of the Lord in
flesh has never taken place, the Redeemer<note place="end" n="3174" id="ix.cclxii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxii-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxii-p12.1">Λυτρωτής</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. <scripRef passage="Acts vii. 35" id="ix.cclxii-p12.2" parsed="|Acts|7|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.35">Acts vii.
35</scripRef>, where R.V. gives
redeemer as marginal rendering.  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxii-p12.3">Λυτρωτής</span>=payer of
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxii-p12.4">λύτρον</span>, which is the
means of release (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxii-p12.5">λύω</span>).  The word is used of Moses
in the Acts in a looser sense than here of the Saviour.</p></note>
paid not the fine to death on our behalf, nor through Himself destroyed
death’s reign.  For if what was reigned over by death was
not that which was assumed by the Lord, death would not have ceased
working his own ends, nor would the sufferings of the God-bearing flesh
have been made our gain; He would not have killed sin in the
flesh:  we who had died in Adam should not have been made alive in
Christ; the fallen to pieces would not have been framed again; the
shattered would not have been set up again; that which by the
serpent’s trick had been estranged from God would never have been
made once more His own.  All these boons are undone by those that
assert that it was with a heavenly body that the Lord came among
us.  And if the God-bearing flesh was not ordained to be assumed
of the lump of Adam, what need was there of the Holy Virgin?  But
who has the hardihood now once again to renew by the help of
sophistical arguments and, of course, by scriptural evidence, that old
dogma<note place="end" n="3175" id="ix.cclxii-p12.6"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxii-p13"> On the
use of “dogma” for heretical opinion, <i>cf</i>.
<i>De Sp. S.</i> note on § 66.</p></note> of Valentinus,
now long ago silenced?  For this impious doctrine of the
seeming<note place="end" n="3176" id="ix.cclxii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxii-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxii-p14.1">δόκησις</span>.</p></note> is no
novelty.  It was started long ago by the feeble-minded
Valentinus, who, after tearing off a few of the Apostle’s
statements, constructed for himself this impious fabrication,
asserting that the Lord assumed the “form of a
servant,”<note place="end" n="3177" id="ix.cclxii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxii-p15">
<scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 7" id="ix.cclxii-p15.1" parsed="|Phil|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.7">Phil. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and not the
servant himself, and that He was made in the
“likeness,” but that actual manhood was not assumed by
Him.  Similar sentiments are expressed by these men who can
only be pitied for bringing new troubles upon you.<note place="end" n="3178" id="ix.cclxii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxii-p16"> On the
Docetism of Valentinus <i>vide</i> Dr. Salmon in <i>D. C.
Biog</i>. i. 869.  “According to V. (Irenæus i. 7)
our Lord’s nature was fourfold:  (1) He had a
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxii-p16.1">ψυχή</span> or
animal soul; (2) He had a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxii-p16.2">πνεῦμα</span> or
spiritual principle derived from Achamoth; (3) He had a body, but
not a material body, but a heavenly one.…(4) The pre-existent
Saviour descended on Him in the form of a dove at His Baptism. 
When our Lord was brought before Pilate, this Saviour as being
incapable of suffering withdrew His power;” (<i>cf</i>. the
<i>Gospel of Peter</i>, “The Lord cried, saying, ‘My
Power, my Power, Thou hast left me.’”) “and the
spiritual part which was also impassible was likewise dismissed; the
animal soul and the wonderfully contrived body alone remaining to
suffer, and to exhibit on the cross on earth a representation of
what had previously taken place on the heavenly Stauros.  It
thus appears that Valentinus was only partially
docetic.”  But <i>cf</i>. Iren. v. 1, 2, and iii.
22.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxii-p17">3.  As to the statement that human feelings
are transmitted to the actual Godhead, it is one made by men who
preserve no order in their thoughts, and are ignorant that there is a
distinction between the feelings of flesh, of flesh endowed with soul,
and of soul using a body.<note place="end" n="3179" id="ix.cclxii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxii-p18"> <i>cf</i>.
<i>De Sp. S.</i> § 12. p. 7.</p></note>  It is the
property of flesh to undergo division, diminution, dissolution; of
flesh endowed with soul to feel weariness, pain, hunger, thirst, and to
be overcome by sleep; of soul using body to feel grief, heaviness,
anxiety, and such like.  Of these some are natural and necessary
to every living creature; others come of evil will, and are
superinduced because of life’s lacking proper discipline and
training for virtue.  Hence it is evident that our Lord assumed
the natural affections to establish His real incarnation, and not by
way of semblance of incantation, and that all the affections derived
from evil that besmirch the purity of our life, He rejected as unworthy
of His unsullied Godhead.  It is on this account that He is said
to have been “made in the likeness of flesh of
sin;”<note place="end" n="3180" id="ix.cclxii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxii-p19">
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 3" id="ix.cclxii-p19.1" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">Rom. viii. 3</scripRef>, R.V. marg.</p></note> not, as these men
hold, in likeness of flesh, but of flesh of sin.  It follows that
He took our flesh with its natural afflictions, but “did no
sin.”<note place="end" n="3181" id="ix.cclxii-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxii-p20"><scripRef passage="1 Pet. ii. 22" id="ix.cclxii-p20.1" parsed="|1Pet|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.22">1 Pet. ii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>  Just as the
death which is in the flesh, transmitted to us through Adam, was
swallowed up by the Godhead, so was the sin taken away by the
righteousness which is in Christ Jesus,<note place="end" n="3182" id="ix.cclxii-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxii-p21"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Rom. v. 12" id="ix.cclxii-p21.1" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12">Rom. v. 12</scripRef> <i>ad fin</i>.</p></note> so
that in the resurrection we receive back the flesh neither liable to
death nor subject to sin.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxii-p22">These, brethren, are the mysteries of the
<pb n="301" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_301.html" id="ix.cclxii-Page_301" />Church; these are the
traditions of the Fathers.  Every man who fears the Lord,
and is awaiting God’s judgment, I charge not to be carried
away by various doctrines.  If any one teaches a different
doctrine, and refuses to accede to the sound words of the faith,
rejecting the oracles of the Spirit, and making his own teaching
of more authority than the lessons of the Gospels, of such an one
beware.  May the Lord grant that one day we may meet, so
that all that my argument has let slip I may supply when we stand
face to face!  I have written little when there was much to
say, for I did not like to go beyond my letter’s
bounds.  At the same time I do not doubt that to all that
fear the Lord a brief reminder is enough.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Monk Urbicius." progress="94.21%" prev="ix.cclxii" next="ix.cclxiv" id="ix.cclxiii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxiii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxiii-p1.1">Letter CCLXII.<note place="end" n="3183" id="ix.cclxiii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxiii-p2"> Placed in
377.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cclxiii-p3"><i>To the Monk Urbicius.</i><note place="end" n="3184" id="ix.cclxiii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxiii-p4"> <i>cf.
Letters</i> cxxiii. and ccclxvi.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxiii-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.cclxiii-p5.1">You</span> have done
well to write to me.  You have shewn how great is the fruit of
charity.  Continue so to do.  Do not think that, when you
write to me, you need offer excuses.  I recognise my own position,
and I know that by nature every man is of equal honour with the
rest.  Whatever excellence there is in me is not of family, nor of
superfluous wealth, nor of physical condition; it comes only of
superiority in the fear of God.  What, then, hinders you from
fearing the Lord yet more, and so, in this respect, being greater than
I am?  Write often to me, and acquaint me with the condition of
the brotherhood with you.  Tell me what members of the Church in
your parts are sound, that I may know to whom I ought to write, and in
whom I may confide.  I am told that there are some who are
endeavouring to deprave the right doctrine of the Lord’s
incarnation by perverse opinions, and I therefore call upon them
through you to hold off from those unreasonable views, which some are
reported to me to hold.  I mean that God Himself was turned into
flesh; that He did not assume, through the Holy Mary, the
nature<note place="end" n="3185" id="ix.cclxiii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxiii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxiii-p6.1">φύραμα</span>.</p></note> of Adam, but,
in His own proper Godhead, was changed into a material
nature.<note place="end" n="3186" id="ix.cclxiii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxiii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxiii-p7.1">φύσις</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxiii-p8">2.  This absurd position can be easily
confuted.  The blasphemy is its own conviction, and I therefore
think that, for one who fears the Lord, the mere reminder is
enough.  If He was turned, then He was changed.  But far be
it from me to say or think such a thing, when God has declared,
“I am the Lord, I change not.”<note place="end" n="3187" id="ix.cclxiii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxiii-p9">
<scripRef passage="Mal. iii. 6" id="ix.cclxiii-p9.1" parsed="|Mal|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.6">Mal. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  Moreover, how could the benefit of the
incarnation be conveyed to us, unless our body, joined to the Godhead,
was made superior to the dominion of death?  If He was changed, He
no longer constituted a proper body, such as subsisted after the
combination with it of the divine body.<note place="end" n="3188" id="ix.cclxiii-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxiii-p10"> The
sentence in all the <span class="c14" id="ix.cclxiii-p10.1">mss.</span> (except the
<i>Codex Coislin</i>. II., which has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxiii-p10.2">ὁ τραπεὶς</span>) begins
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxiii-p10.3">οὐ
τραπείς</span>.  The Ben.
Ed. propose simply to substitute <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxiii-p10.4">εἰ</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxiii-p10.5">οὐ,</span> and render “<i>Si enim conversus
est, proprium constituit corpus, quod videlicet densata in ipsa
deitate, substitit</i>.”  I have endeavoured to force a
possible meaning on the Greek as it stands, though <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxiii-p10.6">παχυνθείσης</span>
more naturally refers to the unorthodox <i>change</i> than to
the orthodox <i>conjunction</i>.  The original is
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxiii-p10.7">οὐ γὰρ
τραπεὶς
οἰκεῖον
ὑπεστήσατο
σῶμα, ὅπερ,
παχυνθείσης
αὐτῷ τῆς
θεϊκῆς
φύσεως,
ὑπέστη</span>.</p></note>  But how, if all the nature of the
Only-begotten was changed, could the incomprehensible Godhead be
circumscribed within the limit of the mass of a little body?  I am
sure that no one who is in his senses, and has the fear of God, is
suffering from this unsoundness.  But the report has reached me
that some of your company are afflicted with this mental infirmity, and
I have therefore thought it necessary, not to send you a mere formal
greeting, but to include in my letter something which may even build up
the souls of them that fear the Lord.  I therefore urge that these
errors receive ecclesiastical correction, and that you abstain from
communion with the heretics.  I know that we are deprived of our
liberty in Christ by indifference on these
points.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Westerns." progress="94.37%" prev="ix.cclxiii" next="ix.cclxv" id="ix.cclxiv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxiv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxiv-p1.1">Letter CCLXIII.<note place="end" n="3189" id="ix.cclxiv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxiv-p2"> Placed in
377.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cclxiv-p3">To the Westerns.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxiv-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.cclxiv-p4.1">May</span> the Lord
God, in Whom we have put our trust, give to each of you grace
sufficient to enable you to realize your hope, in proportion to the joy
wherewith you have filled my heart, both by the letter which you have
sent me by the hands of the well-beloved fellow-presbyters, and by the
sympathy which you have felt for me in my distress, like men who have
put on bowels of mercy,<note place="end" n="3190" id="ix.cclxiv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxiv-p5">
<scripRef passage="Col. iii. 12" id="ix.cclxiv-p5.1" parsed="|Col|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.12">Col. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> as you have been
described to me by the presbyters afore-mentioned.  Although my
wounds remain the same, nevertheless it does bring alleviation to me
that I should have leeches at hand, able, should they find an
opportunity, to apply rapid remedies to my hurts.  Wherefore in
return I salute you by our beloved friends, and exhort you, if the Lord
puts it into your power to come to me, not to hesitate to visit
me.  For part of the greatest commandment is the visitation of the
sick.  But if the good God and wise <pb n="302" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_302.html" id="ix.cclxiv-Page_302" />Dispenser of our lives reserves this boon for
another season, at all events write to me whatever it is proper for you
to write for the consolation of the oppressed and the lifting up of
those that are crushed down.  Already the Church has suffered many
severe blows, and great has been my affliction at them.  Nowhere
is there expectation of succour unless the Lord sends us a remedy by
you who are his true servants.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxiv-p6">2.  The bold and shameless heresy of the Arians,
after being publicly cut off from the body of the Church, still abides
in its own error, and does not do us much harm because its impiety is
notorious to all.  Nevertheless men clad in sheep’s
clothing, and presenting a mild and amiable appearance, but within
unsparingly ravaging Christ’s flocks, find it easy to do hurt to
the simpler ones, because they came out from us.  It is these who
are grievous and hard to guard against.  It is these that we
implore your diligence to denounce publicly to all the Churches of the
East; to the end that they may either turn to the right way and join
with us in genuine alliance, or, if they abide in their perversity, may
keep their mischief to themselves alone, and be unable to communicate
their own plague to their neighbours by unguarded communion.  I am
constrained to mention them by name, in order that you may yourselves
recognise those who are stirring up disturbance here, and may make them
known to our Churches.  My own words are suspected by most men, as
though I had an ill will towards them on account of some private
quarrel.  You, however, have all the more credit with the people,
in proportion to the distance that separates your home from theirs,
besides the fact that you are gifted with God’s grace to help
those who are distressed.  If more of you concur in uttering the
same opinions, it is clear that the number of those who have expressed
them will make it impossible to oppose their acceptance.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxiv-p7">3.  One of those who have caused me great
sorrow is Eustathius of Sebasteia in Lesser Armenia; formerly a
disciple of Arius, and a follower of him at the time when he flourished
in Alexandria, and concocted his infamous blasphemies against the
Only-begotten, he was numbered among his most faithful disciples. 
On his return to his own country he submitted a confession of the sound
faith to Hermogenes, the very blessed Bishop of Cæsarea, who was
on the point of condemning him for false doctrine.  Under these
circumstances he was ordained by Hermogenes, and, on the death of that
bishop, hastened to Eusebius of Constantinople, who himself yielded to
none in the energy of his support of the impious doctrine of
Arius.  From Constantinople he was expelled for some reason or
another, returned to his own country and a second time made his
defence, attempting to conceal his impious sentiments and cloking them
under a certain verbal orthodoxy.  He no sooner obtained the rank
of bishop than he straightway appeared writing an anathema on the
Homoousion in the Arians’ synod at Ancyra.<note place="end" n="3191" id="ix.cclxiv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxiv-p8"> In 358, when
the homoiousion was accepted, and twelve anathemas formulated
against all who rejected it.</p></note>  From thence he went to Seleucia and
took part in the notorious measures of his fellow heretics.  At
Constantinople he assented a second time to the propositions of the
heretics.  On being ejected from his episcopate, on the ground
of his former deposition at Melitine,<note place="end" n="3192" id="ix.cclxiv-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxiv-p9"> Before
359.  Mansi iii. 291.</p></note>
he hit upon a journey to you as a means of restitution for
himself.  What propositions were made to him by the blessed
bishop Liberius, and to what he agreed, I am ignorant.  I only
know that he brought a letter restoring him, which he shewed to the
synod at Tyana, and was restored to his see.  He is now
defaming the very creed for which he was received; he is consorting
with those who are anathematizing the Homoousion, and is prime
leader of the heresy of the pneumatomachi.  As it is from the
west that he derives his power to injure the Churches, and uses the
authority given him by you to the overthrow of the many, it is
necessary that his correction should come from the same quarter, and
that a letter be sent to the Churches stating on what terms he was
received, and in what manner he has changed his conduct and
nullifies the favour given him by the Fathers at that
time.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxiv-p10">4.  Next comes Apollinarius, who is no less a
cause of sorrow to the Churches.  With his facility of writing,
and a tongue ready to argue on any subject, he has filled the world
with his works, in disregard of the advice of him who said,
“Beware of making many books.”<note place="end" n="3193" id="ix.cclxiv-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxiv-p11">
<scripRef passage="Ecc. xii. 12" id="ix.cclxiv-p11.1" parsed="|Eccl|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.12.12">Ecc. xii. 12</scripRef>, LXX. 
<i>cf.</i> Ep. ccxliv. p. 286.</p></note>  In their multitude there are certainly
many errors.  How is it possible to avoid sin in a multitude of
words?<note place="end" n="3194" id="ix.cclxiv-p11.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxiv-p12"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Prov. x. 19" id="ix.cclxiv-p12.1" parsed="|Prov|10|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.19">Prov. x. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  And the
theological works of Apollinarius are founded on Scriptural proof,
but are based on a human origin.  He has written about the
resurrection, from a mythical, or rather Jewish, point of view;
urging that we shall return again to the worship of the Law, be
circumcised, keep the Sabbath, abstain from meats, offer
sacrifices to God, <pb n="303" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_303.html" id="ix.cclxiv-Page_303" />worship in the Temple at Jerusalem, and be
altogether turned from Christians into Jews.  What could be
more ridiculous?  Or, rather, what could be more contrary to
the doctrines of the Gospel?  Then, further, he has made such
confusion among the brethren about the incarnation, that few of
his readers preserve the old mark of true religion; but the more
part, in their eagerness for novelty, have been diverted into
investigations and quarrelsome discussions of his unprofitable
treatises.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxiv-p13">5.  As to whether there is anything objectionable
about the conversation of Paulinus, you can say yourselves.  What
distresses me is that he should shew an inclination for the doctrine of
Marcellus, and unreservedly admit his followers to communion.  You
know, most honourable brethren, that the reversal of all our hope is
involved in the doctrine of Marcellus, for it does not confess the Son
in His proper hypostasis, but represents Him as having been sent forth,
and as having again returned to Him from Whom He came; neither does it
admit that the Paraclete has His own subsistence.  It follows that
no one could be wrong in declaring this heresy to be all at variance
with Christianity, and in styling it a corrupt Judaism.  Of these
things I implore you to take due heed.  This will be the case if
you will consent to write to all the Churches of the East that those
who have perverted these doctrines are in communion with you, if they
amend; but that if they contentiously determine to abide by their
innovations, you are separated from them.  I am myself well aware,
that it had been fitting for me to treat of these matters, sitting in
synod with you in common deliberation.  But this the time does not
allow.  Delay is dangerous, for the mischief they have caused has
taken root.  I have therefore been constrained to dispatch these
brethren, that you may learn from them all that has been omitted in my
letter, and that they may rouse you to afford the succour which we pray
for to the Churches of the East.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Barses, bishop of Edessa, in exile." progress="94.75%" prev="ix.cclxiv" next="ix.cclxvi" id="ix.cclxv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxv-p1.1">Letter
CCLXIV.<note place="end" n="3195" id="ix.cclxv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxv-p2"> Placed in
377.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cclxv-p3"><i>To Barses, bishop of Edessa, in
exile.</i><note place="end" n="3196" id="ix.cclxv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxv-p4"> See Soz.,
<i>H.E.</i> vi. 34, who says that Barses, with Eulogius, was
not consecrated to any definite see.  <i>cf</i>. also
Theodoret <i>H.E.</i> iv. 16, where it is stated that his bed
was preserved at Aradus.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxv-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cclxv-p5.1">To</span> Barses the bishop,
truly God-beloved and worthy of all reverence and honour, Basil sends
greeting in the Lord.  As my dear brother Domninus<note place="end" n="3197" id="ix.cclxv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxv-p6"> Domninus
was a not uncommon name, and there are several mentioned about the
same time, <i>e.g.</i> Nilus, <i>Epp</i>. iii. 43 and
144.</p></note> is setting out to you, I gladly seize the
opportunity of writing, and I greet you by him, praying the holy God
that we may be so long preserved in this life as to be permitted to see
you, and to enjoy the good gifts which you possess.  Only pray, I
beseech you, that the Lord may not deliver us for aye to the enemies of
the Cross of Christ, but that He will keep His Churches, until the time
of that peace which the just Judge Himself knows when He will
bestow.  For He will bestow it.  He will not always abandon
us.  As He limited seventy years<note place="end" n="3198" id="ix.cclxv-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxv-p7">
<scripRef passage="Jer. xxv. 12" id="ix.cclxv-p7.1" parsed="|Jer|25|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.25.12">Jer. xxv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>
for the period of captivity for the Israelites in punishment for their
sins, so peradventure the Mighty One, after giving us up for some
appointed time, will recall us once again, and will restore us to the
peace of the beginning—unless indeed the apostasy is now nigh at
hand, and the events that have lately happened are the beginnings of
the approach of Antichrist.  If this be so, pray that the good
Lord will either take away our afflictions, or preserve us through our
afflictions unvanquished.  Through you I greet all those who have
been thought worthy to be associated with you.  All who are with
me salute your reverence.  May you, by the grace of the Holy One,
be preserved to the Church of God in good health, trusting in the Lord,
and praying for me.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eulogius, Alexander, and Harpocration, bishops of Egypt, in exile." progress="94.84%" prev="ix.cclxv" next="ix.cclxvii" id="ix.cclxvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxvi-p1.1">Letter CCLXV.<note place="end" n="3199" id="ix.cclxvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxvi-p2"> Placed in
377.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cclxvi-p3">To Eulogius, Alexander, and Harpocration, bishops of
Egypt, in exile.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxvi-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.cclxvi-p4.1">In</span> all things we
find that the providence exercised by our good God over His Churches is
mighty, and that thus the very things which seem to be gloomy, and do
not turn out as we should like, are ordained for the advantage of most,
in the hidden wisdom of God, and in the unsearchable judgments of His
righteousness.  Now the Lord has removed you from the regions of
Egypt, and has brought you and established you in the midst of
Palestine, after the manner of Israel of old, whom He carried away by
captivity into the land of the Assyrians, and there extinguished
idolatry through the sojourn of His saints.  Now too we find the
same thing, when we observe that the Lord is making known your struggle
for the sake of true religion, opening to you through your exile the
arena of your blessed contests, and <pb n="304" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_304.html" id="ix.cclxvi-Page_304" />to all who see before them your noble
constancy, giving the boon of your good example to lead them to
salvation.  By God’s grace, I have heard of the correctness
of your faith, and of your zeal for the brethren and that it is in no
careless or perfunctory spirit that you provide what is profitable and
necessary for salvation, and that you support all that conduces to the
edification of the Churches.  I have therefore thought it right
that I should be brought into communion with your goodness, and be
united to your reverences by letter.  For these reasons I have
sent my very dear brother the deacon Elpidius, who not only conveys my
letter, but is moreover fully qualified to announce to you whatever may
have been omitted in my letter.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxvi-p5">2.  I have been specially moved to desire
union with you by the report of the zeal of your reverences in the
cause of orthodoxy.  The constancy of your hearts has been stirred
neither by multiplicity of books nor by variety of ingenious
arguments.  You have on the contrary, recognised those who
endeavoured to introduce innovations in opposition to the apostolic
doctrines, and you have refused to keep silence concerning the mischief
which they are causing.  I have in truth found great distress
among all who cleave to the peace of the Lord at the divers innovations
of Apollinarius of Laodicea.  He has all the more distressed me
from the fact that he seemed at the beginning on our side.  A
sufferer can in a certain sense endure what comes to him from an open
enemy, even though it be exceedingly painful, as it is written,
“For it was not an enemy that reproached me; then I could have
borne it.”<note place="end" n="3200" id="ix.cclxvi-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxvi-p6">
<scripRef passage="Ps. lv. 12" id="ix.cclxvi-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|55|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.12">Ps. lv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  But it is
intolerable, and beyond the power of comfort, to be wronged by a close
and sympathetic friend.  Now that very man whom I have expected to
have at my right hand in defence of the truth, I have found in many
ways hindering those who are being saved, by seducing their minds and
drawing them away from direct doctrine.  What rash and hasty deed
has he not done?  What ill considered and dangerous argument has
he not risked?  Is not all the Church divided against herself,
specially since the day when men have been sent by him to the Churches
governed by orthodox bishops, to rend them asunder and to set up some
peculiar and illegal service?  Is not ridicule brought upon the
great mystery of true religion when bishops go about without people and
clergy, having nothing but the mere name and title, and effecting
nothing for the advancement of the Gospel of peace and salvation? 
Are not his discourses about God full of impious doctrines, the old
impiety of the insane Sabellius being now renewed by him in his
writings?  For if the works which are current among the Sebastenes
are not the forgery of foes, and are really his composition, he has
reached a height of impiety which cannot be surpassed, in saying that
Father, Son, and Spirit are the same, and other dark pieces of
irreverence which I have declined even to hear, praying that I may have
nothing to do with those who have uttered them.  Does he not
confuse the doctrine of the incarnation?  Has not the œconomy
of salvation been made doubtful to the many on account of his dark and
cloudy speculations about it?  To collect them all, and refute
them, requires long time and much discussion.  But where have the
promises of the Gospel been blunted and destroyed as by his
figments?  So meanly and poorly has he dared to explain the
blessed hope laid up for all who live according to the Gospel of
Christ, as to reduce it to mere old wives’ fables and doctrines
of Jews.  He proclaims the renewal of the Temple, the observance
of the worship of the Law, a typical high priest over again after the
real High Priest, and a sacrifice for sins after the Lamb of God Who
taketh away the sin of the world.<note place="end" n="3201" id="ix.cclxvi-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxvi-p7">
<scripRef passage="John i. 29" id="ix.cclxvi-p7.1" parsed="|John|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.29">John i. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>  He
preaches partial baptisms after the one baptism, and the ashes of a
heifer sprinkling the Church which, through its faith in Christ, has
not spot or wrinkle, or any such thing;<note place="end" n="3202" id="ix.cclxvi-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxvi-p8">
<scripRef passage="Eph. v. 27" id="ix.cclxvi-p8.1" parsed="|Eph|5|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.27">Eph. v. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>
cleansing of leprosy after the painless state of the resurrection; an
offering of jealousy<note place="end" n="3203" id="ix.cclxvi-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxvi-p9"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Num. v. 15" id="ix.cclxvi-p9.1" parsed="|Num|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.5.15">Num. v. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> when they neither
marry nor are given in marriage; shew-bread after the Bread from
heaven; burning lamps after the true Light.  In a word, if the law
of the Commandments has been done away with by dogmas, it is plain that
under these circumstances the dogmas of Christ will be nullified by the
injunctions of the law.<note place="end" n="3204" id="ix.cclxvi-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxvi-p10"> This passage
shews in what sense St. Basil understands <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxvi-p10.1">δόγματα</span> in
<scripRef passage="Eph. 2.15; Col. 2.14" id="ix.cclxvi-p10.2" parsed="|Eph|2|15|0|0;|Col|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.15 Bible:Col.2.14">Eph. ii. 15, and Col. ii. 14</scripRef>.  <i>cf</i>. note on p.
41.</p></note>  At these
things shame and disgrace have covered my face,<note place="end" n="3205" id="ix.cclxvi-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxvi-p11"> <i>cf.</i>
<scripRef passage="Ps. lxiv. 7" id="ix.cclxvi-p11.1" parsed="|Ps|64|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.64.7">Ps. lxiv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and heavy grief hath filled my
heart.  Wherefore, I beseech you, as skilful physicians, and
instructed how to discipline antagonists with gentleness, to try and
bring him back to the right order of the Church, and to persuade him
to despise the wordiness of his own works; for he has proved the
truth of the proverb “in the multitude of words there wanteth
not sin.”<note place="end" n="3206" id="ix.cclxvi-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxvi-p12">
<scripRef passage="Prov. x. 19" id="ix.cclxvi-p12.1" parsed="|Prov|10|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.19">Prov. x. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  Put boldly
before <pb n="305" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_305.html" id="ix.cclxvi-Page_305" />him the doctrines
of orthodoxy, in order that his amendment may be published abroad,
and his repentance made known to his brethren.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxvi-p13">3.  It is also desirable that I should remind
your reverence about the followers of Marcellus, in order that you may
decide nothing in their case rashly or inconsiderately.  On
account of his impious doctrines he has gone out from the
Church.<note place="end" n="3207" id="ix.cclxvi-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxvi-p14"> Here the Ben.
note is <i>Mirum id videtur ac prima specie vix credibile, Marcellum
ob impios errores ex ecclesia exiisee.  Nam S. Athanasius
suspectum illum quidem, sed tamen purgatum habuit, teste Epiphanio,
Hæres. lxxii.</i>  lxxii. p. 837.  <i>Hinc illius
discipuli communicatorias beatissimi papæ Athanasii litteras
ostenderunt confessoribus Ægyptiis, ibid.</i> p. 843. 
<i>Testatur idem Epiphanius varia esse Catholicorum de Marcello
judicia, aliis eum accusantibus, aliis defendentibus</i>, p.
834.  <i>Paulinus ejus discipulos sine discrimine recipiebat,
ut in superiore epistola vidimus.  Ipse Basilius in epist.</i>
69 <i>queritur quod eum Ecclesia Romana in communionem ab initio
suscepisset.  Quomodo ergo exiise dicitur ex Ecclesia qui tot
habuit communicatores?  Sed tamen S. Basilii testimonium cum
sua sponte magni est momenti (non enim ut in dijudicandis Marcelli
scriptis, ita in ejusmodi facto proclive fuit errare), tum etiam hoc
argumento confirmatur quod Athanasius extremis vitæ suæ
annis Marcellum a communione sua removerit.  Neque enim, si
semper cum eo communicasset Athanasius, opus habuissent illius
discipuli confessione fidei ad impetrandam confessorum
Ægyptiorum communionem:  nec Petrus Athanasii successor
canones violatos, concessa illis communione, quereretur, ut videmus
in epistola sequenti, si Ægyptum inter ac Marcellum ejusque
clerum et plebem non fuisset rupta communio.  Videtur ergo
Marcellus sub finem vitæ aliquid peccasse, quod Athanasium ab
ejus communione discedere cogeret:  et cum jamdudum a tota fere
oriente damnatus esset, amissa Athanasii communione, quæ unicum
fere illius refugium erat, desertus ab omnibus videri debuit, nec ei
nova ignominia notato prodesse poterat concessa olim a Romana
Ecclesia communio.</i></p></note>  It is
therefore necessary that his followers should only be received into
communion on condition that they anathematize that heresy, in order
that those who are united to me through you may be accepted by all the
brethren.  And now most men are moved to no small grief on hearing
that you have both received them and admitted them to ecclesiastical
communion on their coming to your excellency.  Nevertheless you
ought to have known that by God’s grace you do not stand alone in
the East, but have many in communion with you, who vindicate the
orthodoxy of the Fathers, and who put forth the pious doctrine of the
Faith at Nicæa.  The Westerns also all agree with you and
with me, whose exposition of the Faith I have received and keep with
me, assenting to their sound doctrine.  You ought, then, to have
satisfied all who are in agreement with you, that the action which is
being taken may be ratified by the general consent, and that peace may
not be broken by the acceptance of some while others are kept
apart.  Thus you ought to have at the same time seriously and
gently taken counsel about matters which are of importance to all the
Churches throughout the world.  Praise is not due to him who
hastily determines any point, but rather to him who rules every detail
firmly and unalterably, so that when his judgment is enquired into,
even at a later time, it may be the more esteemed.  This is the
man who is acceptable both to God and man as one who guides his words
with discretion.<note place="end" n="3208" id="ix.cclxvi-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxvi-p15">
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxii. 5" id="ix.cclxvi-p15.1" parsed="|Ps|12|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.12.5">Ps. cxii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus I have
addressed your reverence in such terms as are possible in a
letter.  May the Lord grant that one day we may meet, that so,
after arranging everything together with you for the government of the
Churches, I may with you receive the reward prepared by the righteous
Judge for faithful and wise stewards.  In the mean time be so good
as to let me know with what intention you have received the followers
of Marcellus, knowing this, that even if you secure everything, so far
as you yourselves are concerned, you ought not to deal with a matter of
such importance on your own sole responsibility.  It is further
necessary that the Westerns, and those who are in communion with them
in the East, should concur in the restoration of these
men.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Petrus, bishop of Alexandria." progress="95.34%" prev="ix.cclxvi" next="ix.cclxviii" id="ix.cclxvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxvii-p1.1">Letter
CCLXVI.<note place="end" n="3209" id="ix.cclxvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxvii-p2"> Placed in
377.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cclxvii-p3"><i>To Petrus, bishop of Alexandria.</i><note place="end" n="3210" id="ix.cclxvii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxvii-p4"> <i>cf.
Letter</i> cxxxiii. p. 200.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxvii-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.cclxvii-p5.1">You</span> have very
properly rebuked me, and in a manner becoming a spiritual brother who
has been taught genuine love by the Lord, because I am not giving you
exact and detailed information of all that is going on here, for it is
both your part to be interested in what concerns me, and mine to tell
you all that concerns myself.  But I must tell you, right
honourable and well-beloved brother, that our continuous afflictions,
and this mighty agitation which is now shaking the Churches, result in
my taking all that is happening as a matter of course.  Just as in
smithies where men whose ears are deafened get accustomed to the sound,
so by the frequency of the strange tidings that reach me I have now
grown accustomed to be undisturbed and undismayed at extraordinary
events.  So the policy which has been for a long time pursued by
the Arians to the detriment of the Church, although their achievements
have been many and great and noised abroad through all the world, has
nevertheless been endurable to me, because of their being the work of
open foes and enemies of the word of truth.  It is when these men
do something unusual that I am astonished, not when they attempt
something great and audacious against <pb n="306" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_306.html" id="ix.cclxvii-Page_306" />true religion.  But I am grieved and
troubled at what is being done by men who feel and think with me. 
Yet their doings are so frequent and so constantly reported to me, that
even they do not appear surprising.  So it comes about that I was
not agitated at the recent disorderly proceedings, partly because I
knew perfectly well that common report would carry them to you without
my help, and partly because I preferred to wait for somebody else to
give you disagreeable news.  And yet, further, I did not think it
reasonable that I should show indignation at such proceedings, as
though I were annoyed at suffering a slight.  To the actual agents
in the matter I have written in becoming terms, exhorting them, because
of the dissension arising among some of the brethren there, not to fall
away from charity, but to wait for the matter to be set right by those
who have authority to remedy disorders in due ecclesiastical
form.  That you should have so acted, stirred by honourable and
becoming motives, calls for my commendation, and moves my gratitude to
the Lord that there remains preserved in you a relic of the ancient
discipline, and that the Church has not lost her own might in my
persecution.  The canons have not suffered persecution as well as
I.  Though importuned again by the Galatians, I was never able to
give them an answer, because I waited for your decision.  Now, if
the Lord so will and they will consent to listen to me, I hope that I
shall be able to bring the people to the Church.  It cannot then
be cast in my teeth that I have gone over to the Marcellians, and they
on the contrary will become limbs of the body of the Church of
Christ.  Thus the disgrace caused by heresy will be made to
disappear by the method I adopt, and I shall escape the opprobrium of
having gone over to them.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxvii-p6">2.  I have also been grieved by our brother
Dorotheus, because, as he has himself written, he has not gently and
mildly reported everything to your excellency.  I set this down to
the difficulty of the times.  I seem to be deprived by my sins of
all success in my undertakings, if indeed the best of my brethren are
proved ill-disposed and incompetent, by their failure to perform their
duties in accordance with my wishes.  On his return Dorotheus
reported to me the conversation which he had had with your excellency
in the presence of the very venerable bishop Damasus, and he caused me
distress by saying that our God-beloved brethren and fellow-ministers,
Meletius and Eusebius, had been reckoned among the
Ariomaniacs.<note place="end" n="3211" id="ix.cclxvii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxvii-p7"> The Ben. note
points out that the accusation against Eusebius (of Samosata) and
Meletius was monstrous, and remarks on the delicacy with which Basil
approaches it, without directly charging Petrus, from whom it must
have come, with the slander involved.</p></note>  If their
orthodoxy were established by nothing else, the attacks made upon
them by the Arians are, to the minds of all right thinking people,
no small proof of their rectitude.  Even your participation
with them in sufferings endured for Christ’s sake ought to
unite your reverence to them in love.  Be assured of this,
right honourable sir, that there is no word of orthodoxy which has
not been proclaimed by these men with all boldness.  God is my
witness.  I have heard them myself.  I should not
certainly have now admitted them to communion, if I had caught them
tripping in the faith.  But, if it seem good to you, let us
leave the past alone.  Let us make a peaceful start for the
future.  For we have need one of another in the fellowship of
the members, and specially now, when the Churches of the East are
looking to us, and will take your agreement as a pledge of strength
and consolidation.  If, on the other hand, they perceive that
you are in a state of mutual suspicion, they will drop their hands,
and slacken in their resistance to the enemies of the
faith.<note place="end" n="3212" id="ix.cclxvii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxvii-p8"> One
<span class="c14" id="ix.cclxvii-p8.1">ms.</span> contains a note to the effect that this
letter was never sent.  Maran (<i>Vit. Bas</i>. xxxvii.)
thinks the internal evidence is in favour of its having been
delivered.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Barses, bishop of Edessa, in exile." progress="95.59%" prev="ix.cclxvii" next="ix.cclxix" id="ix.cclxviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxviii-p1.1">Letter
CCLXVII.<note place="end" n="3213" id="ix.cclxviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxviii-p2"> Placed in 377,
or in the beginning of 378.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cclxviii-p3">To Barses, bishop of Edessa, in exile.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxviii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cclxviii-p4.1">For</span> the sake of the affection
which I entertain for you, I long to be with you, to embrace you, my
dear friend, in person, and to glorify the Lord Who is magnified in
you, and has made your honourable old age renowned among all them that
fear Him throughout the world.  But severe sickness afflicts me,
and to a greater degree than I can express in words, I am weighed down
by the care of the Churches.  I am not my own master, to go
whither I will, and to visit whom I will.  Therefore I am trying
to satisfy the longing I have for the good gifts in you by writing to
you, and I beseech your reverence to pray for me and for the Church,
that the Lord may grant to me to pass the remaining days or hours of my
sojourn here without offence.  May He permit me to see the peace
of His Churches.  Of your fellow-ministers and fellow-athletes may
I hear all that I pray for, and of yourself that you are granted such a
lot as the people under <pb n="307" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_307.html" id="ix.cclxviii-Page_307" />you
seek for by day and by night from the Lord of righteousness.  I
have not written often, not even so often as I ought, but I have
written to your reverence.  Possibly the brethren to whom I
committed my greetings were not able to preserve them.  But now
that I have found some of my brethren travelling to your excellency, I
have readily entrusted my letter to them, and I have sent some messages
which I beg you to receive from my humility without disdain, and to
bless me after the manner of the patriarch Isaac.<note place="end" n="3214" id="ix.cclxviii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxviii-p5">
<scripRef passage="Gen. xxvii. 27" id="ix.cclxviii-p5.1" parsed="|Gen|27|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.27.27">Gen. xxvii.
27</scripRef>.</p></note>  I have been much occupied, and have
had my mind drowned in a multiplicity of cares.  So it may well be
that I have omitted something which I ought to have said.  If so,
do not reckon it against me; and do not be grieved.  Act in all
things up to your own high character, that I, like every one else, may
enjoy the fruit of your virtue.  May you be granted to me and to
the Church, in good health, rejoicing in the Lord, praying for
me.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eusebius, in exile." progress="95.69%" prev="ix.cclxviii" next="ix.cclxx" id="ix.cclxix"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxix-p1.1">Letter
CCLXVIII.<note place="end" n="3215" id="ix.cclxix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxix-p2"> Placed in
378.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cclxix-p3">To Eusebius, in exile.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxix-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cclxix-p4.1">Even</span> in our time the Lord
has taught us, by protecting with His great and powerful hand the life
of your holiness, that He does not abandon His holy ones.  I
reckon your case to be almost like that of the saint remaining unhurt
in the belly of the monster of the deep, or that of the men who feared
the Lord, living unscathed in the fierce fire.  For though the war
is round about you on every side, He, as I hear, has kept you
unharmed.  May the mighty God keep you, if I live longer, to
fulfil my earnest prayer that I may see you!  If not for me, may
He keep you for the rest, who wait for your return as they might for
their own salvation.  I am persuaded that the Lord in His
loving-kindness will give heed to the tears of the Churches, and to the
sighs which all are heaving over you, and will preserve you in life
until He grant the prayer of all who night and day are praying to
Him.  Of all the measures taken against you, up to the arrival of
our beloved brother Libanius the deacon,<note place="end" n="3216" id="ix.cclxix-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxix-p5"> To be
distinguished from Libanius the bishop, p. 177, and Libanius the
professor, mentioned later.</p></note> I
have been sufficiently informed by him while on his way.  I am
anxious to learn what happened afterwards.  I hear that in the
meanwhile still greater troubles have occurred where you are; about all
this, sooner if possible, but, if not, at least by our reverend brother
Paul the presbyter, on his return, may I learn, as I pray that I may,
that your life is preserved safe and sound.  But on account of the
report that all the roads are infested with thieves and
deserters,<note place="end" n="3217" id="ix.cclxix-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxix-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxix-p6.1">Δησερόρων</span>,
or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxix-p6.2">Δεσερτόρων</span>,
the accepted reading, is a curious Latinism for the Greek
<span class="Greek" id="ix.cclxix-p6.3">α</span><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxix-p6.4">ὐτόυολοι</span>. 
Eusebius was in exile in Thrace, and the now the Goths were closing
round Valens.</p></note> I have been afraid
to entrust anything to the brother’s keeping, for fear of causing
his death.  If the Lord grant a little quiet, (as I am told of the
coming of the army), I will try to send you one of my own men, to visit
you, to bring me back news of everything about
you.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the wife of Arinthæus, the General.  Consolatory." progress="95.79%" prev="ix.cclxix" next="ix.cclxxi" id="ix.cclxx"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxx-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxx-p1.1">Letter CCLXIX.<note place="end" n="3218" id="ix.cclxx-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxx-p2"> Placed in
378.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cclxx-p3">To the wife of Arinthæus, the General. 
Consolatory.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxx-p4">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.cclxx-p4.1">It</span> had been only
proper, and due to your affection, that I should have been on the spot,
and have taken part in the present occurrences.  Thus I might have
at once assuaged my own sorrow, and given some consolation to your
excellency.  But my body will no longer endure long journeys, and
so I am driven to approach you by letter, that I seem not to count what
has happened as altogether of no interest to me.  Who has not
mourned for that man?  Who is so stony of heart as not to have
shed a warm tear over him?  I especially have been filled with
mourning at the thought of all the marks of respect which I have
received from him, and of the general protection which he has extended
to the Churches of God.  Nevertheless, I have bethought me that he
was human, and had done the work he had to do in this life, and now in
the appointed time has been taken back again by God Who ordains our
lots.  All this, I beseech you, in your wisdom, to take to heart,
and to meet the event with meekness, and, so far as is possible, to
endure your loss with moderation.  Time may be able to soothe your
heart, and allow the approach of reason.  At the same time your
great love for your husband, and your goodness to all, lead me to fear
that, from the very simplicity of your character, the wound of your
grief may pierce you deeply, and that you may give yourself up entirely
to your feelings.  The teaching of Scripture is always useful, and
specially at times like this.  Remember, then, the sentence passed
by our Creator.  By it all we who are dust shall return to
dust.<note place="end" n="3219" id="ix.cclxx-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxx-p5">
<scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 19" id="ix.cclxx-p5.1" parsed="|Gen|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.19">Gen. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  No one
is so great as to be superior to dissolution.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxx-p6">2.  Your admirable husband was a good and great
man, and his bodily strength <pb n="308" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_308.html" id="ix.cclxx-Page_308" />rivalled the virtues of his soul. 
He was unsurpassed, I must own, in both respects.  But he was
human, and he is dead; like Adam, like Abel, like Noah, like Abraham,
like Moses, or any one else of like nature that you can name.  Let
us not then complain because he has been taken from us.  Let us
rather thank Him, who joined us to him, that we dwelt with him from the
beginning.  To lose a husband is a lot which you share with other
women; but to have been united to such a husband is a boast which I do
not think any other woman can make.  In truth our Creator
fashioned that man for us as a model of what human nature ought to
be.  All eyes were attracted towards him, and every tongue told of
his deeds.  Painters and sculptors fell short of his excellence,
and historians, when they tell the story of his achievements in war,
seem to fall into the region of the mythical and the incredible. 
Thus it has come about that most men have not even been able to give
credit to the report conveying the sad tidings, or to accept the truth
of the news that Arinthæus is dead.  Nevertheless
Arinthæus has suffered what will happen to heaven and to sun and
to earth.  He has died a bright death; not bowed down by old age;
without losing one whit of his honour; great in this life; great in the
life to come; deprived of nothing of his present splendour in view of
the glory hoped for, because he washed away all the stain of his soul,
in the very moment of his departure hence, in the laver of
regeneration.  That you should have arranged and joined in this
rite is cause of supreme consolation.  Turn now your thoughts from
the present to the future, that you may be worthy through good works to
obtain a place of rest like his.  Spare an aged mother; spare a
tender daughter, to whom you are now the sole comfort.  Be an
example of fortitude to other women, and so regulate your grief that
you may neither eject it from your heart, nor be overwhelmed by your
distress.  Ever keep your eyes fixed on the great reward of
patience, promised, as the requital of the deeds of this life, by our
Lord Jesus Christ.<note place="end" n="3220" id="ix.cclxx-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxx-p7">
<i>cf</i>. Ep. clxxix and Theod., <i>H.E.</i> iv.
30.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without Address.  Concerning Raptus." progress="95.98%" prev="ix.cclxx" next="ix.cclxxii" id="ix.cclxxi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxxi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxxi-p1.1">Letter
CCLXX.<note place="end" n="3221" id="ix.cclxxi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxi-p2"> Placed after
374.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cclxxi-p3"><i>Without Address.  Concerning
Raptus.</i><note place="end" n="3222" id="ix.cclxxi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxi-p4"> On this
subject see before <i>Letters</i> cxcix. and ccxvii. pp. 238 and
256.  See Preb. Meyrick in <i>D.C.A.</i> ii. 1102: 
“It means not exactly the same as our word ravishment, but the
violent removal of a woman to a place where her actions are no
longer free, for the sake of inducing her or compelling her to
marry.…By some <i>raptus</i> is distinguished into the two
classes of <i>raptus seductionis</i> and <i>raptus
violentiæ</i>.”  <i>cf</i>. <i>Cod.
Theod</i>. ix. <i>tit</i>. xxiv. <i>legg</i>. 1, 2, and <i>Cod.
Justin</i>. ix.–xiii. <i>leg</i>. 1 <i>Corp.
Juris</i>. ii. 832.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxxi-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cclxxi-p5.1">I am</span> distressed to find
that you are by no means indignant at the sins forbidden, and that you
seem incapable of understanding, how this <i>raptus</i>, which has been
committed, is an act of unlawfulness and tyranny against society and
human nature, and an outrage on free men.  I am sure that if you
had all been of one mind in this matter, there would have been nothing
to prevent this bad custom from being long ago driven out of your
country.  Do thou at the present time shew the zeal of a Christian
man, and be moved as the wrong deserves.  Wherever you find the
girl, insist on taking her away, and restore her to her parents, shut
out the man from the prayers, and make him excommunicate.  His
accomplices, according to the canon<note place="end" n="3223" id="ix.cclxxi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxi-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxxi-p6.1">κήρυγυα</span>. 
The Ben. note is no doubt right in understanding the word not to
refer to any decree on this particular case, but to Basil’s
general rule in Canon xxx.  <i>cf</i>. p. 239.  On the use
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cclxxi-p6.2">κήρυγμα</span> by Basil,
see note on p. 41.</p></note> which I have
already put forth, cut off, with all their household, from the
prayers.  The village which received the girl after the abduction,
and kept her, or even fought against her restitution, shut out with all
its inhabitants from the prayers; to the end that all may know that we
regard the ravisher as a common foe, like a snake or any other wild
beast, and so hunt him out, and help those whom he has
wronged.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Eusebius, my comrade, to recommend Cyriacus the presbyter." progress="96.07%" prev="ix.cclxxi" next="ix.cclxxiii" id="ix.cclxxii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxxii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxxii-p1.1">Letter CCLXXI.<note place="end" n="3224" id="ix.cclxxii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxii-p2"> Placed at the
end of Basil’s life.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cclxxii-p3"><i>To Eusebius,</i><note place="end" n="3225" id="ix.cclxxii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxii-p4"> Apparently a
schoolfellow of Basil, not to be identified with any of the others
of the name.</p></note> <i>my comrade,
to recommend Cyriacus the presbyter.</i></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxxii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cclxxii-p5.1">At</span> once and in haste, after
your departure, I came to the town.  Why need I tell a man not
needing to be told, because he knows by experience, how distressed I
was not to find you?  How delightful it would have been to me to
see once more the excellent Eusebius, to embrace him, to travel once
again in memory to our young days, and to be reminded of old times when
for both of us there was one home, one hearth, the same schoolmaster,
the same leisure, the same work, the same treats, the same hardships,
and everything shared in common!  What do you think I would not
have given to recall all this by actually meeting you, to rid me of the
heavy weight of my old age, and to seem to be turned from an old man
into a lad again?  But I have lost this pleasure.  At least
of the privilege of meeting your excellency in correspondence,
<pb n="309" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_309.html" id="ix.cclxxii-Page_309" />and of consoling myself by the best
means at my disposal, I am not deprived.  I am so fortunate as to
meet the very reverend presbyter Cyriacus.  I am ashamed to
recommend him to you, and to make him, through me, your own, lest I
seem to be performing a superfluous task in offering to you what you
already possess and value as your own.  But it is my duty to
witness to the truth, and to give the best boons I have to those who
are spiritually united to me.  I think that the man’s
blamelessness in his sacred position is well known to you; but I
confirm it, for I do not know that any charge is brought against him by
those who do not fear the Lord and are laying their hands upon
all.  Even if they had done anything of the kind, the man would
not have been unworthy, for the enemies of the Lord rather vindicate
the orders of those whom they attack than deprive them of any of the
grace given them by the Spirit.  However, as I said, nothing has
even been thought of against the man.  Be so good then as to look
upon him as a blameless presbyter, in union with me, and worthy of all
reverence.  Thus will you benefit yourself and gratify
me.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Sophronius the magister officiorum." progress="96.18%" prev="ix.cclxxii" next="ix.cclxxiv" id="ix.cclxxiii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxxiii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxxiii-p1.1">Letter
CCLXXII.<note place="end" n="3226" id="ix.cclxxiii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxiii-p2"> Written in the
last years of Basil’s life.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cclxxiii-p3"><i>To Sophronius the magister
officiorum.</i><note place="end" n="3227" id="ix.cclxxiii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxiii-p4"> <i>cf</i>. p.
134, n.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxxiii-p5">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.cclxxiii-p5.1">It</span> has been
reported to me by Actiacus the deacon, that certain men have moved you
to anger against me, by falsely stating me to be ill-disposed towards
your excellency.  I cannot be astonished at a man in your position
being followed by certain sycophants.  High position seems to be
in some way naturally attended by miserable hangers-on of this
kind.  Destitute as they are of any good quality of their own
whereby they may be known, they endeavour to recommend themselves by
means of other people’s ills.  Peradventure, just as mildew
is a blight which grows in corn, so flattery stealing upon friendship
is a blight of friendship.  So, as I said, I am by no means
astonished that these men should buzz about your bright and
distinguished hearth, as drones do about the hives.  But what has
moved my wonderment, and has seemed altogether astounding, is that a
man like yourself, specially distinguished by the seriousness of your
character, should have been induced to give both your ears to these
people and to accept their calumny against me.  From my youth up
to this my old age I have felt affection for many men, but I am not
aware that I have ever felt greater affection for any one than for your
excellency.  Even had not my reason induced me to regard a man of
such a character, our intimacy from boyhood would have sufficed to
attach me to your soul.  You know yourself how much custom has to
do with friendship.  Pardon my deficiency, if I can show nothing
worthy of this preference.  You will not ask some deed from me in
proof of my good will; you will be satisfied with a temper of mind
which assuredly prays for you that you may have all that is best. 
May your fortunes never fall so low, as that you should need the aid of
any one so insignificant as myself!</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxxiii-p6">2.  How then was I likely to say anything against
you, or to take any action in the matter of Memnonius?  These
points were reported to me by the deacon.  How could I put the
wealth of Hymetius before the friendship of one so prodigal of his
substance as you are?  There is no truth in any of these
things.  I have neither said nor done anything against you. 
Possibly some ground may have been given for some of the lies that are
being told, by my remarking to some of those who are causing
disturbance, “If the man has determined to accomplish what he has
in mind, then, whether you make disturbance or not, what he means to be
done will certainly be done.  You will speak, or hold your
tongues; it will make no difference.  If he changes his mind,
beware how you defame my friend’s honourable name.  Do not,
under the pretence of zeal in your patron’s cause, attempt to
make some personal profit out of your attempts to threaten and
alarm.”  As to that person’s making his will, I have
never said one word, great or small, directly or indirectly, about the
matter.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxxiii-p7">3.  You must not refuse to believe what I
say, unless you regard me as quite a desperate character, who thinks
nothing of the great sin of lying.  Put away all suspicion of me
in relation to the business, and for the future reckon my affection for
you as beyond the reach of all calumny.  Imitate Alexander, who
received a letter, saying that his physician was plotting his death, at
the very moment when he was just about to drink his medicine, and was
so far from believing the slanderer that he at one and the same time
read the letter and drank the draught.<note place="end" n="3228" id="ix.cclxxiii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxiii-p8"> Plut.,
<i>Alex</i>.</p></note>  I refuse to admit that I am in
any <pb n="310" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_310.html" id="ix.cclxxiii-Page_310" />way inferior to the men
who have been famous for their friendship, for I have never been
detected in any breach of mine; and, besides this, I have received from
my God the commandment of love, and owe you love not only as part of
mankind in general, but because I recognise you individually as a
benefactor both of my country and of myself.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address.  Concerning Hera." progress="96.36%" prev="ix.cclxxiii" next="ix.cclxxv" id="ix.cclxxiv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxxiv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxxiv-p1.1">Letter
CCLXXIII.<note place="end" n="3229" id="ix.cclxxiv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxiv-p2"> Written in the
last years of Basil’s life.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cclxxiv-p3">Without address.  Concerning Hera.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxxiv-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cclxxiv-p4.1">I am</span> sure that your excellency
loves me well enough to regard all that concerns me as concerning
you.  Therefore I commend to your great kindness and high
consideration my very reverend brother Hera, whom I do not merely call
brother by any conventional phrase, but because of his boundless
affection.  I beseech you to regard him as though he were nearly
connected with yourself, and, so far as you can, to give him your
protection in the matters in which he requires your generous and
thoughtful aid.  I shall then have this one more kindness to
reckon in addition to the many which I have already received at your
hands.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Himerius, the master." progress="96.40%" prev="ix.cclxxiv" next="ix.cclxxvi" id="ix.cclxxv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxxv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxxv-p1.1">Letter
CCLXXIV.<note place="end" n="3230" id="ix.cclxxv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxv-p2"> Of the same
time as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cclxxv-p3">To Himerius, the master.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxxv-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cclxxv-p4.1">That</span> my friendship and
affection for the very reverend brother Hera began when I was quite a
boy, and has, by God’s grace, continued up to my old age, no one
knows better than yourself.  For the Lord granted me the affection
of your excellency at about the same time that He allowed me to become
acquainted with Hera.  He now needs your patronage, and I
therefore beseech and supplicate you to do a favour for the sake of our
old affection, and to heed the necessity under which we now lie. 
I beg you to make his cause your own, that he may need no other
protection, but may return to me, successful in all that he is praying
for.  Then to the many kindnesses which I have received at your
hands I shall be able to add yet this one more.  I could not claim
any favour more important to myself, or one more nearly touching my own
interests.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address.  Concerning Hera." progress="96.44%" prev="ix.cclxxv" next="ix.cclxxvii" id="ix.cclxxvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxxvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxxvi-p1.1">Letter
CCLXXV.<note place="end" n="3231" id="ix.cclxxvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxvi-p2"> Placed at the
same time as the preceding.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cclxxvi-p3">Without address.  Concerning Hera.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxxvi-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cclxxvi-p4.1">You</span> have anticipated my
entreaties in your affection for my very reverend brother Hera, and you
have been better to him than I could have prayed for you to be in the
abundant honour which you have shewn him, and the protection which you
have extended to him on every occasion.  But I cannot allow his
affairs to go unnoticed by a word, and I must beseech your excellency
that for my sake you will add something to the interest you have shewn
in him, and will send him back to his own country victorious over the
revilings of his enemies.  Now many are trying to insult the
peacefulness of his life, and he is not beyond the reach of
envy’s shafts.  Against his foes we shall find one sure
means of safety, if you will consent to extend your protection over
him.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the great Harmatius." progress="96.48%" prev="ix.cclxxvi" next="ix.cclxxviii" id="ix.cclxxvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxxvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxxvii-p1.1">Letter
CCLXXVI.<note place="end" n="3232" id="ix.cclxxvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxvii-p2"> Placed in the
last years of Basil’s life.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cclxxvii-p3">To the great Harmatius.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxxvii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cclxxvii-p4.1">The</span> common law of human nature
makes elders fathers to youngsters, and the special peculiar law of us
Christians puts us old men in the place of parents to the
younger.  Do not, then, think that I am impertinent or shew myself
indefensibly meddlesome, if I plead with you on behalf of your
son.  In other respects I think it only right that you should
exact obedience from him; for, so far as his body is concerned, he is
subject to you, both by the law of nature, and by the civil law under
which we live.  His soul, however, is derived from a diviner
source, and may properly be held to be subject to another
authority.  The debts which it owes to God have a higher claim
than any others.  Since, then, he has preferred the God of us
Christians, the true God, to your many gods which are worshipped by the
help of material symbols, be not angry with him.  Rather admire
his noble firmness of soul, in sacrificing the fear and respect due to
his father to close conjunction with God, through true knowledge and a
life of virtue.  Nature herself will move you, as well as your
invariable gentleness and kindliness of disposition, not to allow
yourself to feel angry with him even to a small extent.  And I am
sure that you will not set my mediation at naught,—or rather, I
should say, the mediation of your townsmen of which I am the
exponent.  They all love you so well, and pray so earnestly for
all blessings for you, that they suppose that in you they have welcomed
a Christian too.  So overjoyed have they been at the report which
has suddenly reached the town.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the learned Maximus." progress="96.56%" prev="ix.cclxxvii" next="ix.cclxxix" id="ix.cclxxviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxxviii-p1">

<pb n="311" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_311.html" id="ix.cclxxviii-Page_311" /><span class="c18" id="ix.cclxxviii-p1.1">Letter
CCLXXVII.<note place="end" n="3233" id="ix.cclxxviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxviii-p2"> Placed at the
end of Basil’s life.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c61" id="ix.cclxxviii-p3">To the learned Maximus.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxxviii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cclxxviii-p4.1">The</span> excellent Theotecnus
has given mean account of your highness, whereby he has inspired me
with a longing for your acquaintance, so clearly do his words delineate
the character of your mind.  He has enkindled in me so ardent an
affection for you, that were it not that I am weighed down with age,
that I am the victim of a congenital ailment, that I am bound hand and
foot by the numberless cares of the Church, nothing would have hindered
my coming to you.  For indeed it is no small gain that a member of
a great house, a man of illustrious lineage, in adopting the life of
the gospel, should bridle the propensities of youth by reflection, and
subject to reason the affections of the flesh; should display a
humility consistent with his Christian profession, bethinking himself,
as is his duty, whence he is come and whither he is going.  For it
is this consideration of our nature that reduces the swelling of the
mind, and banishes all boastfulness and arrogance.  In a word it
renders one a disciple of our Lord, Who said, “Learn of me, for I
am meek and lowly in heart.”<note place="end" n="3234" id="ix.cclxxviii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxviii-p5">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 29" id="ix.cclxxviii-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.29">Matt. xi. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>  And in
truth, very dear son, the only thing that deserves our exertions and
praises is our everlasting welfare; and this is the honour that comes
from God.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxxviii-p6">Human affairs are fainter than a shadow; more deceitful
than a dream.  Youth fades more quickly than the flowers of
spring; our beauty wastes with age or sickness.  Riches are
uncertain; glory is fickle.  The pursuit of arts and sciences is
bounded by the present life; the charm of eloquence, which all covet,
reaches but the ear:  whereas the practice of virtue is a precious
possession for its owner, a delightful spectacle for all who witness
it.  Make this your study; so will you be worthy of the good
things promised by the Lord.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxxviii-p7">But a recital of the means whereby to make the
acquisition, and secure the enjoyment of these blessings, lies beyond
the intention of this present letter.  Thus much however, after
what I heard from my brother Theotecnus, it occurred to me to write to
you.  I pray that he may always speak the truth, especially in his
accounts of you; that the Lord may be the more glorified in you,
abounding as you do in the most precious fruits of piety, although
derived from a foreign root.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Valerianus." progress="96.68%" prev="ix.cclxxviii" next="ix.cclxxx" id="ix.cclxxix"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxxix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxxix-p1.1">Letter CCLXXVIII.<note place="end" n="3235" id="ix.cclxxix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxix-p2"> Placed in the
episcopate.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cclxxix-p3">To Valerianus.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxxix-p4">I <span class="c14" id="ix.cclxxix-p4.1">desired</span>, when in
Orphanene,<note place="end" n="3236" id="ix.cclxxix-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxix-p5"> A
district in Armenia Minor.  Ramsay, <i>Hist. Geog. A.M.</i>
314.</p></note> to see your
excellency; I had also hoped that while you were living at
Corsagæna, there would have been nothing to hinder your coming to
me at a synod which I had expected to hold at Attagæna; since,
however, I failed to hold it, my desire was to see you in the
hill-country; for here again Evesus,<note place="end" n="3237" id="ix.cclxxix-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxix-p6"> <i>cf</i>.
<i>Ep</i>. ccli. p. 291.  Euassai or Evesus is about fifty
miles north of Cæsarea.</p></note> being in that
neighbourhood, held out hopes of our meeting.  But since I have
been disappointed on both occasions, I determined to write and beg that
you would deign to visit me; for I think it is but right and proper
that the young man should come to the old.  Furthermore, at our
meeting, I would make you a tender of my advice, touching your
negotiations with certain at Cæsarea:  a right conclusion of
the matter calls for my intervention.  If agreeable then, do not
be backward in coming to me.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Modestus the Prefect." progress="96.73%" prev="ix.cclxxix" next="ix.cclxxxi" id="ix.cclxxx"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxxx-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxxx-p1.1">Letter
CCLXXIX.<note place="end" n="3238" id="ix.cclxxx-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxx-p2"> Placed in the
episcopate.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cclxxx-p3">To Modestus the Prefect.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxxx-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cclxxx-p4.1">Although</span> so numerous are my
letters, conveyed to your excellency by as many bearers, yet, having
regard to the especial honour you have shewn me, I cannot think that
their large number causes you any annoyance.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxxx-p5">I do not hesitate therefore to entrust to this brother
the accompanying letter:  I know that he will meet with all that
he wishes, and that you will count me but as a benefactor in furnishing
occasion for the gratification of your kind inclinations.  He
craves your advocacy.  His cause he will explain in person, if you
but deign to regard him with a favourable eye, and embolden him to
speak freely in the presence of so august an authority.  Accept my
assurance that any kindness shewn to him, I shall regard as personal to
myself.  His special reason for leaving Tyana and coming to me was
the high value he attached to the presentation of a letter written by
myself in support of his application.  That he may not be
disappointed of his hope; that I may continue in the enjoyment of your
consideration; that your interest in all that is good may, in this
present matter, find scope for its full exercise—are the
<pb n="312" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_312.html" id="ix.cclxxx-Page_312" />grounds on which I crave a gracious
reception for him, and a place amongst those nearest to
you.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Modestus the Prefect." progress="96.79%" prev="ix.cclxxx" next="ix.cclxxxii" id="ix.cclxxxi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxxxi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxxxi-p1.1">Letter
CCLXXX.<note place="end" n="3239" id="ix.cclxxxi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxxi-p2"> Placed in the
episcopate.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cclxxxi-p3">To Modestus the Prefect.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxxxi-p4">I <span class="c14" id="ix.cclxxxi-p4.1">feel</span> my boldness in
pressing my suit by letter upon a man in your position; still the
honour that you have paid me in the past has banished all my
scruples.  Accordingly I write with confidence.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxxxi-p5">My plea is for a relative of mine, a man worthy of
respect for his integrity.  He is the bearer of this letter, and
he stands to me in the place of a son.  Your favour is all that he
requires for the fulfilment of his wishes.  Deign therefore to
receive, at the hands of the aforesaid bearer, my letter in furtherance
of his plea.  I pray you to give him an opportunity of explaining
his affairs at an interview with those in a position to help him. 
So by your direction shall he quickly obtain his desires; while I shall
have occasion for boasting that by God’s favour I have found a
champion who regards the entreaties of my friends as personal claims to
his protection.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Modestus the Prefect." progress="96.83%" prev="ix.cclxxxi" next="ix.cclxxxiii" id="ix.cclxxxii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxxxii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxxxii-p1.1">Letter
CCLXXXI.<note place="end" n="3240" id="ix.cclxxxii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxxii-p2"> Placed in the
episcopate.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cclxxxii-p3">To Modestus the Prefect.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxxxii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cclxxxii-p4.1">I am</span> mindful of the great
honour I received in the encouragement you gave me, along with others,
to address your excellency.  I avail myself of the privilege and
the enjoyment of your gracious favour.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxxxii-p5">I congratulate myself upon having such a correspondent,
as also upon the opportunity afforded your excellency of conferring an
honour on me by your reply.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxxxii-p6">I claim your clemency on behalf of Helladius my special
friend.  I pray that he may be relieved from the anxieties of
Tax-assessor, and so be enabled to work in the interests of our
country.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxxxii-p7">You have already so far given a gracious consent, that I
now repeat my request, and pray you to send instructions to the
governor of the Province, that Helladius may be released from this
infliction.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To a bishop." progress="96.87%" prev="ix.cclxxxii" next="ix.cclxxxiv" id="ix.cclxxxiii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxxxiii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxxxiii-p1.1">Letter CCLXXXII.<note place="end" n="3241" id="ix.cclxxxiii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxxiii-p2"> Placed in the
episcopate.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cclxxxiii-p3">To a bishop.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxxxiii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cclxxxiii-p4.1">You</span> blame me for not inviting
you; and, when invited, you do not attend.  That your former
excuse was an empty one is clear from your conduct on the second
occasion.  For had you been invited before, in all probability you
would never have come.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxxxiii-p5">Act not again unadvisedly, but obey this present
invitation; since you know that its repetition strengthens an
indictment, and that a second lends credibility to a previous
accusation.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxxxiii-p6">I exhort you always to bear with me; or even if you
cannot, at any rate it is your duty not to neglect the Martyrs, to join
in whose commemoration you are invited.  Render therefore your
service to us both; or if you will not consent to this, at any rate to
the more worthy.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To a widow." progress="96.91%" prev="ix.cclxxxiii" next="ix.cclxxxv" id="ix.cclxxxiv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxxxiv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxxxiv-p1.1">Letter CCLXXXIII.<note place="end" n="3242" id="ix.cclxxxiv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxxiv-p2"> Placed in the
episcopate.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cclxxxiv-p3">To a widow.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxxxiv-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cclxxxiv-p4.1">I hope</span> to find a suitable day
for the conference, after those which I intend to fix for the
hill-country.  I see no opportunity for our meeting (unless the
Lord so order it beyond my expectation), other than at a public
conference.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxxxiv-p5">You may imagine my position from your own
experience.  If in the care of a single household you are beset
with such a crowd of anxieties, how many distractions, think you, each
day brings to me?</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxxxiv-p6">Your dream, I think, reveals more perfectly the
necessity of making provision for spiritual contemplation, and
cultivating that mental vision by which God is wont to be seen. 
Enjoying as you do the consolation of the Holy Scriptures, you stand in
need neither of my assistance nor of that of anybody else to help you
to comprehend your duty.  You have the all-sufficient counsel and
guidance of the Holy Spirit to lead you to what is
right.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the assessor in the case of monks." progress="96.95%" prev="ix.cclxxxiv" next="ix.cclxxxvi" id="ix.cclxxxv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxxxv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxxxv-p1.1">Letter
CCLXXXIV.<note place="end" n="3243" id="ix.cclxxxv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxxv-p2"> Placed in the
episcopate.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cclxxxv-p3">To the assessor in the case of monks.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxxxv-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cclxxxv-p4.1">Concerning</span> the monks, your
excellency has, I believe, already rules in force, so that I need ask
for no special favour on their behalf.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxxxv-p5">It is enough that they share with others the enjoyment
of your general beneficence; still I feel it incumbent upon me too to
interest myself in their case.  I therefore submit it to your more
perfect judgment, <pb n="313" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_313.html" id="ix.cclxxxv-Page_313" />that men who have
long since taken leave of this life, who have mortified their own
bodies, so that they have neither money to spend nor bodily service to
render in the interests of the common weal, should be exempted from
taxation.  For if their lives are consistent with their
profession, they possess neither money nor bodies; for the former is
spent in communicating to the needy; while their bodies are worn away
in prayer and fasting.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxxxv-p6">Men living such lives you will, I know, regard with
special reverence; nay you will wish to secure their intervention,
since by their life in the Gospel they are able to prevail with
God.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without Address." progress="97.00%" prev="ix.cclxxxv" next="ix.cclxxxvii" id="ix.cclxxxvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxxxvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxxxvi-p1.1">Letter CCLXXXV.<note place="end" n="3244" id="ix.cclxxxvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxxvi-p2"> Placed in the
episcopate.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cclxxxvi-p3">Without Address.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxxxvi-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cclxxxvi-p4.1">The</span> hearer of this letter is
one on whom rests the care of our Church and the management of its
property—our beloved son.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxxxvi-p5">Deign to grant him freedom of speech on those points
that are referred to your holiness, and attention to the expression of
his own views; so shall our Church at length recover herself, and
henceforth be released from this many-headed Hydra.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxxxvi-p6">Our property is our poverty; so much so that we are ever
in search of one to relieve us of it; for the expenses of the Church
property amount to more than any profit that she derives from
it.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Commentariensis." progress="97.03%" prev="ix.cclxxxvi" next="ix.cclxxxviii" id="ix.cclxxxvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxxxvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxxxvii-p1.1">Letter
CCLXXXVI.<note place="end" n="3245" id="ix.cclxxxvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxxvii-p2"> Placed in the
episcopate.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cclxxxvii-p3"><i>To the Commentariensis</i>.<note place="end" n="3246" id="ix.cclxxxvii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxxvii-p4"> A registrar of
prisons, or prison superintendent.  <i>Cod. Just</i>.
ix. 4. 4.  <i>Dis</i>. xlviii. 20. 6.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxxxvii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cclxxxvii-p5.1">Whereas</span> certain vagabonds have
been arrested in the church for stealing, in defiance of God’s
commandment, some poor men’s clothing, of little value otherwise,
yet such as they had rather have on than off their backs; and whereas
you consider that in virtue of your office you yourself should have the
custody of the offenders:—I hereby declare, that I would have you
know that for offences committed in the church it is our business to
mete out punishment, and that the intervention of the civil authorities
is in these cases superfluous.  Wherefore, the stolen property, as
set forth in the document in your possession and in the transcript made
in the presence of eyewitnesses, I enjoin you to retain, reserving part
for future claims, and distributing the rest among the present
applicants.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxxxvii-p6">As for the offenders,—that they be corrected in
the discipline and admonition of the Lord.  By this means I hope
to work their successive reformations.  For where the stripes of
human tribunals have failed, I have often known the fearful judgments
of God to be effectual.  If it is, however, your wish to refer
this matter also to the count, such is my confidence in his justice and
uprightness that I leave you to follow your own
counsels.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address." progress="97.10%" prev="ix.cclxxxvii" next="ix.cclxxxix" id="ix.cclxxxviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxxxviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxxxviii-p1.1">Letter CCLXXXVII.<note place="end" n="3247" id="ix.cclxxxviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxxviii-p2"> Placed in the
episcopate.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cclxxxviii-p3">Without address.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxxxviii-p4">IT is difficult to deal with this man.  I scarcely
know how to treat so shifty, and, to judge from the evidence, so
desperate a character.  When summoned before the court, he fails
to appear; and if he does attend, he is gifted with such volubility of
words and oaths, that I think myself well off to be quickly rid of
him.  I have often known him twist round his accusations upon his
accusers.  In a word, there is no creature living upon earth so
subtile and versatile in villainy.  A slight acquaintance with him
suffices to prove this.  Why then do you appeal to me?  Why
not at once bring yourselves to submit to his ill-treatment, as to a
visitation of God’s anger?</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxxxviii-p5">At the same time you must not be contaminated by contact
with wickedness.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxxxviii-p6">I enjoin therefore that he and all his household be
forbidden the services of the Church, and all other communion with her
ministers.  Being thus made an example of, he may haply be brought
to a sense of his enormities.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address.  Excommunicatory." progress="97.15%" prev="ix.cclxxxviii" next="ix.ccxc" id="ix.cclxxxix"><p class="c26" id="ix.cclxxxix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cclxxxix-p1.1">Letter
CCLXXXVIII.<note place="end" n="3248" id="ix.cclxxxix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxxix-p2"> Placed in the
episcopate.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cclxxxix-p3">Without address.  Excommunicatory.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cclxxxix-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cclxxxix-p4.1">When</span> public punishment fails to
bring a man to his senses, or exclusion from the prayers of the Church
to drive him to repentance, it only remains to treat him in accordance
with our Lord’s directions—as it is written, “If thy
brother shall trespass against thee….tell him his fault between
thee and him;…if he will not hear thee, take with thee
another;” “and if he shall” then “neglect to
hear, tell it unto <pb n="314" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_314.html" id="ix.cclxxxix-Page_314" />the
Church; but if he neglect to hear even the Church, let him be unto thee
henceforth as an heathen man, and as a publican.”<note place="end" n="3249" id="ix.cclxxxix-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxxix-p5">
<scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 15-17" id="ix.cclxxxix-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|18|15|18|17" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.15-Matt.18.17">Matt. xviii.
15–17</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now all this we have done in the case
of this fellow.  First, he was accused of his fault; then he was
convicted in the presence of one or two witnesses; thirdly, in the
presence of the Church.  Thus we have made our solemn protest, and
he has not listened to it.  Henceforth let him be
excommunicated.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cclxxxix-p6">Further, let proclamation be made throughout the
district, that he be excluded from participation in any of the ordinary
relations of life; so that by our withholding ourselves from all
intercourse with him he may become altogether food for the
devil.<note place="end" n="3250" id="ix.cclxxxix-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cclxxxix-p7"> Contrast
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 20" id="ix.cclxxxix-p7.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.20">1 Tim. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>
</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address.  Concerning an afflicted woman." progress="97.21%" prev="ix.cclxxxix" next="ix.ccxci" id="ix.ccxc"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxc-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxc-p1.1">Letter CCLXXXIX.<note place="end" n="3251" id="ix.ccxc-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxc-p2"> Placed in the
episcopate.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxc-p3">Without address.  Concerning an afflicted
woman.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxc-p4">I <span class="c14" id="ix.ccxc-p4.1">consider</span> it an equal
mistake, to let the guilty go unpunished, and to exceed the proper
limits of punishment.  I accordingly passed upon this man the
sentence I considered it incumbent on me to pass—excommunication
from the Church.  The sufferer I exhorted not to avenge herself;
but to leave to God the redressing of her wrongs.  Thus if my
admonitions had possessed any weight, I should then have been obeyed,
for the language I employed was far more likely to ensure credit, than
any letter to enforce compliance.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxc-p5">So, even after listening to her statements that
contained matter sufficiently grave, I still held my peace; and even
now I am not sure that it becomes me to treat again of this same
question.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxc-p6">For, she says, I have foregone husband, children, all
the enjoyments of life, for the attainment of this single object, the
favour of God, and good repute amongst men.  Yet one day the
offender, an adept from boyhood in corrupting families, with the
impudence habitual to him, forced an entrance into my house; and thus
within the bare limits of an interview an acquaintanceship was
formed.  It was only owing to my ignorance of the man, and to that
timidity which comes from inexperience, that I hesitated openly to turn
him out of doors.  Yet to such a pitch of impiety and insolence
did he come, that he filled the whole city with slanders, and publicly
inveighed against me by affixing to the church doors libellous
placards.  For this conduct, it is true, he incurred the
displeasure of the law:  but, nevertheless, he returned to his
slanderous attacks on me.  Once more the market-place was filled
with his abuse, as well as the gymnasia, theatres, and houses whose
congeniality of habits gained him an admittance.  Nor did his very
extravagance lead men to recognise those virtues wherein I was
conspicuous, so universally had I been represented as being of an
incontinent disposition.  In these calumnies, she goes on to say,
some find a delight—such is the pleasure men naturally feel in
the disparagement of others; some profess to be pained, but shew no
sympathy; others believe the truth of these slanders; others again,
having regard to the persistency of his oaths, are undecided.  But
sympathy I have none.  And now indeed I begin to realise my
loneliness, and bewail myself.  I have no brother, friend,
relation, no servant, bond or free, in a word, no one whatever to share
my grief.  And yet, I think, I am more than any one else an object
of pity, in a city where the haters of wickedness are so few. 
They bandy violence; but violence, though they fail to see it, moves in
a circle, and in time will overtake each one of them.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxc-p7">In such and still more appealing terms she told her
tale, with countless tears, and so departed.  Nor did she
altogether acquit me of blame; thinking that, when I ought to
sympathise with her like a father, I am indifferent to her troubles,
and regard the sufferings of others too philosophically.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxc-p8">For it is not, she urged, the loss of money that you bid
me disregard; nor the endurance of bodily sufferings; but a damaged
reputation, an injury involving loss upon the Church at large.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxc-p9">This is her appeal; and now I pray you, most
excellent sir, consider what answer you would have me make her. 
The decision I have come to in my own mind is, not to surrender
offenders to the magistrates; yet not to rescue those already in their
custody, since it has long ago been declared by the Apostle, that the
magistrates should be a terror to them in their evil-doings; for, it is
said, “he beareth not the sword in vain.”<note place="end" n="3252" id="ix.ccxc-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxc-p10">
<scripRef passage="Rom. xiii. 4" id="ix.ccxc-p10.1" parsed="|Rom|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.4">Rom. xiii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  To surrender him, then, is contrary to
my humanity; while to release him would be an encouragement to his
violence.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxc-p11">Perhaps, however, you will defer taking action until my
arrival.  I will then shew you that I can effect nothing from
there being none to obey me.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Nectarius." progress="97.40%" prev="ix.ccxc" next="ix.ccxcii" id="ix.ccxci"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxci-p1">

<pb n="315" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_315.html" id="ix.ccxci-Page_315" /><span class="c18" id="ix.ccxci-p1.1">Letter
CCXC.<note place="end" n="3253" id="ix.ccxci-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxci-p2"> Placed in the
episcopate.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxci-p3">To Nectarius.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxci-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxci-p4.1">May</span> many blessings rest on
those who encourage your excellency in maintaining a constant
correspondence with me!  And regard not such a wish as
conventional merely, but as expressing my sincere conviction of the
value of your utterances.  Whom could I honour above
Nectarius—known to me from his earliest days as a child of
fairest promise, who now through the exercise of every virtue has
reached a position of the highest eminence?—So much so, that of
all my friends the dearest is the bearer of your letter.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxci-p5">Touching the election of those set over
districts,<note place="end" n="3254" id="ix.ccxci-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxci-p6"> On the word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxci-p6.1">συμμορίας</span>
the Ben. note is:  “<i>Hac voce non designatur tota
diocesis, sed certos quidam pagorum numerus chorepiscopo commissus,
ut patet ex epist.</i> cxlii<i>.,” q.v., “erat
autem chorepiscoporum sedes insigni alicui affixa pago, cui alii
pagi attribuebantur.  Unde Basilius in epist.</i> clxxxviii.
§ 10.  <i>Auctor est Amphilochio ut agrum Mestiæ
subjectum Vasodis subjiciat</i>.</p></note> God forbid that I
should do anything for the gratification of man, through listening to
importunities or yielding to fear.  In that case I should be not a
steward, but a huckster, battering the gift of God for the favour of
man.  But seeing that votes are given but by mortals, who can only
bear such testimony as they do from outward appearances, while the
choice of fit persons is committed in all humility to Him Who knows the
secrets of the heart, haply it is best for everybody, when he has
tendered the evidence of his vote, to abstain from all heat and
contention, as though some self-interest were involved in the
testimony, and to pray to God that what is advantageous may not remain
unknown.  Thus the result is no longer attributable to man, but a
cause for thankfulness to God.  For these things, if they be of
man, cannot be said to be; but are pretence only, altogether void of
reality.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxci-p7">Consider also, that when a man strives with might and
main to gain his end, there is no small danger of his drawing even
sinners to his side; and there is much sinfulness, such is the weakness
of man’s nature, even where we should least expect it.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxci-p8">Again, in private consultation we often offer our
friends good advice, and, though we do not find them taking it, yet we
are not angry.  Where then it is not man that counsels, but God
that determines, shall we feel indignation at not being preferred
before the determination of God?</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxci-p9">And if these things were given to man by man, what need
were there for us to ask them of ourselves?  Were it not better
for each to take them from himself?  But if they are the gift of
God, we ought to pray and not to grieve.  And in our prayer we
should not seek our own will, but leave it to God who disposes for the
best.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxci-p10">Now may the holy God keep from your home all taste of
sorrow; and grant to you and to your family a life exempt from harm and
sickness.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Timotheus the Chorepiscopus." progress="97.54%" prev="ix.ccxci" next="ix.ccxciii" id="ix.ccxcii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxcii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxcii-p1.1">Letter
CCXCI.<note place="end" n="3255" id="ix.ccxcii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxcii-p2"> Placed in the
episcopate.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccxcii-p3"><i>To Timotheus the Chorepiscopus</i>.<note place="end" n="3256" id="ix.ccxcii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxcii-p4"> <i>cf</i>.
note on p. 156.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxcii-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxcii-p5.1">The</span> due limits of a letter, and
that mode of addressing you, render it inconvenient for me to write all
I think; at the same time to pass over my thoughts in silence, when my
heart is burning with righteous indignation against you, is well-nigh
impossible.  I will adopt the midway course:  I will write
some things; others I will omit.  For I wish to chide you, if so I
may, in terms both flank and friendly.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxcii-p6">Yes! that Timotheus whom I have known from boyhood, so
intent upon an upright and ascetic life, as even to be accused of
excess therein, now forsakes the enquiry after those means whereby we
may be united to God; now makes it his first thought what some one else
may think of him, and lives a life of dependence upon the opinions of
others; is mainly anxious how to serve his friends, without incurring
the ridicule of enemies; and fears disgrace with the world as a great
misfortune.  Does he not know, that while he is occupied with
these trifles he is unconsciously neglecting his highest
interests?  For, that we cannot be engaged with both at
once—the things of this world and of Heaven—the holy
Scriptures are full of teaching for us.  Nay, Nature herself is
full of such instances.  In the exercise of the mental faculty, to
think two thoughts at the same time is quite impossible.  In the
perceptions of our senses, to admit two sounds falling upon our ears at
the same moment, and to distinguish them, although we are provided with
two open passages, is impossible.  Our eyes, again, unless they
are both fixed upon the object of our vision, are unable to perform
their action accurately.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxcii-p7">Thus much for Nature; but to recite to you the evidence
of the Scriptures were as <pb n="316" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_316.html" id="ix.ccxcii-Page_316" />ridiculous as, so runs the proverb,
‘to carry owls to Athens.’<note place="end" n="3257" id="ix.ccxcii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxcii-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccxcii-p8.1">γλαῦκἠ
᾽Αθήναζε</span>. 
Arist., <i>Av</i>. 301.</p></note>  Why then combine things
incompatible—the tumults of civil life and the practice of
religion?</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxcii-p9">Withdraw from clamour; be no more the cause or object of
annoyance; let us keep ourselves to ourselves.  We long since
proposed religion as our aim; let us make the attainment of it our
practice, and shew those who have the wish to insult us that it does
not lie with them to annoy us at their will.  But this will only
be when we have clearly shewn them that we afford no handle for
abuse.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxcii-p10">For the present enough of this!  Would that some
day we might meet and more perfectly consider those things that be for
our souls’ welfare; so may we not be too much occupied with
thoughts of vanity, since death must one day overtake us.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxcii-p11">I was greatly pleased with the gifts you kindly sent
me.  They were most welcome on their own account; the thought of
who it was that sent them made them many times more welcome.  The
gifts from Pontus, the tablets and medicines, kindly accept when I send
them.  At present they are not by me.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxcii-p12">N.B.  The letters numbered CCXCII.–CCCLXVI.
are included by the Ben. Ed. in a “Classis Tertia,” having
no note of time.  Some are doubtful, and some plainly
spurious.  Of these I include such as seem most
important.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Palladius." progress="97.69%" prev="ix.ccxcii" next="ix.ccxciv" id="ix.ccxciii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxciii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxciii-p1.1">Letter CCXCII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxciii-p2">To Palladius.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxciii-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxciii-p3.1">The</span> one-half of my desire has
God fulfilled in the interview He granted me with our fair sister, your
wife.  The other half He is able to accomplish; and so with the
sight of your excellency I shall render my full thanks to God.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxciii-p4">And I am the more desirous of seeing you, now that I
hear you have been adorned with that great ornament, the clothing of
immortality, which clokes our mortality, and puts out of sight the
death of the flesh; by virtue of which the corruptible is swallowed up
in incorruption.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxciii-p5">Thus God of His goodness has now alienated you
from sin, united you to Himself, has opened the doors of Heaven, and
pointed out the paths that lead to heavenly bliss.  I entreat you
therefore by that wisdom wherein you excel all other men, that you
receive the divine favour circumspectly, proving a faithful guardian of
this treasure, as the repository of this royal gift, keeping watch over
it with all carefulness.  Preserve this seal of righteousness
unsullied, that so you may stand before God, shining in the brightness
of the Saints.  Let no spot or wrinkle defile the pure robe of
immortality; but keep holiness in all your members, as having put on
Christ.  “For,” it is said, “as many of you as
have been baptized into Christ, have put on Christ.”<note place="end" n="3258" id="ix.ccxciii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccxciii-p6">
<scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 27" id="ix.ccxciii-p6.1" parsed="|Gal|3|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.27">Gal. iii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>  Wherefore let all your members be holy
as becomes their investment in a raiment of holiness and
light.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Julianus." progress="97.75%" prev="ix.ccxciii" next="ix.ccxcv" id="ix.ccxciv"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxciv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxciv-p1.1">Letter CCXCIII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxciv-p2">To Julianus.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxciv-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxciv-p3.1">How</span> fare you this long
while?  Have you altogether recovered the use of your hand? 
And how do other things prosper?  According to your wishes and my
prayers?  In accordance with your purposes?</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxciv-p4">Where men are readily disposed to change, it is only
natural that their lives are not well ordered:  but where their
minds are fixed, steadfast and unalterable, it follows that their lives
should be conformable to their purposes.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxciv-p5">True, it is not in the helmsman’s power to make a
calm when he wishes; but with us, it is quite easy to render our lives
tranquil by stilling the storms of passion that surge within, by rising
superior to those that assail us from without.  The upright man is
touched by neither loss, nor sickness, nor the other ills of life; for
he walks in heart with God, keeps his gaze fixed upon the future, and
easily and lightly weathers the storms that rise from earth.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxciv-p6">Be not troubled with the cares of earth.  Such men
are like fat birds, in vain endowed with flight, that creep like beasts
upon the ground.  But you—for I have witnessed you in
difficulties—are like swimmers racing out at sea.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxciv-p7">A single claw reveals the whole lion:  so from a
slight acquaintance I think I know you fully.  And I count it a
great thing, that you set some store by me, that I am not absent from
your thoughts, but constantly in your recollection.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxciv-p8">Now writing is a proof of recollection; and the oftener
you write, the better pleased I am.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Festus and Magnus." progress="97.82%" prev="ix.ccxciv" next="ix.ccxcvi" id="ix.ccxcv"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxcv-p1">

<pb n="317" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_317.html" id="ix.ccxcv-Page_317" /><span class="c18" id="ix.ccxcv-p1.1">Letter
CCXCIV.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxcv-p2">To Festus and Magnus.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxcv-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxcv-p3.1">It</span> is doubtless a
father’s duty to make provision for his children; a
husbandman’s to tend his plants and crops; a teacher’s to
bestow care upon his pupils, especially when, innate goodness shews
signs of promise for them.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxcv-p4">The husbandman finds toil a pleasure when he sees the
ears ripen or the plants increase; the teacher is gladdened at his
pupils’ growth in knowledge, the father at his son’s in
stature.  But greater is the care I feel for you; higher the hopes
I entertain; in proportion as piety is more excellent than all the
arts, than all the animals and fruits together.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxcv-p5">And piety I planted in your heart while still pure and
tender, and I matured it in the hopes of seeing it reach maturity and
bearing fruits in due season.  My prayers meanwhile were furthered
by your love of learning.  And you know well that you have my good
wishes, and that God’s favour rests upon your endeavours; for
when rightly directed, called or uncalled, God is at hand to further
them.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxcv-p6">Now every man that loves God is prone to teaching; nay,
where there is the power to teach things profitable, their eagerness is
well nigh uncontrollable; but first their hearers’ minds must be
cleared of all resistance.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxcv-p7">Not that separation in the body is a hindrance to
instruction.  The Creator, in the fulness of His love and wisdom,
did not confine our minds within our bodies, nor the power of speaking
to our tongues.  Ability to profit derives some advantage even
from lapse of time; thus we are able to transmit instruction, not only
to those who are dwelling far away, but even to those who are hereafter
to be born.  And experience proves my words:  those who lived
many years before teach posterity by instruction preserved in their
writings; and we, though so far separated in the body, are always near
in thought, and converse together with ease.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxcv-p8">Instruction is bounded neither by sea nor land, if only
we have a care for our souls’ profit.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To monks." progress="97.92%" prev="ix.ccxcv" next="ix.ccxcvii" id="ix.ccxcvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxcvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxcvi-p1.1">Letter CCXCV.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxcvi-p2">To monks.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxcvi-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccxcvi-p3.1">I do</span> not think that I need
further commend you to God’s grace, after the words that I
addressed to you in person.  I then bade you adopt the life in
common, after the manner of living of the Apostles.  This you
accepted as wholesome instruction, and gave God thanks for it.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxcvi-p4">Thus your conduct was due, not so much to the words I
spoke, as to my instructions to put them into practice, conducive at
once to your advantage who accepted, to my comfort who gave you the
advice, and to the glory and praise of Christ, by Whose name we are
called.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxcvi-p5">For this reason I have sent to you our well-beloved
brother, that he may learn of your zeal, may quicken your sloth, may
report to me of opposition.  For great is my desire to see you all
united in one body, and to hear that you are not content to live a life
without witness; but have undertaken to be both watchful of each
other’s diligence, and witnesses of each other’s
success.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxcvi-p6">Thus will each of you receive a reward in full, not only
on his own behalf, but also for his brother’s progress. 
And, as is fitting, you will be a source of mutual profit, both by your
words and deeds, as a result of constant intercourse and
exhortation.  But above all I exhort you to be mindful of the
faith of the Fathers, and not to be shaken by those who in your
retirement would try to wrest you from it.  For you know that
unless illumined by faith in God, strictness of life availeth nothing;
nor will a right confession of faith, if void of good works, be able to
present you before the Lord.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxcvi-p7">Faith and works must be joined:  so shall the man
of God be perfect, and his life not halt through any imperfection.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.ccxcvi-p8">For the faith which saves us, as saith the Apostle, is
that which worketh by love.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To a widow." progress="98.00%" prev="ix.ccxcvi" next="ix.ccxcviii" id="ix.ccxcvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxcvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxcvii-p1.1">Letter CCXCVI.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxcvii-p2">To a widow.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxcvii-p3">[A short letter in which Basil excuses himself for
making use of the widow’s mules.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To a widow." progress="98.01%" prev="ix.ccxcvii" next="ix.ccxcix" id="ix.ccxcviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxcviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxcviii-p1.1">Letter CCXCVII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxcviii-p2">To a widow.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxcviii-p3">[A short letter of introduction.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address." progress="98.01%" prev="ix.ccxcviii" next="ix.ccc" id="ix.ccxcix"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccxcix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccxcix-p1.1">Letter CCXCVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccxcix-p2">Without address.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccxcix-p3">[A short letter of commendation.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To a Censitor." progress="98.02%" prev="ix.ccxcix" next="ix.ccci" id="ix.ccc"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccc-p1">

<pb n="318" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_318.html" id="ix.ccc-Page_318" /><span class="c18" id="ix.ccc-p1.1">Letter
CCXCIX.</span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.ccc-p2"><i>To a Censitor</i>.<note place="end" n="3259" id="ix.ccc-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccc-p3"> <i>i.e.</i>
assessor of taxes.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccc-p4">I <span class="c14" id="ix.ccc-p4.1">was</span> aware, before you
told me, that you do not like your employment in public affairs. 
It is an old saying that those who are anxious to lead a pious life do
not throw themselves with pleasure into office.  The case of
magistrates seems to me like that of physicians.  They see awful
sights; they meet with bad smells; they get trouble for themselves out
of other people’s calamities.  This is at least the case
with those who are real magistrates.  All men who are engaged in
business, look also to make a profit, and are excited about this kind
of glory, count it the greatest possible advantage to acquire some
power and influence by which they may be able to benefit their friends,
punish their enemies, and get what they want for themselves.  You
are not a man of this kind.  How should you be?  You have
voluntarily withdrawn from even high office in the State.  You
might have ruled the city like one single house, but you have preferred
a life free from care and anxiety.  You have placed a higher value
on having no troubles yourself and not troubling other people, than
other people do on making themselves disagreeable.  But it has
seemed good to the Lord that the district of Ibora<note place="end" n="3260" id="ix.ccc-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccc-p5"> See
geographical note in <i>Prolegomena</i>.</p></note> should not be under the power of hucksters,
nor be turned into a mere slave market.  It is His will that every
individual in it should be enrolled, as is right.  Do you
therefore accept this responsibility?  It is vexatious, I know,
but it is one which may bring you the approbation of God.  Neither
fawn upon the great and powerful, nor despise the poor and needy. 
Show to all under your rule an impartiality of mind, balanced more
exactly than any scales.  Thus in the sight of those who have
entrusted you with these responsibilities your zeal for justice will be
made evident, and they will view you with exceptional admiration. 
And even though you go unnoticed by them, you will not be unnoticed by
our God.  The prizes which He has put before us for good works are
great.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address." progress="98.12%" prev="ix.ccc" next="ix.cccii" id="ix.ccci"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccci-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccci-p1.1">Letter CCC.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccci-p2">Without address.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccci-p3">[A consolatory letter to a father.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Maximus." progress="98.12%" prev="ix.ccci" next="ix.ccciii" id="ix.cccii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccii-p1.1">Letter CCCI.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccii-p2">To Maximus.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccii-p3">[Consolatory on the death of his
wife.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the wife of Briso." progress="98.12%" prev="ix.cccii" next="ix.ccciv" id="ix.ccciii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccciii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccciii-p1.1">Letter CCCII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccciii-p2">To the wife of Briso.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccciii-p3">[Consolatory on the death of her husband.  These
three consolatory letters present no features different from those
contained in previous letters of a similar
character.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Comes Privatarum." progress="98.13%" prev="ix.ccciii" next="ix.cccv" id="ix.ccciv"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccciv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccciv-p1.1">Letter
CCCIII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccciv-p2">To the Comes Privatarum.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccciv-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccciv-p3.1">You</span> have, I think, been
led to impose a contribution of mares<note place="end" n="3261" id="ix.ccciv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccciv-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccciv-p4.1">φοράδων
τέλεσυα</span>. 
“<i>Recte Scultetum castigat Combefisius quod</i> raptim
vectigal <i>reddiderit.  At idem immerito putat ob equarum
possessionem tributum aliquod ejusmodi hominibus impositum
fuisse.  Perspicuum est equas ipsas iis, quibus patrocinatur
Basilius, imperatas fuisse, idque in multæ magis quam in
tributi loco; si quidem eos comes rei privatæ falsis
criminationibus deceptus damnaverat.  Sic etiam Greg. Naz.,
Ep.</i> clxxxiv.  <i>Nemesium flectere conatur qui Valentiniano
equarum multam ob aliquod delictum inflexerat.  Nec mirum est
in Cappadocia, quæ optimos equos alebat, ejusmodi multas
impossitas fuisse</i>.”  Ben. note.</p></note> on
these people by false information on the part of the inhabitants. 
What is going on is quite unfair.  It cannot but be displeasing to
your excellency, and is distressing to me on account of my intimate
connexion with the victims of the wrong.  I have therefore lost no
time in begging your Lordship not to allow these promoters of iniquity
to succeed in their malevolence.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Aburgius." progress="98.19%" prev="ix.ccciv" next="ix.cccvi" id="ix.cccv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccv-p1.1">Letter CCCIV.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccv-p2">To Aburgius.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccv-p3">[A few unimportant words of
introduction.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address." progress="98.19%" prev="ix.cccv" next="ix.cccvii" id="ix.cccvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccvi-p1.1">Letter CCCV.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccvi-p2">Without address.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccvi-p3">[An unimportant letter of
recommendation.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To the Governor of Sebasteia." progress="98.19%" prev="ix.cccvi" next="ix.cccviii" id="ix.cccvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccvii-p1.1">Letter
CCCVI.</span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cccvii-p2"><i>To the Governor of Sebasteia</i>.<note place="end" n="3262" id="ix.cccvii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccvii-p3"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cccvii-p3.1">῾Ηγεμόνι
Σεβαστείας</span>.  The Ben. Ed. think that here and in <i>Letter</i> lxiii.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cccvii-p3.2">ἡγευών</span> means not governor
but Head of the Senate.  <i>cf</i>. <i>Cod.
Theod</i>. xii., i. 127, 171, 189.  So in <i>Letter</i>
lxxxvi.  The “<i>præpositus pagorum</i>”
is styled <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cccvii-p3.3">ἡγεμών</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccvii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.cccvii-p4.1">I am</span> aware that your excellency
is favourably receiving my letters, and I understand why.  You
love all that is good; you are <pb n="319" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_319.html" id="ix.cccvii-Page_319" />ready in doing kindnesses.  So whenever I
give you the opportunity of shewing your magnanimity, you are eager for
my letters, because you know that they furnish an occasion for good
deeds.  Now, once more, behold an occasion for your shewing all
the signs of rectitude, and at the same time for the public exhibition
of your virtues!  Certain persons have come from Alexandria for
the discharge of a necessary duty which is due from all men to the
dead.  They ask your excellency to give orders that it may be
permitted them to have conveyed away, under official sanction, the
corpse of a relative who departed this life at Sebasteia, while the
troops were quartered there.  They further beg that, as far as
possible, aid may be given them for travelling at the public expense,
so that, of your bounty, they may find some help and solace in their
long journey.  The tidings of this will travel as far as to great
Alexandria, and will convey thither the report of your
excellency’s astonishing kindness.  This you well understand
without my mentioning it.  I shall add gratitude for this one more
favour to that which I feel for all which you have done
me.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address." progress="98.27%" prev="ix.cccvii" next="ix.cccix" id="ix.cccviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccviii-p1.1">Letter CCCVII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccviii-p2">Without address.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccviii-p3">[A request to mediate between two
litigants.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address." progress="98.27%" prev="ix.cccviii" next="ix.cccx" id="ix.cccix"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccix-p1.1">Letter CCCVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccix-p2">Without address.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccix-p3">[Commendatory, with the mention of a place called
Capralis.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address." progress="98.28%" prev="ix.cccix" next="ix.cccxi" id="ix.cccx"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccx-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccx-p1.1">Letter CCCIX.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccx-p2">Without address.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccx-p3">[Commendatory on behalf of a man reduced from wealth to
poverty, with three children, and anxious about his
rating.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address." progress="98.28%" prev="ix.cccx" next="ix.cccxii" id="ix.cccxi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxi-p1.1">Letter CCCX.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxi-p2">Without address.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxi-p3">[Commendatory on behalf of some kinsfolk, and of
the people of Ariarathia, a place in the Sargaransene, about 60 m. E.
of Cæsarea.<note place="end" n="3263" id="ix.cccxi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccxi-p4"> Ramsay,
<i>Hist. Geog. A. M.</i> p. 55.</p></note>]</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="Without Address" type="Letter" progress="98.29%" prev="ix.cccxi" next="ix.cccxiii" id="ix.cccxii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxii-p1.1">Letter CCCXI.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxii-p2">[Commendatory:  short and of no
importance.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="Without Address" type="Letter" progress="98.30%" prev="ix.cccxii" next="ix.cccxiv" id="ix.cccxiii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxiii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxiii-p1.1">Letter CCCXII.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxiii-p2">[Commendatory:  short and
unimportant.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without Address" progress="98.30%" prev="ix.cccxiii" next="ix.cccxv" id="ix.cccxiv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxiv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxiv-p1.1">Letter CCCXIII.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxiv-p2">[Commendatory of the interests of
Sulpicius.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address." progress="98.30%" prev="ix.cccxiv" next="ix.cccxvi" id="ix.cccxv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxv-p1.1">Letter CCCXIV.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxv-p2">Without address.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxv-p3">[Commendatory.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address." progress="98.30%" prev="ix.cccxv" next="ix.cccxvii" id="ix.cccxvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxvi-p1.1">Letter CCCXV.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxvi-p2">Without address.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxvi-p3">[Commendatory of a widow.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address." n="CCCXVI.,CCCXVII.,CCCXVIII.,CCCXIX." shorttitle="Letter CCCXVI., CCCXVII., CCCXVIII.,CCCXIX." progress="98.31%" prev="ix.cccxvi" next="ix.cccxviii" id="ix.cccxvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxvii-p1.1">Letters CCCXVI., CCCXVII.,
CCCXVIII., CCCXIX.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxvii-p2">Without address.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxvii-p3">[Commendatory; short.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address." n="CCCXX" shorttitle="Letter CCCXX" progress="98.31%" prev="ix.cccxvii" next="ix.cccxix" id="ix.cccxviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxviii-p1.1">Letter
CCCXX.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxviii-p2">Without address.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxviii-p3">[A salutation.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Thecla." progress="98.31%" prev="ix.cccxviii" next="ix.cccxx" id="ix.cccxix"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxix-p1.1">Letter CCCXXI.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxix-p2">To Thecla.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxix-p3">[Included among the Letters of Gregory of
Nazianzus, who is assumed by the Ben. Ed. to be indubitably the
writer.<note place="end" n="3264" id="ix.cccxix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccxix-p4"> <i>Vide</i>
Greg. Naz., <i>Ep</i>. lvii.</p></note>]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address." progress="98.32%" prev="ix.cccxix" next="ix.cccxxi" id="ix.cccxx"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxx-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxx-p1.1">Letter CCCXXII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxx-p2">Without address.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxx-p3">[Asking a friend to come with his wife and spend Easter
with him.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Philagrius Arcenus." progress="98.33%" prev="ix.cccxx" next="ix.cccxxii" id="ix.cccxxi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxxi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxxi-p1.1">Letter
CCCXXIII.</span></p>

<p class="c28" id="ix.cccxxi-p2"><i>To Philagrius Arcenus.</i></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Pasinicus, the Physician." progress="98.33%" prev="ix.cccxxi" next="ix.cccxxiii" id="ix.cccxxii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxxii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxxii-p1.1">Letter
CCCXXIV.</span></p>

<p class="c28" id="ix.cccxxii-p2"><i>To Pasinicus, the Physician.</i></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Magninianus." progress="98.33%" prev="ix.cccxxii" next="ix.cccxxiv" id="ix.cccxxiii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxxiii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxxiii-p1.1">Letter CCCXXV.</span></p>

<p class="c28" id="ix.cccxxiii-p2"><i>To Magninianus.</i></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address." progress="98.33%" prev="ix.cccxxiii" next="ix.cccxxv" id="ix.cccxxiv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxxiv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxxiv-p1.1">Letter CCCXXVI.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxxiv-p2">Without address.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxxiv-p3">[Monitory.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Without address." progress="98.34%" prev="ix.cccxxiv" next="ix.cccxxvi" id="ix.cccxxv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxxv-p1">

<pb n="320" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_320.html" id="ix.cccxxv-Page_320" /><span class="c18" id="ix.cccxxv-p1.1">Letter
CCCXXVII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxxv-p2">Without address.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxxv-p3">[Hortatory.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Hyperectius." progress="98.34%" prev="ix.cccxxv" next="ix.cccxxvii" id="ix.cccxxvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxxvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxxvi-p1.1">Letter CCCXXVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxxvi-p2">To Hyperectius.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxxvi-p3">[On Basil’s health.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To Phalirius." progress="98.34%" prev="ix.cccxxvi" next="ix.cccxxviii" id="ix.cccxxvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxxvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxxvii-p1.1">Letter CCCXXIX.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxxvii-p2">To Phalirius.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxxvii-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.cccxxvii-p3.1">With</span> thanks for a present of
fish.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Letters CCCXXX., CCCXXXI., CCCXXXII., CCCXXXIII." n="CCCXXX.,CCCXXXI.,CCCXXXII.,CCCXXXIII." shorttitle="Letter CCCXXX., CCCXXXI., CCCXXXII.,CCCXXXIII." progress="98.35%" prev="ix.cccxxvii" next="ix.cccxxix" id="ix.cccxxviii">

<p class="c26" id="ix.cccxxviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxxviii-p1.1">Letters CCCXXX.,
CCCXXXI., CCCXXXII., CCCXXXIII.</span></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxxviii-p2">[All short and without address.  Letters from
CCCXXIII. to CCCXXXIII. have no importance.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="To a writer." n="CCCXXXIV" shorttitle="Letter CCCXXXIV" progress="98.35%" prev="ix.cccxxviii" next="ix.cccxxx" id="ix.cccxxix"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxxix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxxix-p1.1">Letter
CCCXXXIV.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxxix-p2">To a writer.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxxix-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.cccxxix-p3.1">Write</span> straight, and make
the lines straight.  Do not let your hand go too high or too
low.  Avoid forcing the pen to travel slantwise, like
Æsop’s crab.  Advance straight on, as if following the
line of the carpenter’s rule, which always preserves exactitude
and prevents any irregularity.  The oblique is ungraceful. 
It is the straight which pleases the eye, and does not allow the
reader’s eyes to go nodding up and down like a swing-beam. 
This has been my fate in reading your writing.  As the lines lie
ladderwise, I was obliged, when I had to go from one to another, to
mount up to the end of the last:  then, when no connexion was to
be found, I had to go back, and seek for the right order again,
retreating and following the furrow,<note place="end" n="3265" id="ix.cccxxix-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccxxix-p4"> Of the
use of this word to indicate the lines in <span class="c14" id="ix.cccxxix-p4.1">mss.</span>, <i>cf</i>. Aristoph., <i>Thesm</i>. 782,
and Anth., <i>Pal</i>. vi. 82.</p></note> like Theseus
in the story following Ariadne’s thread.<note place="end" n="3266" id="ix.cccxxix-p4.2"><p id="ix.cccxxix-p5"> <i>i.e.</i> in
the Labyrinth of Crete.</p>

<p class="c83" id="ix.cccxxix-p6">Ope virginea, nullis iterata priorum,</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cccxxix-p7"><i>Janua difficilis filo est inventa relecto</i>.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c80" id="ix.cccxxix-p8">Ov., <i>Metam</i>. viii. 172.</p></note>  Write straight, and do not confuse
our mind by your slanting and irregular
writing.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Basil to Libanius." progress="98.41%" prev="ix.cccxxix" next="ix.cccxxxi" id="ix.cccxxx"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxxx-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxxx-p1.1">Letter CCCXXXV.</span></p>

<p class="c55" id="ix.cccxxx-p2"><i>Basil to Libanius</i>.<note place="end" n="3267" id="ix.cccxxx-p2.1"><p id="ix.cccxxx-p3"> “<i>Basilii
et Libanii epistolæ mutuæ, quas magni facit
Tillemontius, probatque ut genuinas, maxime dubiæ videntur
Garnier, in Vit. Bas. cap.</i> 39, p. 172, <i>seqq., is
tamen illas spartim edidit.…Schroeckh Garn. dubitationi
deomnium illarum epist. mutuarum</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cccxxx-p3.1">νοθεί&amp; 139·</span>
<i>quædam opponit</i>.”  Fabricius. Harles.,
<i>Tom</i>. ix.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText_c21" id="ix.cccxxx-p4">Maran (<i>Vit. Bas</i>. xxxix. 2) thinks
that the Libanian correspondence, assuming it to be genuine, is to be
assigned partly to the period of the retreat, partly to that of the
presbyterate, while two only, the one a complaint on the part of
Libanius that bishops are avaricious, and Basil’s retort, may
perhaps have been written during the episcopate.  He would see no
reason for rejecting them on the ground merely of the unlikelihood of
Basil’s corresponding with a heathen philosopher, but he is of
opinion that the style of most of them is unworthy both of the sophist
and of the archbishop.  Yet there seems no reason why they should
have been invented.  It is intelligible enough that they should
have been preserved, considering the reputation of the writers; but
they suggest no motive for forgery.  The life of Libanius extended
from 314 to nearly the end of the fourth century.  J. R. Mozley,
in <i>D.C.B.</i> (iv. 712) refers to G. R. Siever (<i><span lang="DE" id="ix.cccxxx-p4.1">Das Leben des Libanius</span></i>, Berlin, 1868) as the fullest
biographer.</p></note></p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxxx-p5"><span class="c14" id="ix.cccxxx-p5.1">I am</span> really ashamed of sending
you the Cappadocians one by one.  I should prefer to induce all
our youths to devote themselves to letters and learning, and to avail
themselves of your instruction in their training.  But it is
impracticable to get hold of them all at once, while they choose what
suits themselves.  I therefore send you those who from time to
time are won over; and this I do with the assurance that I am
conferring on them a boon as great as that which is given by those who
bring thirsty men to the fountain.  The lad, whom I am now
sending, will be highly valued for his own sake when he has been in
your society.  He is already well known on account of his father,
who has won a name among us both for rectitude of life and for
authority in our community.  He is, moreover, a close friend of my
own.  To requite him for his friendship to me, I am conferring on
his son the benefit of an introduction to you—a boon well worthy
of being earnestly prayed for by all who are competent to judge of a
man’s high character.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Libanius to Basilius." progress="98.52%" prev="ix.cccxxx" next="ix.cccxxxii" id="ix.cccxxxi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxxxi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxxxi-p1.1">Letter CCCXXXVI.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxxxi-p2">Libanius to Basilius.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxxxi-p3">1.  <span class="c14" id="ix.cccxxxi-p3.1">After</span> some
little time a young Cappadocian has reached me.  One gain to me is
that he is a Cappadocian.  But this Cappadocian is one of the
first rank.  This is another gain.  Further, he brings me a
letter from the admirable Basil.  This is the greatest gain of
all.  You think that I have forgotten you.  I had great
respect for you in your youth.  I saw you vying with old men in
self-restraint, and this in a city teeming with pleasures.  I saw
you already in possession of considerable learning.  Then you
thought that you ought also to see Athens, and you persuaded Celsus to
accompany you.  Happy Celsus, to be dear to you!  Then you
returned, and lived at home, and I said to myself, What, I wonder, is
Basil about now?  To what occupation has he betaken himself? 
Is he following the ancient orators, and practising in the
courts?  Or is he turning the sons of fortunate fathers into
orators?  Then there came <pb n="321" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_321.html" id="ix.cccxxxi-Page_321" />those who reported to me that you were adopting
a course of life better than any of these, and were, rather, bethinking
you how you might win the friendship of God than heaps of gold, I
blessed both you and the Cappadocians; you, for making this your aim;
them, for being able to point to so noble a fellow-countryman.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cccxxxi-p4">2.  I am aware that the Firmus, whom you
mention, has continually won everywhere;<note place="end" n="3268" id="ix.cccxxxi-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccxxxi-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cccxxxi-p5.1">πανταχοῦ
διετέλεσε
κρατῶν</span>.  “<i>Ubique
constantem perdurasse</i>.”  Ben. Ed. 
“<i>Ubique firma memoria fuerit</i>.” 
Combefis.  Firmus may possibly be the father of the young
student.</p></note>
hence his great power as a speaker.  But with all the eulogies
that have been bestowed on him, I am not aware that he has ever
received such praise as I have heard of in your letter.  For what
a credit it is to him, that it should be you who declare that his
reputation is inferior to none!</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cccxxxi-p6">Apparently, you have despatched this young man to
me before seeing Firminus; had you done so, your letters would not have
failed to mention him.  What is Firminus now doing or intending to
do?  Is he still anxious to be married?  Or is all that over
now?  Are the claims of the senate heavy on him?  Is he
obliged to stay where he is?  Is there any hope of his taking to
study again ?  Let him send me an answer, and I trust it may be
satisfactory.  If it be a distressing one, at least it will
relieve him from seeing me at his door.  And if Firminus had been
now at Athens, what would your senators have done?  Would they
have sent the Salaminia<note place="end" n="3269" id="ix.cccxxxi-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccxxxi-p7"> The allusion
is to the “Salaminia,” one of the two sacred or state
vessels of the Athenian government.  The “Paralus”
and the “Salaminia” were both Triremes, the latter being
called also “Delia” and “Theoris,” because
it was used to convey the <span class="Greek" id="ix.cccxxxi-p7.1">θεωροὶ</span> to Delos. 
State criminals were conveyed by them.</p></note> after him? 
You see that it is only by your fellow-countrymen that I am
wronged.  Yet I shall never cease to love and praise the
Cappadocians.  I should like them to be better disposed to me,
but, if they continue to act as they do, I shall bear it. 
Firminus was four months with me, and was not a day idle.  You
will know how much he has acquired, and perhaps will not
complain.  As to his being able to come here again, what ally can
I call in?  If your senators are right-minded, as men of education
ought to be, they will honour me in the second case, since they grieved
me in the first.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Basil to Libanius." progress="98.68%" prev="ix.cccxxxi" next="ix.cccxxxiii" id="ix.cccxxxii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxxxii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxxxii-p1.1">Letter CCCXXXVII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxxxii-p2">Basil to Libanius.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxxxii-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.cccxxxii-p3.1">Lo</span> and behold, yet another
Cappadocian has come to you; a son of my own!  Yet my present
position makes all men my sons.  On this ground he may be regarded
as a brother of the former one, and worthy of the same attention alike
from me his father, and from you his instructor—if really it is
possible for these young men, who come from me, to obtain any further
favours.  I do not mean that it is not possible for your
excellency to give anything more to your old comrades, but because your
services are so lavishly bestowed upon all.  It will be sufficient
for the lad before he gets experience if he be numbered among those who
are intimately known to you.  I trust you may send him back to me
worthy of my prayers and of your great reputation in learning and
eloquence.  He is accompanied by a young man of his own age, and
of like zeal for instruction; a youth of good family, and closely
associated with myself.  I am sure he will be in every way as well
treated, though his means are smaller than is the case with the
rest.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Libanius to Basil." progress="98.74%" prev="ix.cccxxxii" next="ix.cccxxxiv" id="ix.cccxxxiii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxxxiii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxxxiii-p1.1">Letter CCCXXXVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxxxiii-p2">Libanius to Basil.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxxxiii-p3">I <span class="c14" id="ix.cccxxxiii-p3.1">know</span> you will often
write, “Here is another Cappadocian for you!”  I
expect that you will send me many.  I am sure that you are
everywhere putting pressure on both fathers and sons by all your
complimentary expressions about me.  But it would not be kind on
my part not to mention what happened about your good letter. 
There were sitting with me not a few of our people of distinction, and
among them the very excellent Alypius, Hierocles’ cousin. 
The messengers gave in the letter.  I read it right through
without a word; then with a smile, and evidently gratified, I
exclaimed, “I am vanquished!”  “How? 
When?  Where?” they asked.  “How is it that you
are not distressed at being vanquished?”  “I am
beaten,” I replied, “in beautiful letter writing. 
Basil has won.  But I love him; and so I am
delighted.”  On hearing this, they all wanted to hear of the
victory from the letter itself.  It was read by Alypius, while all
listened.  It was voted that what I had said was quite true. 
Then the reader went out, with the letter still in his hand, to shew
it, I suppose, to others.  I had some difficulty in getting it
back.  Go on writing others like it; go on winning.  This is
for me to win.  You are quite right in thinking that my services
are not measured by money.  Enough for him who has nothing to
give, that he is as wishful to receive.  If I perceive any one who
is poor to be a lover of learning, he takes precedence of the
rich.  True, I <pb n="322" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_322.html" id="ix.cccxxxiii-Page_322" />never
found such instructors; but nothing shall stand in the way of my being,
at least in that respect, an improvement on mine.  Let no one,
then, hesitate to come hither because he is poor, if only he possesses
the one qualification of knowing how to work.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Basil to Libanius." progress="98.82%" prev="ix.cccxxxiii" next="ix.cccxxxv" id="ix.cccxxxiv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxxxiv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxxxiv-p1.1">Letter CCCXXXIX.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxxxiv-p2">Basil to Libanius.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxxxiv-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.cccxxxiv-p3.1">What</span> could not a sophist
say?  And such a sophist!  One whose peculiar art is,
whenever he likes, to make great things small, and to give greatness to
small things!  This is what you have shewn in my case.  That
dirty little letter of mine, as, perhaps, you who live in all luxury of
eloquence would call it, a letter in no way more tolerable than the one
you hold in your hands now, you have so extolled as, forsooth, to be
eaten by it, and to be yielding me the prize for composition!  You
are acting much as fathers do, when they join in their boys’
games, and let the little fellows be proud of the victories which they
have let them win without any loss to themselves, and with much gain to
the children’s emulation.  Really and truly the delight your
speech must have given, when you were joking about me, must have been
indescribable!  It is as though some Polydamas<note place="end" n="3270" id="ix.cccxxxiv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccxxxiv-p4"> A famous
athlete of Scotussa.  Paus. vi. 5.</p></note> or Milo<note place="end" n="3271" id="ix.cccxxxiv-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccxxxiv-p5"> The athlete of
Crotona, who was crowned again and again at the Pythian and Olympian
games.</p></note> were to
decline the pancratium or a wrestling bout with me!<note place="end" n="3272" id="ix.cccxxxiv-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccxxxiv-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cccxxxiv-p6.1">ὁ θλίβειν
καὶ
κατέχειν
δυνάμενος,
παλαιστικός·
ὁ δὲ ὦσαι τῇ
πληγῇ,
πυστικός· ὁ
δὲ
ἀμφοτέροις
τούτοις,
παγκρατιαστικός</span>. 
Arist., <i>Rhet</i>. i. v. 14.</p></note>  After carefully examining, I have
found no sign of weakness.  So those who look for exaggeration are
the more astonished at your being able to descend in sport to my level,
than if you had led the barbarian in full sail over Athos.<note place="end" n="3273" id="ix.cccxxxiv-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccxxxiv-p7"> The
story that Xerxes had made a canal through the isthmus of Athos was
supposed to be an instance of gross exaggeration.  <i>cf</i>.
Juv. x. 174:  <i>Creditur olim Velificatus Athos et
quidquid Græcia mendax Audet in historia</i>,” and
Claudian iii. 336:  “<i>Remige Medo solicitatus
Athos</i>.”  But traces of the canal are said to be still
visible.</p></note>  I, however, my dear sir, am now
spending my time with Moses and Elias, and saints like them, who tell
me their stories in a barbarous tongue,<note place="end" n="3274" id="ix.cccxxxiv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccxxxiv-p8"> This might
lead to the idea that Basil knew some Hebrew, but the close of the
sentence indicates that he means the Greek of the LXX., in which he
always quotes Scripture.</p></note>
and I utter what I learnt from them, true, indeed, in sense, though
rude in phrase, as what I am writing testifies.  If ever I learned
anything from you, I have forgotten it in the course of time.  But
do you continue to write to me, and so suggest other topics for
correspondence.  Your letter will exhibit you, and will not
convict me.  I have already introduced to you the son of Anysius,
as a son of my own.  If he is my son, he is the child of his
father, poor, and a poor man’s son.  What I am saying is
well known to one who is wise as well as a sophist.<note place="end" n="3275" id="ix.cccxxxiv-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccxxxiv-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cccxxxiv-p9.1">σοφῷ τε
καὶ
σοφιστῇ</span>.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Libanius to Basil." progress="98.95%" prev="ix.cccxxxiv" next="ix.cccxxxvi" id="ix.cccxxxv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxxxv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxxxv-p1.1">Letter CCCXL.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxxxv-p2">Libanius to Basil.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxxxv-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.cccxxxv-p3.1">Had</span> you been for a long time
considering how best you could reply to my letter about yours, you
could not in my judgment have acquitted yourself better than by writing
as you have written now.  You call me a sophist, and you allege
that it is a sophist’s business to make small things great and
great things small.  And you maintain that the object of my letter
was to prove yours a good one, when it was not a good one, and that it
was no better than the one which you have sent last, and, in a word
that you have no power of expression, the books which you have now in
hand producing no such effect, and the eloquence which you once
possessed having all disappeared.  Now, in the endeavour to prove
this, you have made this epistle too, which you are reviling, so
admirable, that my visitors could not refrain from leaping with
admiration as it was being read.  I was astonished that after your
trying to run down the former one by this, by saying that the former
one was like it, you have really complimented the former by it. 
To carry out your object, you ought to have made this one worse, that
you might slander the former.  But it is not like you, I think, to
do despite to the truth.  It would have been done despite to, if
you had purposely written badly, and not put out the powers you
have.  It would be characteristic of you not to find fault with
what is worthy of praise, lest in your attempt to make great things
insignificant, your proceedings reduce you to the rank of the
sophists.  Keep to the books which you say are inferior in style,
though better in sense.  No one hinders you.  But of the
principles which are ever mine, and once were yours, the roots both
remain and will remain, as long as you exist.  Though you water
them ever so little, no length of time will ever completely destroy
them.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Libanius to Basil." progress="99.04%" prev="ix.cccxxxv" next="ix.cccxxxvii" id="ix.cccxxxvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxxxvi-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxxxvi-p1.1">Letter CCCXLI.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxxxvi-p2"> Libanius to Basil.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxxxvi-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.cccxxxvi-p3.1">You</span> have not yet ceased to be
offended with me, and so I tremble as I write.  If you
<pb n="323" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_323.html" id="ix.cccxxxvi-Page_323" />have cared, why, my
dear sir, do you not write?  If you are still offended, a
thing alien from any reasonable soul and from your own, why,
while you are preaching to others, that they must not keep their
anger till sundown,<note place="end" n="3276" id="ix.cccxxxvi-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccxxxvi-p4"> <i>cf</i>.
<scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 27" id="ix.cccxxxvi-p4.1" parsed="|Eph|4|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.27">Eph. iv. 27</scripRef>, and the passage quoted by Alford
from Plut., <i>De Am. Frat</i>. 488 B., to the effect that the
Pythagoreans, whenever anger had caused unkindly words, shook hands
before sundown, and were reconciled.</p></note> have you kept
yours during many suns?  Peradventure you have meant to
punish me by depriving me of the sound of your sweet voice? 
Nay; excellent sir, be gentle, and let me enjoy your golden
tongue.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Basil to Libanius." progress="99.08%" prev="ix.cccxxxvi" next="ix.cccxxxviii" id="ix.cccxxxvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxxxvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxxxvii-p1.1">Letter CCCXLII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxxxvii-p2">Basil to Libanius.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxxxvii-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.cccxxxvii-p3.1">All</span> who are attached to
the rose, as might be expected in the case of lovers of the beautiful,
are not displeased even at the thorns from out of which the flower
blows.  I have even heard it said about roses by some one, perhaps
in jest, or, it may be, even in earnest, that nature has furnished the
bloom with those delicate thorns, like stings of love to lovers, to
excite those who pluck them to intenser longing by these ingeniously
adapted pricks.<note place="end" n="3277" id="ix.cccxxxvii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccxxxvii-p4">
<span class="c14" id="ix.cccxxxvii-p4.1">ms.</span> vary between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cccxxxvii-p4.2">ἐνπλήκτοις,
ἐνπλέκτοις,
ἀπλήκτοις,
ἀπράκτοις</span>.</p></note>  But
what do I mean by this introduction of the rose into my letter? 
You do not need telling, when you remember your own letter.  It
had indeed the bloom of the rose, and, by its fair speech, opened out
all spring to me; but it was bethorned with certain fault findings and
charges against me.  But even the thorn of your words is
delightful to me, for it enkindles in me a greater longing for your
friendship.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Libanius to Basil." progress="99.12%" prev="ix.cccxxxvii" next="ix.cccxxxix" id="ix.cccxxxviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxxxviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxxxviii-p1.1">Letter CCCXLIII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxxxviii-p2">Libanius to Basil.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxxxviii-p3">IF these are the words of an untrained tongue, what
would you be if you would polish them?  On your lips live
fountains of words better than the flowing of springs.  I, on the
contrary, if I am not daily watered, am silent.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Basil to Libanius." progress="99.13%" prev="ix.cccxxxviii" next="ix.cccxl" id="ix.cccxxxix"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxxxix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxxxix-p1.1">Letter CCCXLIV.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxxxix-p2">Basil to Libanius.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxxxix-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.cccxxxix-p3.1">I am</span> dissuaded from writing
often to you, learned as you are, by my timidity and my
ignorance.  But your persistent silence is different.  What
excuse can be offered for it?  If any one takes into account that
you are slow to write to me, living as you do in the midst of letters,
he will condemn you for forgetfulness of me.  He who is ready at
speaking is not unprepared to write.  And if a man so endowed is
silent, it is plain that he acts either from forgetfulness or from
contempt.  I will, however, requite your silence with a
greeting.  Farewell, most honoured sir.  Write if you
like.  If you prefer it, do not write.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Libanius to Basil." progress="99.17%" prev="ix.cccxxxix" next="ix.cccxli" id="ix.cccxl"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxl-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxl-p1.1">Letter CCCXLV.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxl-p2">Libanius to Basil.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxl-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.cccxl-p3.1">It</span> is, I think, more
needful for me to defend myself for not having begun to write to you
long ago, than to offer any excuse for beginning now.  I am that
same man who always used to run up whenever you put in an appearance,
and who listened with the greatest delight to the stream of your
eloquence; rejoicing to hear you; with difficulty tearing myself away;
saying to my friends, This man is thus far superior to the daughters of
Achelous, in that, like them, he soothes, but he does not hurt as they
do.  Truly it is no great thing not to hurt; but this man’s
songs are a positive gain to the hearer.  That I should be in this
state of mind, should think that I am regarded with affection, and
should seem able to speak, and yet should not venture to write, is the
mark of a man guilty of extreme idleness, and, at the same time,
inflicting punishment on himself.  For it is clear that you will
requite my poor little letter with a fine large one, and will take care
not to wrong me again.  At this word, I fancy, many will cry out,
and will crowd round with the shout, What! has Basil done any
wrong—even a small wrong?  Then so have Œacus, and
Minos and his brother.<note place="end" n="3278" id="ix.cccxl-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccxl-p4">
Rhadamanthus and Minos were both said to be sons of Zeus and
Europa.  <i>cf</i>. Verg., <i>Æn</i>. vi. 566 and
Pind., <i>Ol</i>. ii. 75.</p></note>  In other
points I admit that you have won.  Who ever saw you that does not
envy you?  But in one thing you have sinned against me; and, if I
remind you of it, induce those who are indignant thereat not to make a
public outcry.  No one has ever come to you and asked a favour
which it was easy to give, and gone away unsuccessful.  But I am
one of those who have craved a boon without receiving it.  What
then did I ask?  Often when I was with you in camp, I was desirous
of entering, with the aid of your wisdom, into the depth of
Homer’s frenzy.  If the whole is impossible, I said, do you
bring me to a portion of what I <pb n="324" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_324.html" id="ix.cccxl-Page_324" />want.  I was anxious for a part, wherein,
when things have gone ill with the Greeks, Agamemnon courts with gifts
the man whom he has insulted.  When I so spoke, you laughed,
because you could not deny that you could if you liked, but were
unwilling to give.  Do I really seem to be wronged to you and to
your friends, who were indignant at my saying that you were doing a
wrong?</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Libanius to Basil." progress="99.28%" prev="ix.cccxl" next="ix.cccxlii" id="ix.cccxli"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxli-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxli-p1.1">Letter CCCXLVI.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxli-p2">Libanius to Basil.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxli-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.cccxli-p3.1">You</span> yourself will judge whether
I have added anything in the way of learning to the young men whom you
have sent.  I hope that this addition, however little it be, will
get the credit of being great, for the sake of your friendship towards
me.  But inasmuch as you give less praise to learning than to
temperance and to a refusal to abandon our souls to dishonourable
pleasures, they have devoted their main attention to this, and have
lived, as indeed they ought, with due recollection of the friend who
sent them hither.</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cccxli-p4">So welcome what is your own, and give praise to men who
by their mode of life have done credit both to you and to me.  But
to ask you to be serviceable to them is like asking a father to be
serviceable to his children.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Libanius to Basil." progress="99.32%" prev="ix.cccxli" next="ix.cccxliii" id="ix.cccxlii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxlii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxlii-p1.1">Letter CCCXLVII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxlii-p2">Libanius to Basil.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxlii-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.cccxlii-p3.1">Every</span> bishop is a thing
out of which it is very hard to get anything.<note place="end" n="3279" id="ix.cccxlii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccxlii-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cccxlii-p4.1">πρᾶγμα
δυσγρίπιστον.
 γριπίζω</span>=<i>I
catch fish</i>, from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cccxlii-p4.2">γρῖφος</span>, a
creel.</p></note>  The further you have advanced
beyond other people in learning, the more you make me afraid that
you will refuse what I ask.  I want some rafters.<note place="end" n="3280" id="ix.cccxlii-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccxlii-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cccxlii-p5.1">στρωτήρ</span>.</p></note>  Any other sophist would have called
them stakes, or poles, not because he wanted stakes or poles, but
rather for shewing off his wordlets than out of any real need. 
If you do not supply them, I shall have to winter in the open
air.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Basil to Libanius." progress="99.34%" prev="ix.cccxlii" next="ix.cccxliv" id="ix.cccxliii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxliii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxliii-p1.1">Letter CCCXLVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxliii-p2">Basil to Libanius.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxliii-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.cccxliii-p3.1">If</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cccxliii-p3.2">γριπίζειν</span>
is the same thing as to gain, and this is the meaning of the
phrase which your sophistic ingenuity has got from the depths of Plato,
consider, my dear sir, who is the more hard to be got from, I who am
thus impaled<note place="end" n="3281" id="ix.cccxliii-p3.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccxliii-p4"> With a play on
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cccxliii-p4.1">χάραξ</span>,
the word used for stakes.</p></note> by your epistolary
skill, or the tribe of Sophists, whose craft is to make money out of
their words.  What bishop ever imposed tribute by his words? 
What bishop ever made his disciples pay taxes?  It is you who make
your words marketable, as confectioners make honey-cakes.  See how
you have made the old man leap and bound!  However, to you who
make such a fuss about your declamations, I have ordered as many
rafters to be supplied as there were fighters at
Thermopylæ,<note place="end" n="3282" id="ix.cccxliii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccxliii-p5"> <i>i.e.</i>
three hundred.</p></note> all of goodly
length, and, as Homer has it, “long-shadowing,”<note place="end" n="3283" id="ix.cccxliii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccxliii-p6"> Hom. iii.
346.</p></note> which the sacred Alphæus has promised
to restore.<note place="end" n="3284" id="ix.cccxliii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccxliii-p7"> <i>Non
illepide auctor epistolæ fluvium obstringit restituendi
promisso, ut gratuito a se dari ostendat</i>.”  Ben.
note.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Libanius to Basil." progress="99.39%" prev="ix.cccxliii" next="ix.cccxlv" id="ix.cccxliv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxliv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxliv-p1.1">Letter CCCXLIX.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxliv-p2">Libanius to Basil.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxliv-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.cccxliv-p3.1">Will</span> you not give over,
Basil, packing this sacred haunt of the Muses with Cappadocians, and
these redolent of the frost<note place="end" n="3285" id="ix.cccxliv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccxliv-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cccxliv-p4.1">γριτή</span>, an unknown
word.  Perhaps akin to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cccxliv-p4.2">κρίοτη</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. Duncange <i>s.v.</i></p></note> and snow and all
Cappadocia’s good things?  They have almost made me a
Cappadocian too, always chanting their “I salute
you.”</p>

<p class="c21" id="ix.cccxliv-p5">I must endure, since it is Basil who commands. 
Know, however, that I am making a careful study of the manners and
customs of the country, and that I mean to metamorphose the men into
the nobility and the harmony of my Calliope, that they may seem to you
to be turned from pigeons into doves.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Basil to Libanius." progress="99.42%" prev="ix.cccxliv" next="ix.cccxlvi" id="ix.cccxlv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxlv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxlv-p1.1">Letter CCCL.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxlv-p2">Basil to Libanius.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxlv-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.cccxlv-p3.1">Your</span> annoyance is
over.  Let this be the beginning of my letter.  Go on mocking
and abusing me and mine, whether laughing or in earnest.  Why say
anything about frost<note place="end" n="3286" id="ix.cccxlv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccxlv-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cccxlv-p4.1">γριτή</span>, an unknown
word.  Perhaps akin to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.cccxlv-p4.2">κρίοτη</span>. 
<i>cf</i>. Duncange <i>s.v.</i></p></note> or snow, when you
might be luxuriating in mockery?  For my part, Libanius, that I
may rouse you to a hearty laugh, I have written my letter enveloped in
a snow-white veil.  When you take the letter in your hand, you
will feel how cold it is, and how it symbolizes the condition of the
sender—kept at home and not able to put head out of doors. 
For my house is a grave till spring comes and brings us back from death
to life, and once more gives to us, as to plants, the boon of
existence.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Basil to Libanius." progress="99.46%" prev="ix.cccxlv" next="ix.cccxlvii" id="ix.cccxlvi"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxlvi-p1">

<pb n="325" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_325.html" id="ix.cccxlvi-Page_325" /><span class="c18" id="ix.cccxlvi-p1.1">Letter
CCCLI.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxlvi-p2">Basil to Libanius.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxlvi-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.cccxlvi-p3.1">Many</span>, who have come to me from
where you are, have admired your oratorical power.  They were
remarking that there has been a very brilliant specimen of this, and a
very great contest, as they alleged, with the result that all crowded
together, and no one appeared in the whole city but Libanius alone in
the lists, and everybody, young and old, listening.  For no one
was willing to be absent—not a man of rank—not a
distinguished soldier—not an artisan.  Even women hurried to
be present at the struggle.  And what was it?  What was the
speech which brought together this vast assembly?  I have been
told that it contained a description of a man of peevish temper. 
Pray lose no time in sending me this much admired speech, in order that
I too may join in praising your eloquence.  If I am a praiser of
Libanius without his works, what am I likely to become after receiving
the grounds on which to praise him?</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Libanius to Basil." progress="99.51%" prev="ix.cccxlvi" next="ix.cccxlviii" id="ix.cccxlvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxlvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxlvii-p1.1">Letter CCCLII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxlvii-p2">Libanius to Basil.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxlvii-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.cccxlvii-p3.1">Behold</span>!  I have sent you
my speech, all streaming with sweat as I am!  How should I be
otherwise, when sending my speech to one who by his skill in oratory is
able to shew that the wisdom of Plato and the ability of Demosthenes
were belauded in vain?  I feel like a gnat compared with an
elephant.  How I shiver and shake, as I reckon up the day when you
will inspect my performance I am almost out of my
wits!</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Basil to Libanius." progress="99.53%" prev="ix.cccxlvii" next="ix.cccxlix" id="ix.cccxlviii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxlviii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxlviii-p1.1">Letter CCCLIII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxlviii-p2">Basil to Libanius.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxlviii-p3">I <span class="c14" id="ix.cccxlviii-p3.1">have</span> read your speech,
and have immensely admired it.  O muses; O learning; O Athens;
what do you not give to those who love you!  What fruits do not
they gather who spend even a short time with you!  Oh for your
copiously flowing fountain!  What men all who drink of it are
shewn to be!  I seemed to see the man himself in your speech, in
the company of his chattering little woman.  A living story has
been written on the ground by Libanius, who alone has bestowed the gift
of life upon his words.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Libanius to Basil." progress="99.55%" prev="ix.cccxlviii" next="ix.cccl" id="ix.cccxlix"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccxlix-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccxlix-p1.1">Letter CCCLIV.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccxlix-p2">Libanius to Basil.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccxlix-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.cccxlix-p3.1">Now</span> I recognise men’s
description of me!  Basil has praised me, and I am hailed victor
over all!  Now that I have received your vote, I am entitled to
walk with the proud gait of a man who haughtily looks down on all the
world.  You have composed an oration against drunkenness.  I
should like to read it.  But I am unwilling to try to say anything
clever.  When I have seen your speech it will teach me the art of
expressing myself.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Libanius to Basil." progress="99.58%" prev="ix.cccxlix" next="ix.cccli" id="ix.cccl"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccl-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccl-p1.1">Letter CCCLV.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccl-p2">Libanius to Basil.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccl-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.cccl-p3.1">Are</span> you living at Athens,
Basil?  Have you forgotten yourself?  The sons of the
Cæsareans could not endure to hear these things.  My tongue
was not accustomed to them.  Just as though I were treading some
dangerous ground, and were struck at the novelty of the sounds, it said
to me its father, “My father, you never taught this!  This
man is Homer, or Plato, or Aristotle, or Susarion.  He knows
everything.”  So far my tongue.  I only wish, Basil,
that you could praise me in the same manner!</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Basil to Libanius." progress="99.60%" prev="ix.cccl" next="ix.ccclii" id="ix.cccli"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccli-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccli-p1.1">Letter CCCLVI.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccli-p2">Basil to Libanius.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccli-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.cccli-p3.1">I am</span> delighted at receiving
what you write, but when you ask me to reply, I am in a
difficulty.  What could I say in answer to so Attic a tongue,
except that I confess, and confess with joy, that I am a pupil of
fishermen?</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Libanius to Basil." progress="99.61%" prev="ix.cccli" next="ix.cccliii" id="ix.ccclii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccclii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccclii-p1.1">Letter CCCLVII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccclii-p2">Libanius to Basil.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccclii-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccclii-p3.1">What</span> has made Basil
object to the letter, the proof of philosophy?  I have learned to
make fun from you, but nevertheless your fun is venerable and, so to
say, hoary with age.  But, by our very friendship, by our common
pastimes, do away, I charge you, with the distress caused by your
letter…in nothing differing.<note place="end" n="3287" id="ix.ccclii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccclii-p4"> Incomplete in
original.</p></note></p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Libanius to Basil." progress="99.63%" prev="ix.ccclii" next="ix.cccliv" id="ix.cccliii"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccliii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccliii-p1.1">Letter CCCLVIII.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccliii-p2">Libanius to Basil.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccliii-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.cccliii-p3.1">Oh</span>, for the old days in which
we were all in all to one another!  Now we are sadly
<pb n="326" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_326.html" id="ix.cccliii-Page_326" />separated!  Ye have one
another, I have no one like you to replace you.  I hear that
Alcimus in his old age is venturing on a young man’s
exploits, and is hurrying to Rome, after imposing on you the
labour of remaining with the lads.  You, who are always so
kind, will not take this ill.  You were not even angry with
me for having to write first.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Basil to Libanius." progress="99.66%" prev="ix.cccliii" next="ix.ccclv" id="ix.cccliv"><p class="c26" id="ix.cccliv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.cccliv-p1.1">Letter CCCLIX.</span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.cccliv-p2">Basil to Libanius.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.cccliv-p3"><span class="c14" id="ix.cccliv-p3.1">You</span>, who have included
all the art of the ancients in your own mind, are so silent, that you
do not even let me get any gain in a letter.  I, if the art of
Dædalus had only been safe, would have made me Icarus’ wings
and come to you.  But wax cannot be entrusted to the sun, and so,
instead of Icarus’ wings, I send you words to prove my
affection.  It is the nature of words to indicate the love of the
heart.  So far, words.<note place="end" n="3288" id="ix.cccliv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.cccliv-p4"> Corrupt in
original.</p></note>  You do with
them what you will, and, possessing all the power you do, are
silent.  But pray transfer to me the fountains of words that
spring from your mouth.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Of the Holy Trinity, the Incarnation, the invocation of Saints, and their Images." progress="99.69%" prev="ix.cccliv" next="ix.ccclvi" id="ix.ccclv"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccclv-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccclv-p1.1">Letter CCCLX.<note place="end" n="3289" id="ix.ccclv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccclv-p2"> This letter is
almost undoubtedly spurious, but it has a certain interest, from the
fact of its having been quoted at the so-called 7th Council (2d of
Nicæa) in 787.  Maran (<i>Vit. Bas</i>. xxxix.) is of
opinion that it is proved by internal evidence to be the work of
some Greek writer at the time of the Iconoclastic controversy. 
The vocabulary and style are unlike that of Basil.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccclv-p3">Of the Holy Trinity, the Incarnation, the invocation of
Saints, and their Images.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccclv-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccclv-p4.1">According</span> to the
blameless faith of the Christians which we have obtained from God, I
confess and agree that I believe in one God the Father Almighty; God
the Father, God the Son, God the Holy Ghost; I adore and worship one
God, the Three.<note place="end" n="3290" id="ix.ccclv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccclv-p5"> Neuter
<i>sc.</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccclv-p5.1">πρόσωπα</span>, not
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccclv-p5.2">ὑποστάσεις</span>,
as we should expect in Basil.</p></note>  I confess to
the œconomy of the Son in the flesh,<note place="end" n="3291" id="ix.ccclv-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccclv-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccclv-p6.1">ἔνσαρκον
οἰκονομίαν,</span>
an expression I do not recall in Basil’s genuine
writings.</p></note>
and that the holy Mary, who gave birth to Him according to the flesh,
was Mother of God.<note place="end" n="3292" id="ix.ccclv-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccclv-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccclv-p7.1">Θεοτόκον,</span> the
watchword of the Nestorian controversy, which was after
Basil’s time.</p></note>  I acknowledge
also the holy apostles, prophets, and martyrs; and I invoke them to
supplication to God, that through them, that is, through their
mediation, the merciful God may be propitious to me, and that a ransom
may be made and given me for my sins.  Wherefore also I honour and
kiss the features of their images, inasmuch as they have been handed
down from the holy apostles, and are not forbidden, but are in all our
churches.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" n="CCCLXI., CCCLXII.,CCCLXIII.,CCCLXIV.,CCCLXV." title="Letters CCCLXI-CCCLXV" shorttitle="Letter CCCLXI., CCCLXII., CCCLXIII., CCCLXIV.,CCCLXV." progress="99.76%" prev="ix.ccclv" next="ix.ccclvii" id="ix.ccclvi"><p class="c20" id="ix.ccclvi-p1">

<span class="c14" id="ix.ccclvi-p1.1">Letters</span> CCCLXI. and
CCCLXIII., to Apollinarius, and Letters CCCLXII. and CCCLXIV., from
Apollinarius to Basil, are condemned as indubitably spurious, not only
on internal evidence, but also on the ground of Basil’s
asseveration that he had never written but once to Apollinarius, and
that “as layman to layman.”<note place="end" n="3293" id="ix.ccclvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccclvi-p2"> <i>Ep</i>.
ccxxiv. § 2.</p></note>  Letter CCCLXV., “to the great
emperor Theodosius,” on an inundation in Cappadocia, is also
condemned by the Ben. Ed. as spurious, and contains nothing of
ecclesiastical or theological interest.  Tillemont however (vol.
v., p. 739) thought its style not unworthy of a young man and a
rhetorician, and conjectures the Theodosius to whom it is addressed to
be not the great emperor, but some magistrate of
Cappadocia.</p>
</div2>

<div2 type="Letter" title="Basil to Urbicius the monk, concerning continency." n="CCCLXVI" shorttitle="Letter CCCLXVI" progress="99.79%" prev="ix.ccclvi" next="x" id="ix.ccclvii"><p class="c26" id="ix.ccclvii-p1">

<span class="c18" id="ix.ccclvii-p1.1">Letter CCCLXVI.<note place="end" n="3294" id="ix.ccclvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccclvii-p2"> Introduced by
the Ben. with the following preface:  “<i>En magni
Basilii epistolam, ex prisco codice</i>lxi. <i>f.</i> 324,
<i>a me exscriptam quæ olim clarissimis quoque viris
Marcianæ bibliothecæ descriptoribus Zannetro atque
Morellio inedita visa est; atque utrum sit alicubi postremis his
annis edita, mihi non constat, sed certe in plenissima Garnerii
editione desideratur.  Ea scribitur ad Urbicum monachum, ad
quem aliæ duæ Basilii epistolæ exstant,
nempe</i> 123 and 262, <i>in Garneriana editione. 
Argumentum titulusque est De Continentia, neque vero scriptum hoc
Basilianum diutius ego celandum arbitror præsertim quia Suidas
ac Photius nihil præstantius aut epistolari characteri
accommodatius Basilii epistolis esse judicarunt.  Mai,
biblioth. nov. patr.</i>  iii. 450.</p></note></span></p>

<p class="c54" id="ix.ccclvii-p3">Basil to Urbicius the monk, concerning continency.</p>

<p class="c20" id="ix.ccclvii-p4"><span class="c14" id="ix.ccclvii-p4.1">You</span> do well in making exact
definitions for us, so that we may recognise not only continency, but
its fruit.  Now its fruit is the companionship of God.  For
not to be corrupted, is to have part with God; just as to be corrupted
is the companionship of the world.  Continency is denial of the
body, and confession to God.  It withdraws from anything mortal,
like a body which has the Spirit of God.  It is without rivalry
and envy, and causes us to be united to God.  He who loves a body
envies another.  He who has not admitted the disease of corruption
into his heart, is for the future strong enough to endure any labour,
and though he have died in the body, he lives in incorruption. 
Verily, if I rightly apprehend the matter, God seems to me to be
continency, because He desires nothing, but has all things in
Himself.  He reaches after nothing, nor has any sense in eyes or
ears; wanting <pb n="327" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf208/Page_327.html" id="ix.ccclvii-Page_327" />nothing, He is
in all respects complete and full.  Concupiscence is a disease of
the soul; but continency is its health.  And continency must not
be regarded only in one species, as, for instance, in matters of
sensual love.  It must be regarded in everything which the soul
lusts after in an evil manner, not being content with what is needful
for it.  Envy is caused for the sake of gold, and innumerable
wrongs for the sake of other lusts.  Not to be drunken is
continency.  Not to overeat one’s self is continency. 
To subdue the body is continency, and to keep evil thoughts in
subjection, whenever the soul is disturbed by any fancy false and bad,
and the heart is distracted by vain cares.  Continency makes men
free, being at once a medicine and a power, for it does not teach
temperance; it gives it.  Continency is a grace of God. 
Jesus seemed to be continency, when He was made light to land and sea;
for He was carried neither by earth nor ocean, and just as He walked on
the sea, so He did not weigh down the earth.  For if death comes
of corruption, and not dying comes of not having corruption, then Jesus
wrought not mortality but divinity.<note place="end" n="3295" id="ix.ccclvii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccclvii-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccclvii-p5.1">θεότητα
οὐ
θνητότητα</span>.</p></note>  He ate
and drank in a peculiar manner, without rendering his food.<note place="end" n="3296" id="ix.ccclvii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ccclvii-p6"> The Ben. note
is:  “<i>Hac super re reverentissime theologiceque
scribit Athanasius Corinthi episcopus in fragmento quod nos
edidimus</i> <i>A.A.</i> class l. x. p. 499–500,
<i>quod incipit:</i>  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ccclvii-p6.1">Ζητοῦμεν,
εἰ ἡ
πλήρωσις
τῶν
βρωμάτων
ἐπὶ Χριστοῦ
ἐκέκτητο
καὶ
κένωσιν</span>.  <i>Erat
enim hæc quoque una ex objectionibus hæreticorum. 
Definit autem, corpus Christi hac in re fuisse cæteris
superius, sicuti etiam in insolita nativitate.  Utitur quoque
Athanasius exemplo trinitatis illius apud Abrahamum convivantis,
neque tamen naturali necessitati obtemperantis; quod item de Christo
post resurrectionem edente intelligendum dicit.</i></p></note>  So mighty a power in Him was
continency, that His food was not corrupted in Him, since He had no
corruption.  If only there be a little continency in us, we are
higher than all.  We have been told that angels were ejected from
heaven because of concupiscence and became incontinent.  They were
vanquished; they did not come down.  What could that plague have
effected there, if an eye such as I am thinking of had been
there?  Wherefore I said, If we have a little patience, and do not
love the world, but the life above, we shall be found there where we
direct our mind.  For it is the mind, apparently, which is the eye
that seeth unseen things.  For we say “the mind sees;”
“the mind hears.”  I have written at length, though it
may seem little to you.  But there is meaning in all that I have
said, and, when you have read it, you will see
it.</p>
</div2></div1>


<div1 title="Indexes" prev="ix.ccclvii" next="x.i" id="x">
<h1 id="x-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

<div2 title="Index of Scripture References" prev="x" next="x.ii" id="x.i">
  <h2 id="x.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
  <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="x.i-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii-p10.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#viii.iii-p3.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#viii.iii-p20.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#viii.iii-p25.2">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#viii.iii-p42.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#viii.iii-p44.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.iii-p59.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#viii.iii-p66.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#viii.iii-p75.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxviii-p25.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#viii.iii-p77.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#viii.iii-p79.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#viii.iii-p84.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#viii.iv-p7.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#viii.iv-p48.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#viii.iv-p34.1">1:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#viii.iv-p45.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#viii.iv-p76.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#viii.v-p15.1">1:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#viii.v-p31.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#viii.v-p33.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#viii.vi-p4.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#viii.vi-p29.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#viii.vii-p14.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#viii.vii-p26.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#viii.vii-p45.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#viii.vii-p52.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#viii.vii-p56.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#viii.iv-p79.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#viii.viii-p5.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#viii.ix-p19.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#ix.clxxxix-p66.1">1:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#viii.viii-p59.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#viii.ix-p5.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#viii.x-p10.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#viii.x-p77.1">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#vi.ii.ii-p184.1">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#viii.x-p86.1">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#ix.clxi-p17.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#viii.iii-p13.1">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vii.xvii-p38.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vii.xxviii-p21.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#vi.ii.v-p99.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#ix.ix-p92.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#ix.cclxx-p5.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#vi.ii.iv-p38.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vii.vi-p58.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#ix.ccxxxvi-p18.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#ix.cclxi-p14.1">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#ix.cclxi-p15.1">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#ix.cclxi-p16.1">4:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#ix.cclxi-p16.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#ix.cclxi-p7.1">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#ix.cclxi-p16.1">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#ix.cclxi-p20.1">4:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vi.ii.ii-p168.1">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=25#vii.xxi-p5.1">9:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=25#vii.xxi-p7.1">9:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=19#ix.ix-p69.1">14:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=22#ix.ix-p69.1">14:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=17#ix.ccxviii-p65.1">19:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=24#vi.ii.ii-p183.1">19:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=26#ix.cli-p6.1">19:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=18#ix.ccxxxvii-p28.1">22:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=16#vi.ii.iii-p32.1">23:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=16#ix.ccxxxvi-p19.1">24:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=27#viii.viii-p39.2">25:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=27#ix.cclxviii-p5.1">27:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=29#vii.xxi-p6.1">27:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxvii-p28.1">28:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=47#vii.xiv-p14.1">31:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=8#vii.vi-p60.1">40:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=9#ix.lxxxiii-p8.1">43:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=47&amp;scrV=9#viii.iii-p82.1">47:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=10#ix.ccxxxvii-p25.1">49:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#ix.cxc-p22.1">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#vi.ii.ii-p152.7">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=31#vii.xv-p5.1">14:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=31#vii.xv-p25.1">14:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#ix.ix-p103.1">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=34#ix.ccxxxvi-p16.2">16:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=19#vii.xv-p28.1">20:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=19#ix.clxxxix-p55.1">21:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=1#ix.xxv-p6.1">23:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=10#vii.v-p8.1">25:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=21#ix.ccxxxvi-p16.1">25:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=31#vii.v-p9.1">25:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=3#vii.xx-p18.1">31:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=21#vii.xxvii-p24.1">33:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#viii.ix-p12.1">17:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#ix.clxi-p9.1">18:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=6#ix.clxi-p13.1">18:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=18#ix.clxi-p8.1">18:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#vi.ii.v-p189.1">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=10#ix.cclxi-p13.1">25:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=10#ix.xxix-p6.1">26:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#ix.cclxvi-p9.1">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#ix.ccxxxiii-p6.4">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#vii.xxvii-p11.1">11:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii-p7.1">12:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=8#ix.cclxi-p32.1">21:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=9#vii.xv-p11.2">21:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=11#ix.ccxi-p40.1">22:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=20#ix.cxc-p15.1">22:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=5#vii.vi-p59.1">36:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#ix.ccxlv-p6.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#vii.xiii-p19.1">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#vii.xiv-p10.1">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#ix.cclxi-p12.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#ix.xlvii-p7.1">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#viii.v-p6.3">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vi.ii.ii-p219.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#ix.ix-p25.1">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxvii-p25.1">12:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#vi.ii.v-p28.1">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#viii.x-p76.2">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=6#ix.xlvii-p39.1">17:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxx-p6.1">19:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=19#vi.ii.iii-p39.1">23:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=23#viii.iv-p82.1">28:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=1#vii.xiv-p11.1">32:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=6#vi.ii.v-p59.1">32:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=12#vi.ii.ii-p193.1">32:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=12#vi.ii.ii-p214.1">32:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=12#ix.ix-p27.1">32:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=39#vi.ii.v-p54.1">32:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=39#ix.ix-p26.1">32:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=13#viii.iii-p25.5">33:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=13#viii.iv-p81.1">33:13-15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Joshua</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=27#vii.xiv-p15.1">24:27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Judges</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#ix.ccxliv-p21.5">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#vi.ii.iii-p57.1">14:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=4#ix.ix-p28.1">7:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#ix.clxii-p6.1">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxvii-p10.1">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=20#vi.i.vi-p52.1">19:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=18#ix.ccxlix-p8.1">21:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=13#ix.cxc-p14.1">28:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=23#vi.ii.ii-p158.5">6:23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=22#ix.ccxi-p39.1">22:22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=39#viii.x-p4.1">4:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#ix.clxxxix-p68.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#ix.ccxxxvii-p27.1">7:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Job</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#ix.xxxix-p11.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#ix.vi-p9.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#ix.xxxix-p12.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#ix.ccxxiv-p7.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=25#ix.xlvii-p24.1">3:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxx-p7.1">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#ix.ix-p24.1">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=14#viii.iii-p25.4">28:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=4#vii.xx-p17.1">33:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=27#viii.iv-p52.1">36:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii-p58.1">38:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=7#vii.xvii-p27.1">38:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=7#viii.iii-p36.1">38:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#vi.ii.iii-p10.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#vi.ii.iii-p21.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#ix.xlv-p12.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#ix.xxx-p7.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#ix.ix-p20.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#ix.cxlvi-p7.1">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vii.xiii-p18.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vii.xv-p34.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=30#ix.ix-p93.1">3:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#viii.x-p40.1">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#viii.viii-p41.1">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=27#vii.vi-p21.1">4:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=30#vii.xx-p23.1">4:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vi.ii.iv-p42.1">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#ix.lii-p6.1">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#ix.ccviii-p18.1">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=37#vii.xxvi-p5.1">5:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#viii.iii-p87.1">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#vii.xvii-p50.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=32#vii.xx-p40.1">6:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#vii.vi-p49.1">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=20#vii.ix-p16.2">7:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#viii.iv-p80.1">7:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxv-p4.1">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#ix.ix-p43.1">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#viii.iv-p78.1">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#ix.clxxxix-p65.1">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#ix.cclii-p7.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vi.ii.ii-p181.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vii.vii-p31.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vii.vii-p37.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vii.vii-p17.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#vi.ii.ii-p65.1">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#ix.cclxvi-p15.1">12:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#ix.l-p6.1">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#vi.ii.v-p43.1">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#ix.ccxiv-p5.1">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=0#vi.ii.iii-p8.3">14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=0#vi.ii.iii-p9.1">14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=0#vi.ii.iii-p9.3">14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=0#vi.ii.iii-p35.1">14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#vii.xvii-p16.1">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#vi.ii.iii-p28.1">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#vii.xxv-p13.1">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#vi.ii.iii-p42.1">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#vi.ii.v-p142.1">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#ix.xliii-p12.1">16:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#ix.ccxlv-p30.1">17:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=4#ix.xliii-p33.1">17:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#viii.iv-p92.1">18:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=2#viii.iv-p36.1">18:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=16#ix.ix-p102.1">18:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=21#vi.ii.ii-p178.1">18:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=31#vi.ii.ii-p185.1">18:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=31#vi.ii.ii-p211.2">18:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=33#ix.ix-p112.1">18:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=9#viii.ix-p78.1">19:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#viii.ix-p79.1">19:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=62#vi.ii.iv-p48.1">19:62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=85#vii.ii-p13.1">19:85</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=91#ix.ix-p81.1">19:91</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=91#vii.xxi-p10.1">19:91</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=103#viii.iv-p4.1">19:103</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=105#vi.ii.v-p82.1">19:105</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=106#ix.cc-p37.1">19:106</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=120#ix.xxiii-p66.1">19:120</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=131#ix.xxxix-p26.1">19:131</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=148#vi.ii.iv-p49.1">19:148</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=3#viii.viii-p51.2">21:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxv-p12.1">21:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=6#viii.vii-p68.2">21:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=1#vi.ii.v-p80.1">23:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=6#viii.iii-p83.1">23:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=2#viii.ii-p60.1">24:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=3#vii.vi-p13.1">24:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=3#ix.ccxxiv-p13.1">24:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=5#ix.ccxxiv-p12.1">24:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=7#vi.ii.ii-p146.1">24:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=7#ix.xliii-p28.1">24:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=8#ix.l-p5.1">26:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=0#ix.cc-p7.1">27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=0#vi.ii.iii-p14.2">28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=0#vi.ii.iii-p8.1">28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=1#vi.ii.iii-p14.4">29:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=3#vii.vi-p25.1">29:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=7#viii.vii-p22.1">29:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxv-p7.1">29:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=2#vi.ii.ii-p177.1">31:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=0#vi.ii.iii-p27.2">32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=4#vi.ii.v-p81.1">32:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=4#ix.xliii-p9.1">32:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=6#vii.xvii-p12.1">33:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=6#ix.ix-p90.1">33:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=6#vii.xx-p20.1">33:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=7#viii.vi-p36.1">34:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=12#vii.vi-p12.1">34:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=15#ix.cli-p8.1">34:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=8#viii.vii-p53.1">36:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=9#vii.xix-p32.1">36:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=0#vi.ii.iii-p8.2">37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=4#viii.ix-p77.1">37:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=14#ix.ccxxiv-p8.1">38:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=6#vi.ii.ii-p35.1">39:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=7#vii.vii-p16.1">39:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=7#ix.ix-p87.1">39:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxiv-p11.1">39:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=7#ix.clxii-p5.1">39:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=12#vi.ii.iii-p31.1">39:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=14#viii.x-p74.1">39:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=0#vii.xxx-p25.1">41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=10#vii.xx-p8.1">43:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxvi-p6.1">44:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=7#vii.xiii-p10.1">45:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=8#vi.ii.ii-p182.1">45:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=13#ix.xlvii-p54.1">45:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=15#vii.vi-p20.1">45:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=16#vii.vi-p22.1">45:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=47&amp;scrV=4#viii.iv-p19.1">47:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=2#vii.xvii-p25.1">48:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=5#vi.ii.ii-p80.1">48:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=7#viii.iv-p94.1">48:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=0#vii.vi-p64.3">49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=12#viii.x-p24.1">49:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=1#viii.iv-p38.1">50:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=3#ix.xlvii-p47.1">50:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=4#vii.xiv-p9.1">50:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxvii-p26.1">50:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=9#vii.xvi-p15.1">51:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=10#vi.ii.ii-p169.1">51:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=10#vii.x-p6.1">51:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=10#vi.ii.v-p55.1">51:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=10#vii.xx-p9.1">51:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=12#vii.x-p7.1">51:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=12#vii.xx-p14.1">51:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=12#ix.cclii-p25.1">51:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=52&amp;scrV=8#viii.vi-p38.1">52:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=6#ix.xlviii-p6.1">55:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=6#ix.cxli-p5.1">55:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=11#vi.ii.iii-p41.1">55:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=12#ix.cclxvi-p6.1">55:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=17#vi.ii.iv-p43.1">55:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=22#ix.clxii-p8.1">55:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=57&amp;scrV=8#vii.xxv-p8.1">57:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=64&amp;scrV=7#ix.cclxvi-p11.1">64:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=65&amp;scrV=0#vii.ix-p42.1">65</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxvi-p4.1">66:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=6#viii.viii-p40.1">68:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=20#ix.ccxliii-p6.1">69:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=71&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxvii-p23.1">71:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=71&amp;scrV=6#vii.vi-p50.1">71:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=8#ix.ccxliv-p19.1">73:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=23#vi.ii.v-p212.1">73:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=75&amp;scrV=3#viii.ii-p59.1">75:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=75&amp;scrV=3#viii.iv-p37.1">75:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=75&amp;scrV=5#ix.ccxi-p34.1">75:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=77&amp;scrV=3#vi.ii.iv-p41.1">77:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=77&amp;scrV=20#vii.xx-p30.1">77:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=78&amp;scrV=53#vii.xx-p32.1">78:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=78&amp;scrV=70#ix.cxcviii-p7.1">78:70</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=79&amp;scrV=6#ix.ccxxxvi-p15.1">79:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=80&amp;scrV=1#vii.xx-p31.1">80:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=80&amp;scrV=3#vi.ii.v-p97.1">80:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=80&amp;scrV=5#ix.ccxx-p8.1">80:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=82&amp;scrV=6#ix.ix-p17.1">82:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=86&amp;scrV=8#vi.ii.ii-p213.1">86:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=89&amp;scrV=16#vii.vi-p51.1">89:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=89&amp;scrV=28#vi.ii.ii-p152.8">89:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=90&amp;scrV=10#viii.iii-p81.1">90:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=91&amp;scrV=1#ix.ccxxxix-p6.1">91:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=91&amp;scrV=6#vi.ii.iv-p44.1">91:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=91&amp;scrV=13#viii.x-p72.1">91:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=92&amp;scrV=13#viii.vi-p51.1">92:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=92&amp;scrV=15#vii.xx-p10.1">92:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=94&amp;scrV=16#vii.vi-p11.1">94:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=95&amp;scrV=4#viii.ii-p61.1">95:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=95&amp;scrV=6#ix.xlvii-p51.1">95:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=96&amp;scrV=5#ix.ix-p18.1">96:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=96&amp;scrV=5#ix.cxc-p13.1">96:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=13#ix.ix-p69.1">139:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#vi.ii.v-p64.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vi.ii.v-p87.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vi.ii.v-p42.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vi.ii.v-p33.1">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#vi.ii.iii-p46.1">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#ix.xcii-p6.1">5:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#ix.xliii-p10.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#ix.ix-p113.1">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#viii.ix-p36.1">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#vi.ii.ii-p161.2">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#ix.xlvi-p10.1">7:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#vi.ii.ii-p167.1">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#ix.ix-p68.1">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#ix.clx-p12.1">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#ix.cclxi-p24.1">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii-p33.1">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#ix.cclxiv-p12.1">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#ix.cclxvi-p12.1">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=26#vi.ii.v-p44.1">11:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#viii.iii-p38.1">13:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=31#ix.lii-p8.1">14:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#viii.viii-p51.1">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#viii.ii-p32.1">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#ix.clxxxiv-p7.1">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#vii.ii-p6.1">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#ix.clxxxix-p7.1">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#ix.xlv-p11.1">18:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=22#ix.clxxxix-p48.1">18:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=22#ix.cc-p19.1">18:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=17#vi.ii.iii-p54.1">19:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=28#viii.viii-p44.1">22:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=14#vi.ii.v-p61.1">23:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=27#vi.ii.iii-p47.1">23:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=29#vii.xii-p4.1">23:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=21#ix.clxxxiv-p7.1">27:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=13#vi.ii.iii-p45.1">29:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=16#ix.xxiii-p60.1">29:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ecclesiastes</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vii.iv-p27.2">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#viii.v-p18.1">1:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxx-p42.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#ix.ccxxiv-p6.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vi.ii.v-p128.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#ix.lii-p7.2">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#ix.ccxxiv-p9.2">7:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxxi-p28.1">9:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#ix.lxii-p6.1">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#ix.cclxiv-p11.1">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=24#ix.lix-p7.1">40:24</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Song of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#viii.viii-p67.1">5:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vii.xiv-p12.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.ix-p10.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#ix.ccxxxvi-p13.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#ix.ccxxxvi-p14.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#ix.xlvii-p55.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#ix.xlvii-p20.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vii.ii-p7.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#ix.cc-p41.1">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#viii.vi-p34.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.ii.iii-p86.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vi.ii.iii-p56.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vii.xvii-p24.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#vii.ix-p48.4">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#vi.ii.ii-p48.1">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#vii.xx-p16.1">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=10#ix.ccxxxvii-p26.1">11:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=12#vi.ii.iii-p65.1">11:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=7#vi.ii.v-p51.1">14:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#vi.ii.ii-p33.1">14:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=2#ix.xlvii-p6.1">22:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=4#ix.xlv-p14.1">22:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=8#ix.xlvii-p53.1">25:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=15#vii.vi-p44.1">29:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=6#ix.ccxxi-p6.1">40:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=8#ix.ccxxi-p6.1">40:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=12#vii.vi-p10.1">40:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=13#vii.vi-p9.1">40:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=22#viii.ii-p51.1">40:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=22#viii.v-p13.1">40:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=1#ix.xvii-p4.4">42:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxiii-p19.1">42:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=6#ix.ccxxxvii-p27.1">42:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=14#ix.lx-p6.1">42:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=14#ix.lx-p7.1">42:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=14#ix.ccxxiv-p11.1">42:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=10#vi.ii.ii-p218.1">43:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=6#vi.ii.ii-p217.1">44:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=6#vii.xix-p9.1">44:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=27#viii.iv-p67.1">44:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=16#vii.xx-p28.1">48:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=16#vii.xx-p28.2">48:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=15#ix.ccxliv-p14.1">49:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii-p50.1">51:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=21#vi.ii.v-p104.1">51:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=2#ix.ix-p45.1">53:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=4#ix.ix-p76.1">53:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=8#vi.ii.ii-p36.1">53:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=56&amp;scrV=10#ix.ccxi-p37.1">56:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=4#vi.ii.v-p103.1">58:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=4#ix.cclvii-p6.1">58:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=6#vi.ii.v-p102.1">58:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=60&amp;scrV=1#vii.xiii-p9.1">60:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=62&amp;scrV=14#vii.xx-p29.1">62:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=10#vii.xx-p39.1">63:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#ix.ccxlv-p26.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#ix.xlvii-p31.1">2:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vii.xiv-p13.1">2:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#ix.xlvii-p32.1">2:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#ix.ix-p10.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#ix.clxxxix-p47.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#ix.cc-p18.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#ix.xlvii-p45.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#ix.ccxxiv-p10.1">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#viii.v-p19.1">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#ix.xlv-p9.1">8:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#ix.xlvii-p44.1">8:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#ix.xlvii-p46.1">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#ix.xlvii-p5.1">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#ix.ccxliv-p20.1">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#vi.ii.iii-p40.1">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#vi.ii.ii-p216.1">10:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#ix.cxc-p12.1">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#ix.cxxxi-p6.1">13:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=6#viii.vi-p48.1">17:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=13#ix.xlvii-p21.1">18:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxiv-p8.1">20:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=28#ix.ccxxxvii-p24.1">22:28-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=12#ix.cclxv-p7.1">25:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=15#ix.ix-p69.1">32:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=5#vii.xx-p6.2">39:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Lamentations</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#ix.vi-p7.1">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#vii.xx-p6.1">4:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxiv-p9.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#ix.ccxxiv-p30.1">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=24#ix.xliii-p8.1">18:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=32#ix.xlv-p10.1">18:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=12#vi.ii.iii-p38.1">22:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxxi-p30.1">23:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#ix.ccxliv-p9.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxxi-p35.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vii.xxvii-p43.1">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#ix.xlvii-p49.1">7:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#vii.xvii-p26.1">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#vii.xvii-p20.1">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#ix.cclxi-p18.1">12:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hosea</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#ix.xlvii-p34.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#ix.xlvii-p22.1">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#vi.ii.v-p41.1">10:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#vii.xv-p14.1">14:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Joel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#viii.iii-p85.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=31#viii.vii-p34.1">2:31</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Amos</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#ix.clxi-p10.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.ii.v-p53.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#viii.iii-p27.4">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#vi.ii.v-p119.1">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#ix.xlv-p8.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#viii.iv-p40.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxxi-p29.1">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#viii.iii-p86.1">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#ix.ccxviii-p18.2">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#ix.ccxliv-p10.1">8:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Micah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vi.ii.v-p52.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vii.xx-p40.1">2:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Nahum</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Nah&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#ix.clxxxix-p30.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Nah&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#ix.cc-p42.1">1:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Habakkuk</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#ix.ccxxxix-p7.1">2:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Haggai</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hag&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxiv-p12.1">2:4-5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Zechariah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#ix.ciii-p6.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#ix.ccxi-p36.1">10:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#ix.ix-p69.1">11:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Malachi</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#vii.xix-p22.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxi-p8.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxi-p9.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#ix.cclxiii-p9.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#viii.vii-p12.1">4:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vi.ii.ii-p158.12">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vii.vi-p38.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#vi.ii.ii-p157.1">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#vi.ii.ii-p158.3">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vii.ix-p28.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#vii.xvi-p27.1">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#vii.xvii-p33.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vii.xvii-p35.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#ix.ix-p98.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#ix.ix-p25.3">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#ix.ccxli-p12.1">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#viii.vi-p26.1">4:26-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#ix.ix-p107.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#vii.vii-p5.1">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#ix.cclii-p6.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#ix.cclvii-p8.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#vii.ii-p11.1">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#ix.xxiii-p8.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#vii.ix-p93.1">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#ix.xxiii-p14.1">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#ix.cc-p66.1">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#ix.ccviii-p17.1">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#ix.xlvii-p8.1">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=32#ix.clxxxix-p45.1">5:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=34#ix.cc-p36.1">5:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=34#ix.ccviii-p16.1">5:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=37#ix.xlvi-p8.1">5:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=41#ix.xliv-p5.2">5:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=42#vi.ii.iii-p43.1">5:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=42#vi.ii.iii-p62.1">5:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#ix.ccxx-p6.1">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=29#ix.xxiii-p40.1">6:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#ix.ccv-p18.1">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#viii.x-p73.1">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=4#ix.ccxxv-p10.1">7:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxxi-p37.1">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#ix.xliii-p31.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#viii.viii-p38.1">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#vi.ii.iii-p58.1">7:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#vi.ii.iii-p59.1">7:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#vii.xvii-p36.2">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#vii.ix-p91.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#ix.xliii-p14.1">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#ix.xliii-p15.1">8:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=17#ix.ix-p76.1">8:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#vii.ix-p22.1">9:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#ix.xlvii-p56.1">9:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#vii.ix-p23.1">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=28#ix.ccxxxv-p10.1">9:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#ix.cli-p11.1">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxv-p16.1">10:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#vii.xxvii-p15.1">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#ix.vii-p7.1">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=37#ix.xliii-p17.1">10:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#ix.xliii-p18.1">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#vii.xvii-p36.3">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#ix.ccxviii-p45.2">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#vi.ii.ii-p105.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#vii.xix-p29.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#ix.ccxxxvii-p9.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#ix.xlvii-p52.1">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#vii.xvi-p5.5">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#ix.cclxxviii-p5.1">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#ix.xvii-p4.5">12:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#vii.x-p4.1">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#ix.ix-p105.1">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#vii.xvii-p37.1">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=29#vii.ix-p46.1">12:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=31#vii.xix-p27.1">12:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=31#vii.xxx-p37.1">12:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=31#ix.cclii-p26.1">12:31-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=34#ix.cxcviii-p6.1">12:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=36#ix.lii-p9.1">12:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=37#ix.ccxxvii-p19.1">12:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=41#vii.xxviii-p8.7">12:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=18#vii.xx-p28.4">13:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#ix.xlvii-p12.1">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#ix.cc-p35.1">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=33#vii.ix-p12.1">14:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=18#ix.xxiii-p17.1">15:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#viii.vii-p27.1">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#vi.ii.ii-p205.1">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#ix.ix-p30.1">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#ix.ccxviii-p46.1">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=24#ix.iii-p5.1">16:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=27#vi.ii.ii-p207.1">16:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=27#vii.vii-p34.1">16:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=6#vi.ii.iv-p61.1">17:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=7#ix.xlvii-p42.1">18:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=10#vii.xvii-p23.1">18:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=10#ix.lx-p10.1">18:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#ix.cclxxxix-p5.1">18:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#ix.xxiii-p59.1">18:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#ix.xliii-p30.1">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=21#ix.cclxi-p11.1">18:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=6#ix.clxi-p14.1">19:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=7#ix.ccxxv-p5.1">19:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#ix.cli-p12.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=28#vi.ii.ii-p206.1">19:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=12#ix.ccxxiii-p7.2">20:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=23#vi.ii.ii-p199.2">20:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=23#ix.ix-p61.1">20:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=5#vii.ix-p21.1">21:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=28#vi.ii.ii-p115.1">21:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=33#viii.vi-p35.1">21:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=13#viii.iii-p40.1">22:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=4#ix.ccxviii-p46.1">23:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=24#ix.ccxxv-p7.1">23:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=6#ix.ccxxxvii-p12.1">24:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxxi-p31.1">24:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=12#ix.xcii-p7.1">24:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=12#ix.cxv-p6.1">24:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=12#ix.clxxiii-p6.1">24:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=12#ix.cxcii-p8.1">24:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=12#ix.cclix-p6.1">24:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=14#ix.xxiii-p62.1">24:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=22#viii.iv-p50.2">24:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=29#viii.vii-p34.1">24:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=35#viii.ii-p17.1">24:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=36#vi.ii.ii-p99.2">24:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=36#ix.xxxix-p16.5">24:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=36#ix.ccxxxvii-p10.1">24:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=36#ix.ccxxxvii-p18.1">24:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=51#vii.xvii-p49.1">24:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=21#vii.xvii-p48.1">25:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=34#vi.ii.v-p47.1">25:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=36#ix.ix-p75.1">25:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=41#vi.ii.v-p48.1">25:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=3#ix.cclxi-p36.1">26:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=39#vi.ii.ii-p111.2">26:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=52#ix.ccxviii-p16.1">26:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=54#vii.ix-p12.1">27:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=14#ix.cxxvi-p23.1">28:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=18#vi.ii.ii-p92.1">28:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=18#vi.ii.ii-p204.1">28:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#vi.ii.ii-p27.1">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#vii.xi-p8.1">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#vii.xviii-p17.1">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#vii.xix-p6.1">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxv-p15.1">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxvi-p10.1">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxvi-p19.1">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxx-p38.1">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#ix.liii-p15.1">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#ix.ccxi-p17.1">28:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.ii.ii-p203.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vii.xvi-p5.3">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=39#vii.ix-p92.1">4:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=30#vii.vi-p35.4">5:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vii.xvii-p36.3">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=38#vii.vii-p27.1">8:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#vi.ii.ii-p200.3">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=25#vii.ix-p94.1">9:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=37#ix.xxiii-p41.1">9:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vi.ii.ii-p139.2">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#ix.ccxxxvii-p7.1">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#ix.xxiii-p65.1">10:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#ix.ccv-p9.1">11:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#ix.ix-p55.1">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#ix.ccxxxvii-p5.1">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#ix.ccxxxvii-p19.1">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#ix.xlvii-p41.1">14:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vii.xvii-p19.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#viii.iii-p25.3">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=34#ix.ccxxxvi-p20.1">1:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxviii-p8.3">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vi.ii.ii-p152.4">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vi.ii.ii-p173.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii.xvii-p17.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=34#ix.cclxi-p27.1">2:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=52#vii.xvii-p28.3">2:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=52#vii.ix-p51.2">2:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=52#ix.ccxxxvii-p16.1">2:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#ix.xxiii-p54.1">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#ix.cli-p10.1">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vii.xiii-p17.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#ix.ix-p25.3">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#ix.xxiii-p21.1">6:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=25#ix.xxiii-p21.1">6:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=34#vi.ii.iii-p53.1">6:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=37#ix.ccv-p19.1">6:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=45#vii.vi-p35.6">8:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=46#vii.vi-p35.2">8:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#vii.xvii-p36.3">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#ix.ix-p46.1">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=41#vi.ii.iv-p36.1">10:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=10#vii.ii-p4.1">11:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#ix.ix-p104.1">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#vii.xxviii-p8.7">11:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#vii.xiv-p6.1">12:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxix-p26.1">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#vi.ii.v-p38.1">12:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#ix.xxiii-p40.1">12:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=29#ix.xxiii-p7.1">12:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=40#ix.xxiii-p62.1">12:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=55#ix.ccxxiii-p7.2">12:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=16#ix.vi-p6.1">13:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=27#ix.xlvi-p12.1">13:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#ix.xliii-p17.3">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#ix.xliii-p18.1">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#ix.xliii-p5.1">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=30#ix.xliii-p5.1">14:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#ix.xlvii-p57.1">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#ix.xlvii-p58.1">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=29#vii.xv-p31.1">16:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=2#ix.xlvii-p36.1">17:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#ix.ix-p108.1">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=33#vii.xxv-p21.4">17:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=33#vii.xxv-p21.7">17:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=19#ix.ix-p23.1">18:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=24#ix.xxiii-p65.1">18:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=30#ix.liii-p13.1">21:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=27#ix.li-p6.1">22:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=29#vi.ii.x-p6.4">22:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=34#vi.ii.ii-p116.1">23:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=39#vii.vi-p63.1">24:39</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.ii.ii-p64.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.ii.ii-p187.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.ii.ii-p156.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii.xvii-p13.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii.ix-p16.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.ii.v-p84.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.ii.v-p92.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.ii.v-p228.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vii.ix-p72.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#ix.ix-p48.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#ix.xxxix-p17.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vii.ix-p56.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vii.xix-p33.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.ii.ii-p144.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vii.vii-p29.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#ix.ix-p42.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vii.vi-p32.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vii.xii-p8.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vii.ix-p13.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vii.vii-p30.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vii.vii-p30.3">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vii.xix-p13.3">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#ix.xxxix-p16.3">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#ix.ccxxxv-p8.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#ix.cclxi-p22.1">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#ix.cclxvi-p7.1">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=33#vii.xvii-p32.1">1:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vii.xvi-p10.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vii.xvi-p18.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vii.vi-p39.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#vii.xv-p11.2">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#ix.ccxxxvii-p13.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#ix.ix-p9.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#ix.clxxxix-p34.1">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#vii.xxvii-p27.1">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vii.x-p9.1">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vi.ii.v-p93.1">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vii.xix-p31.1">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vii.xx-p5.1">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vii.xxvii-p45.1">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#vi.ii.ii-p198.1">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vi.ii.ii-p126.2">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vi.ii.ii-p95.1">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vii.ix-p65.1">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vii.ix-p67.1">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#ix.ix-p78.1">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vii.ix-p79.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vii.vi-p14.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#vi.ii.ii-p125.1">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#vi.ii.ii-p202.1">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#vii.ix-p58.1">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#vii.vii-p33.1">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#vii.vii-p28.1">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#vi.ii.ii-p208.1">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#ix.xlvii-p48.1">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=43#ix.ccxi-p16.1">5:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=46#vii.xv-p29.1">5:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#vii.ix-p27.1">6:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=27#vii.vii-p23.1">6:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=27#vii.vii-p24.2">6:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=40#vi.ii.ii-p137.1">6:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=40#ix.ix-p58.1">6:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=49#vii.xv-p10.1">6:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=51#vii.xv-p10.1">6:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=54#vi.ii.x-p6.1">6:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=54#vi.ii.x-p6.2">6:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=54#ix.xciv-p6.1">6:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=57#vi.ii.ii-p118.2">6:57</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=57#vii.ix-p64.1">6:57</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=57#ix.ix-p36.1">6:57</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=57#ix.ix-p38.1">6:57</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=62#vi.ii.x-p6.2">6:62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=63#vii.xxv-p26.1">6:63</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=63#ix.clx-p9.1">6:63</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=64#vi.ii.ii-p141.1">6:64</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#ix.ccv-p13.1">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=37#vii.xv-p9.1">7:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=51#ix.cciv-p8.1">7:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=51#ix.ccxxvii-p5.1">7:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=51#ix.cclix-p14.1">7:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#viii.ii-p36.4">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=16#vi.ii.v-p92.1">8:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#viii.ii-p36.2">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vii.ix-p30.5">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#vii.ix-p30.6">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#vii.ix-p25.1">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#vii.ix-p34.1">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#vii.ix-p20.1">10:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=15#vi.ii.ii-p104.1">10:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=15#ix.ccxxxvii-p22.1">10:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#vi.ii.v-p230.1">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=27#vii.xxv-p23.1">10:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#vii.xxvi-p16.1">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#viii.x-p83.1">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#vi.ii.ii-p124.1">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#vii.ix-p59.1">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#ix.ix-p37.1">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#vii.xix-p26.1">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=49#vii.ix-p75.1">12:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=49#vii.ix-p66.1">12:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=50#vii.ix-p76.1">12:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=35#ix.cxcii-p9.1">13:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=35#ix.ccv-p6.1">13:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#ix.ix-p33.1">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#vii.xvii-p45.4">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#vi.ii.ii-p164.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#vii.ix-p24.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#vii.ix-p54.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=7#vi.ii.v-p92.1">14:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#vii.ix-p82.1">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#vii.ix-p83.3">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#vi.ii.v-p92.1">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#vii.vii-p26.1">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#viii.x-p84.1">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#ix.xxxix-p35.1">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#vi.ii.v-p231.1">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#ix.xxxix-p38.1">14:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#vii.xix-p21.2">14:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#vii.xx-p13.1">14:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=17#vii.xix-p19.1">14:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=17#vii.xx-p11.1">14:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxiii-p14.1">14:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxiii-p18.1">14:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxiii-p11.1">14:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#vi.ii.v-p105.1">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#vii.xxvi-p15.1">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=24#vii.ix-p77.1">14:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#vii.xix-p21.2">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#vii.xx-p33.1">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#ix.clx-p10.1">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#vi.ii.ii-p93.2">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#ix.ix-p41.1">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#ix.ix-p60.1">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=31#vii.ix-p78.1">14:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#vi.ii.ii-p131.2">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#viii.vi-p33.1">15:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxiii-p17.1">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#ix.ix-p54.1">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=15#vii.xx-p41.1">15:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=16#vi.ii.ii-p103.1">15:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#vii.x-p5.1">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#vii.x-p8.2">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#vii.xvii-p14.1">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#vii.xix-p21.2">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#vii.xix-p21.5">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#vii.xx-p11.1">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#vii.xx-p15.1">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#vii.xix-p21.2">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#vii.xvii-p15.5">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#vii.xx-p11.1">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#vii.xx-p33.1">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#vii.xix-p18.1">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#vii.xix-p24.1">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#ix.ccxxxvii-p21.1">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#vi.ii.v-p67.1">16:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=28#vi.ii.v-p92.1">16:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#ix.xlvi-p9.1">16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#vi.ii.ii-p189.2">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#ix.ix-p32.1">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=4#vii.xix-p23.1">17:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#vi.ii.ii-p142.2">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#vi.ii.ii-p82.1">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#vii.ix-p69.1">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#ix.cxc-p18.1">17:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=17#ix.cxc-p18.1">17:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#ix.ix-p64.1">17:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=25#vii.xxiii-p5.1">17:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#vii.xvii-p38.4">20:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#vii.xvii-p39.1">20:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=23#ix.ccxviii-p46.2">20:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#vi.ii.ii-p188.1">20:28</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vii.xiii-p16.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#ix.ix-p63.1">1:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vi.ii.iii-p14.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#ix.ix-p52.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vii.xxv-p30.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#ix.liv-p14.1">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#vii.xvii-p36.4">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#vi.ii.ii-p172.1">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#vi.ii.ii-p174.1">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=45#ix.cli-p14.2">2:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vi.ii.iv-p45.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#vii.vi-p19.1">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#viii.vii-p11.1">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#ix.ccxi-p20.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=32#ix.xxiii-p28.1">4:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=32#ix.cxxix-p10.1">4:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=35#ix.cli-p13.1">4:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=35#ix.cli-p14.1">4:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vii.xvii-p5.1">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#vii.xvii-p5.1">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#vii.xi-p6.1">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=41#ix.ccxli-p8.1">5:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#vii.vi-p25.1">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#vi.ii.iii-p32.1">7:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxv-p21.5">7:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=20#viii.ii-p5.1">7:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#vi.ii.v-p74.1">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=35#ix.cclxii-p12.2">7:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=51#vii.xx-p38.1">7:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=55#vii.vii-p35.1">7:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#ix.liv-p10.1">8:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#vii.xxiv-p6.1">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#vi.ii.v-p137.1">8:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#ix.ccxxxviii-p9.1">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#ix.ix-p74.1">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxiv-p5.1">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#vii.xx-p26.1">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#vii.xiii-p8.1">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#vii.xvii-p34.1">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#vii.xx-p27.1">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxviii-p8.3">16:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#vi.ii.iv-p47.1">16:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxviii-p8.3">17:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#vii.xviii-p14.1">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=31#vii.xvii-p44.1">17:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=11#vii.xvii-p36.4">19:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=4#ix.ccxix-p5.1">20:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=29#viii.iii-p21.1">20:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#ix.ccxix-p10.1">21:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=16#vii.ix-p44.3">26:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=5#ix.ccxix-p8.3">27:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=2#vii.ix-p39.2">28:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#ix.ix-p82.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxix-p19.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vii.ix-p5.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vii.ix-p7.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxx-p31.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vii.ix-p4.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#vii.vi-p54.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vii.ix-p14.2">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#viii.x-p6.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#viii.ii-p37.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#viii.iv-p98.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#ix.cxc-p10.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#ix.ccxxxvi-p5.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#viii.ii-p19.1">1:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vii.ix-p18.2">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxv-p5.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#vii.vi-p55.1">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vi.ii.ii-p179.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#ix.cc-p15.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vii.xv-p19.3">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#vii.ix-p6.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#vii.ix-p8.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vii.ix-p89.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#ix.cclxii-p21.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vii.xv-p7.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vii.xv-p13.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vii.xiii-p5.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vii.vi-p43.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vii.xvi-p8.1">6:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#vii.xvi-p19.1">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#vii.xv-p20.1">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#vii.xi-p18.1">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#ix.xlvii-p33.1">6:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=22#vii.xvi-p22.1">6:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#ix.xi-p4.4">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#vii.xvi-p20.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#ix.xxvii-p6.1">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#ix.ix-p83.1">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxv-p29.1">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxix-p10.1">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#ix.clx-p8.1">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#ix.cclxii-p19.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#vii.xvi-p14.3">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxiii-p16.2">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#vii.xix-p17.1">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#ix.xxxix-p25.1">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#vi.ii.v-p94.1">8:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxv-p25.1">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxv-p15.1">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxv-p22.1">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxvii-p5.1">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxvii-p6.1">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=16#vii.x-p8.4">8:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxvii-p13.1">8:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxix-p12.1">8:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxix-p11.1">8:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxix-p18.1">8:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#ix.cxl-p10.1">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#ix.ccxliv-p15.1">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#vii.xxix-p23.1">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#vii.xx-p35.1">8:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#ix.cxiv-p7.1">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#vi.ii.ii-p160.1">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#vii.xxvii-p7.1">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#vii.ix-p87.1">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#vii.xv-p18.1">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#vii.xxv-p31.1">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=34#vii.vii-p36.1">8:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=34#vii.xx-p36.1">8:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=37#vii.ix-p43.1">8:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#vii.vii-p4.1">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxv-p6.1">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=21#vii.vi-p65.2">9:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#vi.ii.ii-p38.1">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#vii.xv-p37.1">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=34#vii.vi-p9.1">11:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=36#vii.vi-p8.1">11:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=36#vii.ix-p68.2">11:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=38#vii.vi-p16.1">11:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxvii-p16.1">12:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#vii.x-p11.1">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxxi-p36.1">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#ix.xxiii-p38.1">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#viii.ix-p32.1">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#ix.xxiii-p13.1">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=19#ix.xxiii-p12.1">12:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=19#ix.cxxxi-p8.1">12:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=21#viii.ix-p32.1">12:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#ix.ccxxviii-p7.1">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#ix.ccxc-p10.1">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#ix.xciii-p21.1">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#ix.ccv-p7.1">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#ix.ccxxviii-p6.1">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#vii.xi-p19.1">13:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#viii.iii-p89.1">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxxi-p32.1">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#ix.xxiii-p39.1">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#ix.cxcviii-p11.1">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#ix.lvi-p5.1">14:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#ix.xxiii-p25.1">14:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=16#ix.clx-p11.1">15:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=29#vii.xvi-p26.1">15:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=30#vii.xxvi-p12.1">15:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#vii.xxviii-p8.7">16:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=27#ix.ix-p22.1">16:27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#ix.cxxvi-p6.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vii.vi-p41.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vii.xviii-p5.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vi.ii.ii-p170.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vii.xxviii-p8.7">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vi.ii.ii-p176.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vii.ix-p14.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vii.ix-p15.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vii.ix-p71.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vii.vii-p20.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vii.xix-p20.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#ix.ccxxxvii-p11.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#ix.xxv-p7.1">1:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#vi.ii.ii-p180.1">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#vii.v-p12.1">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#vi.ii.v-p146.1">1:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxviii-p8.7">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#viii.ii-p8.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.ii.v-p69.3">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxxi-p20.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#ix.ccxxiv-p15.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vii.xv-p38.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxviii-p12.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vi.ii.ii-p145.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.ii.ii-p109.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vii.xvii-p21.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vii.vi-p45.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#ix.ix-p99.1">2:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vii.xxv-p20.1">2:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vii.xvii-p53.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vii.xx-p42.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxx-p16.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxv-p32.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#ix.xxxix-p25.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#ix.liii-p16.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxx-p16.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxix-p7.1">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vii.xvi-p28.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vii.xvi-p29.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxii-p11.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#ix.xlvii-p28.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#ix.ccv-p15.1">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vii.ix-p44.4">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#ix.ccv-p17.1">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vii.ix-p52.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxviii-p31.1">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#vii.xx-p21.1">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxviii-p30.1">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#ix.xliii-p22.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#vi.ii.ii-p134.1">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#ix.xlvii-p30.1">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#ix.clxxxix-p46.1">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#vi.ii.v-p95.1">6:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#ix.ix-p94.1">6:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxvii-p29.1">6:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#ix.clxi-p18.1">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#ix.clxxxix-p50.1">7:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#ix.clxi-p16.1">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=31#viii.ii-p16.1">7:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=31#ix.clxi-p15.1">7:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=34#ix.xlvii-p27.1">7:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#ix.cc-p53.1">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=40#vii.xxvii-p41.1">7:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#ix.ix-p29.1">8:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#vii.ii-p16.5">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#vii.iii-p4.1">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#vii.v-p6.1">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#vii.vi-p4.1">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#ix.ccxiv-p7.1">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=19#ix.xxiii-p29.1">9:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=21#vii.ix-p31.4">9:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=25#ix.xxiii-p27.1">9:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#vi.i.iii-p30.1">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#ix.clxxxix-p32.1">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#vii.xv-p4.1">10:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#vii.xv-p32.1">10:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vi.ii.ii-p215.1">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vii.ix-p29.1">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vii.xv-p8.1">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#ix.xxiii-p32.1">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#ix.cxl-p8.1">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#ix.ccxx-p7.1">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#ix.cclvii-p9.1">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#vi.ii.x-p6.4">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=31#vi.ii.v-p209.1">10:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=31#ix.xxiii-p46.1">10:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#ix.xliii-p23.1">10:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#vii.xvi-p6.1">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxx-p4.1">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#vi.ii.ii-p136.1">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=4#ix.ccviii-p14.1">11:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#ix.ccviii-p15.1">11:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=12#vii.v-p7.1">11:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=12#vii.v-p13.1">11:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=12#vii.vi-p62.1">11:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=12#vii.xix-p16.1">11:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#ix.liv-p12.1">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#vi.ii.x-p6.4">11:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#vii.xii-p7.1">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#vii.xvii-p18.1">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#vii.xix-p30.1">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#vii.xvii-p6.1">12:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#viii.vii-p82.1">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#vii.vi-p47.1">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#ix.ccv-p25.1">12:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#vii.xvii-p7.1">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#vii.xvii-p41.1">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxv-p15.1">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#ix.xxxix-p15.1">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#vii.xiii-p15.1">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxvii-p21.1">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#vii.xxvii-p18.1">12:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=21#vii.xxvii-p17.1">12:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=21#ix.ccxliv-p5.1">12:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=25#vii.xxvii-p19.1">12:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=26#vii.xxvii-p20.1">12:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=26#ix.xxiii-p49.1">12:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=26#ix.ccxliii-p7.1">12:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#vi.ii.ii-p133.1">12:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#vii.xvii-p40.1">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#viii.vi-p37.1">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#ix.ccv-p8.1">13:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#vi.ii.iv-p58.2">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#ix.cxxxi-p9.1">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxxi-p34.1">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#ix.cxxxi-p9.1">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=6#ix.xxiii-p48.1">13:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#ix.lxvi-p6.1">13:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#ix.ccxxxvi-p9.1">13:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#ix.ccxxxiv-p9.1">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#ix.ccxxxvi-p10.1">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#ix.ix-p57.2">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#ix.xxxix-p27.2">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=27#vi.ii.x-p6.2">13:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxvii-p32.1">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=24#vii.xvii-p4.1">14:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxviii-p8.7">15:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=17#vii.xii-p6.1">15:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#vii.xv-p12.1">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=23#ix.xxiii-p30.1">15:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#ix.ix-p62.1">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=27#vii.vii-p6.2">15:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#vi.ii.ii-p89.2">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#ix.ix-p73.1">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=41#vii.xxv-p9.1">15:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=41#vii.xvii-p46.1">15:41-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=44#vii.xxix-p15.1">15:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=46#vii.xix-p37.1">15:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=47#vii.v-p10.1">15:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=47#vii.xix-p36.1">15:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=48#vi.ii.ii-p135.1">15:48-49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=49#vii.xv-p21.1">15:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=52#viii.vii-p39.1">15:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#ix.cclii-p27.1">16:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxx-p41.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vii.xix-p15.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#vii.xvii-p52.1">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#ix.xxiii-p53.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#ix.ccxxv-p12.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxvii-p30.1">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxvii-p39.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxv-p24.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#vii.xxv-p11.1">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#vii.xx-p12.1">3:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#vii.xxv-p10.1">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxii-p7.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxii-p7.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxii-p6.2">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxii-p7.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxv-p17.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxii-p6.1">3:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#vii.xxii-p8.1">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#ix.ix-p57.5">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vii.viii-p16.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#ix.ccxliv-p17.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vii.xv-p19.2">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vii.xv-p22.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#ix.ccxxiv-p20.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#vi.ii.v-p60.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#ix.cclvii-p7.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vi.ii.iii-p15.1">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vii.xvii-p52.1">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vii.xxix-p5.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#vi.ii.ii-p209.1">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#ix.cxcviii-p11.1">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.ii.x-p6.4">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vi.ii.v-p58.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#ix.ix-p91.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vii.xx-p24.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#ix.ix-p72.1">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#ix.xxv-p8.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxxi-p36.1">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#ix.xxiii-p21.2">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#ix.xxiv-p5.1">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vii.xvi-p31.2">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#ix.xlvii-p25.1">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#ix.xlvii-p26.1">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#ix.ix-p80.1">11:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#ix.ccxxiv-p17.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=31#vi.ii.v-p189.2">11:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#viii.iv-p18.1">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#ix.ix-p19.1">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#ix.vi-p6.1">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#ix.ccxlix-p5.1">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#ix.cclxi-p30.1">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#vii.xxx-p30.1">12:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#ix.xxiii-p18.1">12:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxvii-p31.1">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxvi-p11.1">13:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vi.ii.ii-p114.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vii.viii-p12.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#ix.ccxxxvi-p11.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vii.xvii-p36.4">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vii.ix-p88.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#vii.xv-p27.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#ix.cclxii-p8.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=27#vii.xiii-p4.1">3:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=27#ix.ccxciii-p6.1">3:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#ix.ix-p50.4">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vii.vi-p61.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#ix.cclxii-p10.1">4:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vii.xx-p22.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxv-p33.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vii.vi-p42.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#ix.ccxxxvi-p12.1">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vii.vii-p24.5">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#vii.xii-p5.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxix-p13.1">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#ix.ccxxxiv-p6.1">5:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#ix.lxvi-p7.1">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#vi.ii.iv-p68.3">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#vii.xvi-p21.1">5:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxvii-p14.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#vii.vi-p36.1">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#ix.ccxv-p11.1">6:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxvii-p8.1">1:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#vii.vi-p31.1">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#ix.xlvii-p18.1">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#ix.ccxi-p38.1">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#vi.ii.iv-p71.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vii.xv-p15.1">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxix-p14.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vii.xi-p22.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vi.ii.v-p57.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxviii-p8.3">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#ix.cclxvi-p10.2">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#vii.viii-p8.2">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#vii.xxvi-p7.1">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#vii.viii-p9.3">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#vii.ix-p9.1">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#vii.vi-p52.1">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vii.ix-p19.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#ix.cxcii-p7.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#vii.xvi-p17.1">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#ix.ccxxvii-p15.1">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vii.vii-p15.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#vii.vi-p28.1">4:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#ix.xxiii-p61.1">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=27#ix.cccxxxvi-p4.1">4:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=30#vii.xvii-p47.1">4:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=30#vii.xx-p37.1">4:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=31#ix.xxiii-p33.1">4:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#ix.clxi-p11.1">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#ix.xxiii-p20.1">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#ix.xxiii-p22.1">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#viii.viii-p53.1">5:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#ix.cclxvi-p8.1">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#vii.ix-p38.1">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#viii.x-p43.1">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#viii.x-p44.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#vii.ix-p45.1">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#ix.xxiv-p6.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#ix.ix-p101.1">6:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#ix.xix-p6.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#ix.clx-p6.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vii.xxix-p6.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#ix.xxx-p6.1">1:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#ix.xxiii-p6.1">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#ix.xxiii-p42.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#ix.cxci-p7.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vii.ix-p83.2">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vii.ix-p84.3">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.ii.ii-p196.2">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#ix.cclxii-p15.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vi.ii.ii-p113.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vii.ix-p86.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#ix.xliii-p35.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.ii.ii-p51.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.ii.ii-p91.2">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vii.ix-p10.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vii.ix-p36.1">2:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#viii.vii-p20.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#viii.x-p79.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#ix.xxix-p11.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#ix.cxcviii-p8.1">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vii.xvi-p7.1">3:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vii.ix-p53.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#ix.xliii-p6.1">3:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#vii.ii-p8.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#vii.xvii-p51.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#viii.vii-p10.1">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#viii.x-p26.1">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#ix.ccxxiv-p19.1">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#vii.xxix-p15.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#ix.xxiii-p37.1">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#ix.ccxxvii-p17.1">4:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vii.xx-p4.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxix-p24.1">4:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#vii.xxix-p8.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#viii.iii-p39.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vii.ix-p49.1">1:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vi.ii.ii-p149.2">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vi.ii.ii-p152.9">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vii.vii-p21.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vii.xix-p13.2">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#viii.x-p82.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#ix.xxxix-p36.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vi.ii.ii-p154.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vii.xvii-p9.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vii.xvii-p22.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vii.ix-p73.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#viii.ii-p29.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vii.vi-p18.1">1:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vi.ii.ii-p155.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#ix.xxxix-p18.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#vi.ii.ii-p107.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#vii.ix-p80.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#ix.cxc-p9.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vii.xvi-p12.1">2:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxix-p4.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii.xi-p23.3">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxviii-p8.3">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxviii-p8.4">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxviii-p9.5">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#ix.cclxvi-p10.2">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#vii.vi-p30.1">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#vi.ii.iv-p70.1">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxviii-p24.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#viii.x-p25.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxix-p9.1">3:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vii.xv-p16.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#ix.xxiii-p64.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#ix.liv-p13.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#vii.xv-p23.1">3:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#ix.cclxiv-p5.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxx-p40.1">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=508&amp;scrV=0#viii.iii-p43.1">508</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1227&amp;scrV=0#vi.ii.iv-p44.3">1227</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxvi-p9.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vii.xi-p21.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#ix.cxci-p8.1">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxii-p5.1">3:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#ix.clxi-p21.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#ix.xxiii-p45.1">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#ix.ccxxvii-p21.1">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#ix.cii-p6.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#ix.xxix-p9.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#ix.lxiii-p6.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxix-p16.1">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#ix.xliii-p36.1">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#vi.ii.v-p108.2">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#ix.xliii-p21.1">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#ix.xlvii-p29.1">5:23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii.vi-p53.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vii.xiv-p7.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#ix.cxl-p7.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxx-p5.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vii.xxii-p4.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vi.ii.iv-p40.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#ix.xxiii-p44.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#vi.ii.iv-p33.1">3:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#ix.ccli-p6.2">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#ix.ix-p73.3">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#vii.xi-p14.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#ix.ccxxxi-p6.2">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vii.xxxi-p19.1">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#ix.clxxxix-p40.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#ix.cclxxxix-p7.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vii.xv-p26.1">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#ix.xxiii-p10.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#ix.ccxxxi-p6.2">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#ix.xxiii-p37.3">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#ix.ccxiv-p6.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#ix.clxxi-p5.2">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxviii-p28.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#ix.cc-p33.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vii.xv-p36.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#ix.cclxi-p8.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#ix.cc-p11.1">5:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#ix.cc-p26.1">5:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#ix.xxiii-p50.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#vii.xiv-p4.1">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#ix.xxiii-p63.1">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#ix.xlv-p13.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#ix.xlvii-p15.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#vii.xxv-p21.1">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#vii.xvii-p43.1">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#ix.ix-p21.1">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=18#vii.ix-p30.3">6:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#vii.xi-p4.1">6:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vii.vi-p46.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxvii-p42.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vii.xiv-p5.1">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#ix.ccxxvii-p14.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#ix.xlvii-p13.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#ix.ccxxxi-p6.2">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vii.xxix-p20.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#ix.clxxiii-p7.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#ix.cxci-p6.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#ix.ccxxxvi-p17.1">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#vii.ix-p47.1">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#ix.xxiii-p11.1">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#ix.xxiii-p26.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vi.ii.iii-p10.2">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vii.xxii-p12.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#ix.xliii-p20.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#ix.xxiii-p51.1">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#ix.xxiii-p52.1">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#ix.ccv-p20.1">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vii.ix-p57.1">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vii.xxviii-p8.7">4:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vii.xxviii-p8.7">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#ix.ix-p73.4">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#ix.ccxxxi-p6.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#ix.ix-p73.4">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#ix.xxiii-p43.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#ix.xxiii-p58.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vi.ii.ii-p194.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vi.ii.ii-p195.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vii.xvii-p31.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#ix.xxiii-p16.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#ix.xxiii-p9.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#ix.xxiii-p36.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vii.ix-p39.2">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#ix.ccxxxi-p6.2">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#ix.xvii-p4.2">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#ix.xxiii-p56.1">3:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii.viii-p15.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii.ix-p17.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii.vi-p34.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii.xxvii-p37.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#ix.cxv-p7.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#viii.x-p78.1">1:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vii.ix-p83.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vii.ix-p60.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vii.vii-p18.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vii.vii-p22.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.x-p81.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#ix.xxxix-p31.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#vi.ii.ii-p152.5">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#vi.ii.ii-p63.3">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#viii.iii-p35.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#ix.cxxvi-p22.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#ix.ix-p73.5">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#ix.ix-p44.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vii.vi-p43.2">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vii.ix-p68.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vii.ix-p68.3">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#ix.xxiii-p5.1">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#ix.ix-p71.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#ix.ix-p97.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vii.xv-p33.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#ix.xliii-p37.1">3:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#ix.cclxi-p35.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#ix.xxiii-p34.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#vii.xv-p35.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxiii-p15.2">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vii.xxv-p27.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#vii.vii-p38.1">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=26#ix.xxiii-p55.1">10:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#vii.xxix-p21.1">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#ix.xlvii-p40.1">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=4#ix.xlvii-p11.1">11:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#ix.ccxxxv-p6.1">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#ix.ccxxiv-p18.1">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxviii-p20.1">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=36#ix.cxl-p9.1">11:36-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=38#ix.xliii-p32.1">11:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#ix.ccxli-p6.1">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#ix.lv-p5.1">12:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=22#vi.ii.iii-p34.1">12:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=23#viii.x-p27.1">12:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=15#vii.xxvii-p40.1">13:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#ix.ccxxiii-p7.2">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vii.ix-p70.2">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#ix.xxiii-p21.1">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#ix.xxiii-p19.1">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#ix.xxiii-p15.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vii.xxviii-p17.1">5:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vii.xxv-p15.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vii.xxvii-p33.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#ix.xxiii-p18.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#vii.viii-p4.2">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#ix.xxiii-p38.1">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#ix.cclxii-p20.1">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#ix.xliii-p24.1">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#ix.xxiii-p19.1">3:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#vii.xvi-p13.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#vii.xvi-p16.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#vii.xvi-p24.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#vii.xxx-p20.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vi.ii.ii-p171.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#ix.xxiii-p24.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#vii.viii-p7.2">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#ix.clxii-p8.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#vii.viii-p4.2">5:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vii.x-p18.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vii.vii-p24.5">1:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vii.xx-p7.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vii.xix-p21.3">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#vii.vi-p37.1">3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vii.xx-p11.1">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vi.ii.ii-p192.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#vii.vi-p33.1">16:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jude</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#ix.ccxlv-p34.1">1:12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.ii.ii-p152.6">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.ii.ii-p153.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=6#vii.ix-p26.1">21:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=18#vii.xiii-p19.1">21:18-19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Judith</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jdt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#vii.ix-p61.1">9:5-6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Wisdom of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#ix.ix-p111.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vii.x-p10.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#ix.ix-p86.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vii.xxiv-p10.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#ix.xxxix-p37.2">7:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#vii.ix-p16.3">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#vii.xviii-p19.1">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#ix.ccxx-p5.1">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#vii.ix-p16.3">18:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Baruch</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bar&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vii.vii-p40.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bar&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=35#vi.ii.ii-p191.1">3:35</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Maccabees</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Macc&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#ix.vii-p8.1">7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Sirach</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#vi.ii.v-p32.1">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#ix.ix-p114.1">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=18#ix.cclxi-p25.1">20:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=11#viii.vii-p62.1">27:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=20#vii.ix-p16.3">43:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=30#vii.xxix-p25.1">43:30</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" prev="x.i" next="x.iii" id="x.ii">
  <h2 id="x.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Greek" id="x.ii-p0.2">
    <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="x.ii-p0.3" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek"> Χρήματα δ᾽ ἀνθρώπων ἄλλοτε ἄλλος ἔχει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-p167.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀΐδιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p62.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγένητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p35.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p35.15">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγέννητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p35.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p35.11">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p35.16">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγύμναστον ἔχων τὸν νοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαθὴ κουροτρόφος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxxvii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαθότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγγαρευόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xliv-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγεννήτως καὶ ἀνάρχως ὑφεστῶσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγεννησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxv-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδελφότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδελφῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxi-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδελφούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xliii-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδολεσχία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀθλητὴς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀιών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p41.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκατάληπτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκροώμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλεξιτήριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμέσως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p21.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμεριμνία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμφίκομοι καὶ δασεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάδειξις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάρχως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p62.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-p19.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνόμοιοι πάμπαν ἀλλήλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p85.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναίτιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p62.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναδείκνυσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναδεῖξαι, ἀποφαίνειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναδειξαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναρχία ἀπὸ φιλαρχίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνδράποδον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxl-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνυπόστατα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxv-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνυπότακτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p73.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀξιώματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p66.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀοργησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ γενέσεως μέχρι τοῦ σημείου τὴν ἀνθρωπότητα διατρέχων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπό: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p9.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p10.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p66.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p66.6">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόκρυφος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p80.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόρρητα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p35.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαράλλακτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p70.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαραλλάκτως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.x-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαραλλάκτως ἔχει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p70.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπειρία κόσμων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p13.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p88.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπο πρεσβυτέρων ἕως διακόνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπολύσῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cc-p65.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποφαίνειν σῶμα χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p15.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀριστερός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχὴ δὲ ἀγένητόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p35.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p21.17">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p36.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p66.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχαὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p34.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχικάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσύγχυτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvii-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσώματον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσκητὴς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσκηταί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p27.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφέλκονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxiv-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀψευδὲς στόμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxlv-p32.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁγίασμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p18.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁγιάσαι και ἀναδεῖξαι τὸν μὲν ἄρτον τοῦτον αὐτὸ τὸ τίμιον σῶμα τοῦ κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁγιάσμασι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁπαλῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cc-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁπλῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cc-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἂστράγαλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p80.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἃ ἀνέγνων ἔγνων καὶ κὰτέγνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xlii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἃ ἀνέγνων ἔγνων καὶ κατέγνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xli-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄβυσσος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄκουε πολλὰ λάλει δ᾽ ὀλίνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄμορφος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄναρχος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p62.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p62.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνδρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxl-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνθρωπον Θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p64.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄπλαστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p39.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄρσενα πάντ᾽ ἀλέεινε συνείσακτον δὲ μάλιστα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lvi-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄρχη γὰρ υἱοῦ πατὴρ ὡς αἴτιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p62.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄσωματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄψυχα ὄργανα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅιρεσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xvii-p4.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐὰν τὴν ἀπὸ χρόνον νοῇς ἀρχὴν καὶ ἄναρχος ὁ υἱ&amp; 232·ς, οὐκ ἄρχεται γὰρ ἀπὸ χρόνου ὁ χρόνων δεσπότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p62.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐίτε ἐν βαθυῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγὼ ζῶ διὰ τὸν πατέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγώ εἰμι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐδόξασά σε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τῆς ἑτοιμασίας τοῦ ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p48.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τῆς ματαιότητος καὶ κενῆς ἀπάτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκδικούμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxi-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκεῖνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκεῖνος μαρτυρήσει περὶ ἐμοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p21.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκπορεύεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p21.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκτήσατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p69.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκτήσω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p69.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκτοῦ κρασπέδου τὸ πᾶν ὕφασμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.x-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλευθέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xi-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλευθέραν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xi-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐμόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xcix-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐμμέσως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p21.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p48.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p49.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p53.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p10.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-p2.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-p7.2">6</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἀρχᾐ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἄλλοις τισι δυνάμεων ἐνεργήμασι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν Κύροις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxix-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν Νύροις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxix-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν αἰνίγματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν δὲ τὰ τείρεα πάντα τά τ᾽ οὐρανὸς ἐστεφάνωται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν κεφαλαί&amp; 251· ἔκτισεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p39.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν οὐρανῷ ἴσως παράδειγμα (τῆς πόλεως) ἀνάκειται τῷ βουλομένῳ ὁρᾷν καὶ ὁρῶντι ἑαυτὸν κατοικίζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῆ πολιτεὶ&amp; 139· καμάτους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxl-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῇ οἰκί&amp; 139· τοῦ πατρός μου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p45.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τοῦς γενητοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνέργεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p4.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p9.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνέργημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεικονιζομένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεφύσησεν εἰς τὸ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p38.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνιζομένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνπλήκτοις, ἐνπλέκτοις, ἀπλήκτοις, ἀπράκτοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccxxxvii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντὸς ὑμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p108.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντελέχεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p4.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντετριμμένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντρίβομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντριβής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ἐμοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ἰσχύος ἧς χορηγεί ὁ θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ αἰνιγμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-p27.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p35.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ οἰκονομίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvii-p42.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ οὗ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξιτήριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξιτήριον δῶρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-p27.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξοδευόντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxliv-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξοδευθείς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxliv-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξομολογούμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p45.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p45.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξομολογουμένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p45.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τῇ ἀναδείξει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τῇ ἀναδειξει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τοῖς οἱκονομηθεῖσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxxiv-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίκηρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπειδὴ γὰρ ἀπὸ τοῦ πατρὸς ἡ ἀρχὴ τῷ υἱ&amp; 254·, κατὰ τοῦτο μείζων ὁ πατὴρ ὡς αἴτιος καὶ ἀρχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπερωτήσεις καἰ ἀποκρίσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p23.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπι ταῖς σύναξεσι καὶ τῇ κοινωνί&amp; 139· τῶν πνευματικῶν χαρισμάτων.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxliv-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιβλέποντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιδάνεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxi-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιεικής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxiii-p37.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπινέμησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lv-p8.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lv-p8.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιστήμης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxx-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιστασία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιστολῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxx-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιτίμια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.viii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιτιμίοις ἐσωφρονίζοντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p19.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιτρέποντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐποίησε δύνα μιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p102.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐποιησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p43.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐρημιτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐρρύπων ἐσωκράτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐσφράγισεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφέλκονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxiv-p33.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p48.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p48.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν μὲν ὑπόληψις, ὁρμὴ, ὄρεξις, ἔκκλισις, καὶ ἑνὶ λόγῳ ὁσα ἡμέτερα ἔργα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐχειροτονήθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxc-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑνιζομένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑξιτήριον δῶρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cciv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑτέρως ἕχειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-p86.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἓν πρόσωπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.liii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἓν πρᾶγμα πολύπροσωπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxi-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκγονος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxxxii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκθεσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxi-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκθεσις τῆς πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxi-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκτισε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p70.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔμψυχα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔμψυχον ὄργανον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔννομος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p31.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔνσαρκον οἰκονομίαν,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccclv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔξω ὄντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔξω μὲν ὄντες τῆς ᾽Εκκλησιας εἰργονται τῆς κοινωνίας τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔξω μὲν ὄντες, τῆς κοινωνίας εἴργονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔσοπτρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p57.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔστι φωνὴ αὴρ πεπληγμένος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p63.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔχθροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxii-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕνωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἀρχὴ τῆς μεταβολῆς ἡ πρώτη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἅπασα διάνοια ἢ πρακτικὴ ἢ ποιητικὴ ἢ θεωρητική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἱδία παροικία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxvii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ὅλη διακόσμησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p41.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ αὐτοαλήθεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxiv-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ αὐτοζωή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p63.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ δὲ ὑπόστασις οὐσία ἐστὶ καὶ οὐδὲν ἀλλὸ σημαινόμενον ἔχει ἢ αὐτὸ τὸ ὄν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxvi-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ θεία φύσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p83.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ συκοφαντία περιφέρει σοφόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxiv-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ τί πρῶτον ἐκίνησε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ τοῦ Χριστοῦ προσηγορία …δηλοῖ τόν τε Χρίσαντα Θεὸν καὶ τὸν Χρισθέντα Υἱ&amp; 232·ν καὶ τὸ Χρίσμα τὸ Πνεῦμα.”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡγεμών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccvii-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡγευών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccvii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxcii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ ἐπὶ λόγῳ τῆς τῶν πτωχευόντων ἐν τῇ ᾽Εκκλησί&amp; 139· οἰκονομίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvii-p42.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ πολλοὺς ἢ ἀπείρους λέγειν ἦν ὀρθότερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ τὸ τοῦ Δημοσθένους ὅτι νῦν οὐκ ἔστι Δημοσθένης ἀλλὰ καὶ θεσμοθέτης ἢ χορηγὸς ἢ στεφανηφόρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iv-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤδη ἐκρίθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤδη γὰρ ποτ᾽ ἐγὼ γενόμην κούρητε κόρος τε,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἥ τ᾽ ὀλίγη μὲν πρῶτα κορύσσεται, αὐτὰρ ἔπειτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxx-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἥσυχος, αἰθυί&amp; 219·ς δ᾽ ἶσα θαλασσοπορεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἦν ποτὲ ὅτε οὐκ ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδιόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰσοῤ&amp; 191·οπία.  : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερατεί&amp; 251·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lv-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερατεῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lv-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερατικὸν τάγμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lv-p6.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερατικοὺς, ἢ κληρικοὺς ἢ λαικοὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lv-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερεύς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xlv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερεῦσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxli-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱεροῦ ταγματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lv-p6.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερωμένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cv-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀλίγων δέ ἐστι χρεία ἢ ἑνός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iv-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀνειροπολεὶ ἵππους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀνειροπολεῖ καὶ καθεύδων ἱππικήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀρθὴν πίστιν ἔχουσα φιλοχρίστοιο μενοινῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀστρακόδερμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἐπιλύχνιος ψαλμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ὤν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ διαβολος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccv-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ δράκων ὁ τῷ μαράθρω τὸν ὀφθαλμὸν ἀμβλυώπτοντα λεπτύνων καὶ διαχαράττων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ θλίβειν καὶ κατέχειν δυνάμενος, παλαιστικός· ὁ δὲ ὦσαι τῇ πληγῇ, πυστικός· ὁ δὲ ἀμφοτέροις τούτοις, παγκρατιαστικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccxxxiv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ κόσμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ μανδραγόρας τους ἀνθρώπους κοιμίζει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ μονογενὴς θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ παράγων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p89.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ τῷ πνεύματι σωματοποιηθεὶς ἄνθρωπος χαρακτήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p83.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ τραπεὶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxiii-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ υἱ&amp; 232·ς, ἐ&amp; 129·ν ὡς αἴτιον τὸν πατέρα λαμβάνῃς, οὐκ ἄναρχος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p62.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁθεν προῆλθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p21.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμιλίας μαχράς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p38.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοόυσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμολογουμένως τῇ φύσει ζῆν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p42.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.liii-p8.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p10.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p9.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p10.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p70.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.x-p10.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.x-p16.4">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.liii-p8.10">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοουσιοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁράω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p77.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁρᾶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p59.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὃ ὑφέστηκε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὃ γὰρ χείρω μὴ ποιεῖ ἄνθρωπον, πῶς δη τοῦτο βίον ἀνθρώπου χείρω ποιήσειεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄργανον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄργανον δὲ λόγον Θεοῦ δι᾽ οὗ κατεσκευάσθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅθεν προῆλθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p21.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅμοιον κατ᾽ οὐσίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.x-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅροι κατ᾽ ἐπιτομήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iv-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p77.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅσσα τ᾽ ἔφυσεν ἅπαντα, τὰ δ᾽ ἔ?οιθεν ἄλλου ἄπ᾽ ἄλλο.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p49.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅταν δὲ ἔλθῃ ἐκεῖνος, τὸ πνεῦμα τῆς ἀληθείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτε ἐγενήθη ἄστρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι ὁ μὲν θεὸς καὶ πατὴρ συνέχων τὰ πάντα φθάνει εἰς εκαστον τῶν ὄντων μεταδιδοὺς ἑκάστῳ ἀπὸ τοῦ ἰδίου τὸ εἶναι· ὢν γὰρ ἔστιν· ἐλάττων δὲ παρὰ τὸν πατέρα ὁ Υἱ&amp; 232·ς φθάνει ἐπὶ μόνα τὰ λογικά· δεύτερος γάρ ἐστι τοῦ πατρός· ἔτι δὲ ἧττον τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ἐπὶ μόνους τοὺς ἁγίους διικνούμενον· ὥστε κατὰ τοῦτο μείζων ἡ δύναμις τοῦ Πατρὸς παρὰ τὸν Υἱ&amp; 232·ν καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον πλείων δὲ ἡ τοῦ Υἱοῦ παρὰ τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ ὁ μνημονεύων σου, ἐν δὲ τῷ ἅδῃ τίς ἐξομολογήσεται σοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p50.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι οὐκ ἔστιν αἰτιος τῶν κακῶν ὁ θεος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p27.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὐτόυολοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxix-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑετοῦ ποιεῖται σημεῖον ὁ ῎Αρατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxcii-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ τὰ ἐσκαμμένα πηδᾶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ τῆς ὀγδόης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ τῆς παροικίας τῶν καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς μερῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxvii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπόστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p6.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p29.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p13.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.x-p16.2">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xciii-p25.4">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xciii-p25.7">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xciii-p25.9">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xciii-p25.10">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxvi-p8.3">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxv-p18.1">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvii-p32.2">11</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπόστασις .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπ᾽ αὐτῶν τῶν λογίων τοῦ πνεύματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπαρίθμησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπηρέτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p44.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπηρεσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποπίπτοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p19.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p19.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποπτῶσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p19.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποστάσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p10.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccclv-p5.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποστῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποτάσσω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποτεταγμένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπουργός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑφεστάναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxx-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑφεστῶσαν.  &amp; 195·πόστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕδατι ἑαυτοὺς ἐγκρύπτομεν …καὶ τρίτον τοῦτο ποιήσαντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕλη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-p4.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-p5.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-p5.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕλη, ὕλFα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.v-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕπαρξις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-p86.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἐπάμειψε φύσεις, ὥς τ᾽ οὐρανος ἐς πέρας ἦλθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς αἴτιος καὶ ἀρχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p66.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ουδεὶς ᾽Οδυσσεύς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς τρία μὲν τίκτει, δύο δ᾽ ἔκλεπει, ἓν δ᾽ ἀλεγίζει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p55.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ ἄλλο τι ἐξιτήριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-p27.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ ἐκ αἰνίγματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε εἶναι φανερὸν ὅτι ἔστι τι τοιοῦτον ὃ δὴ καὶ καλοῦμεν φύσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p42.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὦ χρυσὸν ἀγγείλας ἐπῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xl-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ᾔνεσάν με πάντες ἄγγελοί μου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Α ἀνέγνως οὐκ ἔγνως· εἰγὰρ ἔγνως, οὐκ ἂν κατέγνως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xlii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αγαθὸς ἦν, ἀγαθῷ δὲ ουδεὶς περὶ οὐδενὸς οὐδέποτε ἐγγίγνεται φθόνος, τούτου δ᾽ ἐκτὸς ὢν πάντα ὅτι μάλιστα γενέσθαι ἐβουλήθη παραπλήσια ἑαυτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αθέσμῳ γάμῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cc-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλὰ μὴν ἀφαιρουμένου μήκους καὶ πλάτους καὶ βάθους, οὐδὲν ὁρῶμεν ὑπολειπόμενον πλὴν ἐ&amp; 176· τι ἐστὶ τὸ ὁριζόμενον ὑπὸ τούτων, ὥστε τὴν ὕλην ἀνάγκη φαὶνεσθαι μόνην οὐσίαν οὕτω σκοπουμένοις.  Λέγω δ᾽ ὕλην ἢ καθ᾽ αὑτὴν μήτε τὶ, μήτε ποσὸν, μήτε ἄλλο μηδὲν λέγεται οἷς ὥρισται τὸ ὄν· ἔστι γὰρ τι καθ᾽ οὗ κατηγορεῖται τούτων ἕκαστον, ᾧ τὸ εἶναι ἕτερον, καὶ τῶν κατηγορεῶν ἑκάστῃ.  Τὰ μὲν γὰρ ἄλλα τῆς οὐσίας κατηγορεῖται· αὕτη δὲ, τῆς ὕλης.  &amp; 169·Ωστε τὸ ἔσχατον, καθ᾽ αὑτὸ οὔτε τὶ, οὔτε ποσὸν, οὔτε ἄλλο οὐδέν ἐστιν· οὐδὲ δὴ αἰ ἀποφάσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p52.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλά τίς ἐστι δύναμις ἀγεννήτως καὶ ἀνάρχως ὑφεοτῶσα ἥτις ἐςτὶν αἰτία τῆς ἁπάντων τῶν ὄντων αἰτίας, ἐκ γὰρ τοῦ πατρὸς ὁ υἱ&amp; 232·ς δι᾽ οὗ τὰ πάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p3.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλ᾽ ἡμεῖς αὐτοῖς οὐ διαμειψόμεθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-p165.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αναξιμένης δὲ καὶ ᾽Αναξάγο ρας καὶ Δημόκριτος τὸ πλάτος αἴτιον εἶναί φασι τοῦ μένειν αὐτήν· οὐ γὰρ τέμνειν ἀλλ᾽ ἐπιπωματίζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p54.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ανδρέας δὲ ἐν τῷ περὶ τῶν ψευδῶς πεπιστευμένων ψευδός φησιν εἶναι τὸ Μύραιναν ἔχιϊ μίγνυσθαι προσερχομένην ἐπὶ τὸ τεναγῶδες, οὐδὲ γαρ ἐπὶ τενάγους ἔχεις νέμεσθαι, φιληδοῦντας λιμώδεσιν ἐρημίαις.  Σώστρατος δὲ ἐν τοῖς περὶ Ζώων συγκατατίθεται τῇ μίξει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p54.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Απολογία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αρχὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p34.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αρχὴ μὲν οὖν πατρὸς οὐδεμία, ἀρχὴ δὲ τοῦ υἱοῦ ὁ πατήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ασκητικὴ προδιατύπωσις ), is an exhortation to enlistment in the sacred warfare; the second, on renunciation of the world and spiritual perfection, is the Sermo asceticus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iv-p2.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ασκητικαὶ διατάξεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.viii-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εμπεδοκλῆς στερέμνιον εἶναι τὸν οὐρανὸν ἐξ ἀ&amp; 153·ρος συμπαγέντος ὑπὸ πυρὸς κρυσταλλοειδῶς, τὸ πυρῶδες καὶ ἀερῶδες ἐν ἑκατέρῳ τῶν ἡμισφαιρίων περιέχοντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p42.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επὶ τοῖς δικασταῖς, ὅταν δημοσί&amp; 139· κρινωσι, τὰ παραπετάσματα συνελκύσαντες οἱ παρεστῶτες πᾶσιν ἀυτοὺς δεικνύουσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxiv-p33.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ινδικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ιουδαϊκῆς ἁλώσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxl-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Αρχη ἡ μὲν λέγεται ὅθεν ἄν τι τοῦ πράγματος κινηθείη πρῶτον· οἱον τοῦ μήκους, καὶ ὁδοῦ…ἡ δὲ ὅθεν ἂν κάλλιστα ἕκαστον γένοιτο· οἷον καὶ μαθήσεως, οὐκ ἀπὸ τοῦ πρώτου καὶ τῆς τοῦ πράγματος ἀρχῆς ἐνίοτε ἀρκτέον, ἀλλ᾽ ὅθεν ρᾷστ᾽ ἂν μάθοι, ἡ δὲ, ὅθεν πρῶτον γινεται ἐνυπάρχοντος· οἷον ὡς πλοίου τρόπις, καὶ οἰκίας θεμέλιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Εκθεσις τῆς κατὰ μέρος πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Ερις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxx-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Ετι δ᾽ ἡ φορὰ τῶν μορίων καὶ ὅλης αὐτῆς ἠ κατὰ φύσιν ἐπἰ τὸ μέσον τοῦ παντός ἐστιν, διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ τυγχάνει κειμένη νῦν ἐπὶ τοῦ κέντρου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p64.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Ετι τοίνον, ἔφη, πάμμεγά τε εἶναι αὐτό, καὶ ἡμᾶς οἰκεϊν τοὺς μέχρι ῾Ηρακλείων στηλῶν ἀπὸ Φάσιδος ἐν σμικρῷ τινὶ μορί&amp; 251· ὥςπερ περι τέλμα μύρμηκας ἢ βατράχους περὶ τὴν θάλατταν ὀικοῦντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-p59.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Αγιος ᾽Ιωάννης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Εσπερε, κυανέας ἱερὸν, φίλε, νυκτὸς ἄγαλμα,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p70.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῥήματα φθοροποιά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾ἢ κοίλης μύρμηκες ὀχῆς ἐξ ὤεα πάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ηγεμόνι Σεβαστείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccvii-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ορίζων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p77.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ορῶμεν δὴ τὴν κίνησιν ὅτι δύναται διακρίνειν τὸν ἀ&amp; 153·ρα καὶ ἐκπυροῦν ὥστε καὶ τὰ φερόμενα τηκόμενα φαίνεσθαι πολλάκις.  Τὸ μὲν οὖν γίγνεσθαι τὴν ἀλέαν καὶ τὴν θερμότητα ἱκανή ἐστι παρασκευάζειν καὶ ἡ τοῦ ἡλίου φορὰ μόνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p71.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">“τῶς ἐν τῇ Εκκλησί&amp; 139· πεφυλαγμένων δογμάτων καὶ κηρυγμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">…οὐκ ἐννοεῖς τὸ διαφέρον τοῦ τι νῦν λεγομένου καί τοῦ τότε· τότε· μὲν γὰρ ἐλέγετο ἐκ τοῦ ἐναντίου πράγματος τὸ ἐναντίον πρᾶγμα γίγνεσθαι, νῦν δὲ ὅτι αὐτὸ τὸ ἐναντίον ἑαυτῷ ἐναντίον οὐκ ἄν ποτε γένοιτο, οὔτε τὸ ἐν ἡμῖν οὔτε τὸ ἐν φύσει· τότε μὲν γὰρ περὶ τῶν ἐχόντων τῶν ἐναντίων ἐλέγομεν, ἐπονομάζοντες αὐτὰ τῇ ἐκείνων ἐπωνυμί&amp; 139·, νῦν δὲ περὶ ἐκείνων αὐτῶν ὧν ἐνόντων, ἔχει τὴν ἐπωνυμίαν τὰ ὀνομαζόμενα, αὐτὰ δ᾽ ἐκείνα οὐκ ἄν ποτέ φαμεν ἐθεγῆσαι γένεσιν ἀλλήλων δέξασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αἰγών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p64.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αἱ ἐγχέλυς γίγνονται εκ τῶν καλουμένων γῆς ἐντέρων ἃ αὐτόματα συνίσταται εν τῷ πηλῷ καὶ ἐν τῇ γῇ ἐνίκμῳ.  Καὶ ἤδη εἰσιν ὠμμέναι αἱ μὲν ἐκδύνουσαι ἐκ τούτων, αἱ δὲ ἐν διακνιζομένοις καὶ διαιρουμένοις γίγνονται φανεραί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αὐτοὶ τῶν κακῶν ἀρχὴν ἀγαθὸν ὄντα τὸν Θεον ποιοῦσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ανγελοσ ιν δίινυμ φαχιεμ χοντινεντερ ιντεντοσ οχυλοσ ηαβερε.  Ιδεμ δοχετ ιν Χομ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p56.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ασιανοὶ δὲ Τυχικὸς καὶ Τρόφιμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxix-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ασχετιχυμ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iv-p32.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Βίον ἐξεπέρασ᾽ ἀγνὼς ἀκλεής.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.x-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γλώσσης τοι θησαυρὸς ἐν ἀνθρώποισιν ἄριστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γρηγορίω ἐπισκόπῳ καὶ ἀδελφῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lix-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γρηγορί&amp; 251· ἑταίρῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxx-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δόξα ἐν ὑψίστοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δύναμις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δῆλον δ᾽ ὅτι καὶ εἰ γενητὸν ἢ φθαρτόν, οὐκ ἀ&amp; 188·διον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δείξει ἀληθείης ἐς μέσον ἐρχομένης.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxxv-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δείξει δὴ μανίην μὲν ἐμὴν Βαιὸς χρόνος ἀστοῖς,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxxv-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δεσερτόρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxix-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δησερόρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxix-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διὰ τί τὰ κρέα σήπεται μᾶλλον ὑπὸ τὴν σελήνην ἢ τὸν ἥλιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-p70.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διάβολος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p84.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διὸς θυγάτηρ καὶ Σελάνας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-p64.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διαβάλλειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p84.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διακονουμένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cc-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δογματίζει οὗτος καὶ οἱ ἀπ᾽ αὐποῦ Σαβελλιανοὶ τὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι Πατέρα τὸν αὐτὸν Υἱ&amp; 232·ν τὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι ἅγιον πνεῦμα, ὡς εἶναι ἐν μιᾷ ὑποστάσει τρεῖς ὀνομασίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.x-p10.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ελεγε δὲ…τοὺς νόμους τοῖς ἀραχνίοις ὁμοίους· και γὰρ ἐκεῖνα ἐ&amp; 129·ν μὲν ἐμπέσῃ τι κοῦφον καὶ ἀσθενὲς στέγειν, ἐ&amp; 129·ν δὲ μεῖζον, διακόψαν οἴχεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-p41.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ενα γὰρ οἴδαμεν ἀγέννητον καὶ μίαν τῶν πάντων ἀρχὴν, τὸν πατέρα τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾽Ιησοῦ Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p3.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ζεὺς, φύσεως ἀρχηγὲ, νόμον μέτα πάντα κυβερνῶν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ζηλῶ δ᾽ ἀνδρῶν ὃς ἀκινδυνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.x-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ζηλῶ σὲ, γέρον,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.x-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ζητοῦμεν, εἰ ἡ πλήρωσις τῶν βρωμάτων ἐπὶ Χριστοῦ ἐκέκτητο καὶ κένωσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccclvii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ζωσίμη ἡ πρὶν ἐοῦσα μόνῳ τῷ σώματι δούλη,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ηεξͅμερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.xi-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θάμνος τ᾽ οἰωνός τε καὶ εἰν ἁλὶ ἔλλοπος ἰχθύς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεὸν γενεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p98.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p98.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεὸς γὰρ δοκει τὸ αἴτιον πασιν εἰναι καὶ ἀρχή τις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p99.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεός,… μονογενὴς ὤν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p46.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεᾶσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p98.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεοποιηθῶμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεοτόκον,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccclv-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεοτόκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.x-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ιησοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κήρυγμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p8.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κύδιστ᾽ ἀθανάτων, πολυώνομε, παγκρατὲς αἰεὶ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ τῷ σώματι νῦν εὗρεν ἐλευθερίην.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κηρύγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p10.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λυτρωτής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxii-p12.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxii-p12.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μία ᾽Αρχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p34.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μαυρούσιοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μετάνοια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p19.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μνήμη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxvii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μοναρχία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Νύσιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Νῦν μὲν τῇς ἐφέπου, ποτὲ δ᾽ἀλλοῖος χρόα γίγνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ναὶ μὰ τὸν ἁμετέρᾳ ψύχᾳ παραδόντα τετρακτύν,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ονοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxii-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οτι οὑ δεῖ ἱερατικὸν ἢ κληρικὸν ἢ ἀσκητὴν ἐν βαλανειῳ μετὰ γυναικῶν ἀπολούεσθαι, μηδὲ πάντα Χριστιανὸν ἢ λαϊκόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lv-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πύστεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxvii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παγὰν ἀενάου φύσεως ῥιζώματ᾽ ἔχουσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πανάριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclix-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παρνασσηνός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxiii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πατρίς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxxxviii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πλάτων κατὰ συναύγειαν, τοῦ μὲν ἐκ τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν φωτὸς ἐπὶ ποσὸν ἀποῤ&amp; 191·έοντος εἰς τὸν ὁμογενῆ ἀ&amp; 153·ρα, τοῦ δὲ ἀπὸ τοῦ σώματος φερομένου ἀποῤ&amp; 191·εῖν· τὸν δὲ μεταξὺ ἀ&amp; 153·ρα εὐδιάχυτον ὄντα καὶ εὔτρεπτον, συνεκτείνοντος τῷ πυρώδει τῆς ὄψεως, αὕτη, λέγεται πλατωνικὴ συναύγεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-p58.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πνεῦμα προσώπου ἡμῶν χριστὸς κύριος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xx-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πορφορικὸς Λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxvi-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σείουα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Στέρησις ἄρα ἐστὶ τὸ κακὸν, καὶ ἔλλειψις, και ἀσθένεια, καὶ ἀσυμμετρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σφραγὶς γάρ ἐστιν ἰσότυπος ἐν ἑαυτῷ δεικνὺς τὸν πατέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τάγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xlvii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τίς ξένος, ὦ ναυηγέ; Δεόντιχος ἐνθάδε νεκρὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ πῦρ Θεὸν ὑπειλήφασιν ῞Ιππασος …καὶ ῾Ηράκλειτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p51.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ πολύτροπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ τῆς γνώσεως ἀγαθόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸν πλοῦτον τῆς ἀγαθότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τόν τε νότον τόντ᾽ εὖρον ὃς ἔσχατα φυκία κινεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p50.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τόσσον ἀφαυρότερος μήνας ὅσον ἔξοχος ἄστρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p71.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τῇς ἀρετῆς τὸν πλοῦτον· ἐπεὶ τὸ μὲν ἔμπεδον αἰεί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-p166.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοὺς λογισμοὺς καθαιρῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῖς καλοῖς πάντα μετὰ τῆς τοῦ καλοῦ προσθήκης γίνεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τουτων δὲ οὕτως ἐχόντων ὁμολογητέον ἓν μὲν εἶναι τὸ κατὰ ταὐτὰ εἶδος ἔχον ἀγέννητον καὶ ἀνώλεθρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p35.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τρέπεσθαι δὲ τὰ ἔμπυρα ταῦτα καὶ τὰ ἄλλα ἄστρα, τὸν μὴν ἥλιον ἐκ τῆς μεγάλης θαλάττης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p73.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φῶς ἐκ Φῶτος, Θεὸν ἀληθινὸν ἐκ Θεοῦ ἀληθινοῦ, γεννηθέντα οὐ ποιηθέντα, ὁμοούσιον τῷ Πατρι, δι᾽ οἷ τὰ πάντα ἐγένετο, τά τε ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ καὶ τὰ ἐν τῇ γῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxvi-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φαντασία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φειδωλῆς πλείστη δὲ χάρις κατὰ μέτρον ἰούσῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φιλόχριστοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χ᾽ ἁλκυόνες στορεσεῦντι τὰ κύματα, τάν τε θάλασσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p49.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χαρακτὴρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p83.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστοφόνοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ψαλμὸς τᾥ Δαυὶδ ἐξοδίου σκηνῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἱρετίζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xvii-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἱρετικὸς ἄνθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xvii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸ τὸ καλεῖσθαι αὐτὸν Υιον τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸ τὸ πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αλείπτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clvi-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ατειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βαθμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxi-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βεβαιωθῆσαι ἐν τοῖς δόγμασι τοῦ κυρίου καὶ τῶν ἀποστόλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γῆς τ᾽ εὐρυστέρνου γένεσιν, πυθμένας τε θαλάσσης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p47.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γῦπα δὲ ἄρρενα οὔ φασι γίγνεσθαί ποτε ἀλλὰ θηλείας ἁπάσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p56.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενόμενον καὶ φθαρτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p68.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενεά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxxix-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενητός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p35.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενητός, ἀγένητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p35.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννητὸς καὶ ἀγέννητος, ἐν ἀνθρ ?πω Θεὸς, ἐν θανάτῳ ζωὴ ἀληθινή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p35.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννητός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p35.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p35.10">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p35.20">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννητός,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p35.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννητός, ἀγέννητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p35.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννητοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p35.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννητοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p35.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεωμετρίαν δὲ καὶ κάλλη σχημάτων καὶ ὡραίας πλάσεις αὐτῶν ἄνευ τέχνης τε καὶ κανόνων καὶ τοῦ καλουμένου ὑπὸ τῶν σοφῶν διαβήτου, τὸ κάλλιστον σχημάτων ἑξαγωνόν τε καὶ ἑξάπλευρον καὶ ἰσογώνιον ἀποδείκνυνται αἱ μέλιτται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γλῶττα μὴ προτρεχέτω τοῦ νοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γλαῦκἠ ᾽Αθήναζε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxcii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνῶθι σεαυτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p75.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γρῖφος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccxlii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γριπίζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccxliii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γριτή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccxliv-p4.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccxlv-p4.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γυναικὸς φυλακή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δὶς κράμβη θάνατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxxvii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δίαυλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δόγμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p34.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p8.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p9.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p9.7">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p10.14">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p10.17">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p13.2">7</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δόγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p8.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p9.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p9.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p10.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p10.4">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p10.7">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p10.9">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxvi-p10.1">8</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δόκησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύναμις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύο ἄναρχοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p34.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύσκολα τὰ καλά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δῶρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-p27.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δακρύσας ἐπίκηρον εὸν βίον· οὐδὲ γὰρ αὐτὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεινότερον οὐδὲν ἄλλο μητρυιᾶς κακόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxi-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τῶν ἀλλοτρίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p57.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τοῦ π: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p36.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-p16.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p41.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p42.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p44.2">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p45.2">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p46.2">6</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάβολος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cciv-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διόπερ τῶν μὲν ἰχθύων οὐδεὶς ἔχει πνεύμονα ἀλλ᾽ ἀντὶ τούτου βράγχια καθάπερ εἴρηται ἐν τοῖς περὶ ἀναπνοῆς· ὕδατι γᾶρ ποιεῖται τὴν κατάψυξιν, τὰ δ᾽ ἀναπνέοντα ἔχει πνεύμονα ἀναπνεῖ δὲ τὰ πεζὰ πάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δι᾽ ὅν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p43.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δι᾽ οὖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p40.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δι᾽ οὗ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p4.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p20.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p43.4">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δι᾽ οὗ τὰ πάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-p16.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακόσμησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακομίσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxlvi-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακονῆσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxlvi-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαμονή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαφορα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδαγμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p10.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διοίκησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccliii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δρεπανίς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δυνάμεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxiii-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ ἀγέννητος ὁ πατὴρ γεννητὸς δὲ ὁ υἱ&amp; 232·ς, οὐ τῆς αὐτῆς οὐσιας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p35.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ καλῶς ἐ&amp; 176·ρηται τὸ λάθε βιώσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.x-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ σῶμα δοῦλον, ἀλλ᾽ ὁ νοῦς ἐλεύθερος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰκὼν τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰκών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸ πρόσωπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p38.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸν καταῤ&amp; 191·άκτην ὁς ἦν ἐν πύλῃ.  Καταῤ&amp; 191·άκτης τῶν πυλῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴπερ κατὰ τὸ παράδειγμα δεδημιουργημένος ἔσται, τὸ γὰρ περιέχον πάντα ὁπόσα νοητὰ ζῶα, μεθ᾽ ἑτέρον δεύτερον οὐκ ἄν ποτ᾽ εἴη…εἷς ὅδε μονογενὴς οὐρανὸς γεγονὼς ἔστι τε καὶ ἔσται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἵλκυσα πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶδος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p8.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p4.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶπεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p58.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἷς καὶ ἀ&amp; 188·διος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐλογῆσαι καὶ ἁγιάσαι καὶ ἀναδεῖξαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὗρεν ἐπ᾽ αἰγιαλοῖς, χῶσε δὲ τῷδε τάφῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ει τις ἐπίσκοπος ἢ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lv-p6.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εις τὸν θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvii-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εις το θεῖον πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvii-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εν ᾧ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εσσε, σίε χορπορε χαρερε Χιχερο ομνεσ ποστ Πλατονεμ πηιλοσοπηοσ ηοχ δογμα περηιβετ τενυισσε, Αχαδ. Θυͅστ. ι. 7, ‘σεδ συβ̓εχταμ πυταντ ομνιβυσ σινε υλλα σπεχιε, ατθυε χαρεντεμ ομνι ιλλα θυαλιτατε ματεριαμ θυανδαμ εξ θυα ομνια εξπρεσσα ατθυε εφφεχτα σιντ.’  Σεδ ̓αμ διυ αντε Πλατονεμ Πψτηαγορͅορυμ μυλτι ει αδδιχτι φυερυντ, θυοδ εξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ε'ν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζῶα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζωή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζωογονία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p57.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζωογονεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-p21.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θάνατος δέ γε καὶ ζωὴ δόξα καὶ ἀδοξία, πόνος καὶ ἡδονὴ, πλοῦτος καὶ πενία, πάντα ταῦτα ἐπίσης συμβαίνει ἀνθρώπων τοῖς τε ἀγαθοῖς καὶ τοῖς κακοῖς, οὔτε καλὰ ὄντα οὔτε αἰσχρά· οὐτ᾽ ἀρ᾽ ἀγαθὰ οὔτε κακά ἐστι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p33.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θέω (τίθημι): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p99.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θᾶσσον ἀνηνέγκαντο.᾽: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θαλῆς καὶ οἱ Στωϊκοὶ καὶ οἱ ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν σφαιροειδῆ τὴν γῆν.  ᾽Αναξίμανδρος λίθῳ κίονι τὴν γῆν προσφερῆ τῶν επιπέδων.  ᾽Αναξιμένης, τραπεζοειδῆ.  Λεύκιππος, τυμπανοειδῆ.  Δημόκριτος, δισκοειδῆ μὲν τῷ πλάτει, κοίλην δὲ τὸ μέσον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεάομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p99.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεότητα οὐ θνητότητα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccclvii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεολογία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοφόρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p64.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θυσιαστήρια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κάμπην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p74.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κάμπτω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κάμψαι διαύλον θάτερον κῶλον πάλιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κάτοπτρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p57.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κήουγμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κήρυγμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p10.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p10.15">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p10.16">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p13.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lii-p13.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.liii-p7.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xci-p7.1">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxxi-p6.2">8</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κήρυγυα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxxi-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κήρυξ, ὅσοι ἐν μετανοί&amp; 139· ἀπέλθετε πάντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p19.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κόσμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p41.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p41.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p17.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κόσμων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p59.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κύβοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p80.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κύριον τὸν θεόν σου φοβηθήσῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κύριος ἔκτισέ με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p68.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐνανθρωπήσαντα [σταυρωθέντα τε ὑπὲρ ημῶν ἐπὶ Ποντίου Πιλάτου, καὶ], παθόντα [καὶ ταφέντα], καί ἀναστάντα τῇ τρίτῃ ἡμέρα [κατὰ τὰς γραφὰς καὶ], ἀνελθόντα εἰς τοὺς οὐρανοὺς.  [καὶ καθεζόμενον ἐκ δεξιῶν τοῦ Πατρός.]: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxvi-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ὁ ἀνιστάμενος ἄρχειν ἐθνῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvii-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ εἰς ἕνα Κύριον Ιησοῦν Χριστόν, τὸν υἱ&amp; 232·ν τοῦ Θεοῦ [τὸν μονογενῆ] γεννηθέντα ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς μονογενῆ.  [τὸν ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς γεννηθέντα πρὸ πάντων τών αἰ&amp; 240·νων.]: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxvi-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ θηρεύει τοὺς ἰχθῦς τὸ χρῶμα μεταβάλλων καὶ ποιῶν ὅμοιον οἷς δη πλησιάζῃ λίθοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p37.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μέντοι καὶ ταῖς ἐκδήμοις στρατιαῖς ἕπονται γῦπες καὶ μάλα γε μαντικῶς ὅτι εἰς πόλεμον χωροῦσιν εἰδότες καὶ ὅτι μάχη πᾶσα ἐργάζεται νεκροὺς καὶ τοῦτο ἐγνωκότες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p66.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ σὺν αὐτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-p23.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὸν ὅλον κόσμον, διεκόσμησε μία ἡ διὰ πάντων διήκουσα δύναμις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p42.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καί εἰς τὸ Πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον.  [τὸ Κύριον καὶ τὸ ζωοποιὸν τὸ ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς ἐκπορευόμενον, τὸ σὺν Πατρὶ καὶ Υἱ&amp; 254· συμπροσκυνούμενον καὶ συνδοξαζόμενον, τὸ λαλῆσαν διὰ τῶν προφητῶν· εἰς μίαν ἁγίαν καθολικὴν καὶ ἀποστολικὴν ἐκκλησίαν, ὁμολογοῦμεν ἓν βάπτισμα εἰς ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν, προσδοκῶμεν ἀνάστασιν νεκρῶν, καὶ ζωὴν τοῦ μέλλοντος αἰ&amp; 242·νος.  ᾽Αμὴν.]: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxvi-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καί πάλιν ἐρχόμενον [μετὰ δόξης] κρῖναι ζῶντας καὶ νεκρούς· [οὗ τῆς βασιλείας οὐκ ἔσται τέλος·]: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxvi-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καί τίς εἰπε τῶν παρόντων ἀκούσας…πρὸς Θεν, οὐκ ἐν τοῖς πρόσθεν ἡμῖν λόγοις αὐτὸ τὸ ἐναντίον τῶν νυνὶ λεγομένων ὡμολογεῖτο, ἐκ τοῦ ἐλάττονος τὸ μεῖζον γίγνεσθαι, καὶ ἐκ τοῦ μείζονος τὸ ἔλαττον, καὶ ἀτεχνῶς αὕτη εἶναι ἡ γένεσις τοῖς ἐναντίοις ἐκ τῶν ἐναντίων ; νῦν δέ μοι δοκεῖ λέγεσθαι ὅτι τοῦτο οὐκ ἄν ποτε γένοιτο.  Καὶ ὁ Σωκράτης …ἔφη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καίτινες οὐκ ὠ&amp; 129· γράφουσιν, ἀλλὰ ἵνα τοὺς ἀποκειμένους καρποὺς ὅταν εὐρῶτα συνάγοντας αἴσθωνται καὶ φοβηθῶσι φθορὰν καὶ σῆψιν ἀναφερόντων, ὑπερβάλλει δὲ πᾶσαν ἐπινοιαν συνέσεως ἡ τοῦ πυροῦ τῆς βλαστήσεως προκατάληψις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καύσωνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxiii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθὸ πατήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p66.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθαιρεθήσεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κακόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p67.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλον μὲν οὖν ἐστιν ὃ ἂν δ᾽ αὑτὸ αἱρετὸν ὂν ἐπαινετὸν ᾖ, ὃ ἂν ἀγαθὸν ὂν ἡδὺ ᾖ ὅτι ἀγαθόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p96.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κανονικῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.liii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ πάντα ὅμοιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.x-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταῤ&amp; 191·άκτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταγαγών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.c-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταγελῶν τὸ ᾽Ιουδαιων καὶ Χριστιανῶν γενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-p59.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατακονδυλίζω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxlix-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταλίπῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cc-p65.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταξαίνω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxli-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατεξάνθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxli-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατοπτριζόμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p57.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κενὴ καὶ ματαία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κενόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p39.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κενη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p27.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κηρύγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p10.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p10.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clvi-p6.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κηρύματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p10.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοινόβιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p27.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοινον ἡ οὐσια·  κοινὸν το ἄναρχον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p62.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κολαφίζω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxlix-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κολοβός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p50.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κολοιὸς ποτὶ κολοιόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κουροτρόφος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxxvii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κράμβην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p74.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρίοτη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccxliv-p4.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccxlv-p4.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κραιπνόν τοι σοφίη γίγνεται εὐτροπίης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κραταιᾷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κροῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρυφαί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτίσμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p69.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxi-p29.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτῆμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτιστός, ἄκτιστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p35.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λάθε βιώσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.x-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λέγουσι γὰρ οἱ Στωϊκοὶ τὸν μὲν οὐρανὸν κυρίως πόλιν τὰ δὲ ἐπὶ γῆς ἐνταῦθα οὐκ ἔτι πόλεις, λέγεσθαι γὰρ, οὐκ εἶναι δέ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος ἀσκητικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iv-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος ἐνδιάθετος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος περὶ ἀσκήσεως, πῶς δει κοσμἑισθαι τὸν μοναχόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iv-p2.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λύεται ἑκάστη δύναμις ἀλογος εἰς τὴν ὅλην ζωὴν τοῦ πάντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λύτρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxii-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λύω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxii-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαμπήνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxiii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαμπήνικος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxiii-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαμπηνῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxiii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λεγόντων αὐτὸ μὴ μόνον κτίσμα, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῶν λειτουργικῶν πνευμάτων ἓν αὐτὸ εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxvi-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccv-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογος πορφορικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάλιστα δοκεῖ εἶναι οὐσία τὸ ὑποκείμενον τὸ πρῶτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.x-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέθεξις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p66.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p50.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέτρῳ χρῶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p116.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέχρι νῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxvii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ ἐξηγητικὸς ἀλλὰ φιλόπευστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xliii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μίξις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p66.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνοις ὀφθαλμοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνον ὀρθόν ἐστι τῶν ζῴων ὁ ἄνθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνος ὁ πατὴρ ἀγέννητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p35.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνος ὁ υἱ&amp; 232·ς γεννητός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p35.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μώλωψ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxi-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μῆλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xiv-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μακαρίζομέν σε τέττιξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p69.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαλθακὸς αἰχμητής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ματαία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p27.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ματαιότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p27.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ματαιότης ματαιοτήτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεγαλωσύνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p21.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p21.13">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μελὶ δὲ τὸ πίπτον ἐκ τοῦ ἀ&amp; 153·ρος, και μάλιστα τῶν ἄστρων ἀνατολαῖς, καὶ ὅταν κατασκήφη ἡ ἶρις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ τὴν πρώτην ἐπινέμησιν.  ᾽Επινέμησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lv-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ τὸν υἱόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ τῶν ἐν ὑποπτώσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-p16.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p35.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετάνοια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p19.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετά, σύν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετ᾽ ὀργῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετανοίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p64.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετασχηματίζεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvii-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετασχηματιζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvii-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μηδέ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μνήμη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxvii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μοναχός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p27.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονοτύπως τον αὐτὸν πατέρα καὶ Υἱ&amp; 232·ν καὶ ἅγιον πνεῦμα…ἡγσάμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.x-p10.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μορφὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p83.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μορφή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p83.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p84.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυστήριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νάσσω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p39.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νέκρωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxvii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ναός (ναίω): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p95.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ναστός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νοθεί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccxxx-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νυμφαγωγός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xlvii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰ ἐν ῞Ελλησι τὰ αὐτοῖς ἀρεστὰ δογματίσαντες ἐκ παντὸς τῷ ενὶ ὀνόματι φιλοσοφίας προσαγορεύοντα, καίπερ τῶν δογμάτων ἐναντίων ὄντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰ ἐν μετανοιᾳ ὄντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p19.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκείωσιν πρὸς τὸν Θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκεῖοι τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκετῶν προστασιαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvii-p42.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p57.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p25.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxvii-p8.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομῆσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxvii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p51.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομικήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxi-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-p65.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ δὲ διαλεκτικοί φασι τὸν κύνα τῷ διὰ πλειόνων διεζευγμένῳ χρώμενον ἐν τοῖς πολυσχιδέσιν ἀτραποῖς συλλογίζεσθαι πρὸς ἑαυτὸν ἤτοι τήνδε τὸ θηρίον ὥρμηκεν ἢ τήνδε ἢ τήνδε· ἀλλὰ μὴν οὔτε τήνδε οὔτε τήνδε, τήνδε λοιπὸν ἄρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p56.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ καλῶς διακονησαντες βαθμὸν ἑαυτοῖς καλὸν περιποιοῦνται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxi-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ποτάμιοι ἵπποι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ φυσικοὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p63.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἷον ἐν χειμῶνι κονιορτοῦ καὶ ζάλὴς ὑπὸ πνεύματος φερομένου ὑπὸ τειχίον ἀποστάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iv-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ γὰρ σέβεις τιμάς γε τὰς θεῶν πατῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p19.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ γὰρ τραπεὶς οἰκεῖον ὑπεστήσατο σῶμα, ὅπερ, παχυνθείσης αὐτῷ τῆς θεϊκῆς φύσεως, ὑπέστη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxiii-p10.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ γάρ τι νῦν γε καχθὲς, ἀλλ᾽ ἀεί ποτε ζῆ ταῦτα κοὐδεὶς οἶδεν ἐξ ὅτου ᾽φάνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxlv-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ δὲ τὸν πατέρα τὶς ἐπιγνώσκει εἰ μὴ ὁ Υἱ&amp; 231·ς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ πόλεμόν γε ἐπαγγέλλεις, ὦ Κλεινία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xl-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ ταυτὸν τῷ ὑποκειμένῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.x-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ τραπείς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxiii-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲ ὁ υιἰος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδεὶς οἶδε τὸν πατέρα εἰ μὴ ὁ Υἱ&amp; 231·ς”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἁπλως πληγὴ αέρος ἐστὶν ἡ φωνή· πλήττει γὰρ τὸν ἀερα καὶ δάκτυλος παραγόμενος, καὶ οὐδέπω ποιεῖ φωνήν· ἀλλ᾽ ἡ πόση πληγὴ, καὶ σφοδρὰ, καὶ τόση δὲ ὥστε ἀκουστὴν γενέσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p63.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐρανός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p17.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p17.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p77.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p58.1">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐρανῷ ἐστήριξε κάρη καὶ ἐπὶ χθονὶ βαίνει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxx-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p6.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p29.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-p3.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-p4.2">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-p33.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xciii-p25.5">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xciii-p25.6">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xciii-p25.8">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xciii-p25.11">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvii-p32.1">10</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσίαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-p86.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.x-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxiii-p10.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗτοι δε (ίχθύες) καὶ ὀνόματα ἔχουσι καὶ ἔρχονται καλούμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οικονομία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvii-p42.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ουσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxvi-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ουστοιχία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάνδημοι πᾶσι γίγνονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxiv-p33.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντα ἰδὼν Διὸς ὀφθαλμὸς καὶ πάντα νοήσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p51.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντα δὲ τὰ γιγνόμενα ὑπό τέ τινος γίγνεται, καὶ ἔκ τινος, καὶ τί…τὸ δὲ ἐξ οὗ γίγνεται, ἣν λέγομεν ὕλην…τὸ δὲ ὑφ᾽ οὗ, τῶν φύσει τι ὄντων…εἶδος δὲ λέγω τὸ τί ἦν εἶναι ἑκάστον, καὶ τὴν πρώτην οὐσίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντη γὰρ καθαρῇ κε μάλ᾽ εὔδια τεκμήραιο, πάντα δ᾽ ἐρευθομένῃ δοκέειν ἀνέμοιο κελεύθους, ἄλλοθι δ᾽ ἄλλο μελαινομένῃ δοκέειν ὑετοῖο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάσης μὲν ουν ψυχῆς δύναμις ἑτέρον σώματος ἐ&amp; 231·ικε κεκοινωνηκέναι καὶ θειοτέρου τῶν καλουμένων στοιχείων· ὡς δὲ διαφέρουσι τιμιότητι αἱ ψυχαὶ καὶ ἀτιμί&amp; 139· ἀλλήλων οὕτω καὶ ἡ τοιαύτη διαφέρει φύσις,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p67.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πότερα τῶν ζ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p58.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πότερα τῶν ζ. κ.τ.λ. 731: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p32.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πότερον ὀ&amp; 202·ν ὀρθῶς ἕνα ουρανὸυ προειρήκαμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πότ. τῶν. ζ. κ.τ.λ.  χελῶναι μὲν ὀρίγανον, γαλαῖ δὲ πήγανον, ὅταν ὄφεως φάγωσιν, ἐπεσθίουσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶν μέτρον ἄριστον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p115.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῦρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πανταχοῦ διετέλεσε κρατῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccxxxi-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ τῷ πατρί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p45.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ̀ τοῦ Πατρὸς ἐκπορεύεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p21.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράκλητον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xx-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράκλητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρ᾽ ῷ οὐκ ἔνι παραλλαγή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p70.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραγωγὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p89.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραγωγὴ ἀπὸ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος εἰς τὸ εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p89.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραγωγή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p89.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρανομία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p58.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραπέμποντες.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xcv-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρασυναγωγάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cc-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρασυναγωγή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxxix-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παροικία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxvii-p5.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccv-p22.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxviii-p5.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxliv-p16.1">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παροιμία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-p65.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-p66.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παροιμίαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-p65.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πατοῦσιν αὐτήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πατρίδα μὲν τὸν οὐράνιον χῶρον ἐν ᾧ πολιτεύονται ξένον δὲ τὸν περίγειον ἐν ᾧ παρῴκησαν νομίζουσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πατρίς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.i-p24.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p5.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lii-p11.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παχυλῶς καὶ ἐν τύπῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παχυνθείσης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxiii-p10.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεύχην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεδαρτᾶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p43.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πελαργὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p43.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πελαργός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p43.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πελαργᾶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p43.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ἀρεσκ. κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-p73.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ Θείων ᾽Ονομάτων,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ Μοναρχίας, ἢ περὶ τοῦ μὴ εἶναι τὸν θεὸν ποιητὴν κακῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ δὲ τῆς τῶν ἐχινων αἰσθήσεως συμβέβηκε πολλαχοῦ τεθεωρῆσθαι ὅτι μεταβαλλόντων βορέων καὶ νότων οἱ μὲν ἐν τῇ γῇ τὰς ὀπὰς αὑτῶν μεταμείβουσι οἱ δ᾽ ἐν ταῖς οἰκιαις τρεφόμενοι μεταβάλλουσι πρὸς τοὺς τοίχους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ εὐχαριστίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-p108.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iv-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τῆς τῶν παλαιῶν ἀνδρῶν πολυπαιδίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τῶν ἀρέσκ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p49.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p74.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p84.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-p5.1">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τῶν ἀρεσκ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-p58.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p7.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τῶν ἀρεσκόντῶν τοῖς φιλοσόφοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p42.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πηγὴ θεοτήτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p34.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πιστεύομεν εἰς ἕνα Θεὸν Πατέρα παντοκράτορα, πάντων ὁρατῶν τε καὶ ἀοράτων ποιητήν· [ποιητὴν οὐρανοῦ καὶ γῆς ὁρατῶν τε πάντων καὶ ἀοράτων·]: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxvi-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεύματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xlvii-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεύματος πάθους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p15.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p6.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxii-p16.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα ἡγεμονικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xx-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα καὶ ἔμψυχον καὶ γόνιμον οὐσίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p42.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα…ἀνάλογον οὖσα τῷ τῶν ἄστρων στοιχεί&amp; 251·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p67.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνευματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p18.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποίημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxi-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποίησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p15.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p13.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποί&amp; 251· λόγῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.x-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πούλυπου ὀργὴν ἴσχε πολυπλόκου, ὃς ποτὶ πέτρῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p15.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p15.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιητὴς τῶν αἰ&amp; 240·νων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποικιλη διακόσμησις.  διακόσμησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποκτείνας καΐν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.xi-p59.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολύτροποι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολιᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxvii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολιτείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxvii-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλὰς μεταλαμβάνων χρόας ὥσπερ τὰ τῶν πετρῶν εἱ πολύποδες αἷς ἃν ὁμιλήσωσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολυώνυμον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxi-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολ. παραγγ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iv-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποστασεως καὶ οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xciii-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποτ. τῶν. ζ. κ.τ.λ. 725: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p38.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποτ. των ζ.φρ. κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p56.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρέπουσιν ἑαυτῆ κοσμίοις κεκοσμημένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p59.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς ἐλευθέραν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xi-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς θεωρίαν δυσέφικτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόσεχε σεαυτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p76.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόσωπα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.liii-p8.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.liii-p8.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvii-p35.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccclv-p5.1">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόσωπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxi-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρᾶγμα δυσγρίπιστον.  γριπίζω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccxlii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρᾷος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρῶτα μὲν ἀρχαίου χάεος μεγαλήφατον ὕμνον,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p45.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρῶτα τῶν ζώων τὰ δένδρα ἐκ γῆς ἀναδῦναί φησι, πρὶν τὸν ἥλιον περιαπλωθῆναι καὶ πρὶν ἡμέραν καὶ νύκτα διακριθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πραότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβύτατόν τε καὶ αὐτοτελῆ πολ μητιν ῎Ερωτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p48.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβύτερος ἢ διάκονος ἢ ἐκ τοῦ ἱεραρικοῦ καταλόγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lv-p6.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προέκοπτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p51.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p28.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προδιαμάρτοιμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxciv-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προδιαρπασθῶμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxciv-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προκαταρκτικὴ αἰτία ἡ εἱμαρμένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προκαταρκτική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προκαταρκτικὸν γάρ ἐστι τῆς συναφείας τὸ ὄνομα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προκοπή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p51.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p28.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προοίμιον περὶ κρίματος Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προπομπαὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxliv-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προπομπαὶ τῶν ἐξοδευόντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxliv-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσώπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxi-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσαγωγή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσκλαίοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσκυνήσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p25.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσυφαίνομενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclix-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προϊσταμένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxci-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πτωχῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvii-p42.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πυρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σήμειον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxi-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p35.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σὺν ἡμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxci-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σαυτὸν ἐπαινεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xl-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σαφῶς δὴ τὸν ὅλον κόσμον (῞Ελληνες) λέγουσιν εἶναι θεόν, Στωικοὶ μὲν τὸν πρῶτον. οἰ δ᾽ ἀπὸ Πλάτωνος τὸν δεύτερον, τινὲς δ᾽ αὐτῶν τὸν τρίτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σελήνιασμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-p68.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σημεῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκαῖος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p19.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p19.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκεῦος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxi-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκητικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iv-p32.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκιαγραφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σοφῷ τε καὶ σοφιστῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccxxxiv-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπουδάρχης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπουδαρχίδης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στενούμενος δέδωκεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.liv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στερέωμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p60.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στερεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p60.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στοιχείων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p59.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στοιχεῖα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στολή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxi-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στρωτήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccxlii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συκοφαντία ἄνδρα ταπεινοῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συκοφαντία περιδέρει σοφόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lii-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμβεβηκός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμμορίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxci-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμφυής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνάφεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p9.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p9.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxvii-p16.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνέσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxci-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναναστάντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνείσακτοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lvi-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνεισακτοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lvi-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συντριμμοῦ τῆς καρδίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxxix-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωτήοιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p18.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἠθικά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iv-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ πάντα ζωογονοῦντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ περὶ γῆν κάλλη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p59.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ τῆς θεολογίας δόγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ τοῦ ὁμοουσίου δόγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p10.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰν ὕλαν ἄμορφον δὲ καθ' αὐτὰν καὶ ἀχρημάτιστον δεχόμενον δὲ πᾶσαν μορφάν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰς τιμὰς τοῦ κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰς φωνάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-p39.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τάγμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lv-p6.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τάξει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p66.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέμενος—vΤΑΜ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p96.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ἀρχὴν ὅτι καὶ λαλῶ ὑμιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p36.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ἄναρχον αὐτῷ παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς γέννησιν ἀνατί θεντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p62.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν πρωτὴν τῶν ᾽Αποστολῶν κατειληφέναι την διαδοχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τήνδε τῆς καθέδρας τιμήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxxii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τίθημι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p100.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἀμετάβολον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p30.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἀνόμοιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p85.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἐξ οὗ γίνεταί τι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἐπιεικές: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxiii-p37.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p48.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἴδιον ὄνομα τοῦ ἀνάρχως γεννηθέντος, υὶ&amp; 231·ς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p62.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ὁμοούσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ὄν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ὑποκείμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxv-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ γὰρ φρόνημα τῆς σαρκὸς θάνατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ εὐμετάβολον κατωρθωκότας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ εὐμετάδοτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ κύριον καὶ τὸ Ζωοποιὸν τὸ ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐκπορευόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ κύριον τὸ ζωοποιόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ κατὰ φύσιν ἄρχον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxi-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ οὗ ἕνεκα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ περπερεύεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iv-p58.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xx-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ σαρκικὸν φρόνημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ σωτήριον βάπτισυα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-p18.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ τί ἦν εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p6.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p4.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ τίνος ἕνεκα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ τίνων ὄντων ἀνάγκη τοῦτ᾽ εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ἀ&amp; 153·ρα τὸν κάτωθεν, ὅπερ φαίνεται τὰ πλάτος ἔχοντα τῶν σωματων ποιεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p54.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν δι᾽ ἡμᾶς τοὺς ἀνθρωποὺς καὶ διὰ τὴν ἡμέτεραν σωτηρίαν, κατελθόντα [ἐκ τῶν οὐρανῶν] καὶ σαρκωθέντα.  [ἑκ πνεύματος ἁγίου καὶ Μαρίας τῆς παρθένου.]: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxvi-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν διαβάλλοντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cciv-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν μὲν προσεχεῖς δημιουργὸν εἶναι τὸν υἱ&amp; 232·ν τοῦ Θεοῦ λόγον, καὶ ὡσπερεὶ αὐτουργὸν τοῦ κόσμου, τὸν δὲ πατέρα τοῦ λόγου, τῷ προστεταχέναι τῷ υἱ&amp; 242· ἑαυτοῦ λόγῷ ποιῆσαι τὸν κόσμον, εἶναι πρώτως δημιουργόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν στερεοῦντα τὸ πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τόκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxxix-p63.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τότε ἡμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τύπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τύχη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆ ἐννοί&amp; 139· τῶν ἀνθρωπίνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆ ὀικονομί&amp; 139· τῆς καθ᾽ ἑαυτὴν ζωῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς ἑτοιμασίας αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p48.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p48.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς αὐτῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xciii-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς διαβολῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccv-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ προσομιλήσει τοῖος ἰδεῖν ἐφάνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἀποσχισάντων, ὡς ἔτι ἐκ τῆς ἐκκλησίας ὄντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxxix-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἑτεροδιδασκαλούντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccli-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν κανονικῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxxix-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν κρατούντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxvii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν λογίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccviii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ ὑποκειμένῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxi-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ αὐτῷ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cl-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ πνεύματι τοῦ στόματος αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p90.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ προεστῶτι.  &amp; 233· προεστὼς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxiii-p57.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ στενῶ τῆς προθεσμίας. ἡ προθεσμία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p50.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ φρονήματι τῆς σαρκός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταυτὸν τῷ ὑποκειμένῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.x-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τεθεικέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p98.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τετρακτύς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxii-p7.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxii-p10.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">την κακίαν καὶ τὰς ἀπ᾽ αὐτῆς πράξεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τι μὲν οὖν τὸ κύκλῳ κινούμενον οὐκ ἔστιν ἀτελεύτητον οὐδ᾽ ἄπειρον, ἀλλ᾽ ἔχει τέλος, φανερόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τιμή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-p39.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς ἐξομολογμουμένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-p47.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς περιόδους τῶν κύκλων καλουμένων ἐπινεμήσεων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lv-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τούτῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxiii-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τούτοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxiii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τούτοις μ᾽ ὁ πεντήκοντα χωρεπισκόποις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.liv-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς λόγοις πνεύματος ἁγίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccv-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ ἀποστείλαντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p21.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ ὁθεν προῆλθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ βαθμοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxi-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ζωοποιοῦντος πάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ καλοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxi-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ πλούτου τῆς χρηστότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p18.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦς δὲ λέγοντας, ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν, καὶ πρὶν γεννηθῆναι οὐκ ἦν, καὶ ὅτι ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ἐγένετο, ἢ ἐξ ἑτέρας ὑποστάσεως ἢ οὐσίας φάσκοντας εἶναι, ἢ κτιστὸν ἢ τρεπτὸν ἢ ἀλλοιωτὸν τὸν Υἱ&amp; 232·ν τοῦ Θεοῦ, τουτοὺς ἀναθεματίζει ἡ καθολικὴ καὶ ἀποστολικὴ ἐκκλησια.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxvi-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦς τοῦ θεοῦ ἱερωμένους, πρεσβυτέρους καὶ διακόνους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο οἰκονομεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-p49.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τους ἐν βαθμῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxxix-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τουτέστιν ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρός, Θεὸν ἐκ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxvi-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρία κάππα κάκιστα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xlix-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρίβων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.v-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τραπεζῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclii-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τριβώνιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.v-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υπ᾽ ὀδόντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccv-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φάγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvii-p2.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvii-p30.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φάντασμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φύραμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxiii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φύσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxiii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φῶς ἱλαρόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φαίνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φαίνεται μνημονεύσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φαίνεται μνημονεῦσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φαῦσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-p18.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-p19.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φαγός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvii-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φαμὲν δὲ πῦρ καὶ ἀ&amp; 153·ρα καὶ ὕδωρ γίγνεσθαι ἐξ ἀλλήλων καὶ ἕκαστον ἐν ἑκάστῳ ὑπάρχειν τούτων δυνάμει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p48.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φαντασία (φαίνω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φαρμακοὺς μηδαμοῦ εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xlii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φηγός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvii-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλόπιστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xliii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλανθρωπία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p39.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p39.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοκρινῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxviii-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φοράδων τέλεσυα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccciv-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φρέαντλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.v-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φρόνημα τῆς σαρκός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυλοκρινῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxviii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυραμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-p65.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυσικώτατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p63.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φωτισμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάραξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccxliii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάριν ἔχειν τοῖς οικονομηθεῖσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxxiv-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαρακτὴρ καὶ ἰσότυπος σφραγίς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαρακτήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-p84.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χειρόγραφον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χειροτονητή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxc-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χιτῶνας δερματίνους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iv-p38.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χορηγία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρὴ γὰρ εἰδέναι ὅτι τὸ ἀγένητον, διὰ τοῦ ἑνὸς ν γραφόμενον, τὸ ἄκτιστον ἢ τὸ μὴ γενόμενον σημαίνει, τὸ δὲ ἀγέννητον, διὰ τῶν δύο νν γραφόμενον, δηλοῖ τὸ μὴ γεννηθέν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-p35.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρόνος δ᾽ οὖν μετ᾽ οὐρανοῦ γέγονεν ἵνα ἅμα γεννηθέντες ἅμα καὶ λυθῶσιν, ἄν ποτε λύσις τις αὐτῶν γἰγνηται καὶ κατὰ τὸ παρὰδειγμα τῆς αἰωνἰας φύσεως ἵν, ὡς ὁμοιότατος αὐτῷ κατὰ δύναμιν ᾖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χριστέμποροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxli-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χριστέμπορος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxli-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χριστεμ πορία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxli-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρυσίον πραγματευτικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxxxix-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψευδεῖ πεισθείς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχὴ λογική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p8.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxii-p16.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">(μ) ἐντεθραμμένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">(sive Dialogi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxvii-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">1.  καθ᾽ ὅ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">1.  τὸ τί ἦν εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">2.  ἐξ οὗ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">3.  ὑφ᾽ οὗ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">4.  δι᾽ ὅ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Quæstiones: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxvii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 title="German Words and Phrases" prev="x.ii" next="x.iv" id="x.iii">
  <h2 id="x.iii-p0.1">Index of German Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="DE" id="x.iii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li> : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p21.16">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p21.19">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p21.22">3</a></li>
 <li> desselben, so sagte er, da auch ihm Christus eine Person (nämlich als Mensch) sey, so habe auch sein Glaube mehrere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.liii-p8.5">1</a></li>
 <li>“Wurde seiner Lehre:  ‘Gott sey mit dem Logos zugleich Eine Person: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.liii-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>45, eine menschliche Person nach Paul in die Trinität einlassen zu müssen), bis das vierte Jahrhundert jenem Wort bestimmten kirchlichen Stempel gab: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.liii-p8.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Auserlesene Schriften, übersetzt von Gröne: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.xi-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Basilius des Grossen auserlesenes Homilien, übersetzt und mit Ammerkungen versehen von J. G. Krabinger: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.xi-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Christliche Dogmengeschichte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.liii-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Leben des Libanius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccxxx-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Vierte Jahrhundert. Basil: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p42.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Dass auch der Mond in heller Nacht dem ohne gehörigen Schutz Schlafenden schaden könne ist allgemeine Meinung des Orients und der köhlen Nächte wegen leicht möglich.  Vgl. Carne ‘Leben und Sitten im Morgenl.’”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-p69.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Dichter des A.B.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-p69.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Gott und Christus stehen sich als: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.liii-p8.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Gut ding wil weile haben: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Kirchengeschichte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p27.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Namentlich auf letzere Bestimmung legten die griechischen Väter groszes Gewicht. Im Gegensatz gegen den macedonischen Irrtum, der den Geist für ein Geschüpf des Sohnes ansah, führte man die Subsistenz desselben ebenso auf den Vater zuruck wie die des Sohnes.  Man lehrte,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p21.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Schöpfungsgeschichte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Wenn er auch noch von einer “Wieder herstellung des freien Willens, den wir zu brauchbaren Gefässen für den Herrn und zu jedem guten Werke fähig Werden” (De spir. sanct. 18) spricht, so hat er dies doch nirgends begründet, obschon er bei der Besprechung der Folgen des Falls zuweilen sich äussert, es sei der Mensch der von dem Schöpfer erhaltenen Freiheit beraubt worden.  Im Allgemeinen setzt er den freien Willen auch nach dem Fall im Menschen so gut wieder Voraus, wie vor dem Fall, so dass jene Aeusserungen kaum mehr als den Werth einer Redensart haben.  Im Ganzen eriunert seine Darstellung wieder an diejenige des Athanasius, dessen Einfluss Man nicht verkennen kann: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p42.3">1</a></li>
 <li>d. h. wahrscheinlich gleich persönliche gegenüber, Diese veratorische Dialektik konnte zwar nicht täuschen; wohl aber wurde das Wort: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.liii-p8.9">1</a></li>
 <li>der heilige Geist geht vom Vater aus, der Vater ist die: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p21.15">1</a></li>
 <li>durch den Sohn vom Vater.”  So die bedeutendsten Kirchenlehrer, während andere einfach bei der Formel stehen blieben; er gehe vom Vater aus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p21.25">1</a></li>
 <li>interventu filii geht der Geist vom Vater aus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p21.24">1</a></li>
 <li>link: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-p19.4">1</a></li>
 <li>so gebraucht und auf die Person überhaupt bezogen, dadurcheine Weile verdächtig (man fürchtete nach Athan. De Syn. Ar. et Sel. c.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.liii-p8.11">1</a></li>
 <li>sondern: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p21.21">1</a></li>
 <li>von einer Klarheit zu der andern, als vom Herrn: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>wie der Mensch mit seiner Vernunft Eines sey,’ entgegengehalteh, die Kirchenlehre verlange Einen Gott, aber mehrere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.liii-p8.3">1</a></li>
 <li>wie des Sohnes so auch des Geistes; aber mit der dem herkömmlichen Zuge des Dogma entsprechenden Näherbestimmung:  nicht: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-p21.18">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="French Words and Phrases" prev="x.iii" next="x.v" id="x.iv">
  <h2 id="x.iv-p0.1">Index of French Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="FR" id="x.iv-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>élév: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p64.1">1</a></li>
 <li>“O Dieu quelle a été l’ignorance des sages du monde, qu’on a appelés philosophes d’avoir cru que vous, parfait architecte et absolu formateur de tout ce qui est, vous aviez trouvé sous vos mains une matière qui vous ótait co-éternelle, informe néamoins, et qui attendait de vous sa perfection!  Aveugles, qui n’entendaient pas que d’être capable de forme, c’est deja quelque forme; c’est quelque perfection, que d’être capable de perfection; et si la matière avail d’elle-même ce commencement de perfection et de forme, elle en pouvait aussitôt avoir d’ellemême l’entier accomplissement.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p16.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ainsi il a fait la lumière avant que de faire les grands luminaires où il a voulu la ramasser:  et il a fait la distinction des jours avant que d’avoir créé les astres dont il s’est servi pour les régler parfaitement:  et le soir et le matin ont été distingués, avant que leur distinction et la division parfaite du jour et de la nuit fût bien marquée; et les arbres, et les arbustes, et les herbes ont germé sur la terre par ordre de Dieu, avant qu’il eût fait le soleil, qui devait être le père de toutes ces plantes; et il a détaché exprès les effets d’avec leurs causes naturelles, pour montrer que naturellement tout ne tient qu’à lui seul, et ne dépend que de sa seule volonté: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-p15.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Aveugles, conducteurs d’aveugles, qui tombez dans le prêcipice, et y jetez ceux qui vous suivent (St. Matthieu xv. 14), dites-mois qui a assujeti à Dieu ce qu’il n’a pas fait, ce qui est de soi aussi bien que Dieu, ce qui est indépendamment de Dieu même?  Par où a-t-il trouvé prise sur ce qui lui est étranger et independant et sa puissance; et par quel art ou quel pouvoir se l’est-il soumis?…Mais qu’est-ce après tout que cette matière si parfait, qu’elle ait elle-même ce fond de son être; et si imparfaite, qu’elle attende sa perfection d’un autre?  Dieu aura fait l’accident et n’aura pas fait la substance?  (Bossuet, Elévations sur les mystères, 3e semaine, 2e elevat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p17.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Blanche, grasse, et d’un goût, à la voir, sans pareil.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p29.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Cette lettre est évidemment de Grégoire de Nazianze: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xlviii-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Cette phrase est prise textuellement dans Denys l’Aréopagite, ou du moins dans l’ouvrage qui lui est attribué.  (De Div. Nom. iv. 18.  Laur. Lyd. de mensib. ed. Rœth. 186, 28.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p29.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Debitor aut sumptos pergit non reddere nummos, vana supervacui dicens chirographa ligni: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-p23.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Dict. de Théol: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Historie Générale des Auteurs Sacrés: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.xi-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Humait l’air, respirait était épanouie,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p28.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Inventaire Sommaire des mss.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.xi-p14.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Je ne trouve point que Dieu, qui a créé toutes choses, ait eu besoin, comme un ouvrier vulgaire, de trouver une matiére préparée sur laquelle il travaillât, et de laquelle il dît son ouvrage.  Mais, n’ayant besoin pour agir que de lui-même et de sa propre puissance il a fait tout son ouvrage.  Il n’est point un simple faiseur de formes et de figures dans une matière préexistante; il a fait et la matière et la forme, c’est-à-dire son ouvrage dans son tout: autrement son ouvrage ne lui doit pas tout, et dans son fond il est indépendamment de son ouvrier.…: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p15.1">1</a></li>
 <li>L’église chrétienne s’en empara comme de tout ce qu’elle trouvait de grand et de bon dans l’ancienne Grèce: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-p75.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Le Rat et l’Huitre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p24.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Le roi dit Qu’on marche; et l’armée marche; qu’on fasse telle évolution, et elle se fait; toute une armée se remue au seul commandement d’un prince, c’est à dire, à un seul petit mouvment de ces livres, c’est, parmi les choses humaines, l’image la plus excellente de la puissance de Dieu; mais au fond que c’est image est dèfectueuse!  Dieu n’a point de lèvres à remuer; Dieu ne frappe point l’air pour en tirer quelque son; Dieu n’a qu’à vouloir en lui même; et tout ce qu’il veut éternellement s’accomplit comme il l’a voulu, et au temps qu’il a marqué: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-p64.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Mém. Ecc: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxc-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Malgré l’authorité de dom Maran, nous croyons avec Tillemont, Dupont et M. Albert de Broglie, que cette lettre a été réellement adressée par Julien, non a un homonyme de St. Basile mais à St. Basile lui-même.”  Étude historique et littéraire sur St. Basile.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xl-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>On doit d’autant plus louer le grand sens de Saint Basile qui s’inspire presqu’ entièrement d’Origène et de Plotin, sans tomber dans leur erreur.  En riant toute espèce de relation entre les astres et les actes de l’homme, il conserve intacte notre liberté: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-p37.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Panégyrique due Martyr: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.xi-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Parmi tant d’huitres toutes closes,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p25.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Qui a donné aux oiseaux et aux poissons ces rames naturelles, qui leur font fendre les eaux et les airs?  Ce qui peut être a donné lieu à leur Créateur de les produire ensemble, comme animaux d’un dessin à peu près semblable:  le vol des oiseaux semblant, etre une espèce de faculté de nager dans une liqueur plus subtile, comme la faculté de nager dans les poissons est une espèce de vol dans une liqueur plus épaisse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-p21.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Regii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.xi-p14.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Si Basile ne va pas, comme la majorité du Concile de Constantinople, jusqu’à traiter l’Occident comne étranger; s’il ne pretend pas que 1’empire appartienne à l’Orient, parce que l’Orient voit naitre le Soleil, et que c’est en Orient que Dieu brilla dans une enveloppe charnelle,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.x-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Solet autem etiam quæri schismatici quid ab hæreticis distent, et hoc inveniri quod schismaticos non fides diversa faciat sed communionis disrupta societas.  Sed utrum inter zizania numerandi sint dubitari potest, magis autem videntur spicis corruptis esse similiores, vel paleis aristarum fractis, vel scissis et de segete abruptis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxxix-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Une s’était ouverte, et baillant au soleil,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-p26.1">1</a></li>
 <li>chez le Père: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-p45.2">1</a></li>
 <li>ne voudrait il pas, dans l’ordre religieux, l’union indepéndante, qui, depuis Constantin, rattache, dans l’ordre politique, ces deux parties du monde Romain?  À ses yeux l’Orient et l’Occident ne sont ils pas deux freres, dont les droit sont égaux, sans suprématie, sans ainesse?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.x-p16.1">1</a></li>
 <li>nous convenons que ce n’est pas un dogme de foi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>nouvelle preuve de l’indifférence des cités grecques de l’ Asie pour cet Occident lointain dont elles se séparèrent si facilement.”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-p65.1">1</a></li>
 <li>voluit episcopari: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.xlviii-p4.2">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" prev="x.iv" next="toc" id="x.v">
  <h2 id="x.v-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
  <insertIndex type="pb" id="x.v-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_i">i</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.i-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.i-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ii-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.iii-Page_xvii">xvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.iii-Page_xviii">xviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.iv-Page_xix">xix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.v-Page_xx">xx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.v-Page_xxi">xxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.vi-Page_xxii">xxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.vi-Page_xxiii">xxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.vi-Page_xxiv">xxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.vi-Page_xxv">xxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.vii-Page_xxvi">xxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.vii-Page_xxvii">xxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.viii-Page_xxviii">xxviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ix-Page_xxix">xxix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.ix-Page_xxx">xxx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.x-Page_xxxi">xxxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i.x-Page_xxxii">xxxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i-Page_xxxiii">xxxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-Page_xxxiv">xxxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-Page_xxxv">xxxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-Page_xxxvi">xxxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-Page_xxxvii">xxxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-Page_xxxviii">xxxviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-Page_xxxix">xxxix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-Page_xl">xl</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-Page_xli">xli</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-Page_xlii">xlii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-Page_xliii">xliii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-Page_xliv">xliv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii-Page_xlv">xlv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii-Page_xlvi">xlvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii-Page_xlvii">xlvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii-Page_xlviii">xlviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii-Page_xlix">xlix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii-Page_l">l</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iv-Page_li">li</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iv-Page_lii">lii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iv-Page_liii">liii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iv-Page_liv">liv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-Page_lv">lv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-Page_lvi">lvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-Page_lvii">lvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-Page_lviii">lviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-Page_lix">lix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-Page_lx">lx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-Page_lxi">lxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-Page_lxii">lxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-Page_lxiii">lxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-Page_lxiv">lxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-Page_lxv">lxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-Page_lxvi">lxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-Page_lxvii">lxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-Page_lxviii">lxviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-Page_lxix">lxix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-Page_lxx">lxx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-Page_lxxi">lxxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-Page_lxxii">lxxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.viii-Page_lxxiii">lxxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.xi-Page_lxxiv">lxxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.xi-Page_lxxv">lxxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.xi-Page_lxxvi">lxxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.xi-Page_lxxvii">lxxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iii-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.iv-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.vi-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.vii-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.viii-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ix-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.x-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xi-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xii-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xiv-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xv-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvi-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xvii-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xviii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xix-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xx-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xx-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxiv-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxv-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvi-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxvii-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxviii-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxix-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxx-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.xxxi-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iii-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.iv-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.v-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.vi-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.vii-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.viii-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ix-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.x-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.i-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.iv-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.vi-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.vii-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ix-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.x-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xi-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xv-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xvii-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxi-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxiii-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxiii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxiv-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxvi-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxviii-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxix-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxx-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxiii-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxv-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxviii-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xxxix-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xl-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xlii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xliii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xliii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xliii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xlv-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xlvi-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xlvi-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xlvii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xlvii-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xlvii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xlviii-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.li-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.lii-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.liii-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.liv-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.lv-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.lvii-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.lix-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.lx-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxii-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxvi-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxvii-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxix-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxx-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxxi-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxxiii-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxxv-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxxv-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxxvii-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxxxi-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxxxiii-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxxxv-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.lxxxvii-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xc-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xci-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xciii-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xciii-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xcv-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xcvii-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.xcviii-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.c-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.c-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cii-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cv-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cviii-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cx-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxiii-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxiv-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxvi-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxix-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxi-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxiv-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxvi-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxvi-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxix-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxx-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxxi-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxxiii-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxxvi-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxxviii-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxxxix-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxli-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxlii-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxlvi-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxlix-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cli-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cli-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.clv-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.clvii-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.clix-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxi-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxi-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxii-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxv-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxvi-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxx-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxiii-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxv-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxvii-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxxii-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxxvi-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxxix-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxxix-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxxix-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxxix-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.clxxxix-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxc-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxc-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxc-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxc-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxci-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxciv-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxcviii-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cxcix-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cc-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cc-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cc-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cc-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccii-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cciv-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccv-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccv-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccv-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccvi-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccviii-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccviii-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxi-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxi-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxi-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxiii-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxiv-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxv-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxvi-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxviii-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxix-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxi-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxiii-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxiv-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxiv-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxiv-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxv-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxv-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxvii-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxvii-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxviii-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxix-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxi-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxiii-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxv-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvi-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvi-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvii-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvii-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxvii-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxxxix-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxl-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxli-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxliii-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxliv-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxliv-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxlv-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxlv-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxlv-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxlv-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxlix-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccli-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclii-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccliv-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclvii-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclix-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclix-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxi-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxi-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxi-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxii-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxii-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxiv-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxiv-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxvi-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxvi-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxvii-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxviii-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxx-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxxii-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxxiii-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxxviii-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxxx-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxxxv-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cclxxxix-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxci-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxcii-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccxcv-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccc-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccvii-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccxxv-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccxxxi-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccxxxiii-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccxxxvi-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccxl-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccxlvi-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.cccliii-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ccclvii-Page_327">327</a> 
</p>
</div>



</div2>
</div1>




</ThML.body>
</ThML>
